《How To Live As A Writer In A Fantasy World》 Chapter 0: Prologue I have a lot to say, but I¡¯ll start with the most important point. I used to be a writer. A fantasy novelist who was not well-known but still had a large fan base. Of course not now that I¡¯ve been reincarnated. I had no idea why I had been reincarnated out of nowhere, but the memory of my death was clear. My heart suddenly throbbed as usual while I was writing a novel, and I soon found myself unable to breathe. I believe it was a heart attack. Since I lived on my own and was independent, no one could help me. Well, it wasn¡¯t a shame or anything. In the first place, my family was involved in a car accident shortly after I began university, leaving me alone. In a way, it was a lonely death. What bothered me was the fact that I couldn¡¯t finish the work I was working on. My death would be known, but I only felt sorry for the readers. So, as soon as I realized I had been reincarnated, I began to consider writing a new work based on my previous life¡¯s memories to alleviate my boredom. Until I realized that this was a world that was frequently referred to as ¡®fantasy.¡¯ ¡°...what should I do?¡± All I had to do now was fold and live. Fortunately, I was born into a noble family in a world set in the Middle Ages. Although it was a manor in the quiet countryside, it had everything and the cost was hundreds of times less than being born as a commoner. Commoners were commoners because they are low-class citizens who dared not stand up to nobles. Furthermore, I was born as the youngest, rather than the eldest, son in the family, and I was living a leisurely life free of power struggles. ¡°Well....¡± And then I returned, and time has passed, and I am now 16 years old. I was reading a thick book on the finned bed. Reading was one of my previous hobbies, so I naturally accepted it here. The issue is... ¡°Fuck. What exactly does this mean?¡± Each book was a compilation of literary works. Or should I say it was a collection of poems written by poets? Even popular romance novels were difficult to comprehend due to their highly expressive and unreadable content. To put it bluntly, it was like an SAT English test filled with meaningless words. The legendary English test, which even foreigners who speak English as their first language cannot pass. ¡°Damn it. That is why it is only read by nobles.¡± I became enraged and threw the book away. My head hurt because I had to solve problems with each sentence I read. Just right in my head! It would be great if you could just write it down so I can imagine it. What¡¯s more amusing is that reading was a basic culture among the aristocrats. It¡¯s almost as if... ¨C Have you read this work? What are your thoughts on this part? ¨C I believe it is about this and that. How about Count? -I hold a different opinion. I mean... Read the book and then have a 100-minute discussion about it. When I asked my parents about it, they explained that it was a test of how deep the culture was. I¡¯m completely speechless. Above all, I heard that nobles were adamant in their assertions, and that fights frequently erupted when opposing viewpoints were not met. Hearing this, I reminded myself that it was also a bountiful year and I was delighted. ¡°Isn¡¯t my past life a fantasy to these people?¡± Because, after all, this was a work of fiction. Well, well. * * * ¡®Demons¡¯ are the devil¡¯s descendants. This is an unchangeable truth, and they had been cursed. Even the devil¡¯s horns, red eyes as bright as blood, and black mana with a hint of ominousness. Each one resembles a devil, and if they lose their reason, they would transform into a true devil, which is why people avoided them. As a result, even if they formed a country, other countries refused to recognize it, and if it hadn¡¯t been for ridiculous power, they would have dealt with it sooner. Even the demons had silently accepted this heinous discrimination, but they were striving to live as humans. However, when these efforts were futile, when there was a lull, the demonized demons caused damage, so their hopes were naive. Until a book appeared in the world. ¨C A novelist who established a new paradigm. What is his name? ¨C A hero epic that will be remembered for a long time. It does, however, contain tragedy and sorrow. ¨C Powerful expression and readability that can be imagined in the head. An easy-to-read book for people of all ages. Xenon¡¯s biography. It was an unannounced novel that was published one day. I thought it was just a literary novel at first, but after a rumor that a nobleman read it all day and night, it spread. The overall plot revolved around the Great Devil who brought the world to the brink of ruin in the past, a group attempting to resurrect the demon, and a hero who stops it. On the surface, it appeared to be a typical hero¡¯s epic, but the fact that it had a strong connection to the ¡®Demons¡¯ drew attention. ¨C A book about the sad fate and loneliness of demons. ¨C As a half-human, half-demon creature, it expresses the hopes of demons who live alone and are rejected by both sides. ¨C Following the sin of ¡®Sakran,¡¯ which touched many readers¡¯ hearts. He sacrificed himself as a human, not a demon. Following the one demon¡¯s sacrifice, the only story in the newspaper was about that. It was so moving that even people who didn¡¯t usually cry said they did after reading this part. Above all, this was a story that made even those who despised demons cry out in sorrow and regret. ¨C Injustice and discrimination against demons. Is it genuinely moving? ¨C Those who wish to live as humans rather than demons. We turned them into demons. What¡¯s more surprising was that people¡¯s attitudes toward demons had shifted dramatically. Most people initially treated demons as devils, but that changed after Xenon¡¯s biography was published. From a ticking time bomb with no idea when it would detonate to a despondent race yearning to be human. They are not demons, but rather beings who have been doomed since birth. Because of this incredible transformation, the country of demons, ¡®Helium,¡¯ expressed its appreciation for the Xenon¡¯s biography. ¨C I¡¯m not sure who it is, but please accept my heartfelt gratitude. This person understands the demons¡¯ tragic fate better than anyone else. ¨C Sincerity is defined as the desire to serve someone while overcoming their desires. All demons learned moderation from this single sentence. The King of Helium, known throughout the world as the ¡®Demon King,¡¯ also expressed his gratitude to the author of the book. As the story progressed, the writer who was breaking millions of people¡¯s hearts was now... ¡°This... is what¡¯s happening.¡± Reading the newspaper made me sick. ¡°I still have some time left to finish...?¡± How should I proceed? ¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C Chapter 1 My impression of seeing the newspaper could be described in one word. Even if something was wrong, it¡¯s been wrong for a long time. I was just writing a book for killing time, and the world was already in chaos. In this world, science was not well established, and there was no radio, let alone a smartphone, so only newspapers informed the world of news. However, the theme of the book I wrote had made headlines in this newspaper. I couldn¡¯t help but be bewildered. ¡°Hahahaha! As expected, my eyes weren¡¯t wrong! Good Job! Our youngest son¡± While I was reading the newspaper with a stupid look on my face, I heard a loud laugh in front of me. I took my gaze away from the newspaper and raised my head in a dazed frenzy. Red hair that had grown like a mane and a well-kept beard. Golden eyes gleamed like a raptor. Hawk Ducker Michelle was the name of this middle-aged man who exuded masculinity like a veteran warrior. He was my father. ¡°Yes indeed. I have already told you. Isaac excels as a scholar rather than a knight.¡± A beautiful woman clapped Hawk¡¯s thick arms and made a fuss next to me. Long indigo blue hair down to the waist and doll-like facial features. Her eyes were unusually purple. Everyone would have noticed at this point, but the woman who only appeared to be in her early 30s was my mother, Anna Ducker Michele. ¡°My Isaac is great too. Everyone says they are looking for you.¡± My mother smiled gracefully as she congratulated me with a happy expression on her face. ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Mother. That doesn¡¯t help me at all.¡¯ The words above rose up my throat, but I barely suppressed them. Because I didn¡¯t want to ruin this peaceful atmosphere for nothing. I just laughed awkwardly like an idiot. ¡°...Can¡¯t you keep it anonymous?¡± But shouldn¡¯t there be a last line of defense? In a timid tone, I inquired of my parents. It was possible because my parents assisted me in publishing my novel anonymously. I¡¯m telling you right now that I don¡¯t want to get caught up in a noisy environment. Even the newspapers are making a big deal about it right now, but I have no idea what¡¯s going on outside. ¡°Okay. If you want, I¡¯ll do it, but your identity will be revealed sooner or later.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Even if your father is a nobleman, he¡¯s just a baron, and with the imperial family looking for you, how long do you think it will go on?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± My father¡¯s explanation made sense to me. My father was a Baron, the lowest among the five ranks, no matter how noble he was. Furthermore, my father was a common knight who rose to aristocracy through a couple of serious achievements, making it difficult to say that he was a proper aristocrat. So, if you¡¯re determined to find me from above, it means I¡¯m helpless. ¡°But, don¡¯t worry too much. I understand your worries. Your father will put an end to this as soon as he can.¡± My father softly smiled and patted my head, as if he had read my worried mind. The calluses felt rough and hard to the touch, but my mind was at ease. ¡°Mom will also investigate the situation as thoroughly as possible at the tea party. Mom wants Isaac to have a good life.¡± ¡°Mother...¡± How warm was this warmth? With an emotional expression, I looked at my parents. The reason why I was able to recognize them as parents were because of this warm warmth. Then my mother smiled and said to me in a gentle voice. ¡°So Isaac. Can mother ask this one thing?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°When is the next episode coming out?¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Your mother is waiting for Lily and Jin to get together.¡± It drained all of my enthusiasm. I lowered my head, wistfully looking at her smiling face. Her emotions were touching, but there was something I couldn¡¯t bring myself to tell my mother. ¡®Jin is the final boss, Mother.¡¯ There were supporting actors who rode a love line among the characters in Xenon¡¯s biography. These were ¡®Lily¡¯ and ¡®Jin¡¯ mentioned by my mother. For reference, Jin was a demon, and Lily was a priest who was also revered as the next saint. Looking at it alone, it may appear to be a passionate love line, but in my previous life, I was called a professor at Satan University. In the final act, Jin will accept the remnants to completely destroy the Great Evil and establish himself as the story¡¯s final boss. The main character, whose mental state has been shaken, is defeated, but the fact that he desperately seeks Lily through his will is an added bonus. ¡®...it¡¯s really fucked up.¡¯ It was okay for my family to read my novel. However, when I hear it from their mouth, my heart trembles. Should I change it to a happy ending now? That¡¯s what I thought, but I can¡¯t do that because I have a lot of double-track and bait that I had done so far, making it impossible. A man and a woman were conversing in a dimly lit room. Jet-black hair, blood-red eyes that glowed in the dark. Finally, even the horns protruded from his head like a demon. They were demons ¡°This is my choice. And Dad also knows that now is the right time for other tribes and demons to form friendly relations with each other, right?¡± A beauty, with her ebony hair up to her waist, said to the man in front of her. In line with her alluring voice, her beauty was elegant and beautiful that it could be called fatal, and her body was mature enough to stimulate the dark minds of many men. Because of her appearance, she exuded an aura that would tear people¡¯s hearts even if she were still. ¡°That¡¯s right...¡± The man in front of her crossed his arms and smiled bitterly at her question. It seems that the age difference between them wasn¡¯t much, but the demons had a longer lifespan compared to original humans. So, it was not at all strange that demons had a relatively young appearance. Descaldrat Eisilia bin Helium, the woman¡¯s father and the man known as ¡®The Demon King,¡¯ responded while looking at his daughter. ¡°It¡¯s because I can¡¯t believe it either. I know that the way people look at our people has changed since the book appeared in the world. But the emotional gap doesn¡¯t heal easily.¡± As Descal said, the discriminatory gaze towards demons had greatly decreased, but the conflict that had occurred in the meantime was still deep. There were still demons who turned into devils in the world, and there were people who were harmed by those demons. Even if the damage was unintentional, problems arise from the moment it occurs. At that, Cecily, the daughter of the Demon King and the only princess of Helium, smiled and opened her mouth with timid words. ¡°Did you read Xenon¡¯s biography too? Remember what Sakran said at the end of the fifth volume?¡± ¡°... -..¡± Descal did not reply. That scene left a lasting impression on himself as the Demon King. At the same time, it imprinted on the readers of the book as a ¡®race that wants to prove to be human¡¯ rather than a ¡®demon¡¯. At that moment, there was an evaluation that Sakran was the true protagonist, and no one else. Meanwhile, Cecily was the first to speak up when there was no answer from Descal. ¡°Sakran looked at the people he had protected in his final moments and said, Don¡¯t be afraid to become the devil yourself for the sake of your loved ones. That is true human courage and sacrifice. I die not as a demon, but as a human. He said.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Despite the fact that it is a fictional story, I do not believe it is fiction at all. The author of this story must have been very grateful to our people in the past. Otherwise, he would not have written such a moving story that fully revealed our people¡¯s pain and suffering.¡± ¨C Cecily, with her hands, clasped tightly together and a glum expression on her face. She was so moved that she didn¡¯t realize what kind of face she was making. But if Isaac saw this, he would think to himself: I believe I saw that in a game. I wrote it without thinking about it because it was from my previous life and there would be no plagiarism issues. Cecily, on the other hand, had no way of knowing. She had simply mistaken herself. Descal looked at Cecily with a complicated expression, who was drowning in her imagination and gently touched him. ¡°...Sakran is the head of the ¡®Demon hunter¡¯ that kills his demonized people. As you may know, there is a secret organization in Helium that carries out the same mission.¡± In Xenon¡¯s biography, there was a group that punished people who had become demons because they couldn¡¯t overcome their desires. {T/N: It kind of goes like this ¨C the demon folks aren¡¯t originally a demon. They have demon blood in them because they are the descendants of the Great Devil. However, if they cannot overcome/or lose to their desires, they turn into demons/monsters and kill/harm/cause damage.} The name was ¡®Demon Hunter¡¯ and it was set to have a much stronger power than other demons by accepting some of the power of the devil. However, the problem here was that there were associations that carried out similar tasks in Helium. ¡°You mean ¡®Reaper¡¯? Of course, I know. My guess is that the author of this book probably got the favor of a member of the Reaper.¡± Cecily nodded, falling into the illusion of being alone again. If Isaac saw this situation, he would say the same thing as before. I¡¯ve seen that in a game too. It was really written without any meaning or intention. However, as previously said, it was sad that they had no way of knowing Isaac¡¯s heart. ¡°This is why outsiders are questioning whether demon hunters really exist. Thanks to this, they have been able to use this as an opportunity to come out in the open.¡± Those who had turned into demons were killed by the same people. Just by looking at this, you could see how strong the Reaper was and how holy and noble the organization was. Also, the Reaper suffered from terrible mental pain whenever they killed a demon that was originally their kin. So, the Reaper had a much higher rate of suicide than being drunk with power and turning into a demon. Due to the specificity of this mission, they were active in the dark, but after the release of Xenon¡¯s biography, they had the opportunity to come out in open. Furthermore, some high-ranking demons who read the book even suggested that it be officially established. There was no such thing as good news for a Reaper who accepts their holy destiny and works without any reward. ¡°Anyway, if that¡¯s your will, then don¡¯t be discouraged. Instead, don¡¯t be so sure that the author in the Minerva Empire. If he has published it anonymously, there¡¯s a good chance he¡¯s a hidden sage. Even if you meet by chance, be polite.¡± ¡°Dad. I¡¯m an adult now, too?¡± Cecily shook her hand at Descal¡¯s worried words and trembled softly. Still, Descal couldn¡¯t hide his expression. He only had one daughter, but he was anxious as a father because she was so playful. Her beautiful appearance was dark and insidious, and her sly, lustful hands reached out. There¡¯s no need to worry about that, either. Cecily had the ability to easily blow up a mountain. She was not stated as the next demon king of Helium for no reason. ¡°Ah- I want to meet you soon. Benefactor of our demons...¡± Cecily clasped her hands tightly, looking forward to meeting the author. Descal shook his head at her appearance, which was no different from a serious illness. ¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C Chapter 2 As I said before, my hobby was reading. There was no smartphone, no computer, and no TV here, so I naturally took up reading as a hobby. When they say it¡¯s not fun, you can ask if you haven¡¯t written your own fantasy novel, but that¡¯s only limited to ¡®novels.¡¯ Because this was a fantasy world, there were different races and monsters, as well as adventurers who enjoyed exploring the unknown. Besides, because there was a ¡®god,¡¯ myths were widespread. And I enjoyed reading adventurers¡¯ exploration stories, autobiographies, and myths. An autobiography or myth written by an adventurer was enough to make me feel like I was reading a fantasy novel. Others, of course, will dismiss it as a diary or a boring myth. ¡®The portrayal still appears to be that of a beggar.¡¯ Furthermore, the descriptions were abysmal. To put it mildly, it was intuitive. Assume your autobiography included a line about discovering a monster or a plant. The description simply stated that something was discovered, with a brief explanation. As a result, whenever I read an adventurer¡¯s autobiography, I brought along an illustrated book. The illustrated book included pictures and explanations, making it ideal for imagining. ¡°Master Isaac. It¡¯s time to eat.¡± ¡°Yeah. Leave it there.¡± ¡°I...¡± While reading the book, the maid who had brought my lunch in a tray hesitated. What? I took my eyes off the book. The brown-haired maid in a cute outfit looked at me and cautiously opened her mouth. She said, ¡°The hostess has instructed me to come and see Master Isaac finish his meal...¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°She said reading is good, but you have to be strict with meals.¡± ¡°Ehh... Okay.¡± I had no choice but to close the book silently because I was really eager to watch it to the end. Then, as the maid began to place food on my desk, I set aside the old manuscript. The maid¡¯s gaze naturally followed me as I put the manuscript away. ¡°... ...¡± In fact, this maid had no idea I was the author of Xenon¡¯s biography. Only my family was aware that I had written the Xenon biography. When someone other than you discovers a secret, it was no longer a secret, but what could I do? The secret would never be revealed as long as my parents did not make a mistake. I stored the manuscript in a desk drawer in case something went wrong. Furthermore, until tightly sealed with a padlock. Well. It¡¯s perfect. Now all that remained was to enjoy the delicious meal. ¡°I ate it all.¡± ¡°You should have broccoli, too.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Give me some red pepper paste. I don¡¯t like raw broccoli. The maid took a deep breath as I vehemently refused. I looked like a child complaining about side dishes. ¡°Then thank you. Oh, how about today¡¯s newspaper?¡± ¡°Here it is.¡± After that, she put the empty bowls on the tray and went outside. As soon as she left, I unlocked the drawer, took the manuscript out of it, and placed it on my desk. I¡¯m almost finished with the books, and I¡¯m going to start writing now. After I finish my work, I intended to read the newspaper. ¡®I¡¯m glad there are so many useful books. As someone once stated. Books are the brain¡¯s food. And I wholeheartedly agreed with this statement. I¡¯d struggle to write Xenon¡¯s biography if it weren¡¯t for the books. The books on mythology, or religion, were especially beneficial. Because of the stupid deeds committed by one religion in the past, the world had a very negative view of fanatics. Of course, anyone would be offended if they saw a negative portrayal of their religion. So I did not explain it directly, but I wrote it enough to think that everyone thought, ¡°Oh, this religion is based on this real religion.¡± ¡®Besides, there are no saints at all. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be blamed for this.¡¯ Rather, there was news that the number of believers of the religion in the background had increased significantly. I don¡¯t know why, but maybe the supporting role played a big role. I added a passionate romance between a saint and her escort in Xenon¡¯s biography, and as you know, it was the story of Lily and Jin. When I heard my mother say that the story of the two of them was so lovely, I couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for them. It¡¯s especially popular with women, she said. Of course, it didn¡¯t change that Jin was the final boss. ¡®Sorry. mother. I have no intention of letting the two of them end up together.¡¯ I¡¯m hoping this doesn¡¯t get me kicked off the family register. I tried to ignore the thought that suddenly occurred to me. A novel was just a novel. Let¡¯s move on to the fact that my novel had changed the treatment of demons. * * * Naturally, there would be a commotion, but no one responded. The screaming man¡¯s location is also completely soundproofed, and best of all. ¡°You bastard! Why are you hanging up here?! Uh?! Why are you hanging up here!!¡± Because he was screaming out of unbearable anger, not pain. As the man was gazing fiercely at the book he had thrown away, a woman sitting across from him quietly opened her mouth. Even though her voice was not like that of a man, there was a hint of anger. She said, ¡°This ... this ... this was clearly aimed. How in this urgent moment...!¡± Golden hair shining bright enough to reflect light. Beautiful blue eyes like sapphires. Lastly, the facial features seemed to have been sculpted by a craftsman with all his heart and soul. She was clearly exuding a beauty that was comparable to even a work of art. Her name is Rina Urmi Christine, the first princess of the Minerva Empire. She was also a big fan of Xenon¡¯s biography, but she¡¯d never been as angry as she was today. ¡°Brother. You really don¡¯t know who this author is?¡± Rina hurriedly asked the man in front of her in a trembling voice. At that, The man, Leort, Rina¡¯s older brother and Crown Prince, sighed and sat down on a soft chair. If Rina had a cute puppy-like face, then Leort had a rather ferocious-looking tiger-like face, but his hair and eye color were the same. ¡°...even if I go to the publisher, they can¡¯t tell me. It¡¯s hard to track because the author submitted the manuscript anonymously. Still, we will find him someday.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you find it sooner? I¡¯ve been wanting to see it for a long time, but I really want to see the face of the author who played such a prank.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to do that too, but I can¡¯t afford to spend manpower in a place like this. Even if we look for it, it¡¯s only our loss if the author runs away. Are you praying that Xenon¡¯s biography will end like this?¡± ¡°Shh...¡± Rina kicked her tongue and expressed regret. She, too, was a huge fan of Xenon¡¯s biography, hoping for more of the books. The main character of Xenon¡¯s biography was a male, so you would think it will be read mostly by males, but in reality, the gender of the reader was divided in half. This was because the story itself was interesting, and the female protagonist who was always by Xenon¡¯s side was really attractive. ¡°I¡¯m sure Xenon isn¡¯t going to die here, right? I¡¯ve never seen Mary mourn. They¡¯re supposed to get married and have children.¡± ¡°How could he? If he turns Xenon into a half-sick man, I would find him somehow and make him the same.¡± If Isaac had heard this conversation, he would have hastily released the next volume. In fact, the Crown Prince had the ability to do that. Rina sighed in relief at her frustration and she opened her mouth in a scruffy voice. ¡°Whoa... Now we have to speak our minds in the newspaper. If the author reads the newspaper, at least he will be alert.¡± ¡°Well. Will this person bend his will? I don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°But he¡¯s probably a sage who¡¯s been through everything in the world, so he¡¯ll pay attention.¡± They also assume that the author of Xenon¡¯s biography was an old sage. It had a readability and expressive power that only those with higher education, other than general aristocrats, could comprehend. There has never been a novelist whose writing is so good that it can be recreated in the mind. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll have to wait for the next episode to come out. So far, has Xenon¡¯s biography been published once a month? If it comes out sooner, it comes out once in a fortnight.¡± ¡°Yes. Fortunately, the academy starts tomorrow. My brother and I will be very busy, so we won¡¯t be bored like we are now.¡± ¡°Sigh... it¡¯s so annoying. Come to think of it, you¡¯re entering the academy, right?¡± ¡°yes.¡± It is already an open secret that the princess, Rina, will enter the academy. Again, it is an open ¡®secret¡¯. Isaac was unaware of the news as he had only heard about the world through newspapers until now. He should have been out there. Moreover, Isaac was the son of a baron, and his personal connections were narrow as his father had risen from a commoner to a nobleman. Even if his mother collected information at a tea party, there was a limit. ¡°There will be troublesome things. Most of them are just fawning about their identity.¡± ¡°You think I don¡¯t know that? I¡¯m already going through so much pain.¡± It was true that Halo Academy was the best educational institution in the Minerva Empire, but that doesn¡¯t mean only those who haven¡¯t been in contact before were admitted. Commoners had one or two friends they knew before joining the academy, let alone aristocrats. Nobility, unlike commoners, can enter the school unconditionally, so in most cases, they are guided by their parents to build a network in advance. Yes. Isaac, who had never been outside except for basic physical training, was a special case. Even when Isaac¡¯s parents encouraged him to go outside, he persevered. Even his loving parents gave up. In other words, Isaac didn¡¯t have anyone who could be called a ¡®friend¡¯ right now. ¡°And you said the Princess of Helium is going to the academy too? I heard that she¡¯s also a big fan of Xenon¡¯s biography.¡± ¡°The demons have no choice but to do so. Since this book came out, the treatment itself has changed.¡± ¡°Well...¡± Rina habitually poked her cheek and opened her mouth with a grin. ¡°Maybe she can be a good friend.¡± ¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C Chapter 3: Uneasy Start (1) Time passed quickly and the day of admission came. Because everything had already been planned a few days before, all I had to do was check the suitcase, and the carriage had been reserved in advance. All that remained was to bid my parents farewell. ¡°My dear Isaac. Will you publish the book even when you go to the academy?¡± ¡°...Mother, the book is more important to you than me, right?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Fufu. It¡¯s a joke. Don¡¯t make that face.¡± It wasn¡¯t a joke, in my opinion. I laughed bitterly. Nonetheless, she hugged me because she adored her children. ¡°Isaac. Your father has got something for you.¡± My father then approached me and handed me a pen. It looked similar to a ¡®fountain pen¡¯ from my previous life, and the gold frame on the black background caught my eye. It was giving off a beautiful figure that made my eyes wide open for me, who had always used only the nib. So, as I alternated between the fountain pen and my father, he explained with a happy smile. ¡°It¡¯s called a magic pen. It has magic that replaces mana with ink. If you can recharge only mana, you can use it for the rest of your life.¡± ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this expensive?¡± Instead of science, magic flourished in this world. Magic could be used to replace complex things like machines and engineering. However, because magic was not popularised or widely used in this world, it was mostly used by the upper classes. Even these magical items required meticulous craftsmanship, so the majority of them were created by Dwarves. As a result, the cost of this magical pen, which my father gave me as a gift, would be exorbitant. It would easily exceed a commoner family¡¯s annual living expenses. Even if my father was a baron, it was a massive expense. ¡°This is insignificant in comparison to the money you have earned. And since it was a gift for you, this was all I could come up with. Your father sincerely apologizes.¡± ¡°Father...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean to say that you should write hard when you go there, but don¡¯t neglect your studies. If there is something difficult, ask your older brother and sister there.¡± My father gave me advice in a warm voice and held the magic pen in my hand. As he had worked as a knight for most of his life, I could feel his hardened hands. Then he stroked the bump between my middle finger¡¯s first and second knuckles. The calluses I¡¯ve developed while writing had been dubbed ¡®pen-hooks.¡¯ ¡°You could even call them scars of glory. Dad is proud of you.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°This is an honor you have earned for yourself, not through the efforts of others. So act as if you are proud of yourself.¡± ¡°...yes.¡± Being born and raised by such wonderful parents was an honor and a blessing. Nothing was more important than growing up with loving parents. Even in my previous life, my family vanished before I could repay the favor, but not in this one. I boarded the pre-booked carriage after sharing a deep hug with my father. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go!¡± ¡°Take care of yourself! When it¡¯s vacation, come back with your brother and sister!¡± ¡°If there¡¯s anything, call us! Stay healthy!¡± My parents watched me until the end, even after I boarded the carriage. They entered the mansion as the distance increased, but I kept looking back. ¡®I¡¯m leaving now.¡¯ In the rattling wagon, I gazed out the window at the scenery. My father¡¯s estate was nearly empty enough to qualify as a rural village. Instead, there were almost no monsters, and young people lived happily every day, making it a lively place. And because my father was a knight who had previously achieved terrifying feats, some young men sought training from him. Occasionally, whenever I wrote, there was quite a lot of noise outside, but most of them were aspiring knights who were being trained by my father. Perhaps some of the best of them were sent to the academy under their names by their fathers. ¡®I won¡¯t be able to see that anymore.¡¯ What should I say about this feeling right now... I couldn¡¯t describe it in one word. I was looking forward to it, but I wondered if I would be able to adapt well, as I¡¯d never had a lot of interpersonal relationships. It was a completely different world from the one I knew. It was said that people live in the same place, but it was unclear whether common sense would work here. There were too many variables because it was a world where status exists. ¡®What am I doing now that I am so worried?¡¯ I made the decision to take it easy. People won¡¯t believe I wrote Xenon¡¯s biography, and all I had to do was to act as a sincere student. I¡¯m not sure what I¡¯ll learn at the academy, but my goal was to work hard and earn a scholarship. If something bad happens in my life, I tell my brother or sister. ¡®I have to go and find my brother and sister first.¡¯ My sister¡¯s hair was indigo blue, but my brother had red hair like my father¡¯s, so it would be easy to find them. Because red hair was rare in this world. Especially the golden eyes shining like a wild beast. I leaned back comfortably on the backrest, and then a question came to mind and I asked the driver. ¡°Mister Coachman. How many hours does it take to get to the academy?¡± ¡°If the weather is good, it will take about ten hours.¡± ¡°It¡¯s shorter than I thought. I thought it would take at least a day.¡± ¡°The estate that Baron Michelle manages is close to the capital. Besides, this estate has not been developed yet, but it will be fully developed in 5 years.¡± 10 hours was the perfect time to read a book or take a nap in moderation. Still, it didn¡¯t change that it was a very long time. I also turned my head to see what the fuss was. And a man and woman who showed off their dazzling beauty were walking side by side. ¡°...Oh.¡± That is how people can be. I was also proud of my face right now, but in front of that man, I felt like I needed to take a step back. Also, how about a woman walking side by side with a man? Wearing a pure white dress, she was exuding her beauty as an elf who were called the incarnation of beauty. The peculiar thing was that both of them were blonde, although their impressions were slightly different, anyone could see that they were siblings. ¡°...More than that, the Crown Prince and the Princess?¡± Those two people who said they will catch me and kicked me in the newspaper? As I was thinking about it, someone grabbed them. She was a cute girl with wavy brown hair and round eyes, and she had the body of a squirrel. ¡°Leort-sama! Long time no see!¡± ¡°Hm? You...¡± It would not have been an illusion that Leort¡¯s expression was cracked for a moment. Either way, the girl with brown hair was more attached to Leort. Seeing that she was even sneaking her arms around him, it seemed that she was trying to emphasize her friendship with Leort to the people around her. But Leort had a grave response when the girl held her arm. In the meantime, the girl said in a sonorous voice. ¡°I¡¯m Sophia! Do you recognize me?¡± ¡°...ah. It¡¯s Sophia the little girl. I know you well.¡± It was a lie. Anyone could tell by the artificial smile. The Crown Prince was now very displeased. It¡¯s understandable that anyone would be angry if someone they don¡¯t know approached while walking down the street. Even more so if it¡¯s a trick where you can see the purpose clearly. Unfortunately, however, the young girl named Sophia was ignorant of whether or not she had two lives and brought her body even closer. She looked impressed. ¡°Gee, you remember! I honestly thought you wouldn¡¯t know...!¡± ¡°How can I not know a little and cute woman like you?¡± ¡°Ahh...!¡± Wow. Look at her shamelessly lying without saliva in her mouth. Still, anyone with that voice and that face would be worthy. Of course, acting wasn¡¯t a difficult task. ¡®It¡¯s not easy for the Crown Prince.¡¯ I grinned inward with some sort of pity and stepped back. It was a story in a faraway country for me, so meddling was just poison. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right! Did you read Xenon¡¯s biography that was published this time, Leort-sama?¡± When Sophia asked him that question. I stopped in track and looked back at Leort. As soon as the story about Xenon¡¯s biography came out, Leort¡¯s expression brightened. He liked me enough to threaten to lock me up in the imperial palace, so it might be natural. ¡°Of course. Have you read the new book?¡± ¡°Of course! But the ending... I was angry because the author seemed to be playing with people¡¯s hearts. You agree, too, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why the author is so talented that he can move people¡¯s hearts. I also got angry after reading the ending. The same goes for my brother.¡± ¡°Rina-sama too?¡± Sophia¡¯s gaze turned to the princess, that is, Rina. Rina replied with a smile. However, her gaze was not on Sophia, but on Leort. ¡°Brother. Do I even have to say such a thing? It¡¯s embarrassing.¡± Why do you make me splash the fire? It sounded like this. But Leort wasn¡¯t easy either. ¡°Hobbies are fun when you share them.¡± Let¡¯s suffer together. It sounded like this. Although he spoke mildly and used noble language, the essence of the siblings did not seem to change wherever they goes. ¡°How did you two feel when you read the ending? It¡¯s really like what I saw in the newspaper...¡± ¡°Oh, you mean that? I wrote it out of anger, so you don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡± ¡°Me too. Miss Sophia doesn¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± That was very fortunate news for me. I breathed a sigh of relief in a relieved mood. Seriously, who would write such a thing in a newspaper in their right mind... ¡°Well, I¡¯m half-serious that I want him locked up in the Imperial Palace. Hahaha.¡± ¡°... ...¡± I¡¯m never going to get involved with or run into any of these bastards. I moved my legs quickly, wanting to hear nothing more. ¡®No. But wait. Is it possible for the princess to enter the school too?¡¯ When I thought about it, the situation seemed to have gotten worse. I¡¯ll never get caught. ¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C Chapter 4: Uneasy Start (2) I will ask everyone. What is your first thought when you think of an entrance ceremony? ¡°Finally, we wish the students who have enrolled in our Halo Academy nothing but glory and blessings...¡± What exactly was it? These were the Principal¡¯s words. Should I address him as President here? In any case, the long and tedious speeches seemed to be the same wherever I went. Instead, I was bored by myself, but the new freshmen next to me had dazzling eyes. The Principal of Halo Academy, which was said to be the best educational institution in the Minerva Empire, had to be a high-ranking individual, and the way these high-ranking individuals perceived him explained why. For me, it was just a good word from a good-looking old man. I wished this time would pass as quickly as possible. ¡®By the way, how much money did you spend here?¡¯ The entrance ceremony was held in the auditorium, and the scale was frightening. It¡¯s about the size of two regular gyms. It was estimated that the capacity had increased as not only freshmen but also parents and other visitors came to see promising students. However, the sheer size remained unchanged. ¡®...I can¡¯t see anything.¡¯ Above all, the principal¡¯s face on the podium couldn¡¯t be seen. Not only the principal but also the faces of the people sitting in the chairs next to him. I was also sitting in the back, and I had poor eyesight. As I read and write books every day, my eyesight naturally deteriorated. That¡¯s not too bad, it was good enough for everyday life. If it wasn¡¯t for that, I would have worn my glasses earlier. Since I felt the discomfort of glasses in my previous life, I have been managing them steadily. ¡°...so, I wish everyone good luck. That¡¯s it.¡± When the principal, or no, the president¡¯s instruction was over, thunderous applause erupted. I was spacing out for a while, so I was startled and instantly applauded. Then, the sound of applause calmed down, and I wondered if I was finally going to the dormitory, the voice of the guide rang out. By the way, that¡¯s a magic broadcast. [Next, we will proceed with a speech from the Princess of Helium, Cecily Drat Aicilia Bean.] Damn. I can¡¯t believe there¡¯s still something left. As I was muttering to myself, the inside of the auditorium began to rumble. ¨C Are you really going to the academy? a demon? ¨C I¡¯m a little nervous, though. ¨C Wow... It¡¯s so pretty. I¡¯m ashamed to say these things out of my mouth, but through Xenon¡¯s biography, the gaze toward the demons changed. I couldn¡¯t even imagine how discriminatory they would have been living before. As demons were always treated as more than a walking time bomb, it must have been very severe. Maybe that¡¯s why the demons seemed to have difficulty getting out of Helium because it is not easy. Cecily¡¯s decision was so unconventional and bold. ¡®...but I can¡¯t see anything.¡¯ Even if I narrowed my eyes and focused my gaze on the podium, I still couldn¡¯t see the princess well. In fact, it¡¯s strange to see a detailed face from this distance, but to me, it¡¯s just a black mass moving. Pretty, beautiful, big breasts, sexy, etc. There were a lot of praises related to her appearance, but unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t see it. Had I known this would happen, I would have sat in the front. This was all because of my habit of sitting in the back seat in my previous life. Woong- [Oh, Oh, Um. Hello everyone. Nice to meet you. My name is Cecily Drat Aicilia Bean, Princess of Helium] Wow. your voice is really cool. It sounds like it would be a hit on the radio. Perhaps I was the only one who thought so, and as soon as Cecily opened her mouth, the inside of the auditorium became silent. How pretty the voice must be to make the noisy auditorium quiet in an instant. Meanwhile, Cecily continued what she wanted to say in an alluring and dark voice. [You know, you still won¡¯t believe it. Because I was a demon, I was called the darkest being in the world. Perhaps there are still some people who are reluctant, and maybe there are others who despise us.] Perhaps it was because the words had a strong appeal. I put my thoughts aside and began to listen intently. Perhaps everyone else was thinking the same way I was, because they all listened with solemn expressions on their faces. Cecily seemed to take a look around her audience and then expressed her feelings in a powerful voice. [Then, one day, after a book was published, the view toward demons changed. The book portrayed us as pitiful beings wishing to be human, a time bomb that never knew when it would explode. Through that story, it directly revealed the desire we desperately wanted.] ¡°Well...¡± I smiled shakily. It was nothing, but hearing those words directly made my face all get hotter. Does Cecily know that the author of Xenon¡¯s biography is in this auditorium? Even if the sky falls, she will never know. [I¡¯m going to show you what he showed you in the previous book. That we demons, like humans, can laugh, talk, cry, and have fun. We will undoubtedly show you. Thank you.] Words that clearly showed one¡¯s will and determination rather than words that come out of one¡¯s mouth. That was really cool. All I could think about at the time was how wonderful it was. Would it be possible for me to do that? I can definitely say I can¡¯t do it. I didn¡¯t live a crooked life like Cecily, and I didn¡¯t have the courage. ¡®...not bad.¡¯ As I watched Cecily go down from the podium, I cheered with sincerity. When I read it in the newspaper, it felt so absurd, but now my heart was touched. If the heroine in the novel appeared in reality, it would be just like that. I just thought it was really great. ¡®I wish I could have seen her face properly.¡¯ It¡¯s a pity that I couldn¡¯t see her face because of my bad eyesight. Well, she¡¯s a freshman too, so maybe we¡¯ll run into each other sometime. [This concludes the Halo Academy¡¯s 1012th Entrance Ceremony. Please check the class assigned to each new student. Classes start tomorrow. That¡¯s all.] The long and lengthy entrance ceremony has finally come to an end. We¡¯ll have to check the class in a little while, so I was going to go to the dormitory first. I stayed still as people rushed out of the auditorium. If I cut in now, I would get hit here and there, so I was planning on going out after a while. ¡°Isaac!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Here, here!¡± Then I heard my name being called. I wouldn¡¯t have known if they had called someone with the same name, but because it was a familiar voice, I couldn¡¯t help but turn my head. Meanwhile, in the auditorium, after Isaac left. On the podium of the auditorium, two beauties as beautiful as elves were chatting with bright expressions. One had jet-black hair and blood-red eyes, and the other had golden hair and blue eyes, each exuding a different charm. In particular, the woman with her jet-black hair had horns protruding from her head, and anyone could tell that she was a demon. Yes. The princess of Helium, Cecily, who entered Halo Academy this time, and the princess of the Minerva Empire, Rina. They were genuinely happy, laughing like any other ordinary girl. ¡°hahaha! Really, that¡¯s... Ahh. Rina-sama. Do you know that scene? The part where Mary kicked the rogue.¡± ¡°Oh, of course, I know. I think the name of the kick...¡± ¡°Hectopascal Kick. I heard it¡¯s one of the names of storms in your world.¡± ¡°Fuhu! I remember. How refreshing it was back then.¡± Rina, the princess of the Minerva Empire and a freshman like Cecily, smiled modestly. In her heart, she wanted to laugh like Cecily, but as a princess, she kept her dignity. Rather, Cecily, who laughed loudly without looking around, was unique. ¡°Are you also a big fan of Xenon¡¯s biography, Rina-sama? Seeing that you know even these details.¡± ¡°Of course. To be honest, even if you haven¡¯t read Xenon¡¯s biography at all, wouldn¡¯t anyone have seen it at least once? I can assure you. But...¡± Rina blurted her words for a moment, then glanced up and down Cecily¡¯s appearance. Everything was so perfect that words were insufficient to describe her as beautiful. If she has pushed her innocent image to the limit, Cecily has pushed her mature image to the limit. In particular, there were the most prominent parts. It was the chest, that is, the chest. She was pretty big herself, but Cecily... No further explanation was needed. Her only blemish was that she was a demon, and honestly, in front of this beauty, even if Xenon¡¯s biography had not been released, she would have melted the affections of many men. In response, Rina managed her expression as much as possible and asked Cecily. ¡°...Cecile, what do you think of the author of Xenon¡¯s biography?¡± ¡°The author?¡± ¡°Yes. He couldn¡¯t ease the fate of the demons, so he made it understandable to everyone. Isn¡¯t he actually a benefactor?¡± Rina also treated demons as bombs before the publication of Xenon¡¯s biography. In fact, when she went out of the imperial palace, she was attacked by demons who were demonized. From then on, she thought that the demons were a person wearing a devil¡¯s mask, but after Xenon¡¯s biography came out, it was completely different. ¡°I was also attacked by demons who were demonized. From then on, I was terrified of demons. But after this book came out, my views on demons have changed.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Even I¡¯m thinking this right now, but I¡¯m curious what Cecily-sama thinks.¡± Hearing that question, Cecily was puzzled at first but then smiled softly. There was a saying that there was nothing more beautiful than a smile full of sincerity. It was Cecily now. As Rina was inwardly admiring her beautiful smile, Cecily placed her hand on her chest and opened her mouth. In her blood-red eyes, there was a mixture of sadness and affection, and it wobbled softly. ¡°Benefactor... even it¡¯s not enough. He¡¯s the only person who sees our demons as humans rather than demons. I want to give him my all.¡± ¡°Is it that bad?¡± ¡°Yes. Our demons have a history of being demonized for over 1,000 years. Do you remember what Sakran said at the end of Volume 5?¡± ¡°Ah. That part...¡± Although it was completed yet, readers would definitely choose the last half of Volume 5 if they choose the best scenes from Xenon¡¯s biography. Because that scene fully represented the lonely fate of the demons. Cecily opened her mouth in a low, subdued voice as if she was still immersed in the lingering mood. ¡°I... want to be like Sakran. Even at the last moment, as a demon who ends his life as a human rather than a demon.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Then what do you think of the author, Rina-sama?¡± ¡°Ah, I...¡± Rina panicked for a moment and avoided Cecily¡¯s gaze. When she listened to her inner feelings, she humbled herself. But maybe it¡¯s because of her improvisation as a princess. Rina hastily uttered an answer. ¡°Who wants to be locked up in the imperial palace and let only write?¡± ¡°...Yes?¡± Oh, she made a mistake. Rina realized later that she had made a mistake in her own words, so she hastily covered her mouth. But she can not pick up the words once brought out. Cecily burst into laughter as she stared blankly at her, as Rina¡¯s pure white face turned red in real-time. ¡°Puhahahaha! What is that! Are you serious?¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s...!¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you said in the newspaper, were you serious?¡± ¡°My, please, listen to me!¡± As a result, the friendship between the two women deepened. ¡°Pu-et-choo!¡± After arriving at his dormitory, Isaac, who was writing suddenly sneezed. ¡°Ugh. Oh, damn it. I got saliva on it.¡± He tore the manuscript smudged with saliva. ¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C Chapter 5.1: Uneasy Start (3) Just as Halo Academy lived up to its reputation as one of the best educational institutions in the world, the facilities of the hostel were amazing enough to leave your eyes wide open. First of all, it was basic to have a single room per person, and the room itself was very spacious. It was not a one-room apartment, but an apartment of almost 20 pyeong. There was even a device that could control the temperature of the dormitory as if by magic, as well as a refrigerator. I have no idea what it was, but it had to be done by magic. ¡®It¡¯s got to be good.¡¯ This was a fantasy world where previous lives¡¯ common sense had been horribly shattered. There were a lot of monsters that drop even meteorites right now, but it was common sense. I entered the hostel after taking a look around. There was a comfortable bed, a desk, and everything else I required. It was extremely satisfying. ¡°Huh?¡± I found clothes neatly laid out on the bed in a familiar color. I dragged the suitcase and walked towards the bed. As I got closer and checked, it was the uniform provided by Halo Academy. The top was a white shirt, and the pants were black. In addition, there were several clothes that could be worn over the shirt.Fo?ll0w current novE?ls on n/o/(v)/3l/b((in).(co/m) Since Minerva was an empire with four seasons, it seemed to fit the seasons. I looked around at the school uniform that seemed to fit my body perfectly. ¡®They measure your clothes before, and you pay them right away.¡¯ To be honest, wearing a school uniform was preferable to wearing regular clothes. Even if you dress simply, you will wear the same outfit every day. I eventually put on my school uniform for one trial. There was also a full-length mirror, which made it easy to check my appearance. ¡°Suup... No matter how you look...¡± I looked like a girl disguised as a man. My face resembled my mother¡¯s, my lines were pretty and thin, and my body was also slim. Of course, it was better than being ugly. I hung my uniform on a hanger and started unpacking. To be honest, I only had a few books, clothes to wear on the weekend, and finally a manuscript. It was something to take care of. ¡°Now is the time...¡± I unpacked everything and checked my watch. The current time is 4:30. Slowly it¡¯s time for dinner. I wanted to enjoy a meal together with my older brothers and sisters, but they are busy. It¡¯s impossible to call someone who¡¯s already busy over trivial things like this. I thought about just starving myself, but I was curious about how the rice was served here, so I decided to go. I can write a manuscript during that time. ¡°Oh, right. Paper.¡± So, first of all, I needed to know where the manuscript paper was sold. I had brought a lot of spare, just in case. There were no pencils and erasers here, so if you made one mistake, you had to discard the manuscript. Because of that, there were many times when I got angry or spit swear words out of my mouth. ¡°Puetch! Oh, damn it.¡± Just like right now. While writing the manuscript as I was running out of time, I suddenly sneezed. The manuscript was smeared with saliva and the ink smeared. At the entrance, an unusual phrase was written. It was not even published recently, and all the books were sold out. Was this really true? As I looked at the phrase with a stunned face, a woman next to me said in a sharp voice irritated. ¡°I-I. Really! I¡¯ve only read 5 books yet! When the hell is it coming out?!¡± ¡°Hang in there, Marie. The publishing house said they are only printing Xenon¡¯s biography, so it will come out someday.¡± ¡°When the hell is that one day?! You said that it was sold out even when you came here!¡± The noise made me wonder about her face. I turned my head and saw the woman who was making a fuss. She looked stubborn because of her frown, but she was a cat-like beauty. Uniquely, she had snow-white hair and blue pupils. The man who was sweating to calm the woman was presumed to be his brother. Although the facial features were different, the color of the hair and eyes matched perfectly. As I was thinking about it, the woman¡¯s hysteria continued. ¡°You said that if you enter the Halo Academy, there will be a Xenon biography! Were you lying to me?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s... I¡¯m sure it was until yesterday.¡± ¡°How many books?¡± ¡°...there were three books for volume six and none for seven.¡± ¡°Are you kidding me now?! You should have bought it for me!¡± ¡°Marie. As you know, Xenon¡¯s biography is blocked by a rule that one person can only buy one. Don¡¯t you know that a gang who used to be a hoarder in the past was arrested?¡± I was dizzy now. I¡¯m not sure about anything else, but I¡¯ve never heard of book hoarding. He¡¯s not smuggling anything. Unfortunately, the white-haired woman looked at me as I was laughing in bemusement. Then she became even more enraged and yelled at me. ¡°Hey. Who are you? Did you just laugh at me?¡± ¡°Marie!¡± ¡°Let go of me. Did he laugh at me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Don¡¯t worry about it and go on your way.¡± ¡°Let go! Let go of me!!¡± The woman named Marie stared at me far and wide as she was dragged along by her brother. Even as they left, I had no choice but to stand still, nailed to the feeling that a storm had passed. But thanks to this, I was able to realize a little how my current novel was. ¡°...let¡¯s eat some rice.¡± I think he¡¯s also a new student, so he won¡¯t be assigned to the same class, right? ¨C ¨C ¨C Chapter 5.2: Uneasy Start (3) This year, there were approximately 200 freshmen at Halo Academy. There were 150 martial arts students and only 50 literature students here. The setting of this world explains why there were three times as many people in martial arts as there were in literature. Unlike in my previous life, the world relied on the power of humans rather than machines in a world where monsters and mana existed. As a result, education became more focused on ¡®Martial Arts,¡¯ and magic, as a type of force, was incorporated into martial arts. As a result, I heard that even within Martial Arts, classes were divided based on characteristics. If you look at it this way, you might think that literature was being overlooked, but it was not. There were numerous examples of people changing the world without the use of individual strength. Furthermore, unlike martial arts, which was closely associated with the military, literature was considered a profession. If soldiers are the spear and shield that protect the country, the profession is the country¡¯s backbone. So, how would the literary class go? That¡¯s the way it is. It¡¯s like cramming all 50 students into one class.Fo?ll0w current novE?ls on n/o/(v)/3l/b((in).(co/m) Cecily and Rina eventually ended up in the same class. Damn it. ¡°Ah~ Princess Cecily is also a literature person. It¡¯s an honor to learn together.¡± ¡°Huh? Who are you?¡± While Lina and Cecily were having a friendly conversation, a boy interrupted. Cecily and Rina¡¯s faces were etched with displeasure for a brief moment, but it quickly faded. In any case, the male student introduced himself with a gentle smile. ¡°My name is Jackson Mirrell Kerrison. The beautiful Demon Princess and the Great Sun of the Empire.¡± I snorted at the man who was already playing tricks. The insides were so obvious that I was dumbfounded. You might ask me if I¡¯m overreacting, but if you¡¯re stuck in a concept, you don¡¯t get involved in a conversation like that. Even if other people saw Rina and Cecily sitting next to each other, they would not approach. I¡¯m not sure if I should call that bravery or arrogance. Perhaps he¡¯s simply ignorant. Cecily tilted her head and opened her mouth to say she wasn¡¯t interested when she heard Jackson¡¯s self-introduction. ¡°Even if I hear it, I don¡¯t know. Perhaps Rina is aware?¡± He could have gone halfway if he had stood still, but that guy ate it himself. Count Kerrison, on the other hand, would never dare to open up to the princess. If you fold it for no reason, your family will collapse, let alone you, so shouldn¡¯t you behave properly? You¡¯re an idiot if you can¡¯t even do that. ¡°Huh? You are that redhead from yesterday!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± I was keeping an eye on the situation when I heard a chirping voice next to me. A very familiar voice. I turn around to see what it is. Marie, the white-haired girl I met at the bookstore the day before, was pointing at me. ¡®Ah, goodness. She¡¯s a literature student, too?¡¯ Heaven abets you. I have the same major as the woman I had a bad first meeting with. Perhaps not knowing what I was thinking, Marie, the white-haired girl, shot at me with her hand on her waist. ¡°You laughed at me yesterday, right?¡± Not really. ¡°Well, seeing you standing in front of the door, you must have been in the same situation as me. Isn¡¯t it? You must have been annoyed to see that the books were sold out too.¡± I have a draft, not a book. And rather than annoyed, I was baffled. I couldn¡¯t think of anything else to say, so I kept my mouth shut, and Marie raised one corner of her mouth and grunted. It seems that she misunderstood and made judgments on her own. After that, she took a deep breath and opened her mouth with the nuance that she had been kind. ¡°Phew. All right. What¡¯s the point of fighting in similar situations? I¡¯ll especially forgive the rudeness of yesterday.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure the author doesn¡¯t want us to fight either. Besides, the situation would be a disgrace to his reputation, not to us. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Chapter 6: Uneasy Start (4) ¡°My name is Marie. Marie Hausen Requilis. What about you, redhead?¡± Marie, the white-haired girl, Marie, introduced herself as she positioned her buttocks close to me. Until just now, she was alone, drumming and doing well, but now she was friendly again. Although the event from yesterday was the result of a misunderstanding, she appeared to have a hot temper but her personality itself didn¡¯t seem bad. Anyway, she introduced herself first, so I should do it too. I gazed silently at her smiling face and opened my mouth in a calm voice. ¡°Isaac Ducker Michelle.¡± ¡°Ducker Michelle? You are, as expected, the son of a nobleman.¡± ¡°You look like a noble too.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m the daughter of the Requilis family. Heh.¡± I didn¡¯t ask. As I thought to myself, Marie gave herself a triumphant response, raising her chin. She seems to be proud of her family. By the way, it¡¯s the Requilis family. They were neither a count nor a marquise, but a duke which was the next-highest status after the emperor, I was well aware of how famous the Duke of Requilis was. When I was educated by my mother in the past, I even learned the history of the Minerva Empire, so it was only natural to know. Anyway, to explain, the Duke of Requilis was one of the founding contributors to the Minerva Empire. Furthermore, since ancient times, it has practiced ¡®noblesse oblige¡¯ and had a stellar reputation among the populace. [T/N: Noblesse Oblige refers to the unwritten obligation of people from a noble ancestry to act honorably and generously to others.] Of course, there were occasions when a bastard appeared, but if caught, the family register was dug up and they were expelled. ¡®I wish all the nobles were like this.¡¯ After the emperor, the duke personally practiced noblesse oblige, but what about the other nobility? Unfortunately, that was not the case at all. In the world I once lived in, there were many people who abused their high position of authority, but this was a world where classes exist. It was difficult to leave evidence because there were no smartphones or computers. Because of this, nobles still had a propensity to treat commoners differently. Even outright persecution could dispel power. I gave Marie a quick look before speaking. I made sure to speak courteously and respectfully, just in case. ¡°You were the daughter of the Duke of Requilis. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t recognize you.¡± ¡°...just speak informally. I hate things like that.¡± Marie¡¯s pretty face crumpled when I spoke formally. As the rumor has it, she seemed to hate authoritarianism. So I started speaking informally as she wanted. Marie chattered as if comfortable with that. ¡°How many books of Xenon¡¯s biography do you have? I only have five.¡± ¡°Well...¡± I have the draft. I barely managed to hold back these words as they nearly reached my throat. I pondered my response and decided to use a lie to persuade her. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything in my possession, but I know the story. My mother lent me to read it¡± ¡°Really? Well, there were a lot of people like that. My brother didn¡¯t even lend it to me.¡± ¡°why?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a man who takes his stuff terribly. Even my family hates touching his stuff.¡± If it¡¯s her brother, is it the white-haired man who gently comforted Marie yesterday? I glanced at the grunting Marie, and then a question came to mind and I asked her. ¡°By the way, yesterday, I overheard your brother say that a gang was arrested for hoarding Xenon¡¯s biography?¡± ¡°Huh? You didn¡¯t know... Oh, you don¡¯t know. It¡¯s been caught recently, so it¡¯ll take some time for the news to appear in the newspaper. Maybe in two days.¡± As expected of a ducal family, the speed of obtaining information was unmatched. When I looked at her with eyes that it was great, Marie shrugged as if she had read my mind. Her nose was just as high as the sky. ¡°You don¡¯t have to look at me like that. This is the most basic thing in our family.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s great. My house is a rural village, so I only have a newspaper to get news from.¡± ¡°Rural Village? Puhat. You¡¯re so funny.¡± Deureureuk ¨C While chatting with Marie, I heard the sound of the front door of the classroom opening. As soon as the sound was heard, the lecture hall, which was roaring, quickly became quiet. Tuk-tuk-tuk-tuk- An old man walked towards the center in front of a blackboard large enough to fill a wall. His hair was a mixture of turbid gold and white, and his mustache was nicely grown, but he looked somewhat stubborn. The clothes were exactly what professors were supposed to wear. ¡°Xhm.¡± Finally, the old man standing in the center of the blackboard coughed and looked around the crowd. All of the students, including myself, waited for his mouth to open. When the old man¡¯s gaze moved from the right to the left, his tightly closed mouth opened. ¡°Nice to meet you. Students. My name is Beerus Artristan, a professor of humanities.¡± ¡°Can you elaborate?¡± ¡°Yes. As Rina announced, knowledge is essential for a person to advance to a higher place, but I think it is possible only when he or she is a ¡®person¡¯ before that. He who has no knowledge will be a beast without any possibility of development.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a very primitive answer indeed. But it¡¯s great. Applause, everyone!¡± Like Rina, thunderous applause filled the classroom. I looked at Cecily¡¯s back, who hurriedly sat down in her seat with a strange expression. When she, who was not a person but a demon, came up with such an answer, it felt like something touching ¡°Both students came up with very good answers. Unfortunately, this wasn¡¯t the answer I was hoping for. Do any other students want to present?¡± There¡¯s no way. After Cecily has presented, there would be no more applicants for the presentation. I can assure you. I wish it would end like this, but... ¡°If there are no more students to present, I will nominate them myself.¡± As expected, the professor was similar to those from my previous life. I lowered my head so as not to make eye contact. ¡®Please don¡¯t catch me. please...¡¯ But the ominous premonition was always true. ¡°The redhead student with his head down there? The student should answer.¡± I blamed my father for giving me red hair for the first time in my life. It¡¯s a color that stood out wherever you go. ¡°Hey, I think the professor is talking about you¡± ¡°...I know. Whoo.¡± I muttered fifty thousand swear words to myself and raised my head. When I lifted my head, dozens of eyes were looking straight at me. I wanted to be nervous about what I was looking at, but I stood up with a tight squeeze. Professor Beerus asked as soon as I reluctantly rose. ¡°Red-haired student. What is your name?¡± ¡°...My name is Isaac.¡± ¡°Yes. Student Isaac. What do you think knowledge is?¡± What should I answer? I tried to come up with a different answer as much as possible, but only the sayings from my previous life were spinning around in my head. Now that this has happened, I pretended to be troubled and opened my mouth in the calmest voice possible. ¡°...I think it¡¯s power.¡± ¡°Oho.¡± What. Damn. What¡¯s that exclamation and why are your eyes shining? As I mumbled inwardly, the professor asked me in an excited voice unlike before. ¡°Why do you think so? That¡¯s an interesting answer.¡± ¡°... ...¡± As soon as I heard the professor¡¯s question, I looked at the seats where Rina and Cecily were sitting. A pair of blue eyes and a pair of red eyes were looking straight at me with curiosity. I barely managed to open my mouth, feeling the anxiety rising in real-time. ¡°...from ancient times, knowledge has been used to develop civilization. Like how to make a fire, how to farm, how to build a building, and what kind of knowledge you need to catch monsters. This shows that knowledge has more power than strength.¡± ¡°You summarized Rina¡¯s presentation. What do you think of Cecily¡¯s presentation?¡± No. This is it. Regardless, the professor¡¯s eyes became even brighter. I sighed and replied as if it was going to be okay. ¡°...there is clearly a limit to the knowledge that you can get on your own. So you can interact with people, or you can rob them through fights. And being human... cannot be defined as one thing, so I¡¯ll stop here.¡± I really had nothing more to say, so I sat down without delay. At the same time, silence fell in the classroom. I noticed something unusual when the silence fell and looked at the professor. The professor is looking at me with an expression of appreciation for my presentation. It was clearly different from when Rina and Cecily presented. Then the professor exclaimed in an excited voice. ¡°Really! It was a perfectly wonderful answer! You said Isaac, right?¡± ¡°...That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°I will give extra points to student Isaac! Please give a big round of applause!¡± Clap clap clap! ¡°... ...¡± Don¡¯t do this to me. Damn it. ¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C Chapter 7: Uneasy Start (5) ¡°Oh, come on, do you have a smart brain?¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± I was not pleased with the compliment. Compliments should be treated as such, but when delivered with a smirk, they come across as teasing. Above all, I was more concerned about the countless stares that had been directed at me before instead of the professor¡¯s extra points. Rina and Cecily were intrigued, but not all eyes were favorable. I¡¯m not sure what the future would bring, but it¡¯s best to keep my mouth shut and stay low for the time being. As the applause gradually faded, Professor Beerus began explaining in a relaxed tone. ¡°Like Isaac¡¯s answer, knowledge is like a weapon that can be a power. Power has an inseparable relationship with people. Also...¡± Unlike the presentation, the lectures remained boring. However, I, like the rest of the students, was focused on the professor¡¯s lecture. It was boring, like a college class from my past, but it wasn¡¯t meaningless. Besides this, it made me realize that I was attending an academy found only in fantasy novels. After about 30 minutes of the professor¡¯s lengthy explanation, a story that would draw everyone¡¯s attention popped up. ¡°Let me ask you a quick question here. Have any of you read the book called ¡®Xenon¡¯s Biography¡¯?¡± ¡°...Huh?¡± Why was my book mentioned all of a sudden? While I was bewildered, the professor sighed, coughed, and spoke again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I said it wrong. Is there any student here who hasn¡¯t read Xenon¡¯s biography yet?¡± As soon as the professor asked the question, I looked around. No matter how popular Xenon¡¯s biography was, maybe one or two out of 50 people weren¡¯t interested. However, as if all the predictions were my misjudgments, no one raised their hand. ¡®No. Really?¡¯ It was absurd at first, but it¡¯s not that I just don¡¯t understand. Even if it was a fantasy world where magic exists, this was still close to the Middle Ages. There would be very few things to enjoy in your spare time. Smartphones, computers, and televisions were not invented, so the things you could enjoy in your leisure life were extremely limited. In addition, the nobles would read books for their own education, so they would have naturally encountered Xenon¡¯s Biography. When I thought about it like this, there was no way to explain that I was born in good times. ¡°That will make it easier to talk. As you may be aware, Xenon¡¯s Biography story blew up suddenly a year ago. When I read this work, I was taken aback. How much knowledge is required to create a world?¡± It¡¯s been ubiquitous in the past life. Fantasy was there. As long as you mix the seasonings well, Readers agreed that a similar story would be interesting. ¡°How much experience do you need to write this beautiful story? I¡¯m sure the author of Xenon¡¯s biography has gone through experiences that I can never imagine.¡± ...I just read a lot of books at home. However, what the professor said was not completely wrong, I was a ¡®reincarnated person.¡¯ Not only did I have a different experience of a different world, but I also encountered a culture I had never encountered before. This was also an experience. Moreover, it was easy to create a new story because of the ease of access to stories created by other people, such as comics and novels. ¡°The most important thing is expressiveness and readability. You all know the feeling of vividly replaying the scene in your head. I can imagine how much effort and research the author put into writing these sentences.¡± If you compliment me like that, I feel embarrassed. I almost smiled bitterly. If I read the book I wrote right now and do that, wouldn¡¯t I be stunned if I saw The Lord of the Rings or Sherlock Holmes? I wonder what would have happened if Tolkien or Conan Doyle had reincarnated here. Ah. Tolkien would most likely be embarrassed watching his world-building turn into reality. ¡°Writing an immortal masterpiece like Xenon¡¯s biography is certainly difficult, but since the author of Xenon¡¯s biography has already paved the way, it won¡¯t be difficult to follow that path. However, knowledge and experience necessary to create a new world are essential.¡± ¡°Professor. May I ask you a question?¡± As Beerus continued his explanation, someone raised her arm. She was sitting in the front row, a girl with auburn hair. Maybe because she sat in the front seat, I couldn¡¯t see her face. No matter where you go, no professor disliked a question, Professor Beerus asked her with a smile. ¡°Of course. Your name?¡± ¡°My name is Leona.¡± ¡°Yes. Student Leona. What¡¯s the question?¡± When Leona rose from her seat, she was accompanied by a flurry of stares. She continued, slurring and saying what she wanted to say tersely. ¡°Well... Time is running out.¡± How long has passed? The professor checked his wristwatch and announced the end. I don¡¯t know, but I heard some sighs from the students because it was quite fun. Was it that fun? Professor Beerus said with a smirk, wondering if the sound of sighing made him feel better. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be too sad. We have a lot of time besides today.¡± ¡°What do other professors teach beside you?¡± ¡°History, theology, magic, medicine, administration, politics, philosophy, biology, etc. Each professor will teach you the basic knowledge. Also, after this time, we will issue a timetable to you.¡± ¡°Do we have to get good grades all of them?¡± One student asked in an anxious voice. Surely you¡¯d have a headache to hear that one by one. I have to say that I am running to the extreme of inefficiency. Professor Beerus shook his head in denial at the question. ¡°No. You can take the classes you want, but you will need a certain score.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯re saying that we don¡¯t have to attend a major we are not interested in?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t really matter. Professors will only focus on students who are interested in their lectures anyway. Instead, as I said before, it would be better to take as many lectures as possible and get attendance points in order to secure more than a certain score.¡± As explained earlier, students take common classes until their second year, but if they can get a certain score, it means that they do not need to take classes they are not interested in. Obviously, if you look at this, it was a system similar to the university of my previous life. The difference is that the major was decided in advance even if I do not have to apply for a course separately. Still, I was satisfied with the system as it was familiar to me. ¡°It¡¯s almost time. It was a pleasure to meet you, students.¡± At the end of the lecture, Beerus bowed down and greeted us like a gentleman. Of course, it was an impressive lecture, so the students responded with applause. Before long, Beerus left the classroom, and people who were supposed to be teaching assistants came in and handed out papers to the students. It seemed to be the timetable the professor had mentioned a while ago. ¡°Crazy. What is this?¡± As soon as I checked the timetable, I was startled. It doesn¡¯t matter if the classes were tightly packed from 9 am to 5 pm, but the number of majors was huge. No matter how many times you search for the same major, they were all different majors. Marie also clicked her tongue and muttered in a troubled voice. ¡°This is just too much. I just need to secure a certain score here, right? What major are you going to take?¡± ¡°...Let¡¯s listen to everything first. There are so many I don¡¯t even know. First, I¡¯m considering history, theology, and biology.¡± While answering Marie¡¯s question, I stared intently at the timetable. I was honestly confident in the three subjects I talked about. The rich knowledge I got from the books was stored in my head. Of course, I would only listen to the major I am not interested in once and ignore it afterward, but there was only one thing I was worried about. ¡®I don¡¯t care about the score, but will there be a group project here? That would be annoying.¡¯ It was when I was looking at the tightly packed timetable with a serious expression. ¡°Mr. Isaac?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± A woman¡¯s voice, like a jade marble rolling, penetrated my ear. So I took my eyes off the timetable and raised my head. And... ¡°You¡¯re considering history, theology, and biology?¡± Rina, who exudes a radiant beauty like the sun, was looking at me with a smile on her face. There was a strong curiosity in her blue eyes. Also, next to her was Cecily, looking at me with similar eyes, if not more than Rina. ¡®...Damn it.¡¯ I curse you, professor. ¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C Chapter 8: Encounter (1) While I was cursing the professor in my mind, Rina looked at Marie sitting next to me and greeted her politely. ¡°Marie is here too. It¡¯s been a while.¡± ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s been a long time.¡± Apparently, the two knew each other. But, unlike Rina, who was smiling, Marie had a dissatisfied expression on her face. It was possible that Marie was talking informally because her family was responsible for the founding of the Minerva Empire, but looking closely, Marie was openly displeased with Rina. Although Rina didn¡¯t really care. Despite Marie¡¯s informal greeting, Rina continued to smile and reverted her gaze to me. I pretended to be as calm as possible as soon as I met her gaze. Rina then revealed a more radiant expression and introduced herself in an elegant voice. ¡°I will introduce myself officially. As Mr. Isaac knows, I am Rina Urmi Christine, the first princess of the Minerva Empire. Please feel free to call me Rina.¡± ¡°...I¡¯m Isaac Ducker Michelle. It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Princess Rina.¡± ¡°Ducker Michelle?¡± Rina¡¯s eyes widened slightly as I rose from my seat and formally introduced myself. Looking at my hair and face alternately, she muttered inaudibly. ¡°Golden eyes and red hair... I thought I was familiar with it... But, it is literature...¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°No. Anyway, you can call me Rina without the princess part. Cecily? Do you want to say hello to Cecily as well?¡± ¡°Oh, yes!¡± Rina skillfully turned it over and called Cecily from behind. They seemed to have become quite close in the meantime, seeing that they talked to each other even though they hadn¡¯t met before. I looked Cecily in the face as she stepped forward. Cecily also looked at me with a nervous look on her face. ¡®Really, all of them are unrealistically beautiful.¡¯ Marie, Rina, and Cecily. All of them were unrealistically pretty, so it doesn¡¯t really make sense to me. They felt like a character drawn with sincerity, not a person, popped out into reality. Not to mention, Cecily was a demon. I was reincarnated into this world and met one for the first time. The jet-black hair was familiar, so I could ignore it, but the blood-red eyes and the horns protruding from both sides of the head were truly foreign. More than anything... ¡®...The shirt is clamoring for help.¡¯ It¡¯s a bit exaggerated, but her chest was the size of my head. Even if she tried to cover it with the school uniform, it was boasting a sense of intimidation that cannot be hidden. Rina, who was standing next to her, was also quite large, but it was not enough compared to Cecily. On the other hand, Marie was ... moderately large. The two girls in front of her were too big. If you are an aristocrat, it is only natural that you grow well as you eat and sleep well. Speaking- ¡°Hello. My name is Cecily Drat Eisilia Bin, Princess of Helium. Nice to meet you.¡± As I heard in the speech, Cecily introduced herself in her distinctive alluring voice. She put her hand to the heart and bowed her head politely. Thanks to Rina, she gained her confidence, and there was a bit of liveliness in her voice as well. I replied, somehow keeping my eyes fixed on her face. Eye contact was also difficult. ¡°As you may have heard earlier, my name is Isaac Ducker Michelle. It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Princess Cecily.¡± ¡°You can call me Cecily, just like Rina said.¡± ¡°I see. By the way...¡± I took turns looking at Rina and Cecily and brought out the main topic. ¡°What brought you two to me?¡± As I asked, I glanced around. As expected, many students¡¯ eyes are focused on this area. Most were full of curiosity, but there were also a few hostile gazes among them. My father was originally a commoner and became a nobleman while he was working as a knight, but I do not know exactly what kind of achievement he achieved. My father himself was reluctant to tell me, and my mother answered vaguely that I would know when I grow up. But now that I hear it, it was expected that he was such a great man enough to be in the ears of a princess of the royal family. At home, he was just a father with a warm and friendly image. While I was thinking about it, Rina looked at Cecily and spoke about my father, Hawk. ¡°Have you ever heard of the Red Lion of Minerva?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s a red lion... No?¡± As soon as Cecily heard Lina¡¯s question, she opened her eyes wide and looked at me. It¡¯s frustrating that they only know each other and I don¡¯t know at all. ¡°Oh, no wonder. I¡¯ve heard of a commander and red hair, so you¡¯re the son of the Red Lion. Your eyes are golden.¡± Even Marie seems to know. As a son, I didn¡¯t know. I blinked once and asked Marie with a questioning expression on her face. ¡°You know?¡± ¡°Huh? You don¡¯t know? Even though you are the son of the Red Lion?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I asked my mother, but she didn¡¯t tell me.¡± ¡°Surely it is. Sir Hawk was not happy to let others know of his achievements. He was originally entitled to the title of Count, but he was deliberately granted the title of Baron, saying that the position was excessive.¡± Rina explained it instead. I looked away from Marie and looked at her. Her eyes have become more burdensome than before, and Cecily next to her had a look that strengthened her curiosity. I don¡¯t know anything else, but I can guess that the situation is going strangely. ¡®What the hell were you doing when you were on active duty?¡¯ She said that he almost received the title of count, so he was also the commander of the Navy Knights. For reference, the Navy Knights are the most famous and most powerful Knights in the Minerva Empire. ¡°Sir Hawk has made countless achievements as the commander of the Navy Knights. If it had not been for his will to rest comfortably, he would have kept his position as the Knight Commander for decades.¡± It was real. ¡°Anyway, since you are the son of Sir Hawk, he¡¯d usually tell you to build up your strength just in case, right? Sir Hawk always told the Knights to develop the ability to prepare for variables.¡± ¡°...yes.¡± Things have gone strangely, but I¡¯m glad to hear that. Thanks to my wonderful father, Rina was making her own decisions. When Rina heard my answer, she smiled stronger than before and spoke to me with anticipation. ¡°You said a while ago that you¡¯re considering history, theology, and biology? Anything else?¡± ¡°Maybe... Philosophy and the humanities?¡± ¡°Philosophy... I¡¯ll be looking forward to it.¡± I¡¯m not saying I¡¯m asking you, I¡¯m saying I¡¯m looking forward to it. I realized the meaning contained in it. It means to show performances that match your expectations in the future. Well, what could I do? For now, it¡¯s enough if they somehow don¡¯t find out that I¡¯m the author of Xenon¡¯s biography. ¡°Oh, by the way, Mr. Isaac?¡± ¡°You can talk casually.¡± ¡°Okay. Isaac. I¡¯ve been curious about something.¡± ¡°Please speak.¡± ¡°This.¡± Rina pointed at my finger. To be precise, it was the calluses on the middle finger of my right hand, that is, the ¡®pen-hook¡¯ side. When I slightly questioned her, Rina opened her mouth in a curious voice. ¡°That callus, don¡¯t you have to use a pen quite often to get calluses?¡± ¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C Chapter 9: Kkondae (1) ¡°...Why do you ask that?¡± Is this how it feels like to have a sinking heart and the whole body¡¯s blood cooling down? I couldn¡¯t hide my trembling voice and asked Rina. And I didn¡¯t forget to gently cover my right hand. Rina looked puzzled for a moment when I was embarrassed, but soon answered my question. ¡°Most of the officers working in the Imperial Palace have calluses there. I wondered if Isaac had the same reason.¡± Like she said, the typewriter was not yet invented here, so writing was mostly done by hand only. Therefore, calluses inevitably formed in the hands of those who filled out the documents, especially the officers working in the Imperial Palace. In the face of an impending crisis, I quickly spun my brain. Fortunately, Rina had no idea that I was writing a book. If I answer this in an understandable way, I can pass the situation wisely. After much deliberation, I was finally able to speak the correct response. ¡°...It¡¯s from studying. I have a habit of taking notes while studying. It makes it a little easier to remember.¡± ¡°Hmm... Really? Well, it¡¯s not unusual to have that habit if you want to acquire complete knowledge. I used to do that when I was being educated at the Imperial Palace.¡± Fortunately, it appears to have worked to some extent. Even though I was a suspect because of my reaction, it¡¯s better than being caught. After that, just as I was about to breathe a sigh of relief, Marie, not Rina, chimed in. ¡°But now that I see it, your hands are so pretty. Can I take a look?¡± ¡°Huh? My hand?¡± ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s compare it to mine.¡± Marie extended her hand and encouraged me. I was initially perplexed, but I quickly accepted it because it was an insignificant issue. ¡°Wow, your hands are so pretty. I think they¡¯re prettier than mine.¡± Comparing her own hand with mine, one marveled at her sincerity. Probably because of the pen-hook, the hand itself was very pretty. Not only were my fingers long and thin, but the skin was white, and the idiom ¡®seomseomogsu¡¯ suited me well. [T/N: ¡®seomseomogsu¡¯ or ¡®???????????¡¯ is an idiom that means ¡®thin(???) and slender(???) woman hands(??), like a jade. (???)] I scratched my head and smiled shyly at Marie¡¯s admiration. Even my mother praised it, but when I heard it from others, it made me feel embarrassed for some reason. ¡°Are you taking care of it separately?¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s just been like this from the beginning.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so jealous. My skin cracks easily and it annoys me.¡± Marie grumbled, but her hands were also very pretty. Since she was a duke¡¯s daughter, she must have paid attention to various aspects as well as her appearance. Perhaps it was the change in atmosphere that caused my heart, which had been pounding with tension, to gradually calm down. I chuckled as Marie looked at her hand. ¡°Oh, right. Cecily, can you show me your hand too?¡± ¡°Huh? Me?¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m curious what a demon¡¯s hand looks like.¡± Cecily blinked her red eyes in response to Marie¡¯s surprising question. She didn¡¯t seem to mind that she spoke in a casual manner. Cecily, hesitating for a moment, cautiously showed her hand. However, there were far too many calluses on her hand for a princess of a country. The palms, in particular, were rough and cracked, much like a tortoise¡¯s shell. When everyone was unable to open their mouths due to her hand¡¯s completely unexpected state, I looked at it closely because it reminded me of something I¡¯d seen somewhere. It¡¯s the same with my father¡¯s, brother¡¯s, and sister¡¯s hands. This is a sign of countless training. ¡°Do you use a sword?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± In response to my question, Rina exclaimed, realizing it late. Cecily replied, wrapping her hands in embarrassment. ¡°Yes. I learned swordsmanship from a young age.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t demons specialized in magic?¡± That¡¯s what I heard when I gathered information related to demons. The Demons, along with Elves, were inherently superior to other races when it came to magic. If humans express magic by calculating all kinds of complex calculations, demons perform magic as if they were just breathing. Furthermore, ¡®black mana¡¯, which can only be used by demons, was several times stronger than normal mana. So, when a normal wizard throws a ball of fire, the demons drop a Meteor altogether. ¡°It¡¯s true, but since I¡¯m a princess of Helium, I¡¯ve learned various martial arts. As you know, ¡®control¡¯ is an essential skill for us demons.¡± ¡°A healthy mind resides in a healthy body. You mean this, right?¡± Even in my previous life, if you look at athletes, firefighters, and special forces soldiers, they were both physically and mentally at an incredible level. You can¡¯t do what you want; you have to do what you must do, and sometimes you¡¯re forced into extreme situations, so your mental strength will be tested. As I spoke with that thought, Cecily¡¯s eyes widened. Cecily then nodded as if she had gained enlightenment and murmured quietly. ¡°A healthy mind resides in a healthy body... That¡¯s a really good saying. I¡¯ll always keep it in mind.¡± ¡°...I¡¯m honored to be of any help.¡± When I glanced at Rina, I saw her eyes had become more subtle. I tried to ignore it. After a while, Rina¡¯s lips were about to say something. Jjaak! The sound of applause resounded out of nowhere in the classroom. If it had been simple applause, it would have been buried in the surrounding sounds, but it resounded like an echo, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. So I, as well as three people, turned our heads forward and saw an elderly man standing proudly in front of the blackboard, unaware of when he came to the classroom. If Beerus, who was a professor of humanities, had a strict image overall, the professor who came in this time had the impression of being kind. In addition to that, he has a thick beard, and his long white hair looks like Gandalf from The Lord of the Rings. ¡°Hmm. Now I¡¯m ready to speak. Now that the break is over, let¡¯s all focus.¡± The new professor gave instructions with a heavy nod as the students focused on him. I looked at the professor who looked like Gandalf and checked the timetable. The timetable read ¡®Leaf Magner,¡¯ and he was a professor of magic and one of the critics of Xenon¡¯s biography. ¡°My name is Leaf Magner, a professor who will teach you the knowledge of magic. Nice to meet you.¡± As soon as Professor Magner announced his name in a low-pitched voice, applause erupted in unison. As I applauded, I took out the notebook and magic pen I had brought in advance to the desk. Professor Beerus, who was a professor of humanities, didn¡¯t feel the need to take notes, so I didn¡¯t take them out, but it seemed something different this time. Not only was it different from the original style, but it¡¯s magic. When we think of fantasy, we naturally think of power and magic. As I said before, magic was close to a privilege that only high-ranking people can use. Furthermore, even if knowledge related to magic is published in a book, there are many words that cannot be understood. It was so unkind to record it so that only the wizards could recognize it. ¡°Are you interested in magic? You didn¡¯t do it like now.¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m interested. I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡± Even when Marie asked in a voice that was unexpected, I answered immediately. Magic! What a wonderful sound! Although I may not manifest magic directly like Martial Arts, it was enough to hear the theory. For me, as an Earthling, this knowledge was more valuable than anything else. Soon, the sound of applause that filled the classroom faded, and Professor Magner opened his mouth in an old voice. ¡°Before I go into a full-fledged class, there was a little jarring in my ear. Did you say Xenon¡¯s biography?¡± ¡°...Huh?¡± Xenon¡¯s biography was mentioned as soon as it started. It was time to think so. ¡°If I explain it in difficult words, you won¡¯t understand it anymore. As you know, the students here have low eyes.¡± Ha ha ha ha ha! At my words, feeble laughter resounded in the classroom. Marie burst into laughter, and Rina smiled precariously as if it was refreshing. Only Cecily was looking at me with a mysterious expression, but when I made eye contact with her, I smiled. When I smiled, she, who had been depressed before, smiled a little. ¡°Whoa... Look. Student.¡± At that moment, Professor Magner called me. The lecture hall, which had burst into laughter at the same time as the professor called, became quiet in an instant. ¡°Yes, Professor.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need an unfaithful student like you.¡± Professor Magner then sentenced me with an angry face. ¡°Get out.¡± ¡°...yes?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll lower my eyes and tell you what you want. Get out.¡± Professor Magner pointed out the classroom and said firmly. The atmosphere in the classroom was even worse than before. I had a snowball fight with Professor Magner for a while, then looked around. Marie was watching, Rina looked surprised, and Cecily looked worried. At that, I smiled and opened my mouth as if to reassure. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in the next hour anyway.¡± ¡°What are you murmuring about? Get out of here fast!¡± Eventually, Professor Magner couldn¡¯t contain his anger and shouted. It was so loud that an echo could be heard. As soon as he screamed, I hurried down to the door. As I went down to the door, Professor Magner looked at me and muttered. ¡°Spoiled bastard. These days, kids...¡± Yes, yes. Thank you for what you said. But do you know that? The big shit doesn¡¯t end here. I pretended to go to the door, then turned back as if I had remembered something. Professor Magner asked me with a tone of annoyance as soon as he saw me going back. ¡°Why are you coming back?¡± ¡°I left something behind.¡± ¡°What is that?¡± As soon as Professor Magner asked, I faced him directly. I could vividly feel the students sitting at their desks looking this way. Now, it¡¯s time to eat the last shit. You¡¯re an old-fashioned malicious commenter. Without a single stutter, I uttered a vast amount of words one after another. ¡°It consists of a lot of blank paper, on which you can record and summarize or organize the knowledge you have learned, sometimes it is necessary to analyze information, sometimes it is necessary to draw a picture and to produce it you need the help of a printing house. In the past, it boasted a high price, but now it is easily available in the market.¡± [T/N: kind of reminds me of the scene from ¡®3 Idiots¡¯. ] ¡°... ...¡± Uhhhhhhhh. Breathless. It¡¯s in a movie, too. But I was satisfied that I did it to the end without stuttering. I checked Professor Magner¡¯s reaction while pretending to be as calm as possible. He opened his mouth slightly, not knowing what he heard. ¡°...What the hell is that?¡± What is it? ¡°Notebook.¡± Some of my notebooks I left behind. ha ha ha! Contrary to the lengthy explanation, laughter once again resounded in the classroom at the identity of the object, which was so simple. But Professor Magner¡¯s face was slightly red from his humiliation. After a look at the students, Professor Magner rebuked me in a voice that was more of an absurdity than anger. ¡°It¡¯s just a notebook. Why did you explain it that way? Are you testing me?¡± No. I¡¯m trying to screw you. I couldn¡¯t say those words exactly, but I could answer a similar point. ¡°I thought that a professor with high eyes would understand.¡± Ha ha ha ha ha! Unlike the inside of the classroom, which eventually became a field of laughter, Professor Magner¡¯s expression was worth seeing. I left Professor Magner in disbelief, went back to my seat, and took my notebook and pen. ¡°Isn¡¯t that too reckless? What if you go beyond suspension and get expelled?¡± While I was taking my notebook and pen, Rina was concerned about my safety. Even if she said so, she seemed to be happy inside as she was smiling. To that question, I shrugged my shoulders and answered in a calm voice. ¡°Then the professor¡¯s evaluation will get worse? Well, the evaluation is still bad.¡± Politics like this is simple. In fact, if I take excessive discipline, Professor Magner¡¯s identity cannot be guaranteed. In front of many students, Professor Magner denigrated Xenon¡¯s biography, which caused a stir as a low-level novel, and further discriminated against demons. This alone has little chance of being buried socially. ¡®I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll hear from my parents, but...¡¯ It was that moment. ¡°...it¡¯s fun too.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°No. Nothing.¡± Even if I asked again, Rina only smiled. ***** It was the next day. As I sat down in the classroom, Marie, the beautiful woman with white hair, sat down next to me and told me some great news. ¡°Hey, did you hear that?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You know Professor Magner. He¡¯s been stripped of his professorship.¡± ¡°What? Really?¡± ¡°Yeah. I heard that it was because he called Xenon¡¯s biography story bullshit.¡± ¡°... ...¡± I realized the power of my work again. ¡®If I conclude it with a bad ending, I won¡¯t be burned at the stake, right?¡¯ ¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C Chapter 10: Cecily (1) The hours flew by. Most of the first classes, such as orientation, taught simply what I needed to know, so I had a lot of free time in between. As a result, when ¡®Economics,¡¯ the final lesson of the first week, ended, I sat still while the other students left. Because there was a lot to consider. ¡®Crazy. ¡®All the flaws of high school.¡¯ This was not the way to go to the next semester after attending lectures for three months and then going on a three-month-long vacation like in my previous life. I have to attend classes for 4-5 months, with only two to one month off. In addition, the number of majors is 18 in total, and the maximum score for each is 100 points, where a minimum of 900 points must be scored to avoid being penalized. If you have a total score of 1200 or higher, you can get a scholarship, but it is virtually impossible. It is difficult to get 100 points in one subject right now, but 1200 points is an area that is impossible for me. ¡®For now, philosophy, humanities, biology, history, and theology are mandatory, but the rest is a problem. I thought it was liberal arts, but why is there math?¡¯ I grumbled in my heart, but mathematics was critical in this world. It¡¯s nothing else, and since it has a close relationship with magic, mathematics naturally developed. Why, in certain classic fantasy novels, mathematical formulas are utilized to calculate magic. It is a cliche? in which the main character is transformed into a magical genius by retaining the formulas acquired in middle and high school. But it is also useful here. Instead, it¡¯s not the math I learned in school like a novel. When you create new magic, you logically write the number about it to make it easier to use. ¡®Magic is math and physics. What a terrible mix.¡¯ No wonder the books related to magic were very difficult. It contained words used by mathematicians and physicists, so it is impossible for me, a liberal arts student, to understand. Moreover, since the energy called ¡®mana¡¯ is realized here as a fireball or a block of ice, mathematics, and physics are bound to advance like crazy. Therefore, it is convenient to think of a wizard as a being equipped with a computer in his head. It can be said that geniuses like Newton and Einstein from previous lives are scattered here all over the place. For this reason, I gave up math neatly. It¡¯s a major that only real geniuses can learn. I thought about learning math once because of my experience as a child in my previous life, but I gave up my mind as soon as I took the first class. ¡°....aac?¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Mr. Isaac?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± While I was writing my future plans in a notebook, someone called me. A charming voice tickled my ears. I turned my head to see who was calling my name and was a little surprised. Cecily, the Princess of Helium, was looking at me, her blood-red eyes flashing. ¡°...Ms. Cecily?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I broke your focus. Isaac is the only one in the classroom right now.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± I listened to her and looked around. Like she said, the classroom was empty with no one in it. Because of my concentration, I didn¡¯t seem to notice at all when everyone left. ¡°...Rina-sama and Marie?¡± ¡°We saw Isaac¡¯s focus, so they went first. I stayed there, but you didn¡¯t want to leave, so I called you.¡± ¡°Ha Ha Ha...¡± I scratched my head in embarrassment. I almost stayed in the classroom until night. ¡°Thank you. Thanks for not wasting time.¡± ¡°No. Mr. Isaac does this normally?¡± ¡°Um... yes. I do this often.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good thing, but looking at it now, it seems a bit dangerous.¡± Cecily said, smiling. I tried to turn away from her as my face flushed from her smile. It felt like a cartoon character at first, but I grew used to it. It is good if I get used to it, but after getting used to it, her attractiveness drew my attention even more. That¡¯s why I shifted my focus. ¡°Are you busy after this hour, Isaac?¡± While I was barely cooling my hot face, Cecily asked me. I looked at her, barely soothing my flushed face. I don¡¯t know why she asked such a question, but I¡¯ll have to answer it. There are times when I have nothing to do other than go back to my dorm and read a book or write a manuscript. ¡°No. Not really.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t we take this opportunity to get to know each other?¡± ¡°... ...¡± At Cecily¡¯s suggestion, I glanced at her. It¡¯s not strange for her to do me such a favor. She¡¯s been showing a sharp interest in me since Professor Magner¡¯s incident. My heart throbbed for a moment, but I responded calmly. ¡°I¡¯m 17 now. What about Cecily?¡± ¡°105 years old.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s it... Huh?¡± 105 years old? I looked at Cecily, wondering if I had heard it wrong. Cecily tilted her head with a face saying what was wrong but soon realized it. ¡°To the demons, being 100 years old is like having just reached adulthood. It is customary to become a demon and live as a human until the age of 100. Of course, even if converted into a human, I am older than Mr. Isaac.¡± ¡°Ah... that¡¯s right.¡± I murmured, moving my gaze to her head. As if to prove that she was a demon, her two horns were protruding. Sometimes I forget that Cecily was a demon. If I looked at her usual behavior, she was not a demon, but an ordinary normal ordinary person. Who would consider such a pretty and playful woman to be a demon? And yet often there was a sense of discomfort because it was the first time she had ever lived like this. Though she thinks for herself, she barely understands it. ¡®Then she had only been living in Helium until this time?¡¯ Most likely it is. The demons who lived in Helium said they lived there all their lives. In the early days, there have been very few cases in the past 100 years that demons have come out to establish ties with other countries. So Cecily got a special mention in the newspaper that he was going to Halo Academy. ¡°Hmm.¡± In the meantime, did she notice that my gaze was directed towards her horn? Cecily let out her strange snoring and closed her eyes beautifully. She then asked me in a subtly, yet hopeful voice. ¡°How do you feel? Do I really look like a normal human when you look at it like this?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°...Huh? Is that it?¡± On the contrary, to my sharp answer, Cecily showed an absurd reaction. It was rather me who couldn¡¯t understand the reaction. I blinked and asked her in her reverse. ¡°What answer do you want?¡± ¡°That ... I¡¯m not like a demon, or that it¡¯s not awkward living like a human...¡± The more she spoke, the more her voice crawled in. For a moment, I remembered the way she lived as a demon. Until the publication of Xenon¡¯s biography, she would have been despised as a demon. Even more, she has a good memory, so bad memories must have plagued her constantly. I couldn¡¯t think of anything else to say here, so I caressed the back of my neck. But I had to open my mouth because I felt like I had to say something. ¡°Well. I¡¯ve read Xenon¡¯s biography, and I think demons are human too. Besides, I have never been harmed by demons, so I don¡¯t have any preconceived notions.¡± ¡°...Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Afterward, Cecily seemed to be contemplating something and asked a question, looking straight at me in the face. It may be my mistake, but the expression on her face seemed to contain tension and determination. ¡°So what does Mr. Isaac think of the demons?¡± ¡°Well...¡± ¡°Really... Do you think we can be like humans?¡± How do I answer this? As much as possible, I want to speak in a good way, but sometimes a whip is necessary. The disappointment grows as much as the original expectation. Even though the number of people who treat demons as humans had increased thanks to Xenon¡¯s biography, in the end, the nature of their birth cannot be changed even if they are gods. Perhaps even at this moment, demonized demons are running rampant. I took a step, turned my head, and looked at Cecily. My face shone in her ruby-colored eyes. At her appearance, waiting only for my answer, I said firmly. ¡°No.¡± Thud- With the restaurant just around the corner, Cecily¡¯s footsteps stopped. ¡°Demons cannot become human.¡± A cold atmosphere settled between the two of us. ¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C Chapter 11: Cecily (2) The demon people. A race with horns, red eyes, and black mana ¨C the descendants and symbols of the Devil. 3000 years ago, when the Devil brought the whole world to ruin, he indiscriminately committed evil deeds without distinction of the race to satisfy his desires. Not only did he commit murder and rape, but also human experiments and various other horrific acts which appalled people around the world. Accepting the devil¡¯s seed and becoming pregnant, or transforming into a mutant through the mana received through human experiments ¨C through this terrible process, ¡®Demons¡¯ were born, and uniquely, only humans were transformed into Demons. Numerous opinions have come and gone about why it only affected humans, not elves, dwarves, or beasts, but the most potent hypothesis was the singularity of ¡®human¡¯. Humans have a shorter lifespan compared to other races, and inherently poor physical abilities, but instead, they have tremendous ¡®learning power¡¯, which is said to have worked in a wrong way. In addition, human beings could accept the devil¡¯s seeds more deeply because they were so distinct in terms of ¡®Light¡¯ and ¡®Darkness¡¯ than other species. [Beings that will one day turn into devils.] [Pretends to be human, but the blood of the devil flows.] [They must be eliminated.] However, other races, including humans, did not recognize demons as victims, or ¡®humans¡¯, but decided that they were ¡®devils¡¯. In fact, it was simple to ostracize them because they would become demons if they get angry enough to control their reason or fail to control their desires. Even the holy church ¡®Savior¡¯ caused an unprecedented incident of indiscriminate slaughter of demons under the pretext of slaughtering all devil¡¯s seeds. From the Savior¡¯s point of view, the Devil tried to bring down God because he could not deny Him so he joined forces without dividing the hardliners and moderates. After this maddening incident, the demons were divided into two factions. One were those who truly became ¡®devils¡¯ and wanted revenge on the world, and the others were those who pursued self-control and lived as ¡®humans¡¯. However, the forces that became devils were soon eradicated and disappeared from the world. Then the remaining forces, the demons who want to become human in pursuit of ¡®self-control¡¯, What happened to them? While other great powers, including Savior, were at war with each other due to differences in ideology, demons seeking self-control took advantage of the opportunity to establish Helium. Naturally, most of the countries did not recognize Helium, but they were compelling, honing their strength in pursuit of self-control. No matter how strong they are, the moment they invade, they will be attacked by other countries, so it is impossible to move around. Eventually, it was said that they should take advantage of the opportunity to organize it. It was funny that 1000 years had passed since then. However, within that time, discrimination against demons never disappeared. Humans weren¡¯t the only race that hated them. At this rate, it seemed that the wishes of the demons would never come true. Until a book appeared in the world. ******* Born as a princess of Helium and the daughter of a demon king, I suddenly thought of this. Why are we demons being discriminated against by other races? Why do we, seemingly no different from humans, have to live with such harsh treatment? Above all, why do we have to live as ¡®humans¡¯, not as other races? Most demons were born in Helium and died in Helium. You might think of it as a frog in a well, but the demons who went outside usually suffered a bad tragedy. It was common to lose a loved one or to be betrayed by a loved one and become one of the devils, and to return to Helium again after suffering discrimination that cannot be spoken out of the mouth. Worst of all, they were treated as devils and killed without asking or questioning. Outside of Helium, they were often killed just because they were demons. ¡°Father. Father.¡± ¡°Huh? Why are you calling me?¡± ¡°Why do we have to live like humans?¡± It was the year I turned 20. I asked the King of Helium, my father. Do we really need to live like humans? My father looked surprised for a moment at my question, and then put on a bitter smile. And he gently stroked my hair with his rough, clunky hands. ¡°Cecily. Do you know how we demons appeared in the world?¡± ¡°I know that the Devil did bad things to people and the present demons were born. Of these, only humans became demons.¡± ¡°Yeah. Our ancestors were originally humans. Even now, we are closer to humans than other races. So if we live like humans, we will be able to be treated as human beings.¡± ¡°But we don¡¯t have to live like humans right now. Can¡¯t we just live as demons?¡± Dad smiled even more at my question. Then he slightly bent his knees and brought his to eye level on the level with mine. As if to let me know that I was a demon, my face was reflected like a mirror in his blood-red eyes. Father faced me for a while, then gently grabbed my shoulder and uttered an incomprehensible answer. ¡°That¡¯s our demon. Cecily.¡± ¡°... ...¡± Now I was starting to get annoyed. I wondered if this person was making fun of me. I don¡¯t know why his sarcastic rhetoric that fed Professor Magner was here, but now I was just frustrated and bursting. I waited for a while for Isaac to speak. But he showed no sign of speaking. I couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and was about to turn my back. ¡°It can be the brightest light, but it can also be the ugliest darkness.¡± ¡°...Huh?¡± His mouth, which had been heavily closed, opened, and words that could not be easily escaped flowed out. While I was stunned as soon as I heard him, he spoke once again. ¡°A more human race than anyone, who knows they can¡¯t be human, but craves to be human.¡± ¡°... ...¡± Oh. That¡¯s right. ¡°This is what I think of demons, and I think it¡¯s how they live as ¡®people.¡¯ Cecily.¡± That¡¯s what my father said. Demons were well aware that they cannot become human on their own. However, they desired to be human more than anyone else. So, unless they become devils, demons have no choice but to be more human than humans. Because humans are born as humans, they have no desire to become a human by themselves. Demons can truly become devils, but conversely, they can become more human than anyone else. While I was lost in thought, Isaac shrugged his shoulders with a sly expression and continued with a polite, calm voice. ¡°Well... Not only demons, but other races don¡¯t know what kind of existence they are. Please understand that what I just said is entirely my opinion.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Ms. Cecily?¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, Yes. I heard you. Thank you.¡± I came to my senses at Isaac¡¯s call. He smiled when I came to my senses. I looked at his smile with blank eyes. That smile really shined like the sun in the blue sky. It also felt more beautiful than any other jewel. To the extent that I want to hold it in my hand and keep it. ¡°Then shall we go eat now?¡± I answered his question with a sincere smile, not a playful smile. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Huh? Suddenly...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m older anyway, right? It doesn¡¯t matter when Rina speaks informally too, right?¡± ¡°Uh... it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± It would be no mistake to say that dinner was more delicious that day. ****** After a good dinner with Cecily, I went straight back to the dorm. It¡¯s because Cecily went back first saying that she had something to think about for a while. ¡®By the way, I¡¯ve definitely heard it somewhere...¡¯ No matter how much I think about it, I think I¡¯ve heard what I said to Cecily somewhere. If it wasn¡¯t my misunderstanding, I heard it recently, but I can¡¯t remember where I heard it. After that, it was time to return to the dormitory and check the manuscript. ¡°Oh shit...¡± As soon as I checked the manuscript, I had no choice but to spit out swear words. The frowning expression was a bonus. Because... ¡°This is what I said.¡± The advice I gave to Cecily was written right in my manuscript. ¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C Chapter 12: Gymnasium (1) It was my first weekend since starting at Halo Academy. Despite the fact that the world I live in was from the Middle Ages, the concept of a week from my previous life itself has been implemented since ancient times. ¡°Uh~ I slept well.¡± It¡¯s been a long time since I overslept, so my body and mind felt refreshed. I stretched out and checked the clock, and it was only 8:30. I thought I overslept, but it seems I didn¡¯t. But it¡¯s over if I relax today. If I hadn¡¯t checked the manuscript yesterday, I would have been in trouble, so I hurriedly went through the revision. ¡°It was really dangerous.¡± I was lounging around in bed and then jumped up. Looking toward the desk, the traces of the hard work from yesterday evening until night were still intact. Everything I had said to Cecily in front of the restaurant yesterday was written down in the manuscript. Xenon¡¯s words to comfort Jin, his best friend, and the second main character. It was a crucial scene because it set the stage for Jin to grow internally as a result of the situation. The issue was that I had just said those words to Cecily. In the end, I replaced it with a little changes, but the nuance was similar, so it was a bit annoying. With the astonishing memory of the demons, she will remember everything I said and notice something suspicious. ¡®What then...¡¯ I¡¯ll have to justify it as a coincidence. As seen so far, most people assume that the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography is an experienced sage and not a young person like me who¡¯s not even in his 20s. I scratched my stomach and figured out how to make breakfast. School meals were provided during the week, but weekends must be handled separately at the restaurant. Still, the price was cheap since students were given benefits. ¡®By the way, where do I exercise?¡¯ When I was at home, I used to do some light exercise every morning. My father encouraged me to exercise because sitting at a desk every day would make my back stoop and my body stiff. I exercised hard following my father to take care of my health. Jogging was basic, and I did various stretching exercises to loosen my stiff body. Thanks to that, there was almost no discomfort or pain anywhere in the body. Although, because I am so focused on my work, my eyes would occasionally become dry and my vision deteriorate. ¡®Come to think of it, the gymnasium looks spacious...¡¯ I discovered a common gymnasium as a result of walking around the academy whenever I had time. In fact, it is even more strange that there is no gymnasium in the yard where there is a martial arts school that educates knights and wizards. However, I did not go inside right away. Because I didn¡¯t feel compelled to enter. ¡®I should eat breakfast as takeout after exercising.¡¯ There were several restaurants available for takeout at Halo Academy. It was for students who thought that waiting for a meal was a waste of time. In addition, there were far more cases where literature students ordered takeout because the body was more important to non-literature students, they tend to eat balanced meals every day, but literature students did not. You can ask why takeout in the Middle Ages, but surprisingly, this world had a well-developed restaurant industry. Not only do various spices exist, but trade was also very active. With a little exaggeration, the food was not much different from what I was used to, and there were also street snacks. ¡®Although there are no carbonated drinks like Coke.¡¯ If there was even that, chemistry and mechanical engineering would have developed together. I can¡¯t even think of making a soda with magic. I easily finished my workout and changed my clothes, thinking I should eat a sandwich. I intended to shower after my exercise, but I didn¡¯t forget to wash my face. Because this was basic. ¡°Let¡¯s see... I¡¯m definitely wearing plain clothes here... Ah, there is.¡± There were few clothes I brought from home, but I brought clothes that I would wear every time I exercised. It could be because there were dwarves who represented dexterity, but the types of clothing was just as varied as in my previous life. They had leggings as well as tracksuits. However, because there is no ¡®factory,¡¯ a symbol of the industrial revolution that allowed mass production, workers had to work hard to make it one by one. As a result, clothing made of special materials, such as tracksuits or leggings, was filthy expensive. If I were a commoner, I would have bought it with trembling hands. ¡®It¡¯s really a strange world from one to ten.¡¯ There was mana and magic, as well as other races, so it appears that this result was achieved. Perhaps the development of mechanical engineering was hampered by this subtle imbalance. They will almost certainly be able to do so as long as they cover the inconvenience with magic. Then you might ask what a thermostat is, as in a refrigerator or air conditioner, but I¡¯m not sure. I am not a wizard, but rather a writer who writes. From what I¡¯ve heard, the wizards were also categorized into combat and support and the support wizards were similar to engineers from my previous life. ¡®Well, mechanical engineering is more important for things like washing machines and steam locomotives. Even magic has its limits.¡¯ I went outside in a red sweatshirt that matched my hair color and the fresh morning air greeted me ¨C the perfect weather for light exercise. ¡®First of all, the gymnasium...¡¯ There was a restaurant that I had thought of in advance, so I can go to it later. The food there tastes good and the price was cheap, making it perfect for me. ¡®It¡¯s the weekend after all.¡¯ As I walked to the common gymnasium, I took in my surroundings. Because it was the weekend, more people were dressed casually rather than in school uniforms. ¡°Hey. That looks delicious. Shall we go?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Sally! Come with me!¡± ¡°Follow me quickly, Kei! This looks so much fun!¡± Aristocrats wore clothing made with great care, whereas commoners wore clothing that was easily available on the market. There were a few people wearing tracksuits like me, but I was too focused on my running to notice them. Passers-by only saw me once, and then they went about their business. Within the Halo Academy, it appeared to be a familiar scene. Everyone was preoccupied with doing what they wanted to do. Locker rooms and shower rooms were divided according to gender, and further inside, various weapons presumably for training were placed. Out of curiosity, I pulled out a sword. Since it was for training, the blade was not sharp. As I was looking around the steel training sword, Nicole stopped at a crossing and asked me. ¡°Where do you want to start? The arena or the playground?¡± ¡°Huh? Is there a separate place to exercise?¡± ¡°Of course. sparring next to exercising. How can it work? It¡¯s dangerous.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the playground.¡± The reason why I came to the public gymnasium was to exercise. Nicole nodded at my words and moved forward. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m telling you in advance, don¡¯t be intimidated after seeing it, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± How great is it for Nicole to say that? ¡°Whoa...! Whoa...!¡± ¡°Hey! Good job! Good job! Pull faster!¡± ¡°Mike! If you lose this, you¡¯ll be in big trouble!¡± There was a time when I thought so too. As soon as I entered the playground, I couldn¡¯t close my jaw when I saw the scene unfolding in front of my eyes. I couldn¡¯t tell if what I was seeing was real. First of all, to explain the situation, two men each tied a rope around their waists and were dragging a lump of metal, so large that it was almost the size of a house. Only one person is dragging such a lump of metal. ¡°Should I bring something bigger than this?¡± ¡°This is enough. Let¡¯s begin.¡± ¡°... ...¡± But the other side wasn¡¯t easy either. People who put an iron block on their backs while doing push-ups were noblemen, and there were also people who performed artistic acts with pull-ups. What they had in common was that they wore clothes that fully revealed their physical beauty, regardless of age or sex. Most of the men are shirtless and all the women are sleeveless. Thanks to that, it was pleasant to the eyes, but more than that, I started to suspect that they were really human beings. While I was opening my mouth in amazement, Nicole raised one corner of her mouth and asked me. ¡°How is it? Isn¡¯t it great?¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°If you¡¯re thinking of working out here, I won¡¯t stop you.¡± ¡°...No. I¡¯ll just run outside.¡± I didn¡¯t have the courage to stand among those monsters. Nicole patted me on the shoulder as if it was okay. ¡°Then watch your sister spar for about an hour and then go exercise. Okay?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± In the end, I turned around from the playground for the training ground. At least, I feel relieved that I can see a spar comfortably. ¡®From now on, I¡¯ll have to bring my notebook and magic pen.¡¯ As everyone knows, there is a world of difference between listening and seeing with your own eyes. Moreover, it is clear that it will be of great help to the battle scenes of Xenon¡¯s life, which were somewhat poor. Right now, I have no choice but to remember it in my head, but it would be nice to use this as an opportunity to come every week. Coincidentally, my sister is also an assistant, so there is no need to be self-conscious. ¡®Anyway, the aisle is quite long.¡¯ For safety reasons, the passage to the training ground was quite long. Also, the closer I got to the exit, the more I heard the intermittent sound of metal rubbing against each other. It wasn¡¯t long before I and Nicole reached the exit. Whoo! Suddenly, the sound of an object cutting through the wind entered my ears. I was about to recognize the sound. Tup! The object that flew fiercely through the wind stopped right in front of my eyes and before I could raise my hand, Nicole quickly blocked it. I didn¡¯t know what was going on, so I blinked and checked what object Nicole was blocking. It was just a simple ball. A ball that looks like it¡¯s going to be soft. However, it flew fairly quickly and Nicole caught it before I could catch it. Blinking at the completely unexpected situation, I stared at the ball, then moved my gaze to Nicole. My reaction may be a bit slow, but Nicole¡¯s reaction speed was great. ¡°...this bastard really... even when I told them not to do something like this...!¡± Either way, Nicole¡¯s impression was crumpled. It was the first time I had seen my sister like this, and the first swear word I had ever heard from her. and... ¡°Ah~ I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. The ball I threw flew that way.¡± A husky woman¡¯s voice came out of the exit. ¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C Chapter 13: Gymnasium (2) ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is...¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°You threw the ball because you thought my brother was a freshman in Martial Arts? And you thought I was next to him anyway, so I¡¯d stop it?¡± ¡°...yes.¡± The woman quietly answered Nicole¡¯s question, which seemed to contain her anger. For your information, the woman had her head bowed and was kneeling in front of Nicole. As I stood next to Nicole, I peered down at her. Being outside of the large gymnasium, there weren¡¯t many people around who were looking at us. Sometimes people would just glance at us as they passed by before continuing with their work. It appears that they were concentrating on those who were competing at a distance rather than on us. While I was thinking about it, Nicole yelled at the kneeling woman. ¡°You say that now?! Eh?!¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s a joke, I told you not to play a joke like that! My words don¡¯t mean anything to y¡¯all, do they?¡± As Nicole yelled, the woman on her knees trembled. For me, who has only seen Nicole¡¯s kind side so far, this was quite an unexpected reaction. Hell, not just Nicole, but any sibling would be angry. After all, the youngest sibling she cherished was almost seriously injured. She had never raised her voice before, so the situation was just new to me. ¡°Answer me, Adelia. Am I wrong?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry...¡± The woman apologized in a voice like an ant crawling. But Nicole let out a long snort as if her anger still wasn¡¯t resolved. ¡°Don¡¯t apologize to me, apologize to Isaac. If you joke around like that next time, I¡¯ll officially complain to the professor, so be careful. Okay?¡± ¡°yes...¡± ¡°Well, now apologize.¡± At Nicole¡¯s words, the woman gently raised her head and I watched as she revealed her face. She was a beauty with a boyish vibe, with light brown hair that was neatly cut short to the neck, a pointed nose bridge, and impressively long eyelashes. While I was staring into her blue eyes, she also stared at my face and opened her mouth. ¡°Oh, pretty...¡± That mouth of hers was the problem. As useless words came out of the woman¡¯s mouth, Nicole¡¯s momentum grew even more terrifying. To be honest, I had nothing to say about it. The woman bowed her head when Nicole exuded a dangerous aura and urgently apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was joking too much. From now on, I will never play a joke like this.¡± Like her boyish appearance, her tone of voice was husky, which suited her quite well. That frivolous way of speaking seems to come out only when she¡¯s playing a prank on Nicole. I answered with a slight daze when she apologized with her head down. ¡°Oh, yes. It¡¯s okay. By the way, did you say it¡¯s Adelia?¡± ¡°Yes. My name is Adelia Cross.¡± Considering that there is no middle name that is given only to aristocrats, Adelia was a commoner. I thought she was a noble just by looking at her beauty, but I was a little surprised because she wasn¡¯t. ¡®But she said she was joking and threw a ball at me...¡¯ Then it¡¯s either one of the two. Either Adelia and Nicole are best friends, or she¡¯s thoughtless. However, it is presumed to be the former when you see that she is talking nonsense to Nicole. I looked at Adelia, who looked nervous and asked a question. ¡°Are you friends with my sister by any chance?¡± ¡°Huh...¡± Adelia looked at Nicole as she was about to answer. Nicole still had an angry expression on her face but responded with a flick of the chin. At this, Adelia gave an awkward smile and answered quietly. ¡°Yes. We are friends. We¡¯ve been together ever since we entered school.¡± ¡°Then just speak informally. You¡¯re my sister¡¯s friend.¡± ¡°Really? Is that okay?¡± When Adelia protested, Nicole instead raised one eye. In the end, Adelia, who had committed a mistake, had no choice but to lower her tail. ¡°...okay, but only today?¡± ¡°I will think about it.¡± ¡°Oh, please. Don¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°Who was the one who almost made my precious brother get a black mark on his face?¡± It seems that Adelia got her weakness captured properly. I looked between Adelia kneeling to her knees and Nicole, who was pondering with her arms folded. If I look at it this way, it was true that they were best friends who transcended social status. It may be because our family was generally distant from authority, and Adelia¡¯s actions were enough to frighten others. As she said earlier, she would have been expelled from school and even sentenced to prison for threatening the life of a nobleman. ¡®How did this person become friends with my sister?¡¯ The situation ended with Nicole granting Adelia¡¯s favor while I was thinking. ¡°Now then, go to sparring. I¡¯ll be in the audience, so explain the situation to people well.¡± ¡°Okay. Did you say it¡¯s Isaac?¡± ¡°Yes. My name is Isaac.¡± ¡°Watch carefully how this older sister fights. I¡¯ll make you fall in love right away.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense and just go.¡± Adelia lightly grabbed the training sword Nicole had brought in advance. She waved her arms in a calm manner as she moved her steps into her gymnasium. Like an immature child, she was a rude person, but strangely, it didn¡¯t feel hateful. I asked Nicole what I was curious about, as he waved her hand to Adelia, who was getting farther away. ¡°Sister. How did you become friends with that person?¡± ¡°It just happened. I¡¯ve been walking around since I started school, so I started talking to her and it continued until now. Her personality is a bit vulgar... No, even if it¡¯s strange, I can guarantee one thing. She was mischievous earlier, but she¡¯s not a bad person.¡± ¡°Nicole?¡± While we were talking, someone called Nicole from behind. It was a man¡¯s voice and a low, low-pitched voice. At this, not only Nicole but also I turned my head to see who it was. ¡®...Huh.¡¯ And as soon as the man¡¯s face caught my eye, I felt my brain freeze in real-time. He was a face I never wanted to see because he was too familiar to me. While I was stiff, Nicole said in a nuance that she was glad to see a man. Unlike the man who spoke informally, Nicole¡¯s accent was full of courtesy unlike before. ¡°Leort-nim? You came early today.¡± ¡°Because this week was the beginning of the new semester. I wasn¡¯t busy at all.¡± Like Rina, he had golden hair and clear blue eyes. If Rina had a neat, puppy-like face, the man in front had a strong impression of a tiger. Meanwhile, the man talking to Nicole turned to me and quietly blurted out. ¡°But next to...¡± ¡°This is my younger brother. Say hello, Isaac. This is Leort-nim, the Crown Prince of the Minerva Empire.¡± Not knowing what I was feeling, Nicole patted me on the back and greeted me. I was very nervous face-to-face with Leort. I was very embarrassed by the unexpected meeting, but I have to say hello somehow. Moreover, there is no need to be nervous, and Leort and I are meeting for the first time, and he has no idea that I am the author of Xenon¡¯s biography. This means that there is no fear of being imprisoned in the imperial palace all of a sudden. With that thought in mind, I greeted Leort based on the etiquette I had learned at home. It is important that there be no suspicions now. ¡°Hello. My name is Isaac Ducker Michelle. It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Leort-nim.¡± ¡°Aha. It¡¯s Nicole¡¯s brother. That¡¯s why I thought you resembled each other somehow. Nice to meet you. Minerva¡¯s rightful heir, Leort Urmi Jacqulis. By the way, Isaac?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Ho.¡± Why. Why are you exclaiming like that? Uneasily. As I was muttering in anxiety, Leort asked me with a very happy face. ¡°Were you the student Rina was talking about?¡± Chapter 14: Gymnasium (3) You¡¯ve most likely seen a photograph of a sergeant sitting next to a four-star general with a nervous expression. The point is that the angles are fixed and cannot tolerate even the slightest error. Of course, unless I¡¯m in that situation, I can laugh it off. But how would I react if I were in such a situation? How would I feel if the soon-to-be emperor sat next to me, an authority figure who threatened to imprison the author of Xenon¡¯s biography if he found him? ¡°Rina claimed that despite being a student, you have a lot of knowledge. It was fascinating to learn that Professor Magner was in trouble.¡± ¡°...thank you for your understanding.¡± ¡°Haha. Don¡¯t be too concerned. Despite the fact that I am the Crown Prince, I don¡¯t intend to harm anyone with authority.¡± Even when Leort spoke with a friendly tone, I couldn¡¯t help but smile. Although he was the crown prince, the person who wishes to imprison me in the imperial palace is sitting right next to me, so I can¡¯t help but be nervous. ¡®Because of the seating arrangement...¡¯ Currently, I was sitting in a good spot to watch the sparring. A translucent glass was installed between the spectator¡¯s seat and the arena, making it easy to watch. In addition, the glass was imbued with defensive magic, making it safe to watch. However, the biggest problem was the seats. I wouldn¡¯t know if it was one seat away from Leort, but it was a situation where Leort sat in the middle, and Nicole and I sat on either side. The pressure was no laughing matter. ¡°I thought you were related to Nicole by looking at the color of your eyes, but I didn¡¯t know you were really her brother. Come to think of it, Dave¡¯s hair is red, too.¡± ¡°Do you know my brother too?¡± ¡°Of course. Most of those who work as teaching assistants at Halo Academy join higher-tier Knights, so you should always keep an eye on them. Oh, did you know that Dave became an Apprentice Knight?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± It was the first time I heard of it. I blinked open my eyes and looked at Nicole, who was sitting across from me. Nicole, too, opened her mouth in a regretful tone, as if she had forgotten. ¡°Sorry. I forgot. Actually, he was selected as an apprentice knight two days after the entrance ceremony. I think he also forgot for a while because he was meeting you.¡± ¡°Where did he go?¡± ¡°Navy Knights. Do you know where it is?¡± As you know, I nodded. It seems that Dave inherited our father¡¯s talent and trained him to grind his teeth, and eventually joined the Navy Knights. I was proud as a younger brother, but I felt a little sad when he left without saying a word. ¡°Then when is he coming back?¡± ¡°Well? I don¡¯t know when the Apprentice Knights will be back after training. I¡¯ll keep in touch though.¡± ¡°If you want, can I secretly give you a vacation?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay.¡± Leort, who was sitting in the middle, raised one corner of his mouth and jokingly laughed awkwardly. I don¡¯t know about anyone else, but the joke he made didn¡¯t sound like a joke at all. Chaeeng! After a brief chatter, the match finally started in the arena. When I heard the noise of metal colliding with metal, I shifted my gaze to the arena. It was the same with Leort and Nicole. In the center of the arena, Nicole¡¯s friend, Adelia, was fighting with another man while holding a long sword. When a supposed student of hers attacked, Adelia effortlessly returned it. I stared blankly at the two of them fighting as if they were dancing. It was difficult to even follow with my eyes. ¡®So, actual fights look like this.¡¯ I have often seen Dave or Nicole sparring with our father when they return home for vacation. However, he was not as fierce as Adelia now, and our father taught the problems one by one. But now, she was pouring attacks with the mindset of having to defeat the opponent somehow. Anyway, Adelia¡¯s opponent swung his sword without stopping. Naturally, Adelia counterattacked and accepted them one by one. ¡°Who is the student fighting against Adelia now?¡± ¡°He is Ian, and he has excellent records in swordsmanship.¡± {T/N:- damn, why do the novels I translate have a lot of character name crossover...Just so y¡¯all know, Ian is the original protagonist of ¡®Demon Limited Hunter¡¯ and I have slowly started translation for that too.} ¡°Hmm.¡± Even while Nicole and Leort were talking next to each other, they focused on the match. I always received advice from my father when referring to the battle scenes, but it was different when witnessing it with my own eyes. As Xenon¡¯s biography is the story of the protagonist growing into a global hero, he fights numerous battles. To me, it was a fantasy, but to the people of this world, it was a ¡®reality¡¯. A world in which such strange things were not strange at all. I looked at Leort with a surprised face. His prediction was correct. At the end of Book 7, Xenon goes on a reconnaissance alone, and contrary to the saying that it is a safe place, it is a demonic zone with monsters and barriers. Fortunately, he showed his wits, broke the barrier, and broke through the area, but there were a lot of traps and raiders waiting for Xenon. Xenon, who was still fighting the assailants with a tired body, eventually gets hit with an arrow in the chest, and Book 7 ends there. Of course, thanks to the necklace that Mary, the heroine of Xenon¡¯s biography, gave as a gift, the fatal wound was avoided. After that, of course, he¡¯s going to be unmatched and find the person behind it. ¡®It¡¯s not like I¡¯m throwing a bait in front of him...¡¯ I think I may have found the parts that I was curious about after reading through them several times. I don¡¯t know why, but as a writer, I felt proud. But the most important thing is not this, so I threw that idea away. ¡°If the main culprit is really a nobleman... will there be any big problems?¡± This question was asked by Nicole, not me. Leort answered without taking his eyes off the arena. ¡°It¡¯s not like any other book, and since it¡¯s Xenon¡¯s biography, it might be a problem. I¡¯m worried that the aristocracy¡¯s perception will change for the worse as it changed the perception of the demons. There are many books that criticize the aristocracy, but most of them are close to satire, and they don¡¯t have the same ripple effect as Xenon¡¯s biography. ¡° Was it like that? Such concerns were understandable. Despite the fact that I always wrote in the introduction that it was a fictional story, the perception of the demons changed radically. Therefore, if the mastermind who threw Xenon into the trap was revealed as a noble, there is a high possibility that various problems would arise. But it¡¯s ok, I¡¯m not stupid, and I¡¯ve prepared enough. The situation that Leort is concerned about will be a famous scene that reveals the aristocratic power and darkness. A battle between a nobleman who looks down on his people and a nobleman who truly cares and takes care of his people. It is a part of the political battle, but it will taste fresh from the moment Xenon, who has returned from his exile, appears. ¡°...if that¡¯s really the case, what would you do?¡± Nicole asked Leort in a very cautious tone. To that, Leort replied roughly, waving his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep writing. It¡¯s a protection concept, never pressure. It¡¯s a useless assumption in a situation where you don¡¯t even know who the author is in the first place.¡± ¡°Is that so...¡± That alone puts a lot of pressure on me, Crown Prince. I smiled bitterly and turned my head to the arena. As if the match was over, Adelia and her student were facing and greeting each other. Unlike a student who seemed to collapse at any moment while panting for breath, Adelia was the same as before the spar. ¡°Well, I guess that¡¯s enough. I¡¯ll go now.¡± When the match was over, Leort jumped up from his seat. I looked at him with questioning eyes as he stood up. ¡°Are you leaving already?¡± ¡°I¡¯m smart, too. It¡¯s better to go quickly because you¡¯ll be uncomfortable with me. But it was fun.¡± Leort disappeared suddenly, leaving only those words. I looked at his back as he walked away and then looked at Nicole. At the same time, Nicole was also looking at me, and we both laughed bitterly, without saying who said it first. It seems that she, like me, had a tight chest. ¡°Isaac.¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to be careful in the future.¡± ¡°I was going to do that anyway.¡± ¡°By the way, is it really a nobleman who put Xenon in danger?¡± The development that Leort had expected earlier was impressive. I looked around, confirmed that no one was there, and quietly opened my mouth. ¡°Yeah. Do you know Count Crost? He¡¯s the culprit.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Sister?¡± When I revealed the identity of the culprit, Nicole¡¯s expression turned serious. I must say she was shocked by something. While I was confused by that, Nicole muttered in a confused voice. ¡°...I didn¡¯t ask who... it was...¡± ¡°Ah.¡± I accidentally revealed a spoiler. {T/N:- that settles it. Crown Prince >>> MC} Chapter 15: Picture (1) I had an unexpected meeting with Leort, but that alone did not hinder my writing Rather, I received momentum and continued the story. ¡®Here¡¯s the Earl of Castlerock shouting. He says that a nation is the people.¡¯ There was one famous movie in my past life ¨C the story of a lawyer who desperately protests for the victims of the military regime. In particular, I can vividly remember seeing the famous scene. It was so immersive that I wondered if it was really acting. ¡®As Leort said, I¡¯ll get a little bit of hate, but...¡¯ A conflict between Xenon, a commoner, and aristocrats, was unavoidable. Because the factions that originally held vested interests were extremely wary of someone taking their place. A story that could actually happen. It doesn¡¯t matter though. As the saying goes about carrots and sticks, it will be okay if I show the good side of aristocrats too. Even more so, if it is a fair criticism, it will be tolerated to some extent. After listening to Leort¡¯s words, I looked for books in the library and there were indeed satires directed at the nobility. Although it was a shame that there was no direct critique. ¡±As for the exterior of the steam locomotive... let¡¯s just draw a picture. I can draw it in my notebook for practice.¡¯ The episodes of Xenon¡¯s conflict with the nobles were from the beginning to the middle of Book 8. After that, he goes to the land of the dwarves to rest and get newspapers, and there he meets a geeky dwarf who wants to invent a ¡®steam locomotive¡¯. Xenon helps the geek dwarf invent something that everyone thought was impossible, and after a lot of misjudgment and trial and error, he finally invents a steam locomotive. The story of Volume 8 ends by suggesting a new path called ¡®mechanical engineering¡¯ rather than ¡®magic¡¯. ¡®Isn¡¯t this a supply wagon?¡± There was no need to explain the importance of supply in all wars, whether on Earth or in a fantasy world. Even in a fantasy world, the army needs to eat well in order to advance. You might wonder if you can replace the steam locomotive using magic like teleport or warp without inventing it, but it was impossible. This is due to the fact that the distribution method of teleport or warp was extremely inefficient and dangerous magic. It was fine to use it for oneself, but problems arise when you move something other than yourself. It takes a massive amount of mana to complete, and if it fails, it will disintegrate like a grain of sand. It is only used in situations that are important enough to warrant such a risk, and aside from that, mostly wagons are used. ¡®Except for demons of course. If you look closely, they are a fraudulent race.¡¯ One of the reasons why Helium, the country of the demons, became a great power that even the Minerva Empire could not touch was because of its ridiculous transportation capabilities. When other countries use wagons to supply supplies, the demons use magic to ignore distances. This is all thanks to the ability to use magic like breathing. To them, magic is more like a ¡®power¡¯ that makes everything happen if you imagine it. Even though I¡¯ve never seen magic before, it sounds awesome. ¡®It¡¯s magic...¡¯ I placed the completed manuscript on the desk¡¯s edge and checked my watch. It was 10:30. It is better to sleep now, for tomorrow¡¯s sake. After a quick wash, I threw myself on the bed. The fluffy sensation was transmitted down my back. ¡®Tomorrow there is only humanities, magic, and... anthropology.¡¯ I already had an idea of what major to take. Humanities, Magic, History, Theology, Alchemy, Anthropology, Philosophy, Psychology, Public Administration, Military Science, and International Studies. There were a total of 11 subjects like this, and if you don¡¯t know anything else, you¡¯ve probably heard of ¡®Alchemy¡¯ for the first time. Simply put, it is the chemistry of the world. Even on Earth, Alchemy was called the father of modern chemistry, and although this may be a fantasy world, alchemy had greatly advanced. You don¡¯t have to go far to understand that potions are crafted using alchemy. ¡®It¡¯s not as established as chemistry, but it¡¯s still interesting.¡¯ Whether it is an atom or a molecule, it has not been established in detail, but maybe someone will establish it in the distant future. I looked up at the dark ceiling and quietly closed my eyes.ViiSiit for latest novels As classes begin in earnest, I was both nervous and excited. Taking 11 majors was already a headache, but I have no choice but to work hard to avoid failing. The fortunate thing is that it is not a relative evaluation, but rather an absolute evaluation. If I put in the effort, I can get a perfect score. ¡®Xenon¡¯s biography... I will only write it on weekends for the time being... all...¡¯ ¡°I went around here and there with my brother. There were many interesting things. What did you do?¡± ¡°I read books in the library. There were many interesting books. And I went with my sister to the arena to look around.¡± ¡°Do you have a sister?¡± ¡°Not only an older sister, but I also have an older brother.¡± ¡°So, you are the youngest too? Now I see.¡± I was able to talk with Marie about a variety of topics before class. It felt much more natural talking to Marie than to anyone else. She was free of authoritarianism and had an easygoing personality, so I could speak freely with her. Rather, just talking to a beautiful woman with strong characteristics like Marie was enough to be grateful. Also luckily, the conversation code worked well. ¡°Didn¡¯t Isaac say he only read up to Book 5 of Xenon¡¯s biography? I could lend it to you.¡± Occasionally, there were instances that made me terrified. Fortunately, it was the expected question, so I was able to answer it with ease. I was chatting with Marie, not realizing how much time had passed when the professor walked into the classroom. Beerus, the humanities professor, of course. ¡°Hello, students. Then, we will start our classes in earnest from today.¡± When the lecture began, the students applauded, as they had done the previous week. As the applause died down, Professor Beerus coughed and began the class in his distinctive calm tone. ¡°Last week, I explained about ¡®knowledge¡¯. Then what are you learning in this class? It¡¯s simple. Just tell me what kind of knowledge you got from a book or experience. Is it too sudden? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give you plenty of time.¡± The professor set the time limit to be exactly 40 minutes. In an instant, the students hollered, but Professor Beerus deftly ignored them. ¡°Oh, and I¡¯ll give you bonus points if you present a book or experience other than Xenon¡¯s biography. Of course, I¡¯ll give you extra points if the presentation is great even if it¡¯s related to Xenon¡¯s biography. However, please specify what kind of knowledge you obtained. Now...¡± Start! As the professor shouted, the students began to organize their thoughts in their prepared notes or mumble quietly. I also jotted down my thoughts in a notebook that I had prepared ahead of time. I was confident because of the many books I had read and the knowledge I had gained from them. ¡°I... Isaac?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Then Marie quietly called me. I looked at her with an expression of what¡¯s up? As I looked, Marie seemed a little hesitant and then asked with a shy smile. ¡°...Can you lend me a notebook? I only brought a magic pen...¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case.¡± I gladly ripped up a piece of paper and gave it to her. When I readily handed her the paper, Marie expressed her gratitude with a bright expression on her face. It was around the time I received Mari¡¯s thanks and focused on my notes again. ¡°Huh? Hey. What is this?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Marie showed me the back of the paper that I had given her. As soon as I saw the picture she showed me, I couldn¡¯t help but scream inside. At the same time, Marie asked me with her curious eyes. ¡°Did you draw this by any chance?¡± On the back of the page was a steam locomotive that I sketched yesterday for practice. {T/N:- I shall pray for our MC. Talk about raising flags.} Chapter 16: Picture (2) I was horrified for a moment when I saw the picture of the steam locomotive Marie showed me, but I quickly checked my notebook. Originally, the notes were divided into two sections: notes summarising Xenon¡¯s life development and general notes. I had just wanted to keep turning the page at that time, and this is what happened. My notes on the progression of Xenon¡¯s biography were all over the place. I could only do it at that time. I brought the wrong notebook. Apparently, I made this mistake because the book cover of the notebooks was similar, but this is absolutely my fault. I thought I should be careful every time, but I ended up making a mistake. ¡®I should have been more careful...¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly. It¡¯s not that people don¡¯t rewrite, it¡¯s a disaster caused by my laxity, which has continued from my previous life until now. The reason my family is constantly worried about me is not that I am the youngest, but because of my clumsy personality. When I was younger, I slipped while trying to pull out a book about which I knew nothing and almost got into trouble. I then recall that my father may have grabbed me quickly. Not only that, but something similar happened recently. It was the conversation I had with Cecily that was written in the manuscript. That should give you some idea of how stupid I am. ¡°It looks like a wagon with wheels on it. Except it has horns or something.¡± Marie tilted her head, looking around at the steam locomotive I¡¯d drawn. Fortunately, only the front section of the steam locomotive was drawn, and it was also sloppy. If anyone sees it, it will resemble a carriage. In particular, it was not drawn in 3D, but flat like 2D, so it will look very similar to a carriage except for the engine that emits steam. I judged that there was still a chance to deal with it, and spoke to Marie in the calmest voice possible. ¡°I drew this because I was bored. I¡¯ll give you another page other than that.¡± ¡°Um... OK.¡± Without question, Marie returned the page with the steam locomotive to me. I crumpled up her returned page and handed her another piece of paper. It was an essential procedure to check the front and back to prevent the same situation as now. ¡°How are you going to present it? I don¡¯t have anything to do, so I¡¯m going to write Xenon¡¯s biography.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve read a lot of books, so I¡¯m going to pick one of them.¡± ¡°I¡¯m envious. It¡¯s a matter of getting extra points.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know that when you present it. Even if it¡¯s simple, it will depend on how well you present it, right?¡± Last week, Professor Beerus singled me out and I couldn¡¯t come up with a proper answer, but now that I have time, it¡¯s okay. It is thanks to the presentation skills I have honed since my previous life. In fact, it was a case of natural growth as I was in charge of the presentation every time I did a group assignment during my university days. One or two people kept missing in the middle, so I was in charge of the presentation by filling in the gaps. Of course, I gave a shit to the group member who got out of the group assignment with the most ridiculous excuses. ¡®But what about the presentation format?¡¯ Suddenly a question came to mind, and I gently raised my hand. As soon as I raised my hand, Professor Beerus was delighted and asked me a question. ¡°What do you have to say? Student Isaac?¡± Also, Professor Beerus remembered my name. I didn¡¯t care though. ¡°I would like to ask if we are going to make a presentation in front of the blackboard.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll do that later. It¡¯s a group assignment, an assignment that randomly groups team members.¡± ¡°...a group assignment?¡± Oh my god. The terrible group assignment exists here too. {T/N:- I need some GDs in academy novels, it would be fun. I have yet to come across one.} Professor Beerus smiled heartily as if he didn¡¯t notice my pale complexion. What on earth is the group assignment he envisions? ¡°Yes. Of course, there are students who are difficult to deal with as Isaac thought. But that¡¯s okay. So far, there have been no problems with group assignments.¡± ¡°...Then I¡¯m glad.¡± ¡°Even if there is a problem, don¡¯t worry, just tell me and I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡± Perhaps it will be postponed or covered up so that there is no problem. Credibility is lost in a society where identity exists. Perhaps a high-ranking student had been harassing his teammates. I may think I¡¯m ahead, but it¡¯s that kind of world. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t relax easily. I wish I could be in the same group as a guy with a rational mind. Meanwhile, Marie next to me listened to our conversation and asked the professor a question. ¡°Are there any majors other than humanities that have group assignments?¡± ¡°I know there are some subjects.¡± I¡¯ll just have to be disheartened and accept it. As I said before, I can only hope that there are only normal children. ¡°You said earlier that you arbitrarily coordinate team members, right? What if there are students who want to be together?¡± ¡°No. It is against fairness, so that part is absolutely impossible.¡± ¡°Eh...¡± When Professor Beerus sternly pressed her, Marie pursed her lips and expressed her regret. If that was possible in a group assignment, it wouldn¡¯t be a true group assignment. ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m a demon. Although not as long as an Elf, our race has a longer lifespan than a human. And I¡¯ve learned a lot over the past 100 years.¡± I felt it during the speech, but her voice was so beautiful that it seemed captivating. Her voice had the power and charm to entice people. Even now, students who had previously been uninterested in other people¡¯s presentations were concentrating on Cecily¡¯s. She was a demon, but she was still amazing. I listened carefully to Cecily¡¯s presentation. If she mentioned the years she has lived, I have a feeling that a good story will come out. ¡°But I recently met someone who has more knowledge than me and knows more about demons than I do. I learned a lot from him.¡± Then she looked at me with a truly lovely smile. I couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback by her genuine smile. Are you talking about what happened last week? Based on what she said, that was the only situation. ¡°That¡¯s when I realized that people with something to learn are worth being around for that alone.¡± ¡°What did you learn from him?¡± Is it because Cecily is a demon? Professor Beerus asked with a curious expression, stroking his mustache. At this, Cecily looked at Professor Beerus and spoke out. ¡°I learned what kind of race the demons are, at least in part. I didn¡¯t even know about it myself. If the professor wants, I can tell you.¡± ¡°Hmm... Unfortunately, I¡¯m human, so I¡¯m not sure I can relate to the definition. Still, it was a great presentation. Let¡¯s give Cecily an extra point.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Cecily nodded at the professor¡¯s praise for giving her extra points. Then she looked at me again and smiled. I was embarrassed by that smile, but I applauded. The presentation itself was neat and perfect. Next up was Rina, who was sitting next to Cecily, and she gave a presentation just as well as Cecily. In particular, I was impressed with her elegant yet gentle tone of voice. When everyone¡¯s presentations concluded, it was time for the lecture to end. Professor Beerus clapped his hands and drew everyone¡¯s attention when the last student¡¯s presentation was completed. ¡°Now, pay attention. There is something I need to tell you before the class is over. As I told Isaac earlier, my lecture has a ¡®group assignment¡¯. It may be unfamiliar to you, but simply think of it as team play.¡± ¡°Group assignments? Team play?¡± ¡°What the hell is that?¡± The classroom rattled when Professor Beerus mentioned the group assignment. I¡¯m not sure what everyone is saying, but I¡¯m well aware of how tedious and pointless that group assignment is. Those poor little lambs don¡¯t know that. As I would expect, the moment the group assignments are finished, the students will have a negative attitude toward others. In the meantime, Professor Beerus brought out the explanation of the group assignment as the buzzing in the hall seemed to calm down. ¡°The purpose of this group assignment is simple. I present an assignment, and you can complete the assignment with a team member I randomly designate. It¡¯s really simple, right? However, if there are disloyal students or cheating is discovered, the student will receive 0 points. As a professor, I have often seen students using their backgrounds, so don¡¯t ever think that you won¡¯t get caught.¡± Even with such a warning, those who use power will eventually use it. It¡¯s sad, but that¡¯s the reality. In addition, some people will cheat even if they don¡¯t use their family background, and some people will avoid it with ridiculous excuses. Fortunately, students are likely to attend the group project because it will be their first time. A snout is much better than being invisible. ¡°Also, cooperating with a team member other than the team member I designated will be counted as 0 points.¡± ¡°Then professor. How are team members assigned?¡± ¡°In consideration of fairness, we plan to draw lots.¡± One thing about fairness is that you are committed to it. I chuckled bitterly. However, there is no method that is so fair that it can be compared to drawing lots. ¡°The group assignment will be held three weeks from now, but I¡¯ll tell you the details in advance. The content is related to your favorite Xenon biography.¡± ¡°... ...¡± Could my book be a textbook? This is a weird thing. As I was laughing inwardly, Professor Beerus brought out the content of the assignment that shocked me. ¡°The assignment I will assign you is to anticipate, analyze, and present the development of Xenon¡¯s biography in a coherent manner. Xenon¡¯s biography contains many clues that can sufficiently predict future development. I¡¯ve also found a few.¡± ¡°......¡± ¡°It makes no difference if the hypothesis is incorrect when the new book on Xenon¡¯s biography is published. What I want to do is piece together the clues, clearly analyze cause and effect, and predict how the hypothesis will affect the outcome. The reason I¡¯m speaking now is out of consideration for students who haven¡¯t read Xenon¡¯s biography, which was recently published.¡± Afterward, the professor looked around the classroom, which quickly became quiet, and asked the students with a proud expression. ¡°How about it? It¡¯s really easy, isn¡¯t it?¡± It¡¯s really easy. Professor. Since I am the author of the book, I think it will be as easy as lying down and eating rice cakes. Of course, I believe it would be difficult to write it down as it is because doing so would elicit a lot of suspicions. ¡®...Then what should I do? Should I make a presentation?¡¯ I felt like I was in a dilemma. As one of the readers commented yesterday, suggesting that ¡®Xenon¡¯s Biography¡¯ could be changed to ¡®Xenon¡¯s Saga¡¯. So, I did some google and saw that ¡®Memoir¡¯ is also synonymous to ¡®Biography¡¯. So, should I keep ¡®Xenon¡¯s Biography¡¯ as it is or should I change it? If yes, whether to ¡®Xenon¡¯s Saga¡¯ or ¡®Xenon¡¯s Memoir¡¯? Chapter 17: Offer (1) If you were to ask me what I¡¯ve been interested in since being reincarnated here, I¡¯d say ¡®History.¡¯ Consider this. It was filled with new histories, not the ones I had grown up with. World War I or World War II which changed the fate of the earth had disappeared, and there was no General Yi Sun-sin and King Sejong who overturned the fortunes of the Republic of Korea. In fact, rather than saying no, it was a phenomenon caused by the planet itself, but it is still very interesting. In my previous life, I used to look up the history I was interested in not only on the internet but also in books. So when I was at home, I read novels, and if I couldn¡¯t stand it, I read through history books several times. Unlike novels, history has clear causes and effects, and although it was subjective, it contains various contents, so it was enough to arouse interest. ¡®There are a lot of books in the library. I want to read them quickly.¡¯ Just like in my previous life, it was Tuesday today, the day after Monday. While waiting for the history class to begin, I jotted down my notes. Thanks to yesterday¡¯s mistake, I brought my lecture notes today. The history of the world, which I had organized separately, was analyzed in the lecture notes, but it was not just the history of a single country. In terms of past life, it was an analysis of what happened during ¡®World War II,¡¯ what battles took place, and who was involved. And, just like World War II on Earth, there was a ¡®Tribal War¡¯ in this world as the conflict between tribes intensified. This is a major event that occurred exactly 300 years ago, and it was fought regardless of Humans, Dwarves, Elves, Beastmen, or Demons. ¡®It¡¯s hard to analyze because it¡¯s a war between races and not between humans.¡¯ Despite having superior abilities to other races, elves are often self-sufficient due to their unique ideology of selection, ignorance, and arrogance. The reason the dwarves sided with humans was simple. Because the human population was overwhelming, they bought the most Dwarf weapons and had a strained relationship with the elves. At that time, the beastmen were treated as a slave by humans and allied themselves with the elves, while the demons were divided into two factions, ¡®Anger¡¯ and ¡®Temperance¡¯, and fired magic at each other. What the two races had in common was that they had suffered great damage from humans. After that, the relationship between humans and beastmen deteriorated further, and even after the generation of elves changed, they were still on the wrong side. But, of course, the most complex of these were human beings. Although it may seem like they were colluding on the outside, there were many cases where all kinds of politics and conspiracy tricks were rampant on the inside, and there they ate their own flesh. In addition, a ¡®Hero¡¯ who always appears in difficult times appeared and made a mark in history. ¡®Each race suffered significant damage, but the Dwarfs, unsurprisingly, benefited the most. Because they made a lot of money and had few casualties.¡¯ What if the other race touched Dwarves? Perhaps the tribal war would have very likely tilted to one side, and not ended with a draw with scars. ¡®But what the hell happened to the elf that collapsed on its own? Did I look down on them too much?¡¯ There were several large-scale battles in the tribal war, and there are books containing the process leading up to the battle. As I read these books, I couldn¡¯t help but have a lot of questions. Unfortunately, however, most of the history books I read were written from a human point of view, so all sorts of speculations abounded, and I couldn¡¯t figure out why the elves collapsed. However, it was clear that it was related to the generational change that occurred immediately after the end of the war. ¡®That¡¯s probably why Aiker, who was the main force of the elves, was suddenly arrested. Anyway, no matter where you go, the old man is the problem.¡¯ After 10 long years, the war came to an end. Since the war had been going on for 10 years, with the exception of the Dwarves, there was enormous damage. In particular, on the human side, some kingdoms could not overcome financial difficulties and went bankrupt or were absorbed by the Minerva Empire. The war between races was over, but the war between humans was not over. ¡®If you look at it this way, it means that all places where humans live are the same.¡¯ Just as the Cold War broke out between the United States and the Soviet Union after World War II ended in my previous life, this world had gone through a similar process. The only difference is that magic developed rapidly, and not science or engineering. The problem is that it has developed at this level now. In the past, you can roughly see how high-order abilities were in magic. Humans would have literally only been able to use the chosen ones. ¡°Umm...¡± ¡°......¡± ¡°...Huh?¡± While my concentration was slightly disrupted by my concerns, I belatedly noticed that someone was staring at me. I raised my head slowly, taking my gaze away from the notebook. I was finally able to reach the face beyond the slim waistline and the chest that reveals my presence, and I met the green eyes full of curiosity beyond the round glasses. I blinked before I could make out who the face was. ¡°...Professor?¡± Professor Elena Heavensinger, the Professor in charge of History. Professor Elena was a beautiful woman with light green hair tied up and wearing glasses, giving off an intelligent image, but her biggest feature was her long, elongated ears. As you may have realized by this time, Professor Elena was an ¡®Elf¡¯, a race known to be the incarnation of beauty and chosen by God among various races. I looked at Cecily, eyes wide open at her unexpected favor. Cecily grinned at my reaction and opened her mouth with her playful tone. ¡°Of course. Instead, there is one condition.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Call me Big Sister.¡± {T/N:- more like Noona. And if you have read Pornhwas, you would know this doesn¡¯t stop MC from doing all that stuff.} ¡°Huh?¡± While I was dumbfounded by her absurd conditions, Cecily pressed on to me while still maintaining a playful tone. As she pressed on, I couldn¡¯t help but hesitate for a moment. ¡°Big Sister, Try. Why? Are you shy?¡± ¡°Sister Cecily.¡± ¡°......¡± ¡°Did you?¡± Now it was Cecily¡¯s turn to panic. I¡¯m not sure what kind of reaction she wanted to get from me, but I¡¯m used to calling people older than me brother or sister. {T/N:- now that¡¯s an Uno Reverse.} What¡¯s difficult when you already have a brother and sister? Cecily pouted after my simple answer, putting on an expression that wasn¡¯t like this. Then she turned her head around, grumbling, clicking her tongue. ¡°Sheesh. It¡¯s not funny. Come to think of it, didn¡¯t you say you have a real sister?¡± ¡°Puheut.¡° While Cecily grumbled, Rina, watching the situation, let out a small laugh. She was natural, but there was no reason Cecily couldn¡¯t hear it. ¡°Huh? Rina. You¡¯re also laughing at me?¡± ¡°No? Maybe Cecily heard it wrong?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so...¡± I waited for Professor Elena to come while the two women between me chatted. For your information, the reason Marie wasn¡¯t in the classroom when Rina and Cecily were already there was that she hates history. She trembles when it comes to history. Even that Jackson guy, who tried to insult me in the humanities class yesterday, wasn¡¯t here. Obviously, History was boring, and unless you¡¯re interested, it¡¯s the same everywhere. Maybe that¡¯s why there were only about 30 people sitting in the classroom. ¡°Now. Here¡¯s the book.¡± ¡°...What is this?¡± After a while, Professor Elena returned to the classroom and handed me a thick book. It was an old book that smelled of musty paper, but there was no title on the cover. When I asked her about the book, Professor Elena answered her. ¡°It¡¯s an interpretation of the history books of the Elves in their common language. Elves tend to write books in their own language.¡± ¡°Huh? G-, really, this is...¡± ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a history book seen through the eyes of an Elf, not a Human. I also found it by accident in the library.¡± ¡°Wow...¡± I glanced at the worn-out book with twinkling eyes. Although it looked old and unsightly, it was a more valuable treasure to me than any other item. Through this history book, I can decide what kind of race the Elves in this world were, and what settings to add to the Elves that will appear in Xenon¡¯s Saga. I was still thinking about how to describe the Elf, but Professor Elena helped me in a timely manner. ¡°Thank you, Professor. What should I do with this grace...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really need the thank you, are you taking another class after this class is over?¡± Then she continued with a friendly smile. ¡°If not, I want to ask if you can come and visit me for a moment.¡± Chapter 18: Offer (2) As Professor Elena asked, I headed to her lab after all the classes were over. The laboratory was located in a building called ¡®History Hall¡¯. As Professor Beerus mentioned, at Halo Academy, we must take common classes until the second year, after which we must choose our own career path. Perhaps as a result of this, there are buildings for each major, resulting in a high level of professionalism. ¡®It¡¯s just like a university.¡¯ It¡¯s high school until the second year, and after that, it¡¯s a university where we have to go around the building to listen to lectures. I wandered around looking for the History Hall through the map that Professor Elena gave me. Because Halo Academy was the size of a small city, simply walking around took a long time. If I had known this was going to happen, I would have eaten one meal and then left. ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter since I got the book.¡¯ Today, in my spare time, I read the Elf history book that Professor Elena gave me. Like an elf who thinks of himself as a descendant of God, there were many words that are difficult to understand, but there was no difficulty thanks to my regular reading of books. I had no choice but to go through the dictionary and find out the meaning. Still, there were many achievements. I hadn¡¯t read even 1/10th of it yet, but I had a rough idea of what kind of race the Elves were. If demons were a mutant caused by the devil, elves were more like descendants of ¡®angels¡¯. It was a fact that was never mentioned in history books written from a human point of view, but it seemed possible because elves were a long-lived species, so there were very few lost records. Or maybe they have a habit of putting importance on records. Anyway, knowing that elves were descended from angels was one of the most important things I learned. How come there are no angels if there are still demons in this world? It immediately dispelled my doubts. The elf¡¯s mana, unlike that of the demons, has white mana. ¡®Other races only knew about the devil; they had no idea about angels.¡¯ Because I remembered my previous life, I assumed that if there was a devil, there would also be angels, but this was not the case with other people. They must have believed that the only thing that could oppose the Devil was God. ¡®I should go with the story of interacting with elves from the middle of Volume 9 to the end of Volume 10.¡¯ The devil¡¯s executives are also very active.¡¯ I jotted down the progression of Xenon¡¯s life in a notebook on the way to the History Hall. Because the eighth manuscripts were already completed, I can mail them to my parents and call it a day. ¡°You are here?¡± After a while of walking, I arrived at the building depicted on the map. It wasn¡¯t particularly cool because it¡¯s a history hall, but it was a dull yet highly functional structure. It was probably because the building was only used by professors or teaching assistants, and there was no need for a training room in martial arts. ¡®Because Martial Arts requires a training room. There are many more.¡¯ Again, this was a fantasy world with monsters and mana. Even at the Halo Academy, martial arts that develop military power are inevitably a priority. As a result, I¡¯ve heard that there are numerous cases where the literature side has complained about budget issues. I re-examined the map and the building, double-checked the name ¡®History Hall¡¯ written at the entrance, and proceeded. The front door was a well-kept wooden door with a glossy appearance. ¡°Ohhh...¡± As soon as I passed through the front door and entered the hallway, I couldn¡¯t help but be amazed. It exudes an old-fashioned atmosphere and there was even a watermill in the center of the hallway. What¡¯s more, portraits of great men who made their mark in history were hung on the hallway walls, many of whom I had read about in books but had never seen in paintings before. A brief historical record, along with the great man¡¯s name, was written beneath his portrait. ¡®There is a great man in each race.¡¯ Also, great people were classified for each race and written on the wall. Naturally, most of the portraits were of humans ¨C the race with short lifespans but the largest number. The other races were few and far between, and even there were no demons at all. I looked around the hallway with a curious expression on my face, then came to my senses and moved to Professor Elena¡¯s office. Professor Elena¡¯s laboratory was room 104. Knock- Knock- Knock- ¡°Professor Elena. It¡¯s Isaac. Are you in there?¡± Through the sign hanging in the middle of Room 104 and the door, I was able to find Professor Elena¡¯s lab. As I knocked and said my name, I heard a rustling sound through the door. Seeing the word ¡®Room¡¯ written on the sign, it seemed that Professor Elena opened the door herself. Kiikkkkk- ¡°...Who are you?¡± No. I will correct it. When the door opened, a zombie greeted me from behind ¨C not a true zombie, but she¡¯s quite frail in comparison. The dark circles came down as if they were about to jump rope, the black eyes were dead as rotten fish eyes, and the skin was very pale rather than crumbly. With her dull blonde hair tied back in a ponytail and the corners of her eyes drooping, she gave the impression that she could collapse at any moment. I stumbled backward as soon as I saw her. As I took a step back, I could see who had opened the door and greeted me. ¡®...Elf?¡¯ It was an elf who opened the door and greeted me ¨C a female elf like Professor Elena. Although her beauty faded due to her appearance which seemed like a zombie would be a friend, she couldn¡¯t hide her true beauty. Rather, it exudes a strange atmosphere, including the beauty of decadence. ¡°...Excuse me?¡± As I stared blankly at her, the elf tilted her head and called again. And she even slowly blinked her eyes. So I hurriedly came to my senses and asked her in a very cautious manner. ¡°That... Is this Professor Elena¡¯s lab?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right...¡± ¡°A few years is at least 30 years, which, when converted to a human lifespan, is about 3-4 years. Furthermore, in order to obtain a doctorate, that is, to become a professor, we must first pass a rigorous screening process within ¡®Yggdrasil.¡¯ We have to submit my doctoral thesis, and the requirements are very stringent.¡± Yggdrasil was the capital of Alfheim, the land of Elves. As you can see, it has the same name as in Norse mythology. By the way, even within Yggdrasil, it seems that the standards are very strict, considering that you have to go through an examination before you can become a professor. ¡°I¡¯m envious... that humans only take 5 years at the longest...¡± ¡°You¡¯re slow to learn, even by Elf standards, so five years is no option. Anyway, I called you for one reason.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± I was slightly nervous and waited to see what kind of request Professor Elena would make. If it is an unreasonable request, of course, I would decline it. It¡¯s hard to even write a manuscript right now, and I can¡¯t devote time to other things. In the meantime, Professor Elena opened her mouth, placing her hand on Cindy¡¯s shoulder as she munched on snacks. ¡°Teach her how to write.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Huhhh...?¡± I, of course, and even Cindy, who was still, looked at Professor Elena, perplexed. With a hand over her shoulder, Professor Elena lightly pinched Cindy¡¯s cheek. ¡°She¡¯s good at everything, but she can¡¯t write very well. It took her at least five years to write a master¡¯s thesis. Even that didn¡¯t seem like anything to me.¡± ¡°It hurts...¡± Even as Cindy murmured, Professor Elena did not let go of her hand pinching her cheek. ¡°I could¡¯ve taught her how to write, but I¡¯m busy as I am.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you just call another student?¡± ¡°I was going to do that, but you were the one who caught my eye just in time. In fact, she just started writing her thesis in earnest.¡± So what have you been doing for 20 years? Although Elves are slow to learn by human standards, looking at it this way, it seems a bit harsh. Of course, learning is slow, and that doesn¡¯t mean that she has low memory. As an Elf who lives longer than the demons, she will remember everything that happened several decades ago. Simply put, memory is good, but the application is poor. Of course, it will change from the moment she fully understands the concept. As I slowly pondered her words, I began to ask questions one by one. ¡°Are there any other assistants? It seems a little strange that there is only one assistant in the first place?¡± ¡°Everyone has graduated and now I¡¯m a professor. She¡¯s my first Elf assistant. And most of the professors in the History Hall are my students. Asking them to do so seems to take up my busy time, so I put up with it.¡± ¡°Is there a student who has better writing skills than me, who has just entered the school?¡± ¡°In my opinion, you are the best. Do you not know how many students I have seen while working as a professor for 100 years ?¡± Professor Elena gently answered my questions one by one. Most of them were reasonable and understandable reasons, so I had nothing to say. In particular, I was shocked to hear that my writing ability was the best among the students she had seen in 100 years. After a while, when I stopped asking her any more questions, she lifted up her slipped glasses and opened her mouth in a slightly disappointed tone. ¡°You don¡¯t have to if you don¡¯t like it. I don¡¯t have the power to force you. So how about this?¡± She hesitated for a moment, then spread her arms wide. It was an exaggerated action as if to look at this and as I was confused, Professor Elena spoke in a proud voice with her arms outstretched. ¡°Most of the books and papers here are things I collected or wrote while working as a professor. Not only the history written from the perspective of humans and elves, but also dwarves, beastmen, and even demons.¡± ¡°Em, Ddemons? How about demons...?¡± ¡°There was a demon that I met by chance. I chose as many as I could from that person. Unfortunately, he has now returned to his hometown.¡± After that, she leaned out her upper body and suggested again with a soft voice. I could see the light of greed over the round glasses. ¡°If you help Cindy, I can lend you all of the books here. You can come in and out of the lab as you please.¡± ¡°......¡± ¡°What do you want to do? By the way, it doesn¡¯t matter if you help her when you have time. We have a very long concept of time than you humans think. It doesn¡¯t matter even if it¡¯s once a month.¡± What¡¯s the point of saying more? The answer was fixed. ¡°I look forward to working with you in the future.¡± But I had no idea until this time. Elves meant it when they said that their learning speed was extremely slow by human standards. ¡°Thank you very much...¡± How slow-brain is this Elf named Cindy by my standards? ¡°Then, shall we go eat together to celebrate? Have you had dinner by any chance?¡± ¡°No. I haven¡¯t eaten yet.¡± I had no idea. ¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C Chapter 19: Steam Locomotive (1) After accepting Professor Elena¡¯s suggestion, my daily life changed a little bit. Previously, I would go to the library or have a quick meal and head back to my dorm, but these days, I visited Professor Elena¡¯s lab. And today was Friday when all classes end. After mailing the eight-volume manuscript of Xenon¡¯s Saga to my parents, I went straight to the lab. I didn¡¯t forget to knock before entering the lab. After a while, I opened the door and entered the lab, which had a distinct musty odor. As soon as I opened the door, I saw Cindy sitting at her desk and writing something. ¡°Hello. Cindy.¡± ¡°Hello...¡± Anyway, Professor Elena was often away on business trips, but not Cindy. She always greeted me with the appearance of a haggard corpse. I had grown accustomed to her appearance and had stopped paying attention to her. ¡°How are you today? Are you still tired?¡± ¡°Maybe a little better...? I don¡¯t know...¡± That slagging tone seems to be beyond repair. I heard she¡¯s been tired for years, not months, but it must be difficult. If she were a human, she would have died from exhaustion, but elves seem to be resilient. I sneaked aside after staring blankly at Cindy, who appeared to be sitting at her desk writing her thesis. I don¡¯t know how to write a thesis, but Professor Elena asked me to assist with the writing process instead. So I kept an eye on how serious it was... ¡°...Cindy?¡± ¡°Yes...?¡± ¡°Can you stop writing for a moment and read what you wrote?¡± ¡°Why?¡± That¡¯s how serious it was. I held back the above words and urged Cindy again. ¡°Read it. From the middle here.¡± ¡°Ugh... The human war that followed the tribal war clearly demonstrated the dark side of humanity, and it was the reason why the Minerva Empire was able to establish itself as a great power, and it¡¯s the reason why many countries are still crying for independence. The Kingdom of Mechterton, the Empire¡¯s adversary, has formed an alliance with neighboring kingdoms...¡± ¡°Stop.¡± That¡¯s about it. It¡¯s legible and it¡¯s five minutes before the mess. ¡®It¡¯s like reading my first work...¡¯ In my previous life, I was praised for having good writing skills, but I was never good from the beginning. Rather, what kind of story was my first work? The readability was so bad that the word came out of my mouth. Cindy¡¯s current thesis follows the same mistakes that first-time writers make. Mistakes in repeating the same word or linking sentences together for readability. This is one of the most common mistakes beginners make. She must understand the essential problem well, so I asked Cindy, who was making a confused face. ¡°Cindy. Do you understand what this means?¡± ¡°What do you mean...? She tilted her head and asked the question. I sighed heavily at Cindy¡¯s situation of not knowing what the problem was. ¡®Even so, this is a bit harsh...¡¯ I¡¯ve criticized the novels in this world for being like an SAT English test, but the thesis was an exception. A thesis is a type of record written by a researcher based on his or her own research, so it does not matter if technical terms appear. A thesis, however, should clearly communicate what the researcher wishes to say to the other person. I have no idea how to write a thesis, but I am well aware of its purpose. At the very least, it should never be used arbitrarily as Cindy did. As I was pondering where to begin, I asked a curious question. ¡°Cindy. Have you ever read Professor Elena¡¯s or someone else¡¯s thesis?¡± ¡°There are many...¡± ¡°But you write like this?¡± I once read a thesis she wrote with Professor Elena¡¯s guidance. I was a little confused because technical terms appeared in the middle, but thanks to the many books I¡¯ve read so far, I was able to thoroughly read it. Cindy blinked slowly at my absurd question and responded quietly. ¡°Even if I try to write like that... If I keep writing, it will start to sound like the thesis you read...¡± ¡°If you are evaluated later, you will be rejected because you are similar.¡± ¡°yes...¡± However, despite such a major incident, the nobles still looked down on commoners. On the contrary, there were cases where it was more viciously concealed and thoroughly prevented from being known externally. ¨C Nobles and commoners are different from birth. Even the author of Xenon¡¯s Saga doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s such an insult. ¨C A novel is still a novel. If it were a commoner like Xenon, he would have been given a title rather than confronting aristocrats. As a result, some nobles harshly criticized the first half of the 8th volume. However, only a few nobles are expressing criticism, and the majority of nobles are only expressing bitter reactions. One critic commented on these numerous responses. ¨C Most of the nobles who read this story and got angry were treating commoners as slaves. Wouldn¡¯t the prisoners be openly treated as slaves? It can only be said to be a truly aristocratic mindset. The mouths of the nobles who poured criticism and reproach on such a heavy fact were shut tight. There was no such scene. Anyway, due to the beginning of the 8th volume, countries with aristocratic classes became noisy for a while, but countries without a noble class went on. The nobleman who put Xenon, the main character, in danger, was eventually stripped of all his posts and imprisoned, and Xenon headed to the land of the dwarves for a short break. Many readers expected it because it was the first time in Xenon¡¯s Saga that he traveled to a country of a different race, rather than a human country. Naturally, among them, the Dwarves had the greatest expectations and concerns. ¡°Ummm...¡± ¡°How about it? Isn¡¯t it worth a try? Here¡¯s a rough description and pictures.¡± A dwarf with a thick grey beard and an odd-looking face was focused on the drawing on the paper. Next to him, a young dwarf with a beard that barely covered his face was rushing with an excited expression. The gray-bearded dwarf concentrated solely on the drawing, ignoring the urgings of the dwarf next to him. What he was looking at was a painting that appeared in the middle to late part of the 8th volume of Xenon¡¯s Saga, which was published this month. What he is currently seeing is a painting that appeared in the mid-to-late part of the 8th volume of Zeno¡¯s biography published this month. It was attached with some kind of adhesive to prevent it from falling off while reading it, but I found it later. Then, the gray-bearded dwarf tilted his head and muttered the name of the picture mentioned in the book. The name of this lump of iron is a steam locomotive?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°But this huge lump of iron moves through a special engine? Only on a special road called ¡®Railway¡¯? Not only in the front, but also in the back, like a wagon?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Does moving the wheel maximize the rattling of the lid when boiling water in the kettle?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Whenever the gray-bearded dwarf asked a question, the young dwarf responded brightly. The gray-bearded dwarf burst out laughing at this. ¡°Hahaha. Son? Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Novels should be read as novels. When you substitute it for reality, it gives you a headache. We just need to make better weapons.¡± ¡°But Father. It¡¯s realistic. Wouldn¡¯t it be better than nothing at all?¡± At his son¡¯s question, the gray-bearded dwarf waved his hand and said in an implausible voice. ¡°It¡¯s realistic, and this father is old and can¡¯t afford to make something like this. I¡¯d rather gather like-minded people and make them all together. You¡¯d rather get like-minded people together and make it all together. And here they say coal? It¡¯s full of stones, so take care of it. We need more hearthstone than black stone.¡± ¡°Then aren¡¯t you going to help me?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help you directly, but I can support you with money. It¡¯ll be easy to find people like you who are reckless idiots.¡± ¡°Okay! Please wait a moment! I¡¯ll collect them soon!¡± The young dwarf responded vigorously and ran back and forth out of the forge. The gray-bearded dwarf smirked at his son¡¯s passionate look, then glanced down at the paper once more. The quality of the paintings cannot be described in words, but the general appearance was clear. There was also an explanation included with the book so you could see what it is used for. ¡®Your imagination is great. How did you come up with this idea?¡¯ It was an idea that even the dwarves, a race of artisans and called the masters of creation, and even the gray-bearded dwarves, the best of the dwarves, couldn¡¯t help but admire. In the current climate, where many people believed there was no substitute for magic, the appearance of such a ¡®machine¡¯ will surely cause a massive upheaval. It was clear that ¡®humans¡¯ would benefit the most. Even if they lack natural abilities, they have an unrivaled ability to learn and adapt. Perhaps the invention of the steam locomotive would give way to machines instead of magic. ¡®Did this guy come from another world?¡¯ {T/N:- *cough* *cough*} The gray-bearded dwarf had no choice but to ask such a question sincerely. ¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C Chapter 20: Steam Locomotive (2) It¡¯s been a fortnight since the release of the eighth volume of Xenon¡¯s Saga. I brought a newspaper that was placed in front of the dormitory door before beginning a new day today. There were two kinds of newspapers available: one from Heutor Newspaper and one from Tutli. The difference was that Heutor¡¯s newspaper focused on humans, whereas Tutli¡¯s newspaper covered a wide range of topics regardless of race. Because I had subscribed to two newspapers instead of one, the subscription fee was a little high, but it wasn¡¯t a big deal. My parents¡¯ allowance for living expenses was good enough. ¡°Hmm...¡± After a quick breakfast, I opened the newspaper and began looking for the news I wanted. As you all know, the news I wanted was about the publication of Xenon¡¯s Saga¡¯s eighth volume released this year. Firstly, I read the Heutor newspaper, which focused on the human side, and the news I was looking for was listed on the first page. I leaned forward slightly, checking the news. [The Xenon¡¯s Saga that touched the hearts of many readers finally shows up. By the way...] Just as expected. Several reactions were listed. While some critics criticized directly because they thought it was time, many others accurately viewed the bitter reality. It was a natural reaction because aristocratic criticism was a sensitive and hot topic for them. Nonetheless, there did not appear to be any major issues. To be honest, am I allowed to put this in the first place? I wanted to, but after hearing Leort¡¯s story, I was able to make up my mind. If someone decides to find me to kill me, I¡¯ll just hide right away or entrust myself to the imperial family. ¡®Well, it¡¯s not just the dark side.¡¯ If Count Crost, who trapped Xenon, was a figure who revealed the dark side of aristocrats, Count Kay, on the contrary, is a figure who reveals the bright side of aristocrats. Maybe that¡¯s why there were quite a few reviews for Count Kay. Most of them were praising the appearance of Count Kay as a virtue that nobility should aim for. ¡®If it hadn¡¯t been for the Zeros Revolution, it would have been a bit dangerous.¡¯ Similar events to the French Revolution on Earth existed in this world. Perhaps because of that, it was rare to see nobles ¡®openly¡¯ intimidating or discriminating against commoners. The aristocratic practice of disrespecting commoners still exists, but I have not seen such a situation yet. As the saying goes, ¡®one loach muddies the water,¡¯ there were many nobles whose ideas were deeply ingrained. Even if they don¡¯t go far at first, Marie¡¯s family, the Duke of Requilis, was realizing noblesse oblige. The Duke, the second highest in the hierarchy after the Emperor, lived by such a motto, and the nobles below him had no choice but to be wary. I turned the pages after reading each country¡¯s reaction one by one. Because the Heutor newspaper was a company with roots in the Minerva Empire, the criticisms of other countries were at the back. ¡°Hmm...¡± As expected, the Kingdom of Teres was showing the most intense reaction. Since it was the Kingdom of Teres where the Zeros Revolution took place, it was more sensitive to this kind of story. But the funny thing was that almost all of them were excited about Count Crost. The commoners, as well as the nobles and even royalty, were no different. All of them were of one mind and one heart and were enjoying the end of Count Crost. ¡®Didn¡¯t I say that there was not much difference between the commoners and the nobles in the Teres Kingdom?¡¯ The Kingdom of Teres was implementing a method of governance that was close to a constitutional monarchy. It did not mean reigning but not ruling, but rather not ruling as you please. If an aristocrat commits discrimination due to a bout of measles, he is severely punished. I kept flipping through the newspaper and checked the time. Now it¡¯s time to go to class. I¡¯d only read the Heutor newspaper and haven¡¯t checked the Tutuli newspaper yet. ¡°I¡¯ll just read it after class.¡± I put the newspaper on the bed and got ready to head to the classroom. I didn¡¯t forget to check my lecture notes before going out. One fatal mistake was enough. As I walked out the door, the fresh morning air greeted me. I proceeded to the classroom with light steps. ¡®By the way, how do I purchase Xenon¡¯s Saga at the academy?¡¯ As soon as the news that Xenon¡¯s Saga was released, a huge number of people gathered in front of the bookstore. After seeing it, I was more shocked than surprised and didn¡¯t say anything. Perhaps it would have lessened by now. My parents have the first edition, so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for reading, but my older sister and older brother were the problems. Right now, even the author himself cannot purchase the book except for the first edition, and it is questionable how to get those two. ¡®It¡¯s amazing how I bought it until now.¡¯ As I walked down the street with that thought in mind, I arrive at the lecture hall. As soon as I entered the classroom, various stories entered my ears one after another. ¡°Did you read the eighth volume that came out this time?¡± ¡°Of course, I read it. It was a bit bitter, but it¡¯s as expected.¡± ¡°A commoner made such an achievement, and there is probably no nobleman who will not stand in check. What would happen if such a thing had actually happened?¡± ¡°Hey. Did you buy the one that came out this time? If you bought it, lend me.¡± ¡°No. I mean, I haven¡¯t read it all yet.¡± It was now a topic of discussion that entered through one ear and flowed through the other. I¡¯ve been listening to it a lot, so I¡¯m passing it along lightly. It was more important to ensure that my acquaintances were seated. I rested my butt on a nearly empty seat and looked around the room. ¡°Cecily, did you read the eighth volume of Xenon¡¯s Saga that came out this time?¡± ¡°No. I haven¡¯t even bought it yet.¡± As expected, they fought. I had roughly expected it, but it was equally astonishing. I took turns looking at Rina and Cecily, who were still surrounded by girls, and then asked Marie. ¡°Why? What did they fight for?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I happened to pass by and saw it.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± Is there a topic for those two to fight about? No matter how much I thought about it, nothing came to mind. ¡°Anyway, did you read the new Xenon¡¯s Saga book released this time?¡± While I was thinking deeply, Marie asked me with a slightly joking accent. I got out of my thoughts and faced her. Her eyes were slightly folded, giving the impression of a smirk, but somehow it felt unlucky. It¡¯s like feeling a sense of superiority. To this, I answered with a raised eyebrow. ¡°No. You?¡± ¡°Wew.¡± She didn¡¯t answer but let out a strange laugh. As soon as I saw the reaction, I could predict that Marie had bought the eighth volume. And sure enough. As soon as Marie¡¯s mouth opened, the answer I expected came out. ¡°Of course I got it. Even the ones I couldn¡¯t buy until now. My father put a lot of effort into it.¡± ¡°I see. You didn¡¯t commit anything illegal, did you?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be. I just mobilized my personal connections. It¡¯s absolutely not illegal, right?¡± Do you need to mobilize your personal network too just to buy a few books? It was also the Duke¡¯s family with the most power after the emperor. While I was puzzled to myself, Marie said with an aggravated expression. ¡°Are you jealous? If you are jealous, say you¡¯re jealous. If you really want to, I can lend it to you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Even if it takes time, I can buy it later.¡± I am, above all, the author. It was time for me to raise my hand and respond directly. Marie listened to my answer and looks at this? She smiled and let out a deep sigh. ¡°Huh... If it comes to this, I¡¯ll have to come up with an irresistible story.¡± ¡°An irresistible story?¡± What the hell is she talking about? Marie looked around while I asked myself that question. She seemed to be careful that no one else would listen. Then she waved her hand as if to ask me to come closer. I brought my face close to her, holding my question in my heart. Marie was momentarily taken aback, and she quietly shouted. ¡°Hey, hey! Bring your ears close, not your face. Ears!¡± ¡°Ah.¡± I turned around and brought forward my ears. Marie sighed and brought her hands together to her ears to keep her voice from leaking out. ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised to hear this. Actually, my father told me something startling.¡± ¡°Really? Did the Duke send you a letter?¡± ¡°Yeah. What was written in that letter...¡± Marie paused for a moment, then looked around again. Then she whispered in my ear. ¡°My father said he found the author of Xenon¡¯s Saga.¡± ¡°... ...¡± With that one word, I felt my heart stop. ¡°I heard they even invited him to our house? The author said he readily accepted it.¡± ¡°...What?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but frown at the explanation that immediately followed. I wonder what kind of bullshit this is. {T/N:- I wonder want kind of punishment is there for scamming a Duke.} ¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C Chapter 21: Steam Locomotive (3) After hearing Marie¡¯s information, I couldn¡¯t help but raise my brows. Why did she bring up such a story when I was the author of Xenon¡¯s Saga? I thought she was bluffing or lying for a moment. But, if I think about it, it¡¯s less likely to be a bluff, and if she truly intended to lie, she wouldn¡¯t have discussed it privately with me as she did now. Marie thought it was vital information and asked me to hear her out. ¡®...Huh?¡¯ In my previous life, there was a popular meme called ¡®The Hongchul team without Hongchul.¡¯ It referred to a situation in which everything was perfect except for the most essential piece. In other words, a red bean bread without red beans. And that was exactly the situation right now. The author was right in front of her, and I¡¯m still perplexed that she told a total stranger. ¡®...Did her father make a mistake in telling her, even though he¡¯s wrong about who the author is?¡¯ I took a moment to collect my thoughts before facing Marie. She had a confident expression on her face, smirking as if I¡¯ll never be able to deny her claim. Putting aside other concerns, the first priority was confirmation. I kept my cool as much as I could and asked quietly, ¡°...Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is he the real author of Xenon¡¯s Saga?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± I can¡¯t help but not believe it. You left the real author behind and invited the wrong person. Well, your father did. However, since I couldn¡¯t tell the truth as it is, I thought it would be best to find out what happened as best I could. ¡°Of course. As you know, it¡¯s been a year since Xenon¡¯s Saga was first released as a serial novel. In that year, there were only rumors about who wrote Xenon¡¯s Saga, with no concrete evidence. Even the Imperial Family is looking for the author, but they have no leads.¡± ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°But apparently your father found one. How?¡± ¡°I, too, am unaware of the details. His letter only stated that they had found the author and would be inviting him to our mansion. Maybe Father accidentally stepped on his tail?¡± Hearing that story, I was reminded of the process of how I started getting my manuscript published. I am not sure about the specifics, but my father said he had someone deliver the manuscript directly to the publisher. My father is the former captain of the Navy Knights, so he must have many connections that I was unaware of. Perhaps it was one of these that had their tail stepped on. Also, before coming to the academy, my father stated that he had been able to hide things well up until now, but that the truth would be discovered one day. As I rubbed the pen-hook in my hand, another question came to mind. I asked rather bluntly, ¡°Is there any possibility of impersonation?¡± ¡°Ah. What kind of madman would impersonate his identity in front of a nobleman, especially a high-ranking duke who is just below the rank of the emperor?¡± ¡°Um... that¡¯s right.¡± Did her father really make such an embarrassing mistake? It¡¯s not like there¡¯s no possibility at all, so I¡¯m a little worried. However, the world was vast and full of insane people. As Marie said, no one would dare to cheat a powerful duke, but many people risk their lives to gamble from time to time in order to make a fortune. ¡®It¡¯s almost certainly an impersonation...¡¯ I wouldn¡¯t know if she just says they found the author, but since she said they were inviting the author to the mansion, the odds were on the impersonation side. As a result, the first step was to write a letter home, explaining the situation. It¡¯s good to be mindful of the worst-case scenario. After organizing all my thoughts, I took a long breath. I then turned to face Marie and spoke. ¡°So...what?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What do you want me to do? Did you have anything you wanted to ask me?¡± The subject turned around and returned to the starting point. If Marie was willing to give me such sensitive information, she must have wanted something from me. Marie looked puzzled for a moment at my question, then smiled mischievously. Her confident expression vanished, leaving only shyness. ¡°It¡¯s just...I have an offer for you. Will you accept it?¡± ¡°What offer?¡± ¡°When the author comes to the mansion, I¡¯ll bring you too. You¡¯re a fan of Xenon¡¯s Saga too. It¡¯d be nice to get a handwritten autograph, don¡¯t you think?¡± It would be my own autograph...Come to think of it, I didn¡¯t have my own special signature in my previous life. If there was anything at all, it was merely my scribbled signature when signing at book events. But when I heard this offer from Marie, I seriously felt the need to have my own autograph. At the least, it will allow me to be able to prepare for the same situation as now...that is, dealing with impersonators. I think it would be best to include a handwritten autograph for my next manuscript. ¡®You can¡¯t trace a person with just one autograph.¡¯ That was difficult even on Earth with its excellent scientific technology. Even if there is magic, it wouldn¡¯t be used for such trivial things. In any case, I decided to accept her offer. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s an impersonator or not, but I¡¯d like to watch when the mask is removed. Should I bring popcorn? ¡°Okay then, I guess I¡¯ll accept. What do you want in exchange?¡± Marie answered my question in a low voice, keeping a shy face. ¡°Can you teach me some...history?¡± ¡°History?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why all of a sudden? You hate history.¡± ¡°To some extent.¡± ¡°...Is it so obvious?¡± I fumbled as I heard these words. I thought I was good at acting, but I guess I was wrong. Marie smirked as I tried to settle my face, startled by their opinion of me. ¡°Did you give me a picture by mistake the other day? Do you know what your face was like back then?¡± ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°That pale face of yours turned blue in an instant, then returned to normal. Anyone could tell that you were embarrassed. Is there anyone who wouldn¡¯t be able to notice?¡± ¡°No. That¡¯s...hah.¡± Changing the color of one¡¯s face is a thing that cannot be helped. No matter how good an actor is, one cannot change their face color freely. Unless they¡¯re a chameleon, of course. ¡°...Let¡¯s get over this for now, Ms. Cecily.¡± ¡°All right.¡± ¡°So why did Ms. Cecily get in a fight with Ms. Rina?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing special. And we already made up.¡± ¡°Eh? Then why were you fighting?¡± Cecily shrugged her shoulders and answered kindly, ¡°Because Rina had revealed almost all of the contents of Volume 8 of Xenon¡¯s Saga to me.¡± ¡°......¡± ¡°Rina must have thought that I had already read it. That made me a little angry. Although we reconciled, that¡¯s why we sat apart. All I could hear were her stories and opinions about the eighth volume.¡± It was an understandable reason, I guess. {T/N:- that¡¯s how I felt when I was spoiled about Mushoku Tensei in its entirety.} ©¥©¤©¥©¤©¥©¥©¤©¥¡¸?¡¹©¥©¥©¤©¥©¤©¥©¤©¥ Time passed, and another humanities lecture came to an end. While Isaac was in the school restroom, Marie, the white-haired beauty, was staring intently at a picture. After finishing all her notes, Cecily got up from her seat and called out to Marie. ¡°Marie, don¡¯t you want to go to the bathroom with me?¡± ¡°Huh? Not really?¡± ¡°Really? But what are you looking at now?¡± Cecily was intrigued by the picture Marie was holding in her hand. In response, Marie glanced at Cecily and explained calmly. ¡°This is an illustration attached to the Eighth Volume of Xenon¡¯s Saga. It¡¯s a steam locomotive, and it plays a pretty important role in the story. Shall I tell you?¡± ¡°No. Don¡¯t ever tell me. You know what I mean?¡± ¡°Okay then.¡± Cecily also left the classroom. As soon as Cecily was gone, Marie focused more on the picture. ¡°Hmm...¡± The title of this picture, which was the core of the Eighth Volume of Xenon¡¯s Saga, was the steam locomotive. It¡¯s a rare masterpiece created by a geek dwarf who inherited his master¡¯s will and changed the course of his life. Currently, most readers were paying attention to the initial criticism regarding the story¡¯s portrayal of the nobility, both good and bad, but interest in the steam locomotive was also high. Many people said it was impossible to create such a mode of transportation, yet there were estimates by others that if it were invented, it would advance civilization by several stages. But apart from everything else, it was the appearance of the steam locomotive that drew Marie¡¯s attention. It had a cylindrical body with wheels and gears attached, and a steam-dispensing funnel that was mounted like a horn on its head. And Marie had seen something similar to this picture. ¡°It may be similar, or it may not be...¡± She scratched her cheek in confusion. Editor and Proofreader:- In Valen¡¯s Name fellas, if you feel like the translation quality and readability have improved a bit compared to before, it¡¯s coz of IVN. Don¡¯t forget to show your support and appreciation in the comments. ¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C Chapter 22: Human (1) If History was the major I was most interested in when I first arrived at the Academy, then Anthropology became the next major I found myself interested in. This world¡¯s anthropology included not only humans, but also various races such as elves, beastmen, dwarves, and demons. As a result, in anthropology classes, we learned about the unique characteristics of each race, as well as their strengths and weaknesses. Halo Academy, on the other hand, used an education method that focused on humans and compared them to other races. This was because it was a human-founded educational institution, and the majority of its students were human. Nonetheless, the people from different races who enrolled in Halo Academy were satisfied. The world is vast, and there are numerous races, but they are well aware that humans have always been at the center of events. ¡°According to a recent study, humans number approximately 1.6 billion, while the other races total only 800 million. Humans have gained the upper hand due to their large population and ability to develop endlessly. And...¡± An elderly gentleman with thick grey brows stood in front of the lecture hall, enthusiastically explaining things. Meanwhile, I sat in the front row listening avidly to all his lectures. Professor Roy Magnus was the name of the elderly man. He was, as one could guess, an Anthropology Professor. As passionate as Professor Beerus, the Humanities professor, there was not a single moment of boredom in Professor Magnus¡¯ class either. ¡°Of course, other races have their own strengths, so they are constantly keeping humans in check. Dwarves have complete control over the arms trade, and each elven warrior is as powerful as a Knight Commander. The same is true for beastmen. Finally, demons are unrivalled in terms of magic. But what about humans? There is nothing special about us by nature. The event that revealed all these strengths and weaknesses was the Tribal War.¡± Anthropology, by its very nature, was inextricably linked with the ¡®Tribal War¡¯. The good and bad sides of each race were revealed in that war, and humans took the initiative in earnest. On this point, I completely agree. But I had a question that was not related to that. When Professor Roy paused in his explanation to catch his breath, I gently raised my hand. Professor Roy¡¯s face lit up as I raised my hand. ¡°Oh, yes. Student Isaac. What question would you like to ask today?¡± ¡°......¡± When I heard the professor¡¯s words, I smiled bitterly. Anthropology was the second major I was interested in these days after History, so from the first class, I asked questions like this. As a result, Professor Roy had a favorable opinion of me. Of course, the other students¡¯ gazes were inversely proportional to his. It was because I received points for asking a lot of questions. Anyway, I¡¯m going to ask him whatever questions I want. ¡°Didn¡¯t Professor say the number of humans is 1.6 billion? And none of the other races add up to 800 million.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°For the moment, I¡¯m going to talk about elves. Elves have the lowest fertility rate of any race and as a result, they have the smallest population. I¡¯ve heard that the population of elves is 100 million at the most.¡± ¡°And there are 250 million dwarves, 350 million beastmen, and 100 million demons. It¡¯s a rough calculation.¡± Professor Roy had explained that the population of elves was quite small, even when measured as a percentage of the total population. Isn¡¯t 100 million out of 2.1 billion sufficient? That was true, but when viewed from the perspective of my previous life, there was something clearly odd. It should not be forgotten that only ¡®humans¡¯ existed on Earth. Considering the racial characteristics of the elves, they are seriously few. ¡°Yes. In addition, elves can live about 1,000 years, if we consider their longevity. Even if humans live long enough, it is a staggering figure compared to just over 100 years. Even if you roughly calculate it, it is more than 10 times. But even taking this into consideration, I think it¡¯s odd that the population of the elves is so small.¡± ¡°In other words, what you are saying is that despite the number of human deaths during those 1000 years, the small number of elves is strange. Is this what you mean?¡± Professor Roy neatly organized the questions I wanted. As I nodded, he made eye contact with Cecily, who was sitting next to me. Professor Roy, who met her eyes for a moment, then turned away and looked around. Except for Cecily, a demon, there were only humans in the classroom. ¡°Um... that¡¯s a pretty interesting question. Since we¡¯ve only talked about elves first, let¡¯s talk about their biological characteristics, then their cultural characteristics. First of all, Isaac. How much do you know about sex?¡± ¡°...Huh?¡± I was stunned by the surprise question that came in unexpectedly. I¡¯m not sure if it was another question, but when I was suddenly asked about so-called ¡®Sacred Knowledge,¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed. Professor Roy, who asked the question, hurriedly added a further explanation when the atmosphere in the classroom became strange. ¡°Ah, everyone, don¡¯t think strangely. This can only be explained using fragments of Sacred Knowledge. Anyway, student Isaac. The answer to my question?¡± ¡°Uh...well, I know everything,¡± I answered, but I couldn¡¯t stop my face from blushing in real-time. I hope this was an explanation worth giving an answer to. {T/N:- He better write and publish Kamasutra too alongside. I wonder how the world would react to that.} While I was thinking that way, Professor Roy coughed and brought out explanations one by one. ¡°Hmm, then I¡¯ll explain. You¡¯ll learn this during your Biology class, but there are some students who don¡¯t take Biology, so please listen carefully. First of all, human beings...that is, human women...get a chance to have children once a month. But Elves have a very long cycle. According to research, on average, just once a year.¡± {*T/N:- the raws are ???????? ??????? ????.} The beastmen universally despise humans, while humans regard them as insignificant. In particular, I have heard instances where they are frequently sold as slaves on the black market. Simply put, humans regard beastmen as lesser beings than themselves. Since demons were seen as dangerous public enemies rather than particularly ¡®inferior,¡¯ the same prejudice for them seemed to be rare. ¡°Isaac. Do humans and beastmen have a bad relationship?¡± Cecily asked me in a whisper as if she was curious about that part too. Her red eyes were full of curiosity. To that, I looked at Professor Roy and answered quietly. ¡°Yes. Too many humans still regard beastmen as inferior beings, while the beastmen see humans as the equivalent of demons who slaughtered their own kind without mercy. As the professor said earlier, this is a vicious cycle that has continued since the incident that occurred during the Tribal War.¡± ¡°Just like we demons were treated as time bombs by all races?¡± ¡°Even though demons and beastmen are similar in certain ways, unlike demons, beastmen are treated as slaves by humans only.¡± ¡°I see.¡± As a demon who has been severely discriminated against since birth, did she feel a sense of kinship? Cecily nodded her head with a subtle gaze. Then she lowered her gaze to think about it for a moment and opened her mouth. ¡°Then, wouldn¡¯t it be possible to reconcile when another story about humans and beastmen comes out in Xenon¡¯s Saga? If it can change the perception of us demons, then nothing¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°I do not know...¡± I thought hard as I rubbed my pen-hook lightly. It was true that the perception of demons had changed through Xenon¡¯s Saga, as she said, but even I did not expect it. Even more, humans and beastmen were bound by a chain of ¡®hate.¡¯ As the saying goes, revenge breeds revenge, it was difficult to break this chain of hatred, even if a positive story about beastmen was told in Xenon¡¯s Saga. ¡°Do beastmen also read Xenon¡¯s Saga? Because humans are the main characters, there are reviews by dwarves and elves in the newspapers, but no matter how much I search for beastmen, there are none.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe they¡¯re just not talking, but actually enjoy reading it?¡± ¡°Then what...?¡± I sighed and answered. ¡°It¡¯s going to be a pretty interesting story.¡± Unlike what I just said out loud, it was my intention. ¡®What if they actually do read it?¡¯ Cecily didn¡¯t know, but there was a future story arc where Xenon and the Prince of Beastmen develop mutual trust and become friends. It was the story of a human expressing a sincere apology to the beastmen and forming an alliance to fight the Devil. ¡®It¡¯s not realistic at all, huh...¡¯ No. There¡¯s a living witness right next to me to talk about such a reality. A demon who was despised not only by humans but by all races. Cecily tilted her head as I glanced at her. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Do I have something on my face?¡± ¡°...No. Nothing.¡± ¡°You know that your face is red again, right?¡± ¡°......¡± ¡°Be honest. You though I was pretty, right?¡± I just kept my mouth shut. Editor and Proofreader:- In Valen¡¯s Name ¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C Chapter 23: Human (2) I discovered one thing while living at the academy. Cecily was a mischievous, mean-spirited person when she sensed someone¡¯s weakness. She was a model of a polite princess when using respectful words to me, but once she let go of those, she was always good at pulling pranks. ¡°You can be honest. You know I¡¯m pretty. That¡¯s why you stared at my face earlier, right?¡± ¡°...that¡¯s not it.¡± ¡°Then why is your face red?¡± It was the same even after the Anthropology lecture was over. Cecily¡¯s mischief continued all the way to the school cafeteria. She urged me in a persistent voice, determined to hear my ruffled response with my own mouth. I denied it as much as I could, even as I vividly felt my face turning red again with every word she spoke. It was because I couldn¡¯t predict what kind of prank would occur if I simply affirmed it. When I denied it until the end, Cecily made a puzzled expression. ¡°You called me big sister (Noona) the other day, so why aren¡¯t you answering now? I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the same now as it was then. And there are others who are watching.¡± Even as I said that, there were students whispering around us. I¡¯m not exaggerating, but just by looking around, I could feel many students¡¯ gazes directed toward us. Naturally, it was because of the beautiful Cecily, who was friendly with me. Cecily was the princess of Helium, and coupled with her striking appearance, she had been a hot topic since the entrance ceremony, so many people are naturally curious about her. Naturally they all wondered why such a person got along with an unknown male student like myself. Rumors spreading within a school setting were a natural occurrence, however. Because it¡¯s been about three weeks since the entrance ceremony and there weren¡¯t many Literature students as there are Martial Arts students, gossip about Cecily and myself must have already spread as quickly as it could. ¡®I don¡¯t have a big problem yet, but...¡¯ I also have ears, so I vaguely know what my current reputation is. A red-haired person of interest to the professors and at the same time, an unlucky redhead to the very same students. These are all stories I heard by chance in a restaurant the other day. Right now, they seem to be watching because of Cecily and Rina, but you never know when it might explode. The students enrolled in Halo Academy are emotionally imperfect teenagers and there are many children from high-nosed aristocratic families. Even if they don¡¯t go overboard with their petty jealousies and dislike right now, a guy named Jackson was already displeased with me. When I finally became honest about it and explained the situation to Cecily, her reaction was: ¡°...Really?¡± Cecily seemed to grasp the true atmosphere only after hearing my words. Seeing her slightly frowning face, it was clear that she didn¡¯t like it. As Cecily also looked around, the whispers died away abruptly. I glanced at her and, in a cautious voice, suggested to Cecily, ¡°If you¡¯re uncomfortable, let¡¯s part ways.¡± ¡°No. There¡¯s no problem with this. It¡¯s always been the case in Helium.¡± ¡°Helium doesn¡¯t have any nobility except for the king, right?¡± She replied with a soft smile, ¡°Even if there are no nobles, that doesn¡¯t mean there¡¯s no way to keep the king in check.¡± It was probably something I didn¡¯t know about. Of course, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t get it. I nodded my head as if I Knew it, and she smiled faintly. It was close to saying thank you for not asking, but after a while, her smile deepened and her playfulness began to show through again. I wanted to see that, but it was already too late. ¡°So what¡¯s the answer to my question from before? When are you going to admit it?¡± ¡°......¡± ¡°If you keep your mouth shut, I¡¯ll do something weird and probably embarrassing to you.¡± In the end, I had no choice but to surrender. I covered my face with one hand and opened my lips as if giving up. ¡°Okay, yes. You¡¯re very pretty. Of all the people I¡¯ve seen so far, Ms. Cecily is the prettiest.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you call me Cecily noona?¡± ¡°...Cecily Noona.¡± ¡°Huhu. Thank you. It feels like I¡¯m always being bowed down to, but hearing words like that from Isaac is new and refreshing.¡± ¡°Hufff...¡± Now I¡¯m so red, it looks like my face was going to explode. I took a deep breath to get rid of the heat rising from within. Even so, I was embarrassed because I didn¡¯t think I would go down without a fight. Either way, Cecily giggled like a girl and tickled my ears. Is teasing me so much fun for you? It was difficult for me to understand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Your reactions are so funny that I can¡¯t stop.¡± ¡°...My reactions are funny?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then it won¡¯t be fun if I don¡¯t react to anything, right?¡± ¡°Heh. Try it once.¡± ¡°...Sorry.¡± In addition, I lacked initiative. Cecily smiled slightly as I lowered my tail and spoke softly like before. ¡°Isaac.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about the demons?¡± ¡°Why do you ask?¡± When I threw this question back at her, Cecily spoke of what had happened during Anthropology class. ¡°Before, you asked why the elves had a small population. I thought you weren¡¯t curious about the demons.¡± ¡°...Eh? Pu, touching the horns?¡± Cecily¡¯s reaction to my question was very strange. She stuttered with her eyes wide, and a slight blush appeared on her cheeks. It clearly shows that she was embarrassed again. I tilted my head at her unexpected reaction but quickly realized that it was another sensitive topic. If it¡¯s that embarrassing, it must have an unusual meaning. And my expectations were met precisely when she explained, ¡°That...ah, sorry. Touching the horns of demons is an act of affection between lovers. It means that I will love you even if you were to become a devil.¡± ¡°Oh...so it¡¯s romantic.¡± ¡°Really? It¡¯s romantic...?¡± She stared at me. ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard someone call it that who¡¯s not a demon.¡± Cecily scratched her cheek in embarrassment. It was completely different from how she usually played pranks on me, so it came to me anew. ¡®Thanks to that, I was able to put one in.¡¯. It was also information that could add bone and flesh to the story of Jin and Lily, who are riding a heartbreaking love line in Xenon¡¯s Saga. Jin is a knight only for Lily, and Lily strokes his horns as he kneels down on one knee. Because of that, Jin looks up at Lily, startled. There is no story in this world as sad as the love between a demon and a priest. Of course, in the final half of the novel series, Jin will appear as the Final Boss. I¡¯m sorry, Mother, but it¡¯s hard to change the ending because there are so many lines filled with double meaning and other hints scattered throughout the story. If it¡¯s really hard, I¡¯ll release a side story. Shoving everything in my mouth just as the atmosphere became awkward, I swallowed and told Cecily, ¡°Cecily, do you have any questions about humans?¡± ¡°Uh...huh? Questions about humans?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s kind of weird when I¡¯m the only one asking. If you have any questions of your own, please ask.¡± ¡°Humans, you say...¡± Fortunately, somehow, the awkward atmosphere seems to have cooled off. I quietly put more food in my mouth until Cecily was ready. Cecily, as if organizing her thoughts, continued eating while thinking. Jerk-jerk-jerk- Then a familiar face came into my sight. When I shifted my gaze a bit while munching, Leona, a beautiful girl with a hard impression, was walking far in the distance. I didn¡¯t notice at first because I wasn¡¯t normally interested, but Leona was wearing pants, unlike the other girls. Despite her pretty face, her expressions were usually so hard and sharp that she looked more like a schoolboy from a distance. ¡®Doesn¡¯t she have any friends? Why is she sitting so far away?¡¯ Even though there weren¡¯t many students in the dining room, Leona sat particularly far away in an empty corner. Rather, she stood out even more because there was no one around her. As I was muttering to myself while resting my chin, Leona sighed deeply as if she were worried about something. And then... Prick- {*T/N: A word describing the motion of sticking out one¡¯s lips or making one¡¯s ears standerect.} Suddenly, something pricked up on the top of her head. And not just one, but two. Unfortunately, my eyesight was not that good so it was impossible to make an accurate guess. But I could tell that something had risen above her head at that moment. ¡°...!¡± Leona also hurriedly put her hand to her head, perhaps realizing that something had risen above her head there. That hard impression of hers vanished without a trace, leaving only her bewilderment. I blinked and rubbed my eyes to see if I had seen something wrong. I rubbed my eyes and looked at Leona again, and as if she had gotten over some embarrassment, she started eating as usual, expressionless again. It happened while I was staring at Leona. Cecily called my name in the meantime now that she seemed to have organized her thoughts. ¡°Isaac?¡± ¡°...Oh, yes. Noona.¡± ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve been dazed for a while. I just remembered a question I wanted to ask, so can I?¡± ¡°Yes, certainly.¡± After I gave permission, Cecily asked in a really curious tone, ¡°What do you think is the reason that humans are currently considered the center of the world?¡± ¡°The center of the world?¡± ¡°Yeah, I know how it sounds. I heard it in lecture, so I¡¯m curious about your opinion.¡± ¡°Well...¡± It was a fairly complex question to answer. Even on an Earth where there were only humans, we are a race that can¡¯t be judged prematurely. Because the ones judging humans as a whole are also humans. But, ironically, that¡¯s why an objective explanation was possible. In this case, I¡¯m sure of one thing. A human being can become supremely good, but he can also become supremely evil. You can think of the fierce battle between the theory of goodness and the theory of evil. However, that was the standard often used on Earth, and this world should be viewed from a slightly different perspective. As I habitually rubbed the pen-hook with my thumb, I glanced at Cecily. Cecily was staring at me as if waiting for my answer. At this, I stopped my thumb and spoke quietly. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you in advance: this is my subjective opinion only, so you don¡¯t need to listen carefully. There are many professors with more experience of the world than me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can tell me what you think.¡± ¡°Yes. That...¡± I stopped talking and glanced past Cecily. Leona, who was eating alone, was looking straight at me. I wondered if she had heard our discussion from a distance, but decided that she didn¡¯t. Our voices were not that loud, and the distance was very far. Anyway, I didn¡¯t care and continued what I was saying. ¡°...The reason humans could be considered the ¡®center of the world¡¯ is simple: humans are overly stupid, reckless, and foolish.¡± Prick- As soon as I said those words, strange things popped out of Leona¡¯s head once again. Editor and Proofreader:- In Valen¡¯s Name ¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C Chapter 24: Human (3) As soon as I gave this answer, something popped out of Leona¡¯s head again. I had no idea the first time I saw this, but after seeing it twice, I had a good guess. Leona is not human but of a different race. Judging from the fact that something lifted above her head, and not from other parts, it is highly likely that she was a beastmen. So my question is: ¡®Have beastmen also entered the academy?¡¯ As the professor said during the lecture, the relationship between humans and beastmen was the worst. It¡¯s no better than elves and dwarves, who have been on rough terms since ancient times. As a result, there has never been a case where beastmen enrolled in Halo Academy. So what about the beastmen I sometimes saw in the downtown area over the weekend? They were hired as security guards, not students. Beastmen are naturally capable of being security guards thanks to their exceptional five senses.ViiSiit for latest novels Above all, despite the bad relationship, the biggest reason they¡¯d be working within human society is ¡®money.¡¯ Because the country of beastmen/beastkin was newly established, its situation was similar to that of a developing country. As a result, they frequently work hard while being subjected to a variety of stares. ¡®There must be circumstances.¡¯ But it¡¯s none of my business. She must be hiding her identity for her own reasons. Rather, it was more important to solve Cecily¡¯s question first. ¡°... Because humans are stupid, they can take control of the world?¡± ¡°Basically, yes.¡± ¡°Sometimes I really don¡¯t understand what Isaac is talking about,¡± Cecily said this, putting her dish down for a moment and casting a subtle glance at me. I also took a break from eating because of the red-eyed gaze that seemed to be drawing me in. After that, she seemed to be contemplating my words for a moment, then put her hand on her chin and opened her mouth with a sigh. ¡°Can you explain it to me so I can understand? You don¡¯t have to twist your words around like last time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a particularly grandiose reason. It¡¯s a similar point to what the professor explained in the anthropology lecture.¡± ¡°I¡¯m curious though. Tell me quickly.¡± I cast a glance at Leona over Cecily¡¯s shoulder who was rushing her meal all of a sudden. Her ears, which had risen above her head, had already dipped, but her eyes remained fixed on me. I tilted my head to see if she could hear us from this distance, then tried to ignore her and explained, ¡°As Cecily knows, humans are good at nothing except for their excellent adaptation and learning ability. They are inferior to other races in terms of longevity, physical abilities, magic, wisdom, and dexterity. They are not even good at handling mana. A race with a short lifespan and no inherent advantages. Have you gotten a sense of it yet?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Humans have the advantage of being able to learn quickly, but in the ancient days when they started from zero? There was nothing to learn, so how did they survive until now?¡± Cecily heard these words and her eyes widened as she began to wonder.¡±Huh? Is that so?¡± In my previous life, there were only humans so they could compete with each other, but this world is different. Right now, there are a lot of races that are born with superior abilities to humans. Can humans compete in such circumstances? If humans were wise, they would have preferred to live as slaves, hiding or bowing their heads and not competing. But humans, being stupid or reckless, chose to compete with other races. Perhaps, in the eyes of the other races, they wondered why they did that? Weren¡¯t they dumbfounded by such a choice? Even if it¡¯s me, even I¡¯ll also snort if a monkey tries to compete with me. ¡°Of course, it wasn¡¯t easy in the beginning. Because they didn¡¯t learn anything. But humans did not give up and started to imitate the strengths of other races. From then on, ¡®knowledge¡¯ was accumulated, but naturally, they were still lacking. In the end, imitation is just imitation.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Cecily nodded and agreed with me. In fact, humans have a population of over 1.5 billion in this world, but among them, there are only a few who can fight evenly against the other races. No matter how much humans progress, unless they are geniuses, their innate limitations are obvious. If an ordinary elf warrior were compared to a human, there¡¯s too much of an imbalance between the two since an elf is equivalent to a knight-level force. ¡°I think this is the reason why our breeding ability is superior to other races. In the early days, we had to compete with quantity rather than quality to survive, so we increased our numbers recklessly. In the eyes of the other races, they would have thought it was a simple and useless act. Beastmen have good physical abilities, but humans aren¡¯t that great, right?¡± ¡°Um...speaking of which, don¡¯t beastmen have good reproductive abilities? During the Tribal War, beastmen were slaughtered by humans, but there must have been plenty of beastmen around before, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s when human learning really comes into play. Historically, it was the elves who first established a real civilization, but humans were the next to establish one. Based on the knowledge and abilities they learned from the elves, they built their own civilization and gathered their scattered people together to amass their strength. A tribe that lives a tribal life and a tribe that created civilization and society. Isn¡¯t there already a difference?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t. What about yourself?¡± ¡°I have Math.¡± ¡°Is it difficult for you?¡± ¡°Not really. It¡¯s actually easy, isn¡¯t it?¡± There was an incident that Cecily was not aware of, but the meal itself went smoothly. I had a great time chatting with Cecily in the cafeteria until classes resumed. Sometimes the girl would play a silly prank on me, but it wasn¡¯t a big deal because no one was around. However, it looked like Leona was a little nervous. Seeing her looking at me with her characteristic blunt eyes, I felt strangely overwhelmed. ¡°It¡¯s already time. I¡¯ll get up first.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°What about you, Isaac?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll eat some more before I go. Go on ahead.¡± ¡°Okay. See you next time~¡± With lunch over, Cecily smiled brightly and waved goodbye as she left. I waved my hand in turn and sent her off warmly. After Cecily left, I was left alone in the originally unoccupied cafeteria with only Leona, who was sitting far away. ¡°......¡± I stared at Leona, and Leona was staring at me. As I was thinking about what to do, I came up with an interesting idea and took action. First, I placed my clenched fists on both sides of my temple, then opened my tightly clenched hands. It was an expression of the ears that popped out above Leona¡¯s head earlier. ¡°...!¡± The effect was awesome. As soon as I expressed it in mimicry, Leona¡¯s eyes widened and her body stiffened. Perkk¡ª As a bonus, Leona¡¯s ears popped out as she lost control. After that, it seemed that she was urgently trying to fix it, but it was meaningless because she was already caught. UP! As I was grinning inside, Leona jumped up from her seat. I also started to get up from my seat, wondering if she wanted to talk about it separately. Tup¡ª! ¡°¡ªHuh?¡± ¡°Follow me for a minute.¡± ¡ªUntil she suddenly appeared in front of me, grabbed my collar, and dragged me. I didn¡¯t even realize it until it happened. I blinked, wishing I knew the beastmen language, and hurriedly shouted at Leona, who yanked me by the collar. ¡°Hey, I need to clean up our dishes first...!¡± ¡°Krunggg...!¡± As soon as I retorted, Leona barked ferociously. Editor and Proofreader:- In Valen¡¯s Name ¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C Chapter 25: Human (4) Leona grabbed my collar and dragged me away and I couldn¡¯t even resist. When I tried to say something, she growled like an animal, and even when I tried to escape using all my strength, I couldn¡¯t move. Instead, she held on to me more strongly and restrained me against any attempt to rebel. The longer this went on and the more I continued to resist, the more it felt like my clothes were going to rip off, so I gave up halfway and let her drag me along wherever. Maybe I was lucky, but there was no one passing by in the hallway to see us. Then, rather abruptly¡ª Leona stopped when we finally reached the entrance to a deserted building. At the same time, I felt the grip on my collar slowly loosen. I took a couple of careful steps back and adjusted my clothes as she let go of me. The whole area around my collar had become wrinkled from how insanely strong she was. ¡°... Hey.¡± I had been adjusting my clothes for a while when Leona called out to me in a low voice. It was a tone full of threats, not the hard tone I heard in every lecture so far. At that, I couldn¡¯t help but pause and look at her. Then, as she raised her stiffened head to glare at me, I faced her beast-like golden eyes. Earlier, she had blue eyes, but now they were the same as mine. Leona spoke with conviction as soon as she was face to face with me. ¡°...Did you see?¡± ¡°......¡± ¡°Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have done that, right? Be honest. Did you see it?¡± Is there any reason to deny it? I did it to confirm that she was a beastman from the beginning. But the beast-like pressure from Leona was no joke. ¡°Look, I saw it, okay? Something was sticking out of your head...¡± I managed to speak, barely calming my trembling heart. But I couldn¡¯t help the slight trembling in my voice. ¡°......¡± ¡°...So, are those really ears?¡± I was curious, naturally. Leona raised the corners of her mouth at my cautious question. Instead of words, she responded with actions, Perkkk- Leona¡¯s triangular ears perked up from her reddish-brown hair. They were not human ears, but animal ears. As expected, Leona was not human but a beastman, beastkin, whatever. ¡®So the reason you are wearing pants is to hide your tail?¡¯ I was thinking of a plausible hypothesis in my head. Leona hid the ears that had risen above her head again and replied cynically, ¡°Are your questions answered now? Or what? Do you want me to show you my tail too?¡± ¡°Uh... no. It¡¯s fine.¡± Again, it¡¯s a tone I¡¯m not used to. The Leona I¡¯d seen so far was normally a blunt, emotionless student, but now she¡¯s just a... delinquent student (ie. a bully), I guess. I even felt a sense of disparity as her tone of voice changed 180 degrees, even to the impression that it had become quite harsh and snarly in tone. ¡°Whoo...¡± Leona, as if her feelings had become complicated, shook her head roughly and let out a deep sigh. I waited quietly for Leona to organize her thoughts and calm down. She must have hidden her identity because she had her own circumstances, but now that I found out her secret, things must have become twisted for her. If I knew this would happen, I would have just pretended not to notice and moved on, but instead, I let her know what I saw out of curiosity. The girl started murmuring, ¡°What should I do? It¡¯s too dangerous to get rid of aristocrat rats and birds without anyone knowing... Should I just threaten you? Ah, this is crazy...¡± ¡°......¡± Leona¡¯s murmurs reached my ears one after another. It¡¯s all the more frightening because she seems to be sincere, they¡¯re not merely empty words. I had a strong premonition that something would happen to my personal safety, so I called out to her cautiously. ¡°Excuse me...¡± ¡°Huh? What? Do you have anything to say?¡± As soon as I called her, Leona asked me that with a cynical expression and tone. I hesitated for a moment, then got the words out to say, ¡°That, um... I won¡¯t tell anyone what you are, so you don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡± She stared at me. ¡°If you were me, could you easily believe that?¡± ¡°Uh...well, it¡¯s true, you don¡¯t know me. And I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to either.¡± An honest answer that doesn¡¯t contain any lies. As soon as Leona heard my reply, she uttered a faint ¡®Haha!¡¯ that sounded like a gasp and muttered bitterly, ¡°This punk is actually serious, huh...¡± ¡°......¡± I shouldn¡¯t have said anything. I swallowed my saliva with a feeling of numbness in my throat from the mere threat. Originally, I would have kept my composure as much as possible, but for some reason, normal thinking was difficult now. Is it because of the daunting feeling emanating from Leona? ¡°Whoo... Fine. It¡¯s okay then. Anyway, don¡¯t ever reveal that I¡¯m a beastman. Got it?¡± ¡°...And if I say anything?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to tell you. Did you think I would answer you?¡± Leona grinned and strode over to me while I panicked. I hadn¡¯t noticed it until now, but as she got closer, I could see that she was quite tall. I think she¡¯s over 175cm since I have to look up a little. Anyway, Leona stood tall in front of me and slowly raised her hand. Then she pressed it against my cheeks tightly and made my lips pop out. ¡°Uh boo? What ish it...?¡± ¡°By the way, why does this Red Cat have so many questions?¡± Did she call me a red cat because my hair color is red? But for now, my priority was to shake off Leona¡¯s strong hand which had grabbed my lips. Of course, her hand didn¡¯t even budge even though I struggled and found myself flabbergasted. The basic physical abilities of the beastmen are excellent among all races, and now that I¡¯ve experienced this fact firsthand, I realized it is difficult to overcome Leona¡¯s power. It¡¯s not just unreasonable, it¡¯s impossible. Even though I resisted, Leona kept a smirk on her face and issued her warning again. ¡°I¡¯m warning you again, human, the moment you say that I am a beastman, I will pluck out your tongue. It¡¯s actually rather difficult to rip off a person¡¯s limb in a place like this and get away with it, so I¡¯ll let it slide. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes...¡± There it is. But I have no choice but to agree because I am afraid. Leona nodded her head with a satisfied expression when I said yes, and let go of my cheeks. I was holding my breath for a while, but my cheeks tingled. ¡°Let¡¯s hope your mouth feels heavy. Before that...¡± Ugh¡ª As I rubbed my tingly cheeks, Leona leaned her head close to the nape of my neck. I was so startled and frightened that I tried to step back but was thwarted when she grabbed my wrist. After that, Leona stuck her nose in the nape of my neck and started sniffing. ¡°Sniff. Sniff. Sniff.¡± Feeling my face flush at the subtle sensation of her breath, I hurriedly tried to get out of her grasp, but to no avail. All I could do was push Leona¡¯s head away. But she didn¡¯t move a millimeter, so I had no choice but to shout and stuttered in embarrassment, ¡°What...what are you doing?!¡± ¡°Oh? I¡¯m trying to remember your smell. But the musty smell of books is wafting off you.¡± Leona sniffed for a while, as if trying to remember my body odor, then pulled her face away. She also let go of my wrist, which she had held firmly for a while. I hurriedly checked my wrist. There was a bright red bruise. I caressed my throbbing wrist, frowning while feeling pain, and asked in a tone of incomprehension, ¡°What are you going to do by remembering my smell?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to keep an eye out and take a look at whether you do something useless or not. How can I trust you?¡± ¡°......¡± ¡°You¡¯re done with my business now, right? I¡¯m leaving.¡± Leona tapped my head and moved away vigorously. I caressed my sore wrist and looked at her back as she departed, then shouted Leona¡¯s name. ¡°Leona!¡± ¡°Ugh, really...! What now?¡± As soon as I called, she turned her head to face me. Seeing her face, she looked like she won¡¯t let me go if I talked about useless things. I regretted my impulsiveness a little because I thought I shouldn¡¯t have called her, but I brought up the last question I wanted to ask. ¡°Do you read Xenon¡¯s Saga too?¡± ¡°What? Xenon¡¯s Saga?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hah.¡± Hearing my question, Leona let out a tired sigh. She then waved her hand and replied in a voice that sounded annoyed, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Things like that... I have no interest in something like Xenon because it¡¯s not fun at all.¡± ¡°...okay.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go. Don¡¯t ask anymore, I¡¯ll chew on whatever limb is closest if you ask me something again. Got it?¡± Leona started to disappear from my sight, leaving only those words. I grabbed hold of my red, bruised wrist and watched her blankly, then suddenly thought of a strange thing she said. ¡°¡®...not fun?¡¯ Are you saying you read it?¡± It was when I mumbled that... Perkkk- ...she may have heard my murmur, since a pair of ears popped above Leona¡¯s head once more. Editor and Proofreader:- In Valen¡¯s Name ¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C Chapter 26: Gathering (1) What kind of being is ¡®God¡¯? On Earth, many people believe in God solely through ¡®faith,¡¯ while others believe it is a being created by humans from their imagination. As much as there was religious freedom, it was individual freedom that ultimately allowed one to choose whether or not to believe in God. By the way, I am an atheist. But in this world, denying God will cause you more trouble than anything else. This is because, unlike the Earth, there is clearly a ¡®God¡¯ here. In fact, there have been several cases where some mentally ill people have been punished by thunder, with thunderbolts falling from the dry sky after they did some rampaging, claiming that there is no God. Instead, it is not an omniscient and omnipotent being like ¡®God¡¯ in its literal meaning, but is closer to the Absolute or Transcendental being who watches over the world. Also, using the believers¡¯ faith as a form to distribute power to them, punishing them for violating the rules, and so on. In addition, there are cases in which miracles are performed or oracles are issued through God¡¯s own ¡®incarnations¡¯. In a nutshell, God and its believers have a parent-child relationship, perhaps even a more profound connection than that. ¡®God, huh...¡¯ Currently, while listening to a Theology lecture, I was thinking about something else. Is it correct for me to regard theology as a science in my previous life? There have been numerous debates about it, but it is one of the world¡¯s most important studies since it is so closely associated with history. It is strange that, despite the fact that the existence of God is obvious here, theology as a science has not developed. As a result, even professors who are currently teaching theology are on par with an archbishop. As a nobleman¡¯s son, I am aware that he wields the same authority as a Count. ¡°Luminus, the God of Light, said this. ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter if you believe in me or not. But always devote yourself to going on the right path. I will help you to go on the right path.¡¯ And...¡± There are three deities in this world. The professor first mentioned ¡®Luminus,¡¯ the God of Light. Luminus is the god that humans primarily believe in, and because the number of believers is enormous, his influence on the world is terrifying. And although there are many words that symbolize Luminus, the most popular among them is ¡®Sun¡¯ and ¡®Hope.¡¯ Perhaps, as a result, Luminus followers make up a significant portion of soldiers who go to war, where their lives are always at risk. I know my father believes in Luminus as well. The second is Mora, the God of Darkness. Mora is uniquely a god that the demons believe in. The reason why demons believe in Mora is that she symbolizes darkness...that is, ¡®Moon¡¯ and ¡®Rest.¡¯ If you look at the gloomy reality of the demons, you can see what kind of rest they want. Finally, there is ¡®Hirth,¡¯ the God of Nature. This god is primarily worshipped by beastmen and dwarves. Hirth symbolizes ¡®nature¡¯ itself, and for beastmen who lived in the wild, there could be no other god of more comfort than Hirth. Dwarves also understand that the ¡®materials¡¯ for their creations come from nature, so they worship Hirth too. Then you might ask what kind of god the elves believe in, but they worship all three gods. Being descendants of ¡®angels,¡¯ they can use their divine powers more easily than other races. As I recalled the gap between elves and the other races, a question came to mind. ¡®Do the gods know why I was reincarnated here?¡¯ But I had no intention of going to the temple and asking about it. Even now I am living well enough, and I hate it when things get complicated. Furthermore, because they are gods, there is a good chance they were aware of my existence earlier. There is still no word of an oracle being given or that an ¡®incarnation¡¯ of God has appeared. So far, I¡¯ve been living a comfortable life. I plan to visit the temple if the opportunity arises, but until then, I intend to live a normal life. What¡¯s more, I don¡¯t have the ability to change the world like the main character in a webtoon, anime or novel, so they don¡¯t probably care... ¡®... Does that include the novel that I wrote?¡¯ Anyway, let¡¯s move on. For now, focusing on lectures takes a priority over anything else. I brushed such thoughts out of my head. Putting aside all my thoughts, I looked ahead and saw the professor giving a lecture in a calm tone. The professor¡¯s name was Hollard, and he was very tall and skinny. I heard that he has a high-profile position as an archbishop in the Luminus Order, and is actually a person of great fame. While listening to the professor¡¯s explanation, I looked around. Because Theology was as boring as History to a lot of people, there weren¡¯t many students in the classroom. These students were almost certainly devout followers of the god they worship. How do I know? Many students participated out of curiosity at the beginning but chose to escape a level of boredom they couldn¡¯t even imagine. Because I am personally interested in the subject, I listen with rapt attention to the lectures. The issue is... ¡ªdoze¡ªdoze¡ª It means that Marie, who was currently sitting next to me, was dozing off. I stared at Marie nodding off with her eyelids half-closed. Each time she nodded her head, the pen in her hand scribbled onto her notebook, and her silky white hair gradually began to cover her face. {T/N:- when you are dozing off while sitting, your head follows a ¡®nodding¡¯ act.} Eventually, Marie¡¯s eyelids closed completely and her head slid down all the way. Beyond just drowsiness, she was completely asleep. ¡®I¡¯m sure she¡¯d been well rested and paying attention through most of the previous week...¡¯ For reference, Theology was a 9 o¡¯clock class. So what did Marie do last night that made her doze off from the very first lecture? I was a little puzzled, but I thought it would be good to wake her up first. I couldn¡¯t touch her, so I put my hand in front of Marie¡¯s ear. Suddenly¡ª! ¡°Thank you~¡± But there was one thing I overlooked. ¡°Ummm...¡± ¡°......¡± It¡¯s not easy to escape from sleep. I couldn¡¯t help but be surprised when I saw Marie dozing again after transcribing my notes. If that¡¯s the case, why did you bother asking me to show mine? I took a deep breath and was about to wake Marie again. ¡°Just let her sleep. Marie sleeps a lot, so if she goes to bed late, she keeps dozing off.¡± It was Rina who was sitting to my right. She was looking at Marie, who was dozing off with a still expression on her face. I heard these words and asked, ¡°Is that really okay? If she gets a penalty for doing this...¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Marie has studied the subject under tutors back home, so she¡¯ll get a decent score in Theology. I can guarantee it, having been educated together in the Imperial Palace.¡± Listening to Rina¡¯s words, it seems that she and Marie had gone through separate advanced courses before. After all, either as a princess or as the daughter of a duke, they must have received a very different education from other nobles. After she said this, I asked the question I had in my mind, ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering about it since the other day: when did Ms. Rina and Marie first get to know each other?¡± ¡°Probably...when we were 10-years-old? I know we¡¯ve met occasionally since then.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Why do you ask?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m just curious.¡± Usually, Marie is a bit grumpy about Rina. Marie frowns whenever she looks at Rina, and I can see that much. However, since I can¡¯t ask the parties directly regarding the reason, I plan to bury it in my heart. Rina grinned as if my answer were bland, and then called my name. ¡°Isaac.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Are you interested in attending a little gathering?¡± ¡°A gathering?¡± ¡°Yes. A gathering.¡± As I looked at Rina with a puzzled expression, she smiled and said to me, ¡°There is a gathering soon, but rather than calling it just a gathering, only freshmen will attend. A lot of people will attend regardless of the program they¡¯re in, whether they¡¯re in Academics or Martial Arts.¡± ¡°...This the first time I¡¯ve heard of it.¡± ¡°My brother warned me beforehand. And in a little while, the Academy will also notify you. What do you think?¡± Rina met my eyes straight and invited me again with a face filled with anticipation and interest. ¡°Will you attend?¡± It¡¯s a good suggestion, I thought, or rather, a request. ¡°It¡¯s up to the individual whether to attend or not, but personally I want you to come.¡± To me, it was no different from a ¡®princess¡¯ command. ¡®...it¡¯s sad.¡¯ If Xenon¡¯s Saga Volume 9 comes out late, it¡¯s Rina¡¯s responsibility. Editor and Proofreader:- In Valen¡¯s Name ¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C Chapter 27: Gathering (2) As Rina mentioned, the academy announced that a freshman gathering has been scheduled. I¡¯m sure no students are unaware because the notice has been posted on the bulletin board in the hallway like a poster. I also read the notices posted on the bulletin board one by one and quickly checked the detailed schedule and location of the event. The gathering will take place next Saturday in the auditorium where the entrance ceremony was held. It is entirely up to me whether or not to attend, but I believe it is in my best interests to do so due to Rina¡¯s pressure. ¡°What? You¡¯re thinking of going to the freshman gathering?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Time flew by and the weekend quickly approached. After doing some simple calisthenics, then doing more writing, I headed to the training hall to meet up with Nicole. She had just finished doing lots of sparring and her whole body was covered in sweat. At my words, Nicole wiped away her sweat using a towel and asked in a slightly uncomprehending voice, ¡°All of a sudden? I thought you¡¯d hate that?¡± ¡°Something happened and I, ah, just decided to attend.¡± ¡°...what happened?¡± For a moment, Nicole¡¯s voice became a little cold. At the same time, her golden eyes visible through the moving towel wiping her face turned fierce. Since she¡¯s my big sister and she adores me, she knew something had happened to me. I opened my mouth quickly when I saw Nicole¡¯s dangerous expression. I felt compelled to be cautious with my sister with my every word, explaining, ¡°Noo-noona, there¡¯s nothing to worry about. I¡¯m attending out of curiosity.¡± To my hasty lie, Nicole replied in a tone that she still didn¡¯t believe me, yet she moved on anyway. ¡°...That¡¯s all right, then. Is the reason you came to me because you wanted to ask about the gathering?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Hmm... The gathering, huh...¡± Nicole began to think as she wiped more sweat off her face. I waited for her to say something. ¡°Hey~¡± ¡°Yes?¡± As I stood there waiting, a familiar voice entered my ears. It had a husky but boyish tone to it. When I turned my head, I saw Nicole¡¯s friend, Adelia, approaching us from a distance. She, too, appeared to have finished all her sparring and sweat was pouring down like rain. ¡°What were you talking about? Let me in, too.¡± ¡°Eh.¡± Adelia soon arrived, wrapped one sweaty arm around my neck, and began treating me in a friendly manner. I was more than embarrassed by the sudden skinship. The reason for this may be skinship, but Adelia¡¯s outfit was also the problem. Currently, Adelia was wearing a so-called sleeveless shirt. Not only could I feel the soft touch of her bare skin, but the subtle body scent mixed with sweat stimulated my sense of smell. It was extremely stimulating for me, who had no contact with people of the opposite sex other than my family. It was even more embarrassing in my previous life because I didn¡¯t interact much then either due to the shock of my parents¡¯ deaths. ¡°Hey! What are you doing? Get away from my brother right away!¡± Nicole yelled at Adelia¡¯s unexpected closeness with me and pulled me away from her. My neck was freed from Adelia¡¯s possessive grasp thanks to her, but I couldn¡¯t stop my face from heating up. Despite Nicole¡¯s condemnation, Adelia laughed and shrugged. ¡°Are you afraid I¡¯m going to do something stupid to your dear brother? Don¡¯t worry. Your brother is cute, but he¡¯s not my type.¡± ¡°Noisy. In my eyes, you¡¯re just a danger. Could it be that you¡¯ve erased the memory of throwing that ball at Isaac?¡± ¡°...That was a real mistake. I¡¯m sorry.¡± When Nicole mentioned the incident that had occurred two weeks ago, Adelia immediately apologized as if she had nothing else to say. And after that, Adelia hurriedly changed the topic, as if she was a little embarrassed when Nicole shot her a ferocious gaze. ¡°What were you talking about anyway? I was just curious.¡± ¡°...No big deal. Isaac is going to the freshman gathering.¡± ¡°Freshman gathering?¡± Adelia¡¯s eyes widened and she shifted her gaze to me. There was a deep intrigue in her light blue eyes. Eh? ¡°It¡¯s a freshman gathering... It reminds me of the old days. It was really fun back then.¡± Adelia glanced at Nicole, then turned to me and admitted, ¡°You don¡¯t know, but back then I was the worst sort of troublemaker. Nicole knows all about it.¡± It seems that Nicole and Adelia also attended the freshman gathering in their first year. Also, Adelia was smiling, apparently having quite a bit of fun remembering, while Nicole had a disgusted expression. Hers was a polar opposite reaction. Nicole explained, ¡°Anyway, the freshman gathering has many similarities to a normal social gathering, but it¡¯s not the same. The freshmen and seniors can get together and laugh and talk and play. It¡¯ll be a lot more fun than Isaac thinks, okay?¡± ¡°Is that all there is? Isn¡¯t there a political back-and-forth like most social gatherings these days, or a ball?¡± ¡°What kinds of politics do kids like us know? It¡¯s a meeting to get to know each other, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Um...¡± Is Nicole really not aware? That nothing less than the Imperial Princess, with a close relationship to this nation¡¯s politics, Rina herself, has duped me into going? However, I won¡¯t say this out loud because I think it will cause unnecessary worries. I listened silently to Nicole¡¯s explanation and started asking questions. ¡°Are there only freshmen present?¡± ¡°Apart from a few selected seniors and teaching assistants, there will only be freshmen.¡± ¡°Okay. What should I wear? It¡¯s not even in the notice.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you wear the school uniform, but it¡¯s better to dress up neatly. There¡¯s a saying that clothes are wings, right?¡± ¡°Apart from us aristocrats, what about the commoners?¡± ¡°The clothes here are pretty cheap. And Halo Academy also gives scholarships to commoners.¡± Nicole answered every single question I had, then clapped her hands with satisfaction that the school seemed to be taking care of everything properly. ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll take this opportunity to buy Isaac¡¯s clothes. The sparring sessions ended just in time, so the timing is good.¡± ¡°Did sister really once attend the freshman gathering too?¡± ¡°Yes, of course I did.¡± ¡°Did you happen to wear a nice dress?¡± ¡°I wore a dress for the first time in my life.¡± ¡°Aha. What happened then?¡± As a younger brother, it¡¯s a bit strange for me to say this but my older sister, Nicole, resembles our mother and has a very attractive appearance. Furthermore, she has a healthy body as a result of the consistent training she has received from our father since childhood. A beauty like this attended a meeting while wearing a fancy dress? It was basic for her to receive all kinds of stares, and there is a high probability that she received countless introductions from men in particular. And my predictions were right. ¡°...I don¡¯t have a very good memory. The men were so attached to me that I couldn¡¯t even enjoy the event properly. I didn¡¯t attend any gatherings from then on.¡± Nicole¡¯s expression darkened slightly. Her voice was full of annoyance and regret. ¡°Um. As expected. Is there anything else besides that?¡± ¡°I have no intention of telling you, so take care of yourself.¡± ¡°Heh. Okay.¡± I gave up right away because it would be difficult to dig deeper and upset Nicole¡¯s heart. Besides, the struggles of beauties like Nicole were something I, as a man, can¡¯t understand. Nicole smiled mischievously when I stopped asking questions, then asked softly, ¡°Why? Do you want to see your sister in a cute dress?¡± ¡°No. Not at all. I think I¡¯ll have to throw my eyes away if I saw that.¡± ¡°Hahaha. Our Isaac is good at jokes, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Ouch!¡± She pinched me! She may have been pinching me weakly, but her basic grip is terrifying and it hurt a lot. Anyway, after this brother and sister friendly conversation, the two of us were able to arrive at the clothing store before long. It was an apparel store located in the downtown area of Halo Academy, so it was quite large. ¡°Welcome. How can I help you?¡± As we walked inside, the receptionist welcomed us with a friendly business smile. I was a little hesitant because it was my first time in this world¡¯s version of a clothing store, but Nicole took it skillfully. ¡°I¡¯m looking for a man¡¯s formal dress suit, where can I go?¡± ¡°Ah, yes. You can go over there for the men¡¯s dress section.¡± The receptionist pointed. ¡°Thank you. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Right.¡± I was able to reach the men¡¯s formal wear section after exploring around the area a bit. Various types of formal attire were lined up as if to fit the term ¡®men¡¯s formal wear¡¯ in a corner. I was hesitant coming here because it reminded me of a department store, which were often crowded, but I forced myself to enter saying it was a fantasy. It won¡¯t be too busy inside, will it? Nothing is more stupid than using common sense from a previous life to predict the future in a world like this, however. A dissatisfied voice from nearby said, ¡°Haa... This is also not good. Is there anything else besides this?¡± ¡°I... Guest. I¡¯m sorry, but this is the last one.¡± ¡°What? Are you kidding me? Is this the only thing?¡± After arriving at the formal-wear corner, it seemed that there was already a customer looking around. However, things were a little strange. The dissatisfied voice continued, ¡°There are more clothes than these in our mansion! Does it make sense that this is all you have?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but these clothes are everything in our store.¡± ¡°Sorry? That¡¯s it for an apology? Shouldn¡¯t you bring more styles of clothes here somehow?!¡± A man who appeared to be a guest was yelling, and it was clear that the sales lady was at a loss for words. Nicole and I went in the direction of the voices to probe the scene. After all, I needed the assistance of an employee in order to get a suit fitted. When we arrived at the source of the commotion, my eyes widened. ¡®That guy...¡¯ A total of three people stood in front of a full-length mirror. A younger man yelling, a helpless maid next to him, and an older man standing farther away with clothes dangling from his arm. In addition, the young man who yelled was dressed in a lavish robe. Even for someone unfamiliar with the world of fashion like myself, the robe exuded an exorbitant price like it was proud of itself. But the younger man¡¯s appearance drew even more attention. He was attractive, but his expression had become stern and arrogant enough to reduce his attractiveness to zero so I didn¡¯t want to take a good look at him. ¡°Damn... Should I have brought something from the mansion? I thought Halo Academy was good at supplying everything needed for its students, but that wasn¡¯t the case at all.¡± ¡°......¡± ¡°...Huh?¡± The young man who had been muttering something looked this way, perhaps feeling Nicole¡¯s and my gaze. And when he met my gaze, his eyes widened and he looked slightly surprised. ¡°You...¡± ¡°......¡± Jackson was the name of the young man in the colorful robe. He was the son of a count, and he had been trying to work his wiles on Cecily and Rina since the first day, but his hopes were always dashed. He¡¯s also the one who hates me because I managed to get Cecily¡¯s and Rina¡¯s attention. I could see that much as he stared at me with ferocious eyes every time I attended the same class. I was uninterested in him, however. I was too preoccupied with school to pay attention to just one childish person. Anyway, I thought about what to say in the moment of silence¡ªI quietly opened my mouth. ¡°Hi.¡± ¡°......¡± Jackson¡¯s face contorted at my grave-sounding greeting. Editor and Proofreader:- In Valen¡¯s Name ¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C Chapter 28: Gathering (3) Initially, a person¡¯s first impression lasts a long time. If you have a good first impression of someone, you will like that person until a certain incident occurs, and if you have a bad first impression, that bad impression won¡¯t go away no matter how much good the person does afterward¡ªthe so-called ¡®colored glasses¡¯, which have a huge impact on human relationships that cannot be ignored. And Jackson has a grudge against me, so no matter what I do, he¡¯ll hate me. ¡°Do you know him?¡± Nicole asked me in an awkward atmosphere. She¡¯s quick-witted, so she must have noticed Jackson¡¯s discomfort with me. In the first place, her question was ¡®someone I know¡¯, not ¡®friend.¡¯ Well, I nodded my head because she was right about the certain someone I know. ¡°Yeah. We both are Academics students.¡± ¡°Ah, right...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that you and I are on the same level. It¡¯s just disgusting.¡± Before Nicole could speak, Jackson¡¯s rant pierced our ears. Nicole blinked, wondering if she had heard the words correctly. Meanwhile, Jackson was expressing his displeasure as if the verbal abuse he had just hurled were obvious and true. I was aware that he was steeped in ¡®chosen people¡¯ ideology, but I didn¡¯t know he would say it so openly in this way. Jackson went on, ¡°I¡¯m just in a bad mood. Anyway, how much is this and that?¡± ¡°Huh? That... It¡¯s 27 gold and 59 silver in total...¡± In Korean currency, one piece of gold was worth about 100,000 won. And 1 gold equals 100 silver, so it was roughly around 2.76 million won. Jackson expressed his displeasure at the exorbitantly high price, but then opened his mouth and stated that he didn¡¯t care about the price. ¡°Tsk. The design sucks, and it¡¯s needlessly expensive. Anyway, Rex, pay the price and follow me.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Perhaps wanting to get out of the gloomy atmosphere as soon as possible, he threw off his flashy costume and gave an order to the attendant named Rex. Rex picked up the robe that Jackson had thrown on the floor. Then, as Jackson instructed, he took a pouch from his pocket, counted the gold coins one by one, and handed them to the sales lady. ¡°Here is 28 gold. Keep the balance.¡± ¡°Ah. Th-Thank you.¡± ¡°What are you doing?! Aren¡¯t you coming already?!¡± Although the attendant was not slow, Jackson let out a high-pitched voice filled with annoyance. While the employee flinched at the needlessly-high voice, Rex responded without blinking, as if this were the norm. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Master.¡± ¡°Hurry up quickly. And...¡± Jackson changed his mind and turned to face me. Despite the harsh gaze, I remained unimpressed and unaffected. After staring at me for a while, he glanced at Nicole standing next to me. Then he sarcastically raised the corner of his mouth and said, ¡°Could it be that you came to buy a suit with your sister? You¡¯re not going to attend the freshman meeting, are you?¡± ¡°Oh yes, I am.¡± ¡°.........¡± It¡¯s not necessary to say much to a guy like this, and it¡¯s best to respond to sarcasm with a blunt answer. As I replied so, Jackson¡¯s eyes twitched as I took his attitude in casually. Jackson¡¯s expression broke for a moment, but he soon opened his mouth with a mocking laugh. ¡°...Yes. You¡¯ll know when you attend. You¡¯ll soon realize it¡¯s just not your place to attend.¡± ¡°.........¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, Rex.¡± ¡°All right, Young Master.¡± Jackson then took a step and began to walk away. Before leaving, the attendant named Rex turned his head to face me. His bright green eyes stunned me a little. The attendant then bowed his head and apologized, as if he was sorry. Unlike his young master, the servant had a more refined and respectful personality. ¡°...what¡¯s with that bastard?¡± Nicole muttered in an angry and almost ludicrous voice not long after Jackson and the attendant had completely left. I could probably guess how enraged she was when she cursed. I looked at her face. To slightly exaggerate, she looked like she wanted to go on a rampage right away. To be honest, if my cherished siblings were openly insulted by others in front of me, even if it¡¯s someone like me, I would be furious too. I thought about how to explain Jackson to Nicole, then simply told her what I knew. ¡°Jackson is simply a guy who hates me. I heard he¡¯s from a wealthy Count family?¡± ¡°A wealthy Count...? Oh, he¡¯s probably from the Kerrison family.¡± ¡°Huh? That¡¯s right. How did you know?¡± ¡°It would be strange if there¡¯s someone I don¡¯t know. Kerrison is in the top 10 of the Empire in terms of wealth.¡± Cecily¡¯s joke was a bit offensive to her, but Rina held it in. It was because the crime she had committed against Cecily earlier was too great. It¡¯s different for everyone, but if someone reveals the ending of a favorite novel in the midst of an exciting development, it¡¯s bound to make people angry. Even if you gave away spoilers by accident, the other person is still offended. Especially since Rina told Cecily the crucial identity of the person who duped the Xenon character because she thought Cecily had already read the eighth volume, which resulted in disaster. Naturally, Cecily got angry, and Rina found herself in a bad mood too, and even had an argument with her about it. Fortunately, they calmed down and reconciled, but after that, Cecily never sat next to Rina. ¡°Phew... I get it. And I ask you, don¡¯t ever tell anyone that I bought the 8th volume for you. Okay?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll carry this secret to the grave.¡± Rina smiled at Cecily¡¯s happy smile as the girl hugged Volume 8 tightly. By the time she enters her grave, Rina¡¯s own descendants will probably join her. For a moment, Rina had such an unkind thought, but she shook it off. What¡¯s important right now is not Volume 8, but asking about her current situation. ¡°How¡¯s academy life these days? Is it good?¡± ¡°There are no problems yet. Also, you are helping me out, after all.¡± ¡°Even a country like this has its limits. Do you have any concerns or questions?¡± Cecily has lived for over 100 years, but this was her first time living in human society. Fortunately, the culture of the demons has many similarities with human culture, and so far she was living without difficulty. But sometimes demons surprise people. The biggest example is flying through the sky using magic. Halo Academy prohibits the use of magic except in certain areas, so Rina was bound to be surprised ¡°I don¡¯t have any specific questions, and if it¡¯s something I care about...well, the freshman gathering? ¡± Cecily answered Rina¡¯s question by tapping her cheek with her index finger as she said that. Rina raised one eyebrow slightly in response. Cecily had also decided to follow Rina to the freshman meeting. ¡°Gathering? Why the Gathering?¡± ¡°I was curious about what kind of topics would be discussed at the gathering. Not only class-related subjects but also topics related to the non-academic students who are coming to the freshman gathering.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. But I¡¯ll bet Xenon¡¯s Saga will be one of the things discussed there. I¡¯m sure of this.¡± ¡°Certainly, like you just said, it would be very disappointing if Xenon¡¯s Saga were not included.¡± As Xenon¡¯s Saga was at the center of many topics recently, it was an indispensable one for public gatherings. Moreover, since the new volume was recently released, various stories will naturally be discussed. ¡°Come to think of it, what are you going to wear to the gathering?¡± ¡°I have a dress I brought from Helium. I¡¯m going to wear that.¡± ¡°Can you tell me what it looks like?¡± ¡°What it looks like...?¡± In response to Rina¡¯s question, Cecily set the book down for a moment. As long as she describes the clothes, she may as well draw a picture on the table using her finger, which should be sufficient. Rina began to imagine it in her head as Cecily carefully drew a picture on the table with her finger. Rina¡¯s face became increasingly stunned beyond surprise as Cecily sketched out her dress. Furthermore, the surprised look on her face gave way to shock soon afterward, until Rina finally raised her head and stared at Cecily midway through her description. Her gaze was drawn to Cecily¡¯s voluptuous chest. Even in her normal attire, she exudes an overwhelming presence. Rina¡¯s gaze shifted away from the girl¡¯s chest and met Cecily. Cecily¡¯s expression was calm after she finished explaining. Rina sighed and asked, ¡°...Are you really going to wear something like that to a gathering?¡± ¡°Yes. Is there a problem?¡± ¡°No. There¡¯s no problem...¡± Rina was at a loss as to how to explain this. The appearance of the dress Cecily described was obviously plain and simple to a certain degree. That¡¯s for sure. But the problem is that it¡¯s too simple. Rina asked her in a voice of concern, ¡°...Wouldn¡¯t that be too revealing?¡± Cecily¡¯s answer was even more spectacular. ¡°Won¡¯t I be racy no matter what I¡¯m wearing?¡± ¡°.........¡± Rina was stunned by the direct response. Like she just said, Cecily with that body of hers would look seductive no matter what dress she wore. However, the dress Cecily was going to wear was so outlandish that it could be described as unconventional. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s a bit... isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s too revealing...¡± ¡°I know what Rina is worried about. But you don¡¯t have to worry. I can tolerate this much. More than anything...¡± Cecily paused for a moment before giving off her signature mischievous smile. ¡°..It¡¯s also because I am looking forward to seeing what kind of reaction a certain someone will show.¡± Editor and Proofreader:- In Valen¡¯s Name ¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C Chapter 29.1: Gathering (4) What are some examples of when time seems to pass quickly? Everyone has different standards, but there are two main cases. The first is when doing something you enjoy or find fun. The adage ¡®time flies when you¡¯re having fun¡® is accurate in that people lose track of time when they¡¯re engrossed in something. They may later be remorseful and blame it on a lack of time. The second case is when someone is stuck in a daily routine. This case is slightly different. The process is tedious, but when you look back, you realize how quickly time has passed. And I am experiencing both of the aforementioned phenomena. The lectures I wanted to listen to were enjoyable, and the time definitely flew by, while the boring lectures flew by because I was too dazed. As a result, it seems like just yesterday when I bought my suit with my sister, but it was already Friday. I didn¡¯t take economics, the last lecture on Friday, so all my classes were over at 3 o¡¯clock. ¡°Today¡¯s lecture ends here. I hope you have a good time at tomorrow¡¯s gathering, everyone.¡± As the professor with short hair bowed politely, the classroom erupted with applause. I also responded with strong applause to his excellent lecture. The lecture I just listened to, ¡®Military Studies¡¯, was nothing more than a lecture to get credits, but the professor explained it so well that I naturally became interested in it. When I asked questions based on my previous life history knowledge, the professor explained things in a way that I could understand. ¡°And student Isaac?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± As the applause grew louder, the professor called my name. I stopped applauding at this point and paused. The professor maintained his unique stern expression and spoke with a tone that seemed to emphasize, ¡°As I said before, naval battles on the sea are completely different from ground warfare. As the student said, even if there is an ¡®incarnation¡¯ involved in the battle, the power that comes from the overwhelming difference in the physique cannot be overcome.¡± ¡°Ah, yes.¡± ¡°Sometimes you have a geeky side.¡± Marie rose from her seat as she said so. I also got up from my seat to return to the dormitory. ¡°Are you going back?¡± Rina, who was sitting behind us, asked softly as we rose from our seats. Also, Cecily, by the way, was sitting next to Rina. Originally, Cecily had planned to sit away from Rina until she finished reading the 8th volume of Xenon¡¯s Saga, but that was no longer the case. I believe she read the 8th volume already. ¡°Come on, you know that Isaac and I don¡¯t take economics. Why bother asking?¡± In the meantime, Marie answered Rina with a harsh tone. I¡¯d felt it before, but Marie became increasingly uncomfortable with Rina over time. She acted wary before, but now she was openly harsh. Rina, on the other hand, simply shrugged her shoulders. The small smile on her lips indicated that she was unconcerned about Marie¡¯s behaviour. ¡°I¡¯m just disappointed. I wanted to talk with you guys a little longer.¡± ¡°Can you stop saying things you don¡¯t mean? Let¡¯s go, Isaac.¡± ¡°Uh...yes.¡± ¡°See you both at the gathering tomorrow.¡± Before I could move on, Cecily smiled brightly and waved at me. As if bewitched by her greeting, I waved back and hurriedly followed Marie. I didn¡¯t forget to say greet to Rina while following Marie. Rina¡¯s smile widened when I greeted her with a nod. That smile made me uneasy, but I managed to shake it off. [1] In the Battle of Myeongnyang, on October 26, 1597, the Korean Joseon Kingdom¡¯s navy, led by Admiral Yi Sun-sin, fought the Japanese navy in the Myeongnyang Strait, near Jindo Island, off the southwest corner of the Korean peninsula. With only 13 ships remaining from Admiral Won Gyun¡¯s disastrous defeat at the Battle of Chilchonryang, Admiral Yi held the strait as a ¡°last stand¡± battle against the Japanese navy, who were sailing to support their land army¡¯s advance towards the Joseon capital of Hanyang (modern-day Seoul). For more information, visit the wikipedia page =>https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Battle_of_Myeongnyang Editor and Proofreader:- In Valen¡¯s Name ¨C ¨C ¨C End of Part 1 ¨C ¨C ¨C Chapter 29.2: Gathering (4) ¡°Really... I hate that annoying smile every time I see it,¡± Marie grumbled as she walked out of the classroom and back to her dorm. Instead of calling it grumbling, it was more like backbiting. I was curious as to why Marie disliked Rina, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Initially, I tend to avoid getting involved in things like this until they are willing to talk about it themselves. Instead, it is better to change the atmosphere to another topic. I looked at Marie and gently mentioned the other topic of the past week. ¡°Are you going to the gathering tomorrow too?¡± ¡°Even if I don¡¯t want to go to an event like that, I have to. Because I¡¯m the daughter of the Duke of Requilis. I need to build up connections in advance.¡± Nicole had said that the gathering was an event where freshmen got together, laughed, and chatted a lot, but after hearing Marie¡¯s side of the story, I think it was more than that. Like she said, connections¡ªor rather, personal connections¡ªare the most important aspect of aristocratic life. There will be no one to help you in a crisis if you have no connections, and above all, politics is an essential issue for nobles. This gathering of freshmen may just be a friendly get-together event for commoners, but it was a networking opportunity for aristocrats. Simply put, it can be viewed as a rehearsal for one¡¯s political and personal future. Looking at me, Marie asked, ¡°You said you were going to attend, too, right? I heard it from Rina.¡± I¡¯m not sure when she heard it from her, but it¡¯s certainly true, so I nodded. Marie¡¯s fine brows furrowed slightly as I affirmed it. Her expression of dissatisfaction was evident on her face. She asked, ¡°You really have a knack for making people uncomfortable. Rina didn¡¯t pressure you, did she? Be honest with me.¡± ¡°Absolutely not. Can¡¯t I participate voluntarily?¡± ¡°Well...¡± At my denial, Marie opened her blue eyes and studied me. As Cecily mentioned before, I tend to show my inner feelings on my face too much. Although Marie can¡¯t read my expressions to the level of mind-reading like Cecily, she could make a guess based on the color of my face. So I was somehow keeping my facial color from changing by calming my mind. After a while, Marie, who had been staring at me intently, withdrew with an ambiguous expression. Fortunately, the color of my face did not change. ¡°Is it really voluntary? ¡®I hope Rina will attend¡¯- didn¡¯t you say it with this tone?¡± ¡°Absolutely not.¡± As much as she hates Rina, Marie knows Rina well. To throw her off even more, I added, ¡°And I even bought a suit.¡± ¡°A suit?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± When I said that I had bought a suit, she let out a strange sigh and looked me up and down. It seemed as if she wanted to make a comment, and I felt bad. Eventually, Marie nodded and spoke, as if she had finished her evaluation of me. Her voice sounded satisfied as she said, ¡°A suit would look pretty good on you. Who did you buy it from?¡± ¡°Uh... I don¡¯t know. My sister picked it for me.¡± ¡°And the price?¡± ¡°Was it 7 gold and 99 silver?¡± ¡°Huh? Is that all you can do?¡± Hearing her say that, I sighed inwardly. She really is a duke¡¯s daughter, after all. 8 gold...no, a whopping 800,000 won in Korean currency, was treated as ¡®barely adequate¡¯ from her perspective, huh. Recalling her family background, I asked in reverse, ¡°And how about you?¡± ¡°Oh, I brought something from my family home. My father gave it to me as a birthday present. It¡¯s a dress designed by the renowned Zelt for me.¡± Mari stated this confidently, but I had no idea who Zelt was. Perhaps he was a sewing craftsman. Fabric for making clothes, such as training suits or leggings, was well-developed in this world. That¡¯s because alchemy replaced chemistry here, and the recipe was widely distributed, allowing for some mass production. Making a dress, on the other hand, was a different story. Because no sewing machine has been invented here yet, you must sew by hand, stitch by stitch. Even if commoners don¡¯t know much about it, nobles¡¯ clothes are made by artisans, so the price is exorbitant. ¡°It must be very expensive.¡± ¡°Of course. Even if you take an educated guess, it should easily exceed 100 golds. Well, it¡¯s still cheap in comparison to Zelt¡¯s.¡± I don¡¯t understand how rich people can afford to pay 10 million won for a single dress. Marie smiled like a mischievous child as she talked. She went on to make a confident declaration to me as she stated, ¡°Don¡¯t fall in love with me when you see me in my dress. Even my brother reluctantly said that I was pretty.¡± I responded with just three short words to her prank. ¡°You¡¯re still pretty.¡± ¡°...maybe?¡± ¡°Ack... you. Don¡¯t just tell me no.¡± Marie grumbled in disappointment, then muttered to herself softly, as if she had a flash of inspiration. She gently touched her chin, as if she seemed to be planning something, yet her expression was solemn. What kind of serious scheme is she hatching? I couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy when I saw her serious face for the first time while I was with her. Her voice mumbled, far too low for me to hear, ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, make it happen... If he doesn¡¯t come, make him come...¡± ¡°......¡± ¡°...All right, fine. Isaac?¡± Marie, after muttering in an inaudible voice, smiled as she called me. I was filled with dread and responded firmly, ¡°...What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not inviting you, but will you decline my dad¡¯s invitation too?¡± ¡°...Hey?¡± Now she¡¯s using her dad¡¯s back to cast a gabulgi[1]? Even when I realized it with a puzzled expression, Marie only smiled. She went on, ¡°Though I didn¡¯t say it, my father is also interested in you, you see. He mentioned how much knowledge a student needs to teach history. Besides, if I do well in history, he¡¯ll be even more interested, right?¡± ¡°......¡± ¡°What do you want to do? Will you come when I ask...or when my father asks?¡± I sighed inwardly. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go. We can go. You¡¯re so mean.¡± ¡°Good!¡± Marie clenched her hands in delight when I replied, with the implication that I was giving up. I shook my head as I observed her selfish joy. At the very least, it was still Marie, so I reluctantly accepted it. If it were someone else, I would reject it completely. Marie may not have realized it, but the situation at hand was clearly one where she used ¡®Noble Authority.¡¯ It was an act far removed from the Requilis family¡¯s ideology of ¡®Noblesse Oblige¡¯. But if I told Marie about it now, she might be shocked. It would be better for both me and her if I buried this issue in my heart. Furthermore, seeing Marie wandering around being happy made my most negative thoughts fade away. ¡°So you¡¯re really coming? If you suddenly say no, I¡¯ll scold you.¡± ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t worry, that will never happen.¡± ¡°Okay, good. Then see you at the gathering tomorrow! Bye~!¡± Marie waved her hand vigorously and moved to the girls-only dormitory. I also waved my hand and headed to the boys¡¯ dormitory. As soon as I got back to the dorm, I threw off my school uniform and dropped myself on the bed. A soft sensation permeated my entire body after doing so and I felt a strong desire to rest like this. ¡®Even if there happens to be a duke, tomorrow at the gathering...¡¯ The Freshman Gathering is an event that brings together not only Academics students but also Non-Academic students. Nicole said I didn¡¯t have to worry, but I was still worried. Because Jackson was eager to eat me right now. I wondered what insults I would receive at the gathering. Of course, since I¡¯m treating Jackson like an adult, despite his arrogant behavior, it¡¯s okay. Even if a guy whose head hasn¡¯t matured yet is screaming insults at me, it probably won¡¯t evoke any feelings. Even being tainted with the ¡®Chosen People¡¯ ideology felt like a middle school illness, and it did not resonate with me. ¡®By the way, will Leona attend?¡¯ I suddenly remembered Leona, the beastkin girl. Will she come to the meeting tomorrow? To be honest, given her circumstances, there¡¯s a good chance she won¡¯t show up. I lay on the bed, staring blankly at the ceiling before turning my head slightly. My clothes for tomorrow were on a hanger in the closet. That suit alone was worth over 800,000 won. ¡®I hope it¡¯s worth it.¡¯ With that thought, I reluctantly jumped out of bed. It¡¯s a waste to lie here doing nothing like this. In this case, it is better to work on my manuscript. Then, instead of the lecture notebook, I sat at my desk and opened a notebook that summarized the current development of Xenon¡¯s Saga. The story development and episodes were meticulously organized, and the characteristics and rough descriptions of the characters were also recorded. ¡®For the Seven Deadly Sins story arc, regarding Anger...let¡¯s go with beastmen. If I add the setting that a beastman family was massacred by humans, and even betrayed by other beastmen...¡¯ I took the magic pen my father had gifted me from my front pocket and began writing. [1] The word is used when someone asks an unavoidable, irresistible question. Editor and Proofreader:- In Valen¡¯s Name ¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C Part 1 Index Chapter 30: Gathering (5) Wearing a suit makes you look many times better. I rarely wore a suit in my past life, but I definitely looked classier when I did. But what if you have a handsome face and a good body, and your clothes and shoes fit perfectly? You overflow with confidence to the point that you feel like you can do anything beyond normal satisfaction. I remembered a handsome actor from my past life who embodied the same air of smug confidence. As I said, the importance of appearance goes without saying. ¡°Good.¡± I stood in front of a full-length mirror, looking at myself in a suit, or formal dress in the local parlance. The mirror reflected an image of a handsome young man with bright red hair, who was smiling while adjusting his bright-red formal dress. The formal-dress suit was plain, with no ornamental decorations, filigree, or patterns used by other nobles to flaunt their wealth and fame. Other nobles may mock it as plain, but the cost of such attire is prohibitively expensive for the majority of people. It¡¯s similar to the suit I wore in my previous life, so I¡¯m satisfied with myself. Not only that, but I¡¯m also wearing a white scarf around my neck. The scarf was embroidered in pure gold with a falcon design, symbolizing the Minervan Empire. It¡¯s a simple style that fully expresses one¡¯s individuality. Even without it, my striking red hair and matching outfit would draw attention. ¡®The style... I¡¯ll keep it like this. There¡¯s nothing to touch.¡¯ It¡¯s not like I know how to apply makeup, and it would look strange if I did, so I¡¯d rather not touch anything in the first place. I¡¯m already attractive with just this much and there¡¯s nothing else to add. Instead, I recently visited a beauty salon to have my hair neatly managed. When I arrived at the salon, it was packed with students preparing for today¡¯s Freshman Gathering, and among them were familiar faces. Rina, Cecily, and finally Marie. Unlike the other customers, these three had a group of four or five employees clinging to them as if undergoing surgery. ¡®The Princess, the Duke¡¯s Daughter, and the Demon Princess. They must be busy.¡¯ I finished it quickly because I only had to have the salon staff style my hair neatly. Originally, the staff was focused on only three people, but Rina, who noticed my presence, was considerate and let them take care of me first. Even so, just a little haircut was enough, so one person sufficed. Before leaving the hair salon, I was looking forward to what they would look like afterward. ¡®Because the gathering officially starts at 5:30...¡¯ I took my eyes off the mirror and checked the time. The current time is exactly 5 o¡¯clock. It was time for me to depart for the auditorium. The distance between the dorm and the auditorium was less than ten minutes, so I could walk there slowly. Then, after putting on the shoes required for formal attire, I walked outside and toward the main auditorium. The sun was setting and it was getting dark outside. ¡®I¡¯m a little nervous.¡¯ There was a freshman welcome party in my past life, but now it¡¯s a similar yet different gathering for freshmen. I¡¯m not sure who will happily laugh and talk without struggling, but some people, they will have to work hard to build a network. Fortunately, I am closer to the former, but the world does not always revolve as you wish. Furthermore, Jackson is the most important uncertain variable. I¡¯m not sure what he¡¯ll do to get me in trouble, but it¡¯s better to be prepared. ¡®Rina and Marie will be there, so he won¡¯t be able to openly insult me...¡¯ I took a look around on my way to the auditorium. It¡¯s only natural that there are a lot of passers-by since it¡¯s the weekend, but today people in stylish suits or pretty dresses caught my eye everywhere. Like the others said, the gathering will be attended by both academics students and non-academics students (ie. the martial arts students). Seniors or assistants representing various majors may also attend, so the number of people must be quite large. ¡®Wow... That person is really cool.¡¯ I occasionally came across people who looked so cool that I was in awe of them. Judging from their tall height, straight stature, and well-built physique, they are no different from athletes. I don¡¯t know the details of their appearance because I don¡¯t have good eyesight, but even though they are far away, their coolness was exploding. I¡¯m sure none of the students are out of shape, so whatever they wear will look great. ¡®I, too, want to grow taller.¡¯ After coming to the academy, I grew 1 cm taller but it¡¯s sad that I¡¯m not even 173 cm at all. The only solace I can find is that I¡¯m still growing. I was 175 cm tall in my previous life, so I¡¯m grateful even if I grow up to that height. ¡°Isaac?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Just as I was about to enter the auditorium, a familiar voice called my name. The face that caught my eye startled me as soon as I turned my head. Leort, the Crown Prince of the Minerva Empire and a handsome young man with a form like that of a tiger, was looking at me with curiosity in his eyes. The key point to consider here is whether Leort was also dressed formally. Unlike me, Leort was dressed in a regal robe befitting a crown prince. Overall, the white background and golden color scheme worked well together, and it looked much better than the formal dress Jackson purchased last week. I surveyed his appearance quickly and then spoke in a puzzled voice. ¡°Sir Leort?¡± ¡°As expected, it¡¯s Isaac. I saw red from afar, so I followed you, but I didn¡¯t think it was real.¡± ¡°So what brings you here?¡± That¡¯s what I said, but I think I know roughly. Perhaps Leort had come to the freshman meeting as well because he is a student representing the political science major. And Leort gave me the expected response. ¡°You must have guessed by looking at these clothes that I have come to attend the gathering. It seems that you are also heading to the auditorium to do so?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Well...¡± After hearing my simple answer, Leort looked me up and down, stroking his chin,. Compared to his extravagant regal dress, mine was plain and unappealing. However, Leort smiled kindly and praised me in a pleasant voice. ¡°It really suits you. It¡¯s unusual to come across someone who looks good in red.¡± ¡°I¡¯m flattered. But I pale in comparison to Mr. Leort.¡± ¡°No. In my eyes, you look much nicer than nobles who use expensive clothes to radiate wealth.¡± ¡°That...um, thank you.¡± It was more embarrassing because it was genuine rather than just hollow words. As I scratched my cheek, Leort let out a chuckle. ¡°Since it¡¯s come to this, let¡¯s go together.¡± ¡®The people here are... quite a lot.¡¯ It was crowded, possibly because it was a gathering of both academic and non-academic students. I know it was free to attend, but there were a lot of students there. Not only freshmen but also seniors and teaching assistants from their majors. I moved my legs as I gulped at the immense pressure I was already feeling. ¡°Ho-ho-ho. Really? That is a fascinating story.¡± ¡°Thank you. Lady, you have such a lovely smile.¡± ¡°Really?¡± As I approached the main podium, I could hear conversation from time to time, but nothing stood out. The most important thing now was to find a familiar face. Of course, I have no intention of blindly approaching someone I know. If they are the ones I know, they must be surrounded by a lot of people. It¡¯s far better to be skeptical and keep some distance than to pretend to know someone for no reason, otherwise the atmosphere will flow strangely as a result. ¡®Should I just eat something? I¡¯m hungry right now...¡¯ It happened just as I was considering a snack and sneaking toward the table. ¡°Isaac!¡± ¡°.........¡± ¡°Isaac! Here! Here!¡± My damn red hair, I lamented inwardly as soon as I heard the familiar voice. Given how far away the voice is, it was certain that the person was quite a distance away, but it seems they have seen and recognized me. Hah, I have red hair and a red suit, so they can¡¯t help but see me. I gave up halfway and turned to face the source of the voice. When I turned in the right direction, I noticed someone coming this way. It was Cecily, with her hair as black as the night sky and horns, the symbol of the devil, protruding like a crown. It¡¯s as if she just finished her makeup at a salon... ¡°...Huh?¡± But my thoughts come to an end there. It was because the closer Cecily got, the more her outlandish outfit drew my attention. I couldn¡¯t help but rub my eyes for a moment, wondering if I was seeing things wrongly. But Cecily¡¯s dress as she approached me didn¡¯t change. I slightly opened my mouth and took in her beautiful appearance. If my hair was a lighter shade of crimson, her dress was a darker cherry color. It was a color that complemented her, but her dress itself was the issue. Normally, in case of a revealing dress, the back and shoulders would be completely exposed, or the chest would be barely visible, but Cecily¡¯s dress was even worse than that. From the waistline, the dress split in a V shape, partially covering Cecily¡¯s breasts, but due to the overwhelming presence of her chest, her bosom was almost completely exposed. And that¡¯s not all. Each time she came closer, her breasts fluttered a little, stimulating my unconscious desire. ¡°You are here later than I thought. I thought for sure you left the salon earlier than we did.¡± ¡°.........¡± ¡°Come to think of it, isn¡¯t Isaac also wearing red like me? It suits you well.¡± Cecily approached me before I realized it and, as usual, treated me in a friendly manner. Even with her warm welcome, I couldn¡¯t bring myself back to reality. Aside from her dress, the scent of roses stimulated my sense of smell and the seductiveness that emanated indistinctly tried to bring my buried shady desires to the surface. Is this how it feels to be confronted by a succubus? I couldn¡¯t figure out if I should keep myself from reacting after getting her attention. ¡°How do I look? Do I look good? Other people complimented me saying that I look good, but what about Isaac?¡± Cecily asked, pulling up the ends of her dress if she didn¡¯t know how I felt. Her voice was full of anticipation and her trademark playfulness. I closed my eyes tightly in response to the question, then returned my gaze to Cecily. And... gulp- Instead of answering verbally, I gulped down my saliva. Was this alone a sufficient answer? ¡°Ffffft.¡± ¡°......¡± Cecily covered her mouth with one hand and smiled wryly. Then she said teasingly. ¡°Isaac¡¯s face is bright red.¡± ¡°.........¡± If there¡¯s a man who doesn¡¯t even blush when he sees a beautiful girl like this, he¡¯s definitely a eunuch or gay. Editor and Proofreader:- In Valen¡¯s Name ¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C Chapter 31: Gathering (6) Marie, the daughter of Duke Requilis and a freshman in the Academy¡¯s Academics Department, was in a good mood right now. She used to dislike going to events like family gatherings, yet she always wanted to help her family someday. Even if you have knowledge that surpasses others, if you lack the experience to apply it, it is meaningless. It was to put what she¡¯d been learning at home into practice through her family¡¯s ideology. In fact, each experience she had in a social setting was extremely beneficial, so Marie reluctantly stepped forward. Even though she wanted her makeup to be done quickly and neatly, for today¡¯s event she double-checked for any flaws. The makeup process, which normally takes about an hour, took more than three hours. However, the makeup turned out well, and the dress she brought from the mansion fit perfectly with no flaws. Marie was satisfied with her beautiful appearance and went to the Freshman Gathering with a surprising feeling of pleasure. ¡°Oh! Aren¡¯t you the Young Lady of the RequilisFamily?¡± ¡°Yes. My name is Marie Hausen Requilis.¡± ¡°I am Genia Cleton Hirtu of the Hirtu Family.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s the Hirtu Family... Ah! Are you Viscount Madd¡¯s daughter?¡± ¡°Yes! You know him as well. It¡¯s a great honor to meet you, Marie.¡± ¡°Is Miss Genia having a pleasant time?¡± While on her way to the gathering, someone recognized Marie, but she handled it well. As a noble from a Ducal family, she had learned how to greet people at the age of 14 thanks to her participation in ¡®social society.¡¯ Of course, she didn¡¯t interact with people while wearing a ¡®mask,¡¯ like some others she knew. Some people just can¡¯t act, but rumors about her had already spread far and wide in society circles. Marie, the daughter of the RequilisFamily, had a lively personality. To put it bluntly, she has a tomboyish personality, but no one dared to openly criticize her because of her background. Rather, they were too busy flattering her with plain yet sweet words. Marie really hated such people; pretentious people hiding knives on the inside while flattering on the outside. In order to gain something, these opportunists will reveal their true selves. ¡®This feeling again. I really hate it.¡¯ Even though Marie couldn¡¯t act, she could tell whether people were being genuine or not by their expressions. She was different from Rina in that she could naturally pick up on social cues, whereas Rina had excellent observational skills. She also had a strong feeling that the student Genia, who was being friendly with her, had a calculating attitude toward trying to connect with high-ranking noble families like hers. Even though she didn¡¯t show it on the surface, Marie felt very uncomfortable in this situation. ¡®He never gives me that feeling.¡¯ Marie was currently chatting with Genia, but in her mind, she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the red-haired boy she had recently met since starting school here¡ªa man with crimson hair and golden eyes that glowed like a beast from afar. Their first meeting was not very good, but the more time they spent together, the more she realized that he was a person who was far from superficial, even if he appeared distant. Even if he lied a little, his face showed it all, and while his tone was blunt, he put his sincerity into every answer. ¡®Sometimes it seems like he¡¯s hiding something...¡¯ It¡¯s probably a personal secret of his, but if so, it¡¯s certainly not a ruse Marie loathed. It¡¯s not her hobby to snoop into other people¡¯s personal lives as some do. In any case, as Marie continued speaking with Genia, she thought about the boy she was recently interested in. She arrived at the main auditorium, where the gathering was to take place before she realized it. ¡°We¡¯re already there. It¡¯s a shame.¡± ¡°We can chat inside just as easily.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course. But I have someone else I¡¯d like to meet separately, so I think we should split up here.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± Marie was eager to get out of there as soon as possible, which left Genia deeply disappointed. For Marie, she wanted to walk over to his side and talk like they always do. What type of clothes did he wear to today¡¯s gathering? He bought a cheap dress suit that cost less than 8 gold, but for some reason, she thought it would look good on him. Even though he was not tall, his lean physique would make up for it. Leaving Genia behind, Marie strolled inside the main auditorium. Even for her, who has been to numerous social gatherings, the interior of this auditorium is quite well-decorated. And for someone as tall in noble stature as herself, it was something to behold. But there was something more important to her than the auditorium setting. ¡®Red hair... Red hair... Red hair...¡¯ As soon as Marie walked into the auditorium, she began looking for someone with red hair. There was a chance he hadn¡¯t arrived yet, but finding him came first. Marie¡¯s alertly-moving gaze soon landed on red hair and a dark-haired woman who stood partially in front of that red hair too. ¡®...Cecily?¡¯ It was a face Marie already knew well¡ªthe princess of Helium, and one of the high-ranking women she met at the academy. The woman, dressed quite provocatively, was engaging in friendly conversation with the red-haired male student. The male student was deeply flushed while engaged in the conversation with a tender expression. ¡°...........¡± Marie¡¯s brows twitched for a split second and at the same time, an unknown emotion welled up from the depths of her heart. Seeing the two of them talking like that with her own two eyes was extremely unsettling. So much so that she wanted to separate the two right now. In response, Marie moved her legs and approached them. Unknowingly, her face had hardened. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª?¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª It is said that a woman¡¯s transformation is innocent. This is a kind of maxim that arose as a result of the fact that ordinary women can look stunning when they put on makeup. For a brief moment, I had no idea who this beautiful woman was, but I recognized her white hair and bright blue eyes. ¡°...Could it be Marie?¡± ¡°Why are you calling me that?¡± At the mention of Marie¡¯s name, the beautiful woman answered bluntly. With a slightly dazed expression, I looked at Marie. Her white hair, which was long enough to reach her waist, was tied in a ponytail, revealing her swan-like nape, and perhaps because of the makeup, she gave off a mature look overall. The white dress with a faint bluish tinge was also daring, though not as much as Cecily¡¯s. The shoulders were completely exposed, and the thunderbird-like collarbone line was visible, as were the moderately large breasts, which exuded sex appeal. Finally, she wore expensive-looking jewellery, as befitting a young lady from a ducal family, but it added little to her beauty. In conclusion, whereas Marie as a student exuded a youthful beauty, the current Marie exudes a mature beauty akin to Cecily. ¡°Why are you staring at me like that? Do I look weird?¡± Marie asked in a grumpy voice as I blankly stared at her. She must have been embarrassed to avert her gaze and reveal her flushed cheeks. I hurriedly gathered my thoughts and spoke from the bottom of my heart, ¡°No. It¡¯s just... I was too surprised. You¡¯re too beautiful, I didn¡¯t recognize you for a moment.¡± ¡°...I¡¯m beautiful?¡± Marie¡¯s previously sullen face softened a little at the word beautiful. Then, after looking up and down at Cecily next to me, she cautiously opened her mouth again. ¡°...How beautiful am I?¡± ¡°To the extent of falling in love at first sight, like I said before.¡± ¡°...Huh?¡± As soon as I answered that, Cecily next to me revealed her doubts. Her expression showed that one of her eyes was squinting as if she was thinking about something. Regardless, Marie¡¯s mouth drew a line as if she was satisfied with my answer. Then, facing me, she spoke without hesitation. ¡°You¡¯re good at answering ambiguously, so when did you learn to be so blunt? But it doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯m not losing to anyone, at least.¡± ¡°When have I ever answered ambiguously? If I did, I would have used all sorts of empty flattery and said that you were a goddess of beauty.¡± ¡°That would have been something to hear if you did. It¡¯s too bad.¡± ¡°Then should I do it now?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s enough. By the way...¡± Marie, who was conversing with me, slurred her words and turned her gaze to Cecily rather than to me. She looked her up and down again and cautiously opened her mouth. ¡°Cecily is... quite bold, isn¡¯t she? I don¡¯t know where to look.¡± Marie seemed to share my sentiments. Regardless of who the person is, they would have a similar reaction if they saw Cecily. Meanwhile, Cecily smiled and made an unexpected move after hearing Marie¡¯s remark. ¡°Yes. Marie is bold too, right?¡± She subtly grabbed my arm and drew me closer to her chest. Her action was smooth and natural, and it took me a moment to react. The fire that had been dormant rose again as soon as the soft and pliable touch was transmitted through my arm. ¡°What, um...what are you doing...?¡± ¡°I was curious how Isaac would react to this dress.¡± What¡¯s this again? Cecily¡¯s answer perplexed me. This is a markedly different response from her previous one. She was obviously joking, judging by her unique playful way of speaking, but I still didn¡¯t get it. ¡°...what do you mean?¡± Marie appeared to be taken aback by Cecily¡¯s response as well. While squinting one of her eyes, she expressed her mental confusion. Cecily tightened her grip on my arm even more. Even if I tried to pull it away, it wouldn¡¯t budge. When I struggled, the feeling of her soft bosom was clearly transmitted. ¡°It¡¯s as you heard. I was curious about Isaac¡¯s reaction.¡± ¡°No, um...Cecily Noona? Earlier, you definitely said... ¡°...This is another of your jokes, right? Can¡¯t you see Isaac is in trouble?¡± Before I could open my mouth again, Marie strode forward and grabbed my arm, the one that Cecily was holding. However, Marie, who was close to normal in physical strength, was unable to overcome Cecily¡¯s demon-enhanced strength. As a result, the two women confronted each other, with my arm between them. Despite the sudden chill in the air, Cecily maintained a mischievous demeanor. ¡°It is not a joke. And crossing one¡¯s arms in this manner is a kind of reward for someone who has conquered their desire. It¡¯s an old culture of our Helium.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a common story among you demons. We, humans, won¡¯t take your actions very well in a public setting like this. What you¡¯re doing to Isaac right now is an act only between lovers. It might make others doubt your chastity.¡± ¡°I told Isaac earlier that applying human standards to other races is not a good idea. And we demons have a very conservative view of chastity.¡± ¡°Since you came to the human world, shouldn¡¯t you follow human laws and customs? At least, that¡¯s what I believe.¡± The two women engaged in a fierce battle without making any concessions. What is notable here is that Marie had a hardened face, whereas Cecily always wore a mischievous smile. But it makes no difference. As I looked around, I noticed several eyes looking at us with interest. The Princess of Helium and the Young Lady of Requilis fighting over a man. What an exciting development this was to them, no doubt. You¡¯ve probably heard this: Life is a comedy when seen from afar, but a tragedy when seen up close. ¡®...I want to go home.¡¯ That¡¯s how I felt right now. Editor and Proofreader:- In Valen¡¯s Name ¨C ¨C ¨C End of Chapter ¨C ¨C ¨C Chapter 32.1: What Nonsense Is This (1) ¡°What are you all doing here?¡± When the difficult situation continued for several minutes, a gentle woman¡¯s voice intervened. Her voice was filled with wonder and curiosity. Not only did I turn my head at that voice, but so did the two women holding my arms. A woman with wavy golden hair and sapphire-blue eyes, while holding a wine glass in one hand, looked at us in puzzlement. The off-shoulder dress she wore, with its gold and white accents, exuded an elegant and lofty elegance. In addition, she wore a lot of expensive jewelry on her body, as if to show off what kind of person she was. Rina appeared as this country¡¯s ¡®Princess¡¯ rather than just a student today, similar to Marie, whose aura had changed 180 degrees from before. ¡°Are you having a love battle? If so, it¡¯s pretty fun to watch.¡± Rina said this with a hint of interest and sipped from her wine glass. She had the demeanor of someone watching a fire blazing across the river, but her words were somewhat chilling. ¡°...Love battle?¡± When she heard Rina¡¯s words, Marie furrowed her brows and turned to face me. Unconsciously, I also met Marie¡¯s gaze. ¡°...Ah!¡± Then, with a sudden look of startlement, Marie took her hand off my arm. Hearing Rina¡¯s words, she seems to have realized, albeit belatedly, how others would perceive the current situation. Cecily, meanwhile, also quietly let go of my arm, as if she wanted to stop playing. It was the moment my arms, which had been nearly buried in her full chest, were finally free. It might seem a little strange to say, but Cecily¡¯s breasts were fluffy, like a pillow full of feathers. As she removed her arm, I could feel it more clearly. ¡°Who...who...ah, who is fighting? Don¡¯t just make assumptions, will you?¡± As the situation came to an end, Marie hollered at Rina. Her snow-white skin blushed as she stammered at first, indicating that she was embarrassed. Rina shrugged her shoulders, as if it didn¡¯t matter, and replied with a nonchalant expression, ¡°I apologize for any confusion. It looks like Cecily was joking, right?¡± Rina then turned to face Cecily. Her tone was calm but assured. ¡°You noticed it right away. As expected of Rina.¡± Cecily, right on cue, did not deny it and immediately acknowledged it. I looked at Cecily as I tried to cool my own burning face. Unlike Marie, Cecily¡¯s relaxed response, with her hands behind her back and her gaze elsewhere, suggested that nothing was wrong. But I¡¯m still baffled as to why she pulled this prank. Even though it was apparently a joke, it was a little much. Grabbing my arm without hesitation, even if it¡¯s for a ¡®reward¡¯ or something, is akin to displaying affection. ¡®...Is she just playing a prank on me because I am easy to tease?¡¯ Cecily has feelings for me. It¡¯s not an illusion. If you observe her attitude towards me and her pranks, you¡¯ll realize it no matter how tactless you normally are. However, there are times when it is difficult to distinguish between a crush¡¯ as a person and a crush as a member of the opposite sex. As she previously stated, a reward-like concept to a demonkin would be similar to human-to-human feelings. ¡®I guess I have to think of it as just flirting...¡¯ Rina¡¯s eyes widened slightly, perhaps because I¡¯d said it so bluntly, using the title of Princess instead of calling her by her first name as I usually did. She hadn¡¯t expected me to say this at all. Even if it hurts her feelings, it¡¯s better for my future reputation if I cut her off here. ¡°...Okay. If that¡¯s what you intend. I can¡¯t take someone who doesn¡¯t feel comfortable being with me.¡± Rina understood what I meant, but she didn¡¯t show any signs of disappointment. She was silent for a moment, and when she had nothing more to say to me, she turned to Cecily next to her. ¡°And you, Cecily?¡± ¡°Me? I¡¯m just wondering who Rina¡¯s friends are.¡± ¡°Okay. Marie¡ª¡± ¡°Do I really have to answer that?¡± Before she could finish the question, a harsh reply came back from Marie. Rina, as expected, smiled and opened her mouth. ¡°Marie. Before I say anything, how long are you going to keep that attitude? Do you hate me so much?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to get close to someone who always wears a mask. I can understand where you¡¯re coming from, but it shouldn¡¯t have happened, at least not to me.¡± Rina had apparently caused Marie great pain in the past, huh. Rina isn¡¯t saying much about it, so I¡¯m guessing she feels that she made a mistake. The stunned silence that followed Marie¡¯s answer was broken only briefly when Rina spoke again. Instead, her voice was weaker than before as she murmured, ¡°...We¡¯ll talk about it later. Cecily, shall we go?¡± ¡°Um, yes, certainly.¡± ¡°Then I hope you two have a good time.¡± Rina led Cecily to a spot where people were gathered in groups of twos and threes. Cecily waved a quick goodbye and smiled at us as she walked away. I waved back in de?ja? vu, feeling like I¡¯d been through a similar situation before. Marie next to me also waved back at Cecily, but didn¡¯t even spare Rina a glance. (To be continued............) Editor and Proofreader:- In Valen¡¯s Name Chapter 32.2: What Bullshit Is This (1) The chapter title has been changed from ''What Nonsense Is This'' to ''What Bullshit Is This''. Though I feel it wouldn''t make much difference, it just shows the MC''s feelings a bit more. When Rina and Cecily were surrounded by people and soon out of sight, Marie looked at me and suggested something. Her face was bright and cheerful, unlike the way it was around Rina. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go somewhere else, then?¡± ¡°Umm...¡± I cast a glance at Marie, who had casually referred to us as ¡®we,¡¯ and didn¡¯t answer right away because I had something to think about. The reason for rejecting Rina¡¯s proposal was partly because I didn¡¯t want to get involved politically, but the fundamental reason was that I felt uncomfortable around Rina. She wasn¡¯t someone I felt comfortable talking to, like Marie or Cecily. But in Marie¡¯s case, things were a little different. I consider myself to be close to her, and she currently has feelings for me. I couldn¡¯t tell if these were feelings as a member of the opposite sex or as a person like Cecily, but I could say that it was not an unpleasant relationship. ¡®Still, I have to say something.¡¯ Feeling a little worried, I asked Marie, ¡°If I¡¯m with you, won¡¯t the reason for rejecting Ms. Rina¡¯s proposal disappear?¡± ¡°Uh...¡± Marie didn¡¯t answer right away, probably because she was at a loss for words. Her blue eyes rolled back and forth, searching for a reason. No matter how far away Marie is from a sense of authority, she still hails from the Duke of Reqiluis¡¯ family. Even if she wants to avoid it, it is a complicated thing to be in a position where she has no choice but to be politically involved. Moreover, she had brought up a similar point before. Even if she does not want to attend gatherings like this, as the daughter of the Requilis Family, she is obligated to do so in order to expand her network. It¡¯s an inescapable truth. What choice will Marie make here? I waited patiently for her to organize her thoughts. She nodded after a few moments, looking over to Rina and Cecily. She¡¯d apparently come to a conclusion. ¡°...Not right now. I have things to do, you know.¡± Marie spoke with a slightly gloomy expression. Her work was obviously to expand her network. If she valued the gathering as a simple, friendly get-together of academy students like I did, she¡¯d be happy to join me, but alas, it wasn¡¯t to be. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll see you later, then.¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll meet you when the event is over. Oh, and...¡± Marie stopped talking and stared at my face. In response, I tilted my head in question. She opened and closed her mouth, blushed slightly, coughed, and then spoke to me in a quieter voice than before, ¡°That...because of Cecily¡¯s prank earlier, other people might ask what¡¯s going on between you and me. Then...¡± ¡°Then?¡± ¡°..........¡± Marie¡¯s speech was no longer just slurred, it was gone, and at the same time, her face was beginning to turn a deeper shade of sunset red. Well, I could sense what she was thinking. She¡¯s probably trying to figure out what kind of relationship she has with me. I waited quietly for her lips to open. After a few moments of deliberation, she glanced at me and sighed heavily, and opened her mouth in a slightly mixed voice, ¡°...Just say we¡¯re just friends, okay? Tell them that Cecily was playing a prank and you were worried about her.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°...Okay. Then have a good time.¡± Marie walked away after a weak response to my forthright reply. It wasn¡¯t until she turned around that I noticed the back of her dress was open. Although not as good as Cecily, Marie¡¯s dress is also daring. I looked at her for a moment, her back alone radiating beauty, before turning away as the situation appeared to be resolved. ¡°...Huh?¡± Suddenly I felt eyes on me from behind so I turned my head back. But, as if it was all an illusion, no one was looking at me. Only Marie¡¯s back, which was getting further away, was visible. I turned away after looking at her back once again. ¡°Let¡¯s just get some wine.¡± On my way to the table, I thought about the wine Rina had in one hand earlier. You¡¯re considered an adult here when you turn 17, so it¡¯s okay to drink. I don¡¯t really like drinking, but I was curious. What does wine taste like in this world? I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s because my taste buds are childish, but I prefer it sweet rather than bitter. ¡®But when will the event start...¡¯ I muttered to myself as I made my way to the table. ¡°Logic?¡± ¡°Yeah. I didn¡¯t think it was worth it at first, but after seeing how much attention you were getting from professors, I changed my mind. Your knowledge and understanding have been validated, so I¡¯ve been wondering how sound your logic is.¡± Umm... So you¡¯re going to humiliate me in front of everyone, assuming you¡¯re smarter than me? I¡¯m not sure why he made such a confident proposal. Rather, it could be the equivalent of arm wrestling for Jackson. Apparently, he wants to humiliate me and show off his brains at the same time, which will backfire if he loses. I raised one eyebrow and expressed my doubts. Let alone a suggestion, I was curious about the subject. ¡°What¡¯s the subject? If it¡¯s weird, I¡¯ll reject it.¡± ¡°Xenon¡¯s Saga.¡± ¡°...what?¡± Why is this happening all of a sudden? ¡°Everyone here is a huge admirer of Xenon¡¯s Saga,¡± Jackson said as he spread his arms and pointed to the people gathered around him. ¡°Just a few moments ago, we were discussing how the story will unfold in the future, each with our own opinions and logic.¡± ¡°............¡± ¡°And then I saw your face. You, the freshman in Academics, are often receiving the attention of the professors.¡± ¡°So?¡± At my question, Jackson sneered and continued, ¡°As you know, Xenon¡¯s Saga has Xenon and Mary as the main characters, but Jin and Lily are just as important. In addition, the pitiful love story between Jin, a demon, and Lily, a saintess, is tugging at the heartstrings of countless readers. We were just discussing it a moment ago.¡± ¡°So I noticed.¡± And I¡¯m going to tragically end that love story. No matter what others say, shouldn¡¯t rice cakes* and foreshadowing be collected? {*T/N:- The literal translation is ¡®Tteokbap¡¯ which is used as a metaphor to describe something popular and hot like a hot topic, hot issue, or hot information that will catch people¡¯s interest, a.k.a. bait.} But the discussion of ships, I thought, was a little off. I thought we were going to talk about the economy or politics of the story, but as Nicole once said to me, ¡®Kids will be kids.¡¯ Jackson, seemingly bolstered by my affirmation, rattled off a series of explanations, adding, ¡°But I don¡¯t think so. Jin and Lily can never get along. I can be sure of this.¡± ¡°...Why?¡± You bastard, did you find the rice cake I hid so tightly? I felt my liking for Jackson rise a bit from where he usually crawled on the floor (metaphorically speaking), and focused on his words. From a writer¡¯s point of view, there¡¯s nothing more gratifying than when a reader deduces a plot twist through reasoning. Furthermore, what if it is a case of meticulous analysis and reasoning based on foreshadowing and my rice cakes to draw his conclusions? I will write more diligently now that I know you enjoy my work so much. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t help but have more expectations for Jackson. Everyone thinks Jin and Lily should end up together, but if he says they can¡¯t, there must be something... ¡°Because Lily will eventually go to Xenon.¡± ¡°..........¡± ¡°A combination of a demon and a saintess... God won¡¯t allow it no matter how fierce their struggle to be together is. Lily will eventually realize this too. Besides, you can tell that she has feelings for Xenon from the way she often shows kindness to him.¡± ¡°Fuck. What?¡± What the hell is this bullshit? I let a heartfelt curse slip out of my mouth as soon as I heard his explanation. This asshole just turned a perfectly good character into a fucking bitch. (End of chapter............ Thank you for reading...............) Editor and Proofreader:- In Valen¡¯s Name Previous Part Index Chapter 33: What Bullshit Is This (2) As far as discussing the relationships goes, we can laugh it off. Some may find Jackson¡¯s topic of logical debate strange, but here¡¯s a comparison. Xenon¡¯s Saga follows a similar format to analyze the relationships between characters in a literary novel in a Korean language class. Furthermore, Xenon¡¯s Saga is written in a way that makes it easy to recognize the characters without having to explain them, so the relationship between the characters is fairly obvious. Right now, many people are aware of the relationship between the main character, Xenon, and the heroine, Mary, as well as the relationship between Jin and Lily. If Xenon¡¯s colleagues are included here, it becomes quite complicated. ¡°Fuck. What?¡± However, Jackson¡¯s words were so ridiculous that I, the original author, couldn¡¯t understand them. Usually, I tend to refrain from swearing, even subconsciously, but the words just came out of my mouth. Maybe Jackson didn¡¯t know I was going to curse at him, so he looked a bit surprised, but it was only for a moment. He stretched out his index finger as if to say ¡®Look¡¯, and explained with his characteristic arrogant expression. ¡°Hearing you cursing like that, you must be impressed too. Of course, none of us expected Lily to go to Xenon. Don¡¯t you all think so?¡± ¡°Well...after hearing it, I suppose you¡¯re right.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be helped because their nature is different from each other.¡± When Jackson asked the audience for their opinions, there was a general feeling of acceptance. Reading the atmosphere, I could see him waving his hand and running away. I don¡¯t know if they were being incited to agree or if they had something to say that they hadn¡¯t said yet, but I¡¯m guessing the latter since not one, not two, but most of them agreed. These people aren¡¯t stupid enough to be easily persuaded by that. Even though I wanted to scream, I held off. Instead, while barely calming my simmering heart, I asked Jackson, ¡°...Is that all? Just because Lily has a crush on Xenon?¡± ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m not talking about the world we live in now, but the world in Xenon¡¯s Saga where discrimination against demons still exists. Even more so, Lily is a priestess with a promising future within the Church of Light. That is enough, but I¡¯m more concerned about Jin¡¯s birth.¡± ¡°Birth?¡± The heat that was simmering inside of me quickly dissipated, as if I¡¯d been doused with cold water. I was listening to this as if it were a bunch of bullshit a moment ago, but now that Jackson had ¡®mentioned¡¯ birth, the story changed. He was right, because Jin¡¯s birth was one of the most important plot points in the story. Jackson smiled, as if he had read my expression, and continued triumphantly, ¡°Yeah. Most people probably didn¡¯t notice because it was mentioned in passing, but Sakran, the leader of Demon Hunters, told Jin, ¡®A demon with horns as large as yours and a concentration of black mana as dense as yours are extremely rare.¡¯ In addition, demons in Xenon¡¯s Saga are notable for the fact that their devil blood becomes a little thinner with each generation.¡± ¡°...........¡± ¡°To summarize, Jin is a demon born to a true demon and a human, rather than a demon born to demons. As a result, the demon¡¯s features are bound to stand out even more.¡± ¡°Wow...¡± Clap- Clap- Clap- Clap. I clapped my hands in genuine admiration. The start was odd, but the entire process fits the story I wanted to tell. In fact, unlike other demons, Jin was a demon who was far closer to the Devil than a human. His mother was raped by a true demon and forced to give birth to him, and this unfortunate demon grew up under severe abuse from childhood. Even the true demon who raped Jin¡¯s mother was no ordinary demon. He was one of the Seven Deadly Sins that would appear in the future, in charge of ¡®gluttony¡¯, and had the ability to steal the power of others. Jin inherited this ability as well, and in the distant future, he will use it to absorb the power of Diablo, the fake final boss, and the arch-demon. Of course, after that, he will be consumed by power and tragically defeated by Xenon. ¡®At least he¡¯s not stupid.¡¯ He may be a jerk and an asshole, but he¡¯s not stupid. Rather, he is more like an avid reader who has read the Xenon¡¯s Saga more diligently than anyone else. However, even if he is an avid reader, there¡¯s no excuse for being an asshole. Moreover, Jackson is currently in a situation that is both fortunate and unfortunate. The fortunate part is that I am the original author of Xenon¡¯s Saga, while the unfortunate part is that I am the original author of Xenon¡¯s Saga. In the meantime, when I applauded and showed my admiration of Jackson, he put on a proud expression. He exuded confidence that told me to look up to him. ¡°How is it? If you have something to say, you better do it now.¡± ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is that Jin¡¯s birth issue and Lily¡¯s position overlap and they don¡¯t end up together, right?¡± ¡°Yeah. I hear you...¡± ¡°But it doesn¡¯t make sense for Lily to turn a blind eye and go to Xenon over something like that, does it?¡± I cut Jackson off mid-sentence, voicing my own opinion. Confusion flashed across his face as if he hadn¡¯t expected me to flatly deny it. Jackson¡¯s reasoning was really good, but unfortunately, as the original author, I have to deny what I have to deny. In fact, Jackson¡¯s explanation was so plausible that many people may interpret it differently than I intended. The last thing I want is for my characters to be judged in a strange way. ¡°...What doesn¡¯t make sense?¡± Jackson said, his voice low with displeasure as I retorted. It seems that he was not in a good mood because his reasoning, which he poured his passion into, was denied. Of course, Jackson¡¯s reasoning does have some merit, so it¡¯s worth mentioning. ¡°As you said, there is something suspicious about Jin¡¯s birth. Maybe it¡¯ll be a big stumbling block later. No, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s a stumbling block. The fact that his demon¡¯s features are thicker than others means that it is closer to the Devil than to humans.¡± ¡°......¡± The certainty that Jin and Lily would not end up together was good to see, but I couldn¡¯t let go of the thought that Lily, the epitome of purity, would go to Xenon. I glanced over at Jackson, who was struggling to speak, and quietly opened my mouth, ¡°So, is there anything else you want to say? I¡¯m fine with anything.¡± ¡°...Ugh!¡± I could clearly hear his teeth grinding and he walked away, not wanting to face me anymore. As he walked away, no one looked at him. Seeing that, I was about to walk away too. ¡°Excuse me, red-haired gentleman? What¡¯s your name?¡± The cool-looking man with brown hair called me. I looked at him, slightly confused. Then, a face filled with anticipation and interest caught my eye and I knew I was caught up in something troublesome. ¡°...My name is Isaac. Isaac Ducker Michelle.¡± ¡°Ducker... Micelle?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s Michelle, isn¡¯t it the last name of the Red Lion?¡± ¡°Come to think of it, Assistant Professor Nicole is also named Michelle.¡± As soon as they heard my father¡¯s last name, who was famously known for being the Red Lion, each of them started whispering. Nicole¡¯s name was also mentioned occasionally, and apparently, she is also famous among the new students. Hey, with a face and skills like that, it would be weird if she wasn¡¯t famous. ¡°So that¡¯s why ... you looked familiar with your red hair and golden eyes...you must be the son of the Red Lion. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you; I¡¯m Edin Mavi Signer, eldest son of Count Signer.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, Edin. By the way, may I ask why you called me?¡± The brown-haired man, Edin, answered my question as if it were no big deal. ¡°I wanted to talk to you, Isaac. As Jackson said earlier, everyone here is a huge fan of Xenon¡¯s Saga. I think Isaac is similar so I thought it would be fun to hang out with you.¡± ¡°..........¡± I¡¯m not a fan, I¡¯m the author. I smiled vaguely at Edin¡¯s invitation. But, unlike Jackson, he probably won¡¯t fight with me, and he also had a few questions. I have no intention of rejecting such a friendly overture. Besides, it would be nice to get to know him better and increase my network of acquaintances. ¡± Sure, sure. Do you mind if I have a glass of wine first? I¡¯m a little thirsty.¡± ¡°Oh, certainly. The wine is on the table over there.¡± I walked over to the table Edin pointed to. Then, as I approached, the waiter who was serving in advance poured me a glass of wine himself so I didn¡¯t have to choose it myself. The wine in my glass had a deep purple color, and when I sniffed it, the aroma of grapes stimulated my sense of smell. ¡®Should I take a sip?¡¯ It wouldn¡¯t hurt to take a sip before going back. I took a sip of the wine while looking at my surroundings. ¡°...Oh.¡± The wine wasn¡¯t bitter at all, but a subtle sweetness lingered in the mouth. It was perfect for my child-like palate. Satisfied with the taste of the wine, I returned to the seat. Judging by the fact that the group did not disband even after Jackson left, it seemed that only fans of Xenon¡¯s Saga were gathered. As evidence of this, most of the comments that came out of the group were remarks about Xenon¡¯s Saga. There were so many different opinions that I was embarrassed to hear them all. ¡°Ah, there you are. Just in time, we were talking about something interesting.¡± ¡°Something interesting?¡± Something must have happened while I went to get the wine. When I asked, Edin nodded and opened his mouth. ¡°Yes. We were all discussing Mary¡¯s origins. As Isaac knows, Mary is a wizard, right? But magic is a very difficult skill for commoners to learn, so most of the speculation is centered around her being a noble, a marquise, or higher.¡± ¡°Hmm... Is that so? What do you think, Edin?¡± ¡°I¡¯m guessing that Mary might be related to the elves. The story of Xenon¡¯s Saga tends to describe her appearance consistently, and it¡¯s always mentioned that her ears are covered by her thick hair. Not to mention, elves, like demons, are masters of magic. It should be easy to assume she¡¯s hiding it.¡± ¡°......¡± ¡°What do you think, Isaac?¡± What the... How do you know all that? I could only blurt out a stupid answer to Edin¡¯s explanation, who had it all figured out. ¡°...I wouldn¡¯t know that far, would I?¡± My conscience was pricked when I said this in front of my faithful readers. (End of chapter............ Thank you for reading...............) Editor and Proofreader:- In Valen¡¯s Name Previous Part Index Chapter 34: Alcohol is a Problem (1) After chatting with Edin and the others, the event of Gathering began in earnest. The actual event was just a short speech by the moderator, a few words of encouragement to relax and enjoy the venue, and a band playing music. However, the atmosphere in the auditorium became more ripe after the speech was done. Before this, there was a bit of a raucous atmosphere, but that changed after the band started playing. But my interest in the music they were playing and the instruments they were using was fleeting, and I was busy chatting excitedly with Edin. ¡°You¡¯ve read a lot too, Mr. Isaac. That¡¯s great.¡± ¡°No. Mr. Edin is more amazing. I have a lot of free time because I am a literature person, but you are not, by your own admission.¡± ¡°Thank you for the compliment. Have you read the autobiography of Alexis the Explorer?¡± ¡°Of course, I have read it. I especially enjoyed the part about eating caterpillars and them tasting like vomit.¡± ¡°Oh. I see you remember that part, so...¡± As I talked to Edin, I learned a few things: he¡¯s a bookworm, just like me. Moreover, his favorite genre was autobiography or stories of explorers, so we had an easy conversation. Because of that, I didn¡¯t notice the time passing as we chattered, so I naturally ended up drinking a few glasses of wine. I think I had about five while Edin finished only one. ¡°Mr. Edin, have you ever fought a monster?¡± ¡°Once upon a time, I went hunting with my father. I was a bit surprised when an orc suddenly appeared. But it wasn¡¯t too difficult.¡± ¡°Oh... and what about ogres? I heard ogres are really strong?¡± ¡°Well? I¡¯ve only met one, and at that time we cooperated with other knights to subdue him.¡± Because of this, time passed and I was able to last to the end. Unlike Jackson, Edin had a firm grasp of the concepts and a cool personality that made me feel comfortable with him. Edin, too, seemed to like my hesitant approach and broke out into a hearty laugh every now and then. ¡°Hahaha! That¡¯s true... Ah, right. Mr. Isaac? I was wondering about something, if I may ask?¡± ¡°Sure. What is it?¡± Was it because I had too much wine? Normally, I would have been a little wary, but the sweetness of the wine took over my brain and I didn¡¯t think about it. The wine was not bitter, but sweeter, and I¡¯d had too much. Meanwhile, Edin looked around for a moment, then, realizing that no one was near us, leaned in close and asked me in a whisper, ¡°A while ago, Lady Reqilis and Princess Cecily fought over you.¡± ¡°Uh...¡± ¡°Can you tell me why they fought then?¡± It felt like my mind, which was a bit hazy, started clearing up. I shook my head vigorously after hearing the question, then checked his face. There was no malice in his expression, just pure curiosity. The expression on his face was so bland and cool that it was difficult to distinguish his expression, but I could tell this much. In response, I pressed my finger firmly to the bridge of my nose and opened my mouth. It must have been because I¡¯d had too much wine, and my head was spinning. ¡°It¡¯s just... Cecily-noona was joking with me. Marie saw that and told her to take her hands off me. You know, linking arms is something lovers do, right? But demons are different. Marie was worried about that, too, so she told her, and me, to pull away.¡± ¡°Cecily-noona? Are you sure you can address Princess Cecily noona in such a friendly way?¡± ¡°Ah...¡± I was speechless again. I shook my head vigorously once more at Edin, who had asked this in surprise. But words, once spoken, cannot be taken back. Still in a daze, I barely managed to answer. ¡°Uh, yeah. We¡¯ve talked a few times and become close. Maybe that¡¯s why we play jokes well with each other.¡± ¡°Hmm... Really? Have you had a few glasses of wine, by the way? Because your face is the same color as your hair.¡± ¡°Well? Ah, maybe...¡± Hearing Edin¡¯s question, I pondered. Once at the very beginning. Once before the event started. After that... I just remembered that I drank every time the wine glass was empty. ¡°I don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Yes. It was delicious, so I drank it every time my glass was empty.¡± ¡°......¡± At my answer, Edin stared blankly at me. It¡¯s like he¡¯s trying to gauge how drunk I am. But contrary to his thoughts, I was fine. Although I was a bit hazy and my tongue slurred a little, I was still capable of normal thoughts. At least, as far as I¡¯m concerned. ¡°... Just drink that much for today. Otherwise, you will make a mistake later.¡± The next place we arrived at, led by Cecily, was a table with various foods. As soon as Cecily arrived at the table, she softly asked the waiter who was waiting with the wine. ¡°Can you get us some more wine, please?¡± ¡°Of course, my beautiful lady.¡± ¡°Then Isaac, you take a drink first.¡± ¡°Ah, sure...¡± Following Cecily¡¯s words, the waiter brought out clean wine glasses and poured the wine neatly. It was not a purple wine, but a deep red wine. I noticed that it was different from the wine I had drunk so far and asked the waiter. My pronunciation was so twisted that I slurred like a mollusk. ¡°Is this mousse wine?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Red Kali. Unlike Alcione, it¡¯s more sour.¡± ¡°Try it once. It¡¯s delicious. Before that...¡± Cecily sipped the last of the wine and handed the glass to the waiter. Without saying anything, the waiter poured more wine into an empty glass. The color of the wine and Cecily¡¯s dress were similar, now that I think about it. A dazzling beauty holding a glass of wine similar to the color of her dress in one hand. When viewed in this light, it appeared to be a painting. As I stared blankly at her figure, Cecily smiled. An alluring voice dug into my ears as she said to me, ¡°I heard that in the human world, there is a culture of clinking glasses before drinking. Is it called a toast?¡± ¡°Originally, the dwarves did it first...¡± In my previous life, it was a culture that happened by chance, but here it was a culture that was created by humans after following the dwarves. That¡¯s a fact that I learned by accident while reading various history books. However, many people mistake toasting for human culture, because the number of humans is overwhelming and the dwarves don¡¯t care. ¡°Huh? I had no idea.¡± ¡°As for the demons... do you have a toast that you do?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something similar. We raise the glass slightly. It¡¯s like a tribute to honor a kindred who met a sad fate. That¡¯s why we don¡¯t do it often on such a joyous day.¡± ¡°I see...¡± I nodded and lowered my head slightly. Conversing with Cecily like this, I learned new characteristics of the demons that I could not find in the books. Last time, I learned what stroking a demon¡¯s horn meant, and I also learned that a demon¡¯s ¡®inner evil¡¯ grows stronger with each cycle. So these little details... ¡°...that would be nice...¡± Could it be because I was drunk? The words slipped out of my mouth. Fortunately, I had my head lowered and murmured softly, so all Cecily could hear was... ¡°...write it down... Isaac?¡± No. Even though I was embarrassed, I raised my head for a moment and faced her. ¡°...Huh?¡± ¡°Shall we make a toast?¡± Cecily smiled brightly and held out her glass of wine, inviting me to join her. I could see the red liquid swirling in the glass. In my mind, I knew I shouldn¡¯t drink anymore, but my body was already moving. I¡¯m not sure if it was because I hadn¡¯t had a drink in a while, but despite Edin¡¯s warning, I wanted to drink more. Clink- As we clinked our glasses, a clear and pleasant sound was heard. Cecily grinned and raised her glass to her lips as soon as she made the toast. I also brought it to my mouth to drink the wine. Then, a reddish liquid gradually flowed into my mouth. ¡°Ugh...¡± I trembled. Just like the waiter explained, unlike Alcione, it was more sour than sweet. A less sour lemon flavor, I judged. ¡°Isaac.¡± While I was still reeling from the sour taste in my mouth, Cecily called my name. I managed to open my mouth, despite feeling like I was about to snap. ¡°Yes...noona...¡± ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯ve been wondering about, do you mind if I ask?¡± ¡°What is it...?¡± My vision now was more than blurry, it was hazy. In addition, the voices of the murmuring people and the music of the band was deafening, echoing in my ears. But strangely enough, I could hear Cecily¡¯s question clearly. ¡°Do you like to write?¡± (End of chapter............ Thank you for reading...............) Editor and Proofreader:- In Valen¡¯s Name Chapter 35: Alcohol is a Problem (2) A book that had a tremendous impact on the world, Xenon¡¯s Biography. At first glance, it may seem like a typical hero¡¯s story, but the tale it holds is very profound. It portrays demons, usually treated as devils, as unfortunate beings and depicts fragments from the light and dark sides of nobles. Until now, when it comes to novels, there have been only books with convoluted sentences and overwhelmingly complex words. However, Xenon¡¯s Biography takes a completely different approach. Sentences and descriptions that seem to play out in one¡¯s mind, leaving behind memorable scenes and messages that linger. Above all, it was enjoyable. It tells the story of a commoner who lived an ordinary life but encountered a ¡®Strange Fate¡¯ and developed his talents, ultimately becoming a hero who saves the world. In addition, there are charming female leads and supporting characters. (TL note: strange fate is something like falling off a cliff and finding an elixir or a neighbourhood old grandpa turns out to be a swordmaster and trains the protagonist.) As such, Xenon¡¯s Biography has established itself as a popular book that is easy for commoners to read and enjoy by people of all ages, genders, and races. Furthermore, readers are curious about the next installment of Xenon¡¯s Biography. Who is the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography? Who can write a book like this? Many critics have offered various opinions, but the most credible hypothesis is that the author is an elderly sage. The hypothesis that the author is an explorer who has traveled around the world in the past and gained various experiences has been particularly emphasized. Teenagers who still should be cared for by parents and 20-year-olds who have just entered society were naturally excluded. This is because Xenon¡¯s Biography had too many scenes that could only be written with abundant experiences. At least, unless you lived in another world. "...why are you asking that?"Isaac, red-haired and with half-open eyes, asked Cecily in a shaky voice. The golden eyes that shone like amber, had dimmed and his voice, which had been blunt, was now weak. His face turned red like his hair, which anyone could tell he was drunk. It was a completely different appearance from his usual self. ¡®How cute.¡¯ While thinking that it was cute, Cecily recalled her usual suspicions at the circumstances. First of all, the callus of the middle finger, or pen-hook, that Rina mentioned. Like the calluses on the palm of a knight who had held a sword for a long time, the callus on his middle finger was a mark that could only be obtained by holding a pen for a long time. It was not just a month or two, but a callus so severe that it had to be at least years. Of course, Isaac, who had a habit of taking notes, could have calluses. Besides, he had said that he liked studying, so it could be overlooked up to this point. The second was Isaac¡¯s attitude towards Xenon¡¯s Biography, which he usually dismissed. He certainly liked the story of Zennon like other people, but he wasn¡¯t as enthusiastic about it like others. It was just his hobby to read. However, considering his previous attitude and the story she secretly overheard from Jackson earlier, he seemed to be seeing through the Xenons¡¯ story. If he knew the story this much, it would mean he was passionate about it, but Isaac was strangely indifferent. Lastly, it was about the identity of the demons that Isaac mentioned last time. ¡®It¡¯s similar to what Xenon said to Jin. Is this really a coincidence?¡¯ Isaac also turned his gaze in the direction she indicated and soon shuffled his steps there. He held a wine glass in one hand, which looked a little funny, but her concern outweighed it. Although she walked with him in case he stumbled, she was still very uneasy. He seemed to be walking like a newborn penguin following its parents. "The alcohol... is... quite... delicious... hehe."Now he¡¯s even giggling. As she watched Isaac laugh, Cecily couldn¡¯t help but make a fresh expression. Isaac, who is usually taciturn and only occasionally shows a change in expression when joking around, but he rarely laughs. Even when he does smile, it¡¯s usually just a smirk and he never laughed foolishly like he is now. ¡®He¡¯s even cuter when he smiles.¡¯ The more I look, the more he looks like a baby penguin. Even though his build is not that small, it feels small, and his distinctive features also feel cute. It might be because he is much younger than me. Still, it seems that excessive drinking should be banned in the future. He would become a laughing stock due to a rumor of him drinking too much at this gathering, which wouldn¡¯t be good for Isaac either. "Take a rest here until you''re sober. Got it?""Yes...¡±"By the way Isaac, writing isn¡¯t really your hobby, right?"Cecily asked a question, subtly changing the word ¡°hobby¡±. She was hoping that Isaac, who was not in his right mind because of alcohol, would give as much evidence as possible. Isaac stared at Cecily at the question and smiled broadly. Then answered brightly. "I don''t know about that..."¡°...¡±Cecily let out a faint smile as she watched Isaac brightly respond like a child. Although normally he appeared mature, now he looked like a child.They say that when people get drunk, their true nature is revealed. Is this Isaac¡¯s true nature? It is truly a desirable nature. Cecily put her hand on Isaac¡¯s head and spoke kindly. It was the moment when her characteristic playfulness kicked in. "Okay. Since Noona is going, you stay here quietly. Isaac is a good boy, so he will listen to older sister, right?""Yes...""Yes. Yes. Isaac is a good boy after all."He gently stroked the hand that was placed on his head. Whether she had taken care of it separately or not, but it felt soft. As Cecily continued to stroke his head, Isaac giggled and wobbled like before. It was evident that he was feeling good. "Okay then, I''ll go now. You have to stay here just like Noona said, okay?""Yes!"Cecily left behind Isaac¡¯s enthusiastic response and moved on. Even as she walked, she didn¡¯t forget to check on Isaac, just in case. Isaac was moving back and forth like an Ottogi doll with his back straight. Cecily felt a little anxious when she saw it, but she moved on, thinking It should be okay. Less than three minutes after Cecily began talking to others. ¡°Huu...¡±Isaac¡¯s eyes slowly closed and eventually he fell asleep. Translators note: Hello! I¡¯m Ghostre the TL here! After seeing How To Live As A Writer In A Fantasy World not being picked up despite being this good I decided to give it a shot. I¡¯m doing an edited MTL with help from chatGPT and currently striving to reach the quality the previous TL¡¯er managed to achieve. It may not be the best but I will try to at least make it enjoyable and not painful to read. For now I¡¯m uploading this chapter to see if NU bot finds this and to get your opinion on quality of this translation, so let me know what you think about it. Chapter 36: Alcohol Is A Problem (3) "...uh.""... ...""Oh...!""...oh!""Ummm..." What on earth is this sound? An unidentified sound echoed in my ear. I groaned at the unidentifiable sound that buzzed in my ears. My head was dizzy and his insides were burning like a hot fire. I didn¡¯t feel well enough to close my eyes and go back to sleep like this. "Wake up!""What... ?" This time it sounded vividly in my ears. The sound of someone shouting at me to wake up. Trembling, I barely managed to open my eyelids, which I had not even considered lifting until I heard that sound. As my hazy vision gradually cleared up, a familiar face came into view. White hair and blue eyes. And even a somewhat dissatisfied expression. My judgment was slightly delayed due to my dizzy head, but it was certainly Marie. "Are you awake now?""Ugh..." I couldn¡¯t answer Marie¡¯s dissatisfied question immediately. It was because as soon as my consciousness returned to some extent, a headache came over me. I managed to open my mouth with a throbbing headache, and my dry voice flowed out from my lips. A rather dry voice came out of my mouth because I hadn¡¯t drunk water in a while. "...Where am I?""Where do you mean where? The auditorium." Oh, that¡¯s right. I remember Cecily taking me here just before the film was cut off. I don¡¯t know what happened in the process, though. I think we had an important conversation, but strangely enough I couldn¡¯t remember it. Well, I guess it can¡¯t be helped since I was drunk. I don¡¯t know what I did after that, but I think I probably fell asleep quietly. As they say, old habits die hard, and I tend to pass out if I drink too much. "By the way, I was wondering where you went, but you were passed out here. How many glasses of wine did you drink exactly?" Marie¡¯s tone, which was filled with disdain, struck my ears. But even with the reprimands mixed in, her sincerity came out. I opened my mouth, pressing down on the bridge of my nose. My voice was still hoarse. "...I don''t know."¡°Okay. I guess you don''t know. Here.¡±"Huh?" Marie handed me something while I was pressing on the bridge of my nose. Unlike a wine glass, it was an ordinary glass cup, and inside it contained clear and transparent liquid and spherical ice. I didn¡¯t know there were glass cups because I only drank wine. Of course, since I have only drank wine. "It''s just ordinary cold water. I didn''t put anything weird in it, so just drink it without any fuss." When I was staring blankly at the glass for a while due to my dizzy mind, Marie told me what the liquid was in the cup in a gruff voice. It was only then that I said ¡°ah¡± and carefully took the glass. A refreshing coldness was transmitted through both of my hands as soon as I received it. Then, I looked closely at the glass with ice and brought it to my mouth with both hands, afraid that I might drop it. gulp- gulp- gulp- "Whoa!" After drinking half of the cold water, a heartfelt exclamation burst out of my mouth. Just a while ago, my chest was burning as if I had lit a fire, but thanks to the cold water, I felt like I was alive again. My throat, which was as dry as a desert, also felt like it had returned to normal. "Do you feel a little better now?" Marie looked at my reaction and asked me with a smile. I answered as I felt my dizzy head gradually improve. "Thanks to you. Where did you get this?""It was on the table. There''s not only wine, but also cocktails." It seems like there were other drinks besides wine. But I wouldn¡¯t have known since I was drinking wine non-stop as it was too delicious. I shook my head from side to side and looked around to clear my head. Now that I looked, I couldn¡¯t see the band that was playing on the stage, and the number of people inside the auditorium had significantly decreased from what I remembered. It seemed like a lot of time passed after I fell asleep, sitting in a chair. I asked Marie quietly, scratching my head in embarrassment. "That... by any chance...""I don''t know when you fell asleep. I only just got some free time myself. It''s been about four hours since we parted ways." Marie spoke first as if she had read my thoughts. She even added a displeased expression while crossing her arms. Considering that she must have been busy running around here and there, so this question could have been rude. With that in mind, I struggled with what to say and eventually opened my mouth. "...Then we can hang out together now, right? That''s what you said before we parted ways.""Huh? Yeah, that''s right. But are you going to be okay?" Marie was momentarily taken aback by my question, but she immediately became worried about my condition. Considering that I almost fell while drunk before I passed out, she had a reason to worry. However, after falling asleep and waking up, the effects of the alcohol had somewhat dissipated. Moreover, the cold water that Mari gave me acted as a sort of a remedy, enabling me to function normally. Of course, I still had a headache and felt nauseous. I vaguely remembered hearing that wine can cause particularly severe hangovers. "Yes. Your ideal type.""Why all of a sudden?""I''m just curious. There''s no particular reason." Marie answered as if it was nothing, but I could tell from her slightly reddened ears that she was a bit embarrassed. Unfortunately, her hair, as white as snow, made it even more noticeable. For a moment, I was taken aback by her reaction that didn¡¯t seem like her usual self. But then, I cleared my throat and mumbled as I rubbed my chin, pondering her question about my ideal type. "My ideal type..." To be honest, I haven¡¯t really thought about it. Maybe if it was in my past life, but now, beautiful women are all around me to the point where I can¡¯t even walk without bumping into them.¡± Including Marie, there¡¯s also Rina, Cecily, Leona, Adelia, and finally Cindy, an elf that¡¯s referred to as the incarnation of beauty. It will depend on your taste, but these people are by no means ones who can be called ugly. If someone were to say they are ugly, it¡¯s probably because that person has some strange tastes. Anyway, I haven¡¯t really thought about it at the moment. If I had to think of something, maybe having big eyes? As the thought occurred to me, I stopped stroking my chin and opened my mouth. "Well...I haven''t really thought about it. I guess having big eyes is always nice.""Then what about women with big breasts like Cecily or Rina?" That¡¯s a very straightforward question. I was caught off guard by Mari¡¯s serious tone. Without saying a word, I met her gaze, which had suddenly become serious, and then silently lowered my gaze. While it¡¯s not as striking as Cecily¡¯s, Marie¡¯s dress is also quite bold, with a slightly exposed chest. Her snow-white skin would surely catch the eyes of many men. In any case, Marie¡¯s breasts were by no means small. Cecily was too big, but by my standards, Marie was also on the big side. ¡®No, this isn''t it.¡¯ Due to the influence of alcohol, the conversation briefly veered off track, but we returned to the main topic. I raised my gaze and met her face once again and confessed my honest feelings. "...It''s nice if they''re big. It''s not just me, but other men would probably feel the same way. It''s an instinct.""Oh, really? I see..." Marie was about to turn her head with a gloomy expression. In a flash, I thought of something and quickly added. "Oh, there''s one more thing. It would be nice if we shared the same hobby.""Hobby?""Yes. A hobby." Even in the previous life, putting aside everything else, if our hobbies matched, we would basically get along well. Although we lost touch after my parents passed away , I had a female friend who I almost dated and we shared the same hobby. The same was true of Edin a while ago. It may be because I drank wine, but as soon as I knew that we had the same hobby, words poured out like a flood. Even though it¡¯s our first time meeting. "There is a certain sense of familiarity when you have the same hobbies. It feels like you can share and enjoy something together, you know? I like things like that.""Surprisingly ordinary, isn''t it?""That''s right. As you know, my hobby is reading, right? But these days, people only read Xenon''s Biography. I wish they would read some other books as well." At least these words were sincere. Until then, people had read a variety of books, but since the release of the Xenon series, the situation has changed. Due to being accustomed to the easy-to-read Xenon series, I have not even given a glance to other books. It was a somewhat regrettable reality. "...History?""Huh?""Don''t you like history too?" Marie asked cautiously. I slightly smirked at her question, then nodded my head and answered. "I like it. Why?""I just remembered and asked. There''s no particular reason. Oh, and..." Marie hesitated a little before speaking, then shook her head. "No, it''s nothing. Anyway, is your ideal type someone who shares your hobbies?""Yeah. What about you, Marie?""Me?" She pointed her finger at herself and asked In response to my follow-up question. I nodded my head to confirm. Then she stared at my face and raised the corner of her mouth. It was a mischievous smile that seemed familiar somehow. "I''m not going to tell you.""What?""I''m not going to tell you. Isaac, you''re surprisingly naive, aren¡¯t you?""No. Ha..." I sighed. If I had known it would come to this, I wouldn¡¯t have answered either. It was the result of my judgment being clouded because of my dizzy head. When I was laughing in disbelief, Mary mumbled as if she was following along. "Someday...""Huh? What?""It''s nothing. By the way, is your head feeling better now?""I feel like throwing up."¡°If you throw up here, rumors will spread... Oh, I''m sure it already has. Sitting in a chair, completely drunk with messy red hair. Sounds really funny, right?""Can I really hit you for real?""If you hit me, I''ll tell my dad." It took about 30 minutes for me to recover. Marie and I came out of the auditorium and had a brief conversation, and as it got late at night, we said goodbye and parted ways. And just before parting ways, Mari called me over. "Ah, right. Isaac, there''s something I forgot to mention.""What is it?""You look cute when you sleep.""... ...""Then, see you next week. Bye~" I couldn¡¯t help but laugh as I watched Marie wave her hand cheerfully and walk away. ¡®I shouldn''t drink alcohol next time.'' This gathering was, at least for me, a dark history in itself. Translator notes: Hangover from wine indeed is the worst. I fixed some formating, also I¡¯m gonna post 2 more chapter later today. Chapter 37: Group Assignment (1) Even though I created a dark history for the first time in my life during the gathering, it didn¡¯t change my daily life. I suffered from a hangover all weekend, although it didn¡¯t cause any major obstacles for me to write. I just went in and out of the bathroom a lot. I¡¯ve heard that wine causes a worse hangover than other alcoholic beverages, and I felt that fact keenly. Anyway, despite some issues, I was able to write smoothly like a ship with sails set even if there were some bumps in the road. The historical knowledge I learned from Cindy while teaching her writing skills and the ecology of the demons that Cecily taught me were a great help. However, it¡¯s inevitable that the progress has slowed down as my free time has decreased by more than half compared to when I¡¯m at home. It¡¯s only natural because I only focused on writing every day when I was at home. ''Certainly... the next volume will take two months at the earliest.'' At home, I was able to submit a manuscript every 15 days at the earliest or a month at the latest, but it was very difficult to do so because of the current situation. In fact, two months is a very fast pace given the circumstances. Because of this, I sometimes think how great it would be to have a machine like a typewriter. We live in a world where paper-making and printing technologies have advanced enough to produce newspapers, but why are machines underdeveloped? ¡®What can I do? It''s still the Middle Ages.'' In this world, not only industrial technology, but even objects that can be called ¡®machines¡¯ have not properly emerged, so the concept of ¡®engineering¡¯ itself does not exist. The refrigerator in my lodgings, the temperature control function, and finally the magic pen I use are all ¡®magic¡¯ instead of engineering. Perhaps even if we reach the Industrial Revolution, machines will not be entirely mechanical like in our past lives, and may contain a little bit of magic. I shook my head from side to side after recalling the steam engine I wrote about in volume 8. ''It''s not something to be concerned about until then.'' After finishing my work, I stopped abruptly while writing with the magic pen my father had given me. ¡®Come to think of it, don¡¯t we have a group assignment starting tomorrow?¡¯ My forehead automatically furrowed at the thought of a group project. I don¡¯t have a single good memory of doing a group project in my past life. During group project periods, even a miracle of miracles, things like a sick parent, attending a funeral, or a broken phone preventing communication can happen. It is common to be absent for various reasons, and there were even cubs who went to serve in the military. The most frustrating experience for me was when I did everything alone and still received a C grade from the professor. The memory of being scolded for doing everything alone instead of showing leadership and leading the group was still lingering in my mind. I wish such situations did not exist. If someone cannot do it, I am willing to do it all myself. ¡®Am I a fucking writer if I can''t even do that much?¡¯ The trauma of group projects was so strong that I ended up cursing. I had nothing but negative feelings towards group projects. Some people might ask if it¡¯s different because it¡¯s a whole other world here. Unfortunately, however, the essence of a ¡°human¡± does not change anywhere. Moreover, since there are social classes, the situation could be worse. ¡®But there isn''t even a PowerPoint here, what should we do? Should we draw a picture?¡¯ The difference between having and not having visual effects is huge. It¡¯s like the saying goes, ¡°hearing a hundred times is no better than seeing once¡±, and seeing something once is still better than not seeing it at all. It seemed wise to ask the professor about this later. If possible, I would like to present a rough drawing. The higher the grade, the better. ¡®We have to select a topic... It''s going to be harder than I thought.¡¯ Not for me, of course. I put off the group project and concentrated on writing for now. Currently, writing the setting about the Seven Deadly Sins is a priority. ''Let lust be a demon. And as for appearance...'' I stopped the hand that was playing with the magic pen. A demon in charge of lust came to mind, Cecily, even dressed up in a dress she wore to the gathering. According to the rumors I heard during the entrance ceremony, she was a descendant of a succubus. If you only look at her behavior or the alluring atmosphere, the credibility is very high. ¡®...If I write something like this, I''ll certainly be suspected, so let''s describe it differently. I can add a setting that she was betrayed by a human man who treated her equally despite being a demon. Finally, the name should be...¡¯ Of course it¡¯s only natural that the name of a beastman in charge of anger is Satan. ¡®The fact that the name of a beastman is Satan... That''s really something.¡¯ I giggled inwardly and continued to write the story without interruption. ????? There¡¯s a saying about group projects. In response, I turned my head back to see who my team member was. A cute-looking girl with brown hair raised her hand. Of course, I didn¡¯t recognize her face either. Judging from her middle name, she was probably a noble¡¯s daughter or someone from a prestigious family. "Next is Benjamin Blank.""Yes, yes!" A reply came from not too far away. I leaned my head forward and looked to the side where the sound came from. A boy with dark blond hair and curly hair caught my eye. For some reason, he seemed very tense. Unlike the girl named Aira and I, he doesn¡¯t have a middle name, so I guess he¡¯s a commoner. In Halo Academy, admission to the literary department for a commoner, who is not from a noble background and not proficient in combat, would require a very difficult process. Compared to my previous life, it is like a middle school student who has only gone through the middle school curriculum, has to pass the Seoul National University entrance exam. Unless their intelligence is at a genius level, it is almost impossible to get admitted. Which means that at least it¡¯s not incompetent. I considered that somewhat fortunate. "Lastly... Leona Lions." Wait a minute. What? I blinked as soon as I heard the name the professor called. I looked around to find a familiar face and ended up looking at a woman. She had a typically expressionless face, but her surprise was written all over her face. It was Leona, who I discovered to be a beastwoman. ¡®...I don''t know whether I should like it or not.¡¯ If it¡¯s meant to be, then it¡¯s meant to be. I hesitated on how to react after facing Leona but decided to gently wave my hand. Leona, also startled, quickly erased the look of surprise on her face and turned her head. Although I felt disappointed that the greeting was ignored, I understood her position and didn¡¯t take it personally. "We have a group of four people. Next is... Jackson Mirrell Carrison." As soon as the group members were determined, the person I was keeping an eye on, Jackson, was called out. Although I wasn¡¯t paying much attention since I knew that Jackson wouldn¡¯t be in the same group as me. ¡°Marie Hausen Requilis¡± Surprisingly, Jackson and Marie were assigned to the same group. I wondered if this too was just a coincidence. I checked Marie¡¯s reaction as soon as the professor called her full name. "Of all people, with him..." Marie made a face as if she was chewing shit. Considering that she had seen Jackson flirt with Rina and Cecily with her own two eyes, it was understandable for her to react this way. For reference, Jackson hit on Marie once and didn¡¯t do it again after that. It was only natural after Marie openly cursed at him to screw off. But the problem didn¡¯t end here. ¡°Rina Urmi Christine¡±"Hmm?" Even Rina, whom Mari hated so much, joined the group. When I looked back, Lina was also surprised and raised one eyebrow. Even until this point, there were already plenty of problems, but then the final blow came right after. "... ..." Professor Beerus, who had been calm until he picked Rina, hesitated as soon as he checked the paper he had chosen next time. After that, he made a puzzled expression and turned his head to me. I looked at it and waited until his mouth opened. And... ¡°Cecily Drat Eisilia Bin¡± A crazy party was formed by breaking through the extreme odds. Translators notes: I couldn¡¯t find full names for Leona and Jackson from previous TL so now they are what they are. One more chapter for now and another will come in few hours. Chapter 38: Group Assignment (2) What kind of absurd probability is this? As soon as I heard Cecily¡¯s name called out last, my eyes widened. It couldn¡¯t be anything but an incredible coincidence. What is the probability that those three and Jackson will be in the same group? Unless the lottery was fixed, it¡¯s almost impossible to believe even if it¡¯s not entirely impossible. After Professor Beerus called out Cecily¡¯s name, I was momentarily stunned and looked back. Seeing that Cecily and Rina had similar expressions, it was clear that they were also very surprised. ¡®Did he really manipulate it?¡¯ This raised a reasonable suspicion. It¡¯s one thing if only one person is chosen, but it¡¯s hard not to think that way when three people end up in the same group. Then, when Professor Beerus started calling the next names, I checked Marie¡¯s reaction before looking for Jackson. The fact that Jackson, Rina, and Cecily ended up in the same group would be like a bolt from the blue to her. It was these three people who ended up in the same group, not anyone else. As I had expected, Marie was clearly showing her disbelief with her slightly open mouth. Even I was in awe of the reality that was so hard to believe right now, so it must have been even more shocking for her. The difference is that I am in a position to watch from across the river while she is struggling in the fire. ¡®Consolation... I¡¯d rather not do it.¡¯ In a situation like this, it¡¯s wise to just keep your mouth shut. It was already unlucky for her to end up in the same group as Jackson, and now that Rina, who could make things even worse, is also in the same group, it¡¯s better not to say anything to her. Moreover, after the meeting, her gaze towards Cecily was not really good. Although it¡¯s not as obvious as her blatant dislike for Rina, she has been wary of her. ¡®It will be difficult.¡¯ It¡¯s not just at a difficult level, it¡¯s a hell level party. Marie is from the Requilis family, which is committed to practicing noblesse oblige, so she tends to take action on her own, but what about other people? The question came up of itself. The princess of the Minerva Empire, the princess of Helium, and the son of a wealthy count. These three individuals were probably more likely to instruct others rather than to do things themselves. Especially among them, Rina would have had the strongest tendency towards that, as her position was more befitting of a ¡®leader¡¯. In other words, she tends to finish her work efficiently by having someone suitable do the job rather than acting in person, but in other words, she is likely to have a free ride in the group project. ¡°...Will he really not change it?¡± As time passed, Marie muttered with a frustrated expression, having to come to terms with an unbelievable reality. I could fully sympathize with her, but I didn¡¯t console her. I just looked at her with a gaze of sympathy. Although I felt sorry for Marie, the professor had emphasized last time that there would be absolutely no changing of team members, and that if such behavior were discovered, they would be mercilessly punished. It¡¯s better not to think that it¡¯s enough if you don¡¯t get caught. Even if the professor is not a strict person, if caught, there will be a tremendous risk. It is inevitable that rumors will spread within the class and perhaps you would even receive the lowest grade. ¡°That concludes all the team assignments. As I have emphasized before, it is impossible to change team members, and if caught, you will face severe punishment. Please be careful.¡± ¡°...haha.¡± Just in time, the professor kindly gave her a confirmation shot. At that, Marie let out a blank laugh as if she had given up. I almost burst into laughter when I saw that, but I managed to cover it up by coughing. I think it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever seen Marie make such an expression. ¡°The presentation period will be held exactly two weeks from now, and during that period, classes will be replaced with group discussions. In addition, for students who give a good presentation or ask sharp questions, bonus points will be given to the entire team.¡± It¡¯s understandable that he chose Xenon¡¯s Biography as the subject, but looking at it now, the professor secretly liked to eat it raw. However, considering that the students¡¯ class schedules are very tight, it seems like they are substituting group discussions as a form of rest. (tl note: eat raw ¨C to do or try to do something without much practice or preparation. Here it means that he chose an easy subject.) Soon after listening to Professor Beerus¡¯s explanation I quietly raised my hand. I had a question I wanted to ask. When I raised my hand, Professor Beerus also readily reached out to me with a smile. ¡°Yes. Student Isaac. What are you curious about?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to ask if it¡¯s okay to use visual materials for the presentation.¡± This world has not even developed machines, let alone computers. There is no beam projector let alone the PowerPoint that I used in my previous life, so I have no choice but to replace it with a large paper. After hearing my question, Professor Beerus gently stroked his mustache and pondered for a moment before calmly answering. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Using visual materials also means that you have prepared thoroughly. However, for this week¡¯s topic, visual aids may not be of great significance.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°The topic of this group project is to predict development, not to evaluate it. In my personal opinion, using a blackboard is sufficient.¡± Well, that¡¯s a relief. It seems like there¡¯s no need to go through the trouble of drawing pictures on a large piece of paper. Instead, it seems like we will have to work a little harder on organizing our materials and practicing our presentation since using a blackboard during the presentation is an unfamiliar task for us. ¡®...Wait a minute. Why am I naturally assuming that I will be the one to give the presentation?¡¯ That¡¯s why traumas can be scary. After being criticized several times during group projects, I naturally turned my focus towards doing the presentation. Of course, there is also the fact that I am the writer of Xenon¡¯s Biography. Perhaps there are other group members who are better at presenting than me, so I¡¯ll have to keep an eye on it. ¡®Watching others present could be interesting too.¡¯ If I¡¯m lucky, there may be people who offer me unexpected developments. Like Jackson at a gathering, there must be some students who are good at reading between the lines and catching subtle foreshadowing or hints. Even though the result was strange, considering it, Jackson¡¯s observational skills are excellent. ¡®...But I¡¯m not sure if he can pull it off.¡¯ I glanced back while the professor explained the points to be careful of while working on group assignments. Rina and Cecily looked like they didn¡¯t care, as if they had sorted out all their thoughts. ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°Oh! Hello! I¡¯m Benjamin Blank!¡± Dull blonde hair with curly locks, and even an innocent face. It was Benjamin Blank, one of my group members. I stoically nodded my head in response to his cheerful greeting. ¡°My name is Isaac Ducker Michelle. You can just speak informally.¡± ¡°Ah... that, yes...? But you¡¯re a noble...¡± Benjamin was flustered by my words and tried to read my face. Seeing that he couldn¡¯t even make eye contact properly, I thought I could see what he usually thought of nobles in general. ¡®This damn class society.¡¯ Unfortunately, in this world, Benjamin¡¯s reaction is normal. Unless you¡¯re from a noble family, there¡¯s a clear gap between commoners and nobles. That¡¯s why it¡¯s not strange for Benjamin to feel uneasy around me. I sighed inwardly before speaking to him. ¡°I don¡¯t care about that kind of stuff, so just speak informally to me. It makes me uncomfortable otherwise.¡± ¡°Oh... Really? Okay. I¡¯ll speak comfortably.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re talking informally to me right away.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a joke.¡± Somehow, the military from my previous life came to mind. Benjamin looked bewildered when I added that I was joking. I chuckled at his bewildered expression and moved on with Benjamin hurrying along. ¡°I-Is it really okay to speak informally?¡± ¡°I told you so.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯m really going to drop honorifics.¡± ¡°You¡¯re already doing it now, aren¡¯t you?¡± As I chatted with Benjamin, we eventually arrived at the desk where Leona was sitting. Leona was writing something in her notebook and closed it quietly as we approached. She then raised her head and met my eyes. Her expression was not cynical like before, but rather stiff, as if not even a drop of blood would come out even if she were pricked with a needle. It seemed like she had successfully kept a certain concept. ¡°My name is Leona Lions. Nice to meet you.¡± She took turns looking at us and introduced herself in a dry voice. Although there was a slight sense of incongruity with her attitude being so different from her real appearance, I suppressed it. ¡°My name is Isaac Ducker Michelle.¡± ¡°My name is Benjamin Blank. Nice to meet you.¡± It was when the three of them exchanged greetings with each other. ¡°Oh, you already gathered?¡± A refreshing girl¡¯s voice came into my ears. Of course, not only me but the other two also turned their gaze in the direction of the sound. A girl with brown hair, brown eyes, and cute doll-like appearance was approaching. When I saw her from afar, I didn¡¯t realize it, but up close, I noticed that she was quite small in build. Then, she looked at the three of us in turn and politely greeted us by placing her hand in the center of her chest. ¡°I am Aira Ben Matheus of the marquis Matheus family. And...¡° The girl who introduced herself as ¡°Aira¡± looked at Benjamin and Leona alternately. After a moment, I caught a glimpse of her slightly raising the corners of her mouth, as if she had finished assessing everything. As I saw that, I furrowed my eyebrows slightly. Surely she wouldn¡¯t say it out loud... ¡°Except for Mr. Isaac, everyone else is a commoner, right? I¡¯ll just speak informally then.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Oh, come to think of it, Isaac is from the baron Michelle family, right?¡± It was predictable to a certain extent, seeing as he added ¡®baron¡¯ to the end of my last name. It was a conclusion that could be drawn from the experience of struggling and arguing in group projects. ¡°I look forward to your kind cooperation in the future. I will be keeping an eye on you guys.¡± So, there¡¯s a bitch who¡¯s trying to get a free ride by using her status, huh. Translators note: This one is gonna be a bit long. I set font color to grey cause I thought it will be easier to read, but I still want to ask you if you prefer text in gray or white. As In Valen¡¯s Name noticed I translated Isaacs book as ¡°Xenon¡¯s Biography¡± instead of ¡°Xenon¡¯s Saga¡±, but that is because in early chapters it¡¯s mentioned that adventurers publish their adventures as a ¡®biography¡¯ so I think Isaac purposefully named it as such. Just thought I mention this, tho I may be wrong. I¡¯m going to translate at least 2 chapters a day until I hit 50th chapter so that there is something to read, but after that I will be slowing down to 5-7 chapters per week. Maybe... I¡¯m also thinking about picking up another series I have my eyes on, once I get to chapter 50 and get some chapters stockpiled. Chapter 39: Group Assignment (3) There are various types of villains in the group assignments. An incompetent team member who has absolutely no knowledge in that field and can¡¯t do anything. A whining member who always has other commitments and demands to finish quickly. A troublemaker who not only ruins teamwork with unnecessary stubbornness but also causes serious conflicts. As seen in the example above, there are various villains in group assignments, but the representative villain among them is the ¡®Free ride¡¯. So what does ¡®free ride¡¯ mean? As a word, it refers to the ¡®criminal act¡¯ of using transportation without paying. In group assignments, it refers to people who have no conscience and expect others to do all the work even though they haven¡¯t done anything themselves. However, as shown in the definition of free rides, it stops being a criminal act if only the right price is paid. In group assignments, there are also cases where someone becomes a ¡®Financier¡¯, providing various conveniences, if they have a really unavoidable situation or have no knowledge in that area. For example, renting a study room in full by themself, or buying delicious food every time they attend a discussion, etc. In this case, it is not a free ride, but a situation where you can ride the bus comfortably by paying the transportation fee. Of course, it is not good to do this in reverse and try solving everything with only money. At the very least, you should discuss the circumstances before and obtain the consent of the team members before proceeding. ¡°I look forward to your kind cooperation in the future. I will be keeping an eye on you guys.¡± A cute yet elegant look. And even a slender body that seems to be less than 160cm. Aira, a girl with brown hair and a cute doll-like impression, greeted me with a smile. At a glance, she looked like a polite nobleman¡¯s daughter. However, before she greeted me, I could clearly see her gaze scanning Benjamin and Leona. It was definitely not a gaze that treated them as an equal. She wasn¡¯t glaring at me openly like Jackson, but it could be said that she was harboring a knife in her heart. I may have overreacted, but as a self-proclaimed pushover during group projects, I was able to see through her to some extent. Whether this person is willing to participate in the group project or just trying to ride along without contributing. For now, Aira¡¯s first impression was close to the latter. ¡®But Marquis Matheus...¡¯ As everyone knows, the Marquis is a rank just below the duke, and there are a total of three marquis families in the Minerva Empire. Among them, the Martius family is the Marquis in charge of the frontier of the Minerva Empire. In addition, my father once served the Matheus family, and I know that Dave is currently training as a squire in the Navy Knights, which is part of their family. The Navy Knights are a special forces unit that performs special operations rather than regular battles, and they are affiliated with the Matheus family, a military family. ¡°...my name is Isaac Ducker Michelle. So you were the Matheus family¡¯s daughter. It¡¯s an honor to meet you.¡± I formally greeted Aira, who was waiting for my answer with a friendly expression on her face. I couldn¡¯t say the first impression was great, but we¡¯ll have to see. Aira raised the corner of her mouth at my greeting, and this time she looked at Benjamin. Benjamin flinched at her as he met her eyes, then hurriedly greeted her. ¡°M-My name is Benjamin Blank! I-I look forward to your kind cooperation!¡± ¡°Please take good care of me, too. And...¡± Finally, Aira turned her gaze towards Leona. As soon as Leona met her gaze, she opened her mouth with her characteristic stoic expression. ¡°My name is Leona Lions.¡± Unlike Benjamin, who was shaking with nervousness, Leona greeted them with a stoic expression and a rigid voice. If it were an ordinary person, they might have thought that she had an unusual personality and let it pass. However, it seemed that Aira was not one to let it go. When Leona greeted her bluntly, the corners of Aira¡¯s mouth that had risen slightly, fell a little. ¡°...is that it?¡± And then she even asked again. The tone of her voice had lowered, and anyone could tell that she was being childish. However, Leona seemed to have not noticed the meaning and replied in a consistent tone. She tilted her as if she really didn¡¯t know. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say hello?¡± ¡°...No. I just think you have a unique personality.¡± Fortunately, it seemed to pass somehow. A slight discomfort was evident on Aira¡¯s face, but I pretended not to notice. I sighed inwardly as I watched it. Even if the world changed, my luck for the group project seems to be as bad as always. In addition, it was difficult to predict the future because it seemed that the first impression was completely ruined. Of course, this wasn¡¯t Leona¡¯s fault, it¡¯s purely because of Aira, and her sense of authority. I¡¯ve said it before, but the gap between nobles and commoners is so great that it cannot be described, and there¡¯s even a difference between nobles and nobles. Commoners must always back out unconditionally, regardless of how low-ranking noble the other is. It¡¯s only because I lived in a democratic society, but unfortunately, such a system is normal in this world. If I were born in this world without memories of my past life, I might have lived with a sense of authority like Jackson or Aira. ¡°...Anyway, the greetings are over, what should we do now?¡± While the bizarre atmosphere continued, Aira brought up the main topic. It seemed that she was also uncomfortable with the situation. In response to that question, I recalled the group assignment method that Professor Beerus had just explained. In fact, there was not much difference from the group projects of my previous life, and it was rather at a completely elementary level. So we have to decide the most important part now. Something that someone must do, but I don¡¯t want to do it and hope someone else does it. ¡°...who wants to be the leader?¡± It was necessary to decide who will lead the group. As I spoke up and looked around, everyone else started rolling their eyes. This made it clear that some things never change no matter where you live. However, at this moment, it is right to say that our group is unique. Benjamin, a commoner, may hesitate to take the lead when there are nobles like me and Aira, while Leona is not very active as long as she gets to maintain her concept. Therefore, it means that I and Aira are the only ones who can be the team leader. ¡®I¡¯d rather do it myself.¡¯ Leona did not respond to Aira¡¯s continuous pressing question. Although she was still expressionless, her face seemed to contain the thought of ¡®Do I really have to do it?¡¯. In response to that, Aira clicked her tongue, then warned Leona in a sharp voice. Fortunately, it seemed that she had decided to let it go. ¡°This is a warning. If you show such behavior again next time, I will remove you from the group. As the leader of the group, I have the authority to do so. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Okay. But I¡¯ll lend Mr. Benjamin the book.¡± ¡°Do as you please.¡± ¡°Thank you, Ms. Leona.¡± Benjamin thanked Leona and looked at Aira. It looked a little pitiful to see him groveling. I muttered to myself as I watched the situation. ¡®There¡¯s no need to create unnecessary division...¡¯ It might have been better for Aira to lend the book to Benjamin and get paid for it. Benjamin was a commoner, and Aira was a noble. What Leona had just done was clearly an act that undermined the authority of the nobility. While I personally don¡¯t care about such a sense of authority, other nobles may look down on her. As I said before, commoners must bow down even if the other person is a young master or a young lady who has not officially inherited the title. This is a kind of ¡®common sense¡¯ concept. ¡°Hmph. Commoners... can¡¯t be angry with something like this...¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Do you have anything to say?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± I think I have a rough idea of what kind of style Aira has. I¡¯m not entirely sure yet, but there¡¯s one thing that¡¯s certain. The moment something rubs her the wrong way, this group will dissolve into thin air. I could vaguely feel it when she said that she had the authority to do so because she was the leader. I¡¯ll have to keep an eye on her in the future, but it seems that she dislikes anything that undermines her authority. ¡®This is making me a little tired...¡¯ It occurred to me that something more than a free ride might be born. While I was lost in thought, Aira stared at my face with a sharp expression and called out my name. ¡°Isaac.¡± ¡°Yes, what is it?.¡± ¡°You can do it well, right?¡± It may sound like a question of trust in me, but it also implies that Benjamin and Leona aren¡¯t trustworthy. It seems that she found me, a noble who stands out in the class, more reliable than a commoner. In addition, she will never know, but I am the original author of Xenon¡¯s biography, the subject of the group assignment. I can guarantee that I can chew it up and swallow it whole, not just do it well. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± ¡°Hmm. Really? Okay. I¡¯ll trust you once.¡± Are we already divided into nobles and commoners? Aira encouraged me by tapping my shoulder twice. Then, she looked at Benjamin and Leona with a suspicious gaze. I stared blankly at Aira, put on a blunt expression on the outside, and let out a deep sigh on the inside. ¡®Everything will be fine, so please don¡¯t be stubborn.¡¯ I can do everything, so please don¡¯t just troll. Although I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s capable or not, it¡¯s clear that she has a sense of authority, as seen in the conflict with Leona just now. I want to avoid the group being blown up in mid-air because of her useless shit stubbornness. ¡®Just in case, I should keep the worst-case scenario in mind¡¯ Although it¡¯s squeaking from the beginning, there hasn¡¯t been a big problem yet. At least for now. Above all else... ¡®Looking back, it looks like a fairy.¡¯ I believe everyone knows who I saw and thought of above. (TL note: ¡®Looking back, it looks like a fairy.¡¯ ¨C An expression jokingly used to refer to something that doesn¡¯t seem particularly special in itself, but looks relatively better when compared to others.) Translators note: I don¡¯t actually... Is it better to upload the chapters for the day one by one or all at the same time? I uploaded some illustrations on this novels main page so feel free to check them out. Nsfw warning tho. Today¡¯s Chapter 1/2 Chapter 40: Group Assignment (4) Although the start was a bit shaky, the progress itself went smoothly. There were parts of the group project topic that were just right for me, and Leona, who had a conflict with Aira, followed along without any complaints after that. Benjamin, who nearly broke his back in a whale fight, was able to participate in the assignment by receiving a book from Leona. So, the full-fledged discussion took place in the evening after all classes on Friday. ¡°Oh, when is Ms. Aira coming?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe someday.¡± It was Friday, and in front of the restaurant that we had set up as a meeting place. Benjamin and I talked about Aira, who had no intention of showing up. Leona, standing next to us, didn¡¯t say anything, but her already stern expression became even harder. Since we didn¡¯t even have smartphones, let alone phones, we were frustrated because we didn¡¯t know where she was. ¡°She clearly said in the military science class to meet here...¡± As Benjamin questioned, all of our group members attend the military science class. So after all the lectures were over, Aira emphasized that we all had to meet up by the promised time. She even promised us that if we were late for the appointed time, she would give us a warning. But now she was the one who broke the promise. What the hell is she doing? ¡°What if she doesn¡¯t show up? That can¡¯t happen...¡± As Benjamin muttered anxiously, I glanced at him. He seemed uneasy about Aira not showing up, as he absent-mindedly nibbled on his fingernails. It seems like I need to reassure him somehow. I opened my mouth to tell him it was nothing. ¡°Don¡¯t be too anxious. There may be some unsaid circumstances. If Aira doesn¡¯t come even after 10 minutes, let¡¯s discuss it between ourselves.¡± ¡°I-Is that okay?¡± ¡°Why not? It¡¯s too much of a waste to disband today just because Ms. Aira is not here.¡± ¡°But Ms. Aira is the team leader... We could get scolded if we do it between ourselves and she finds out later.¡± At Benjamin¡¯s response, I was momentarily bewildered, thinking to myself, ¡®What bullshit is this?¡¯. It was as if Benjamin regarded Aira as someone higher than himself. However, upon careful consideration, Benjamin was a commoner and Aira was the daughter of a marquis. Due to the enormous difference in social status, Benjamin naturally thought of Aira as a person of higher standing. Although I wanted to say something , I couldn¡¯t say anything, because of the problem with the class system. If I suddenly brought up my inner thoughts, I might receive strange looks instead. ¡®I think I might be the weird one here.¡¯ Probably so. Even Marie from the Requilis family, who practices noblesse oblige, takes it for granted to be treated with respect by commoners. The reason why I was able to talk to her was because I was, at least, a noble. Furthermore, it is strictly considered as an act of ¡®undermining authority¡¯ for commoners to use casual speech with nobles without honorifics. Even the Requilis family, who never use their power to act recklessly, strictly prevent any approach to their authority. Instead, authority and authoritarianism must be clearly distinguished. If authority is simply having legitimacy, authoritarianism is using that legitimacy to exercise control. Of course, there was a time when authoritarianism became so severe that a revolution similar to the French Revolution in my past life, called the Jayros Revolution, broke out. As a result, authoritarianism has weakened regardless of a country, but authority itself has remained strong. ¡®However, that doesn¡¯t mean I can ask them to use honorifics again.¡¯ If it were Benjamin, he would obey quietly, but I would feel dirty. The worst thing in the world is giving something and then taking it away. ¡®I wonder why our small and petite team leader is nowhere to be seen.¡¯ Even though she has set the time, I¡¯m getting more and more angry because I can¡¯t even see her hair. If this is how it¡¯s going to be, I don¡¯t understand why she volunteered to be the team leader. ¡°I, I¡¯ll be back in a moment. I¡¯m going to the restroom!¡± Benjamin, who had been fidgeting like an itchy puppy for a while, ran to the bathroom after saying that. From the way he held onto his stomach and ran, it didn¡¯t seem like he was just fooling around ¨C he really looked like he was in pain. Anyway, with Benjamin gone, only Leona and I were left standing awkwardly near the entrance of the restaurant. It was Friday, so there wasn¡¯t a single person walking around in the hallway. The only thing that filled the air was a quiet silence, making the atmosphere even more uncomfortable. In the awkward situation, I glanced at Leona briefly. Coincidentally, Leona was also looking at me with a sidelong glance. ¡°... ...¡± The two of us looked at each other sidelong for a moment before turning our heads away completely. As I turned my head, I noticed Leona¡¯s expressionless face. While I was wondering what to say in this situation, surprisingly, Leona spoke first. ¡°Hey. Penguin.¡± Her tone was so different from before, even though she was maintaining the same concept. I was briefly taken aback by her chic demeanor, and when she mentioned the word ¡°penguin,¡± I couldn¡¯t help but narrow my eyebrows. It was ridiculous to call me a penguin when I had a perfectly good name. Frankly, I was dumbfounded. By the way, there is also an animal called a penguin in this world. They live in extremely cold regions such as the Antarctic or Arctic, where ice sheets are formed, and their appearance was exactly the same as the one in the encyclopedia. However, as this is a fantasy world, there is a species that lives in the lava zone, not in the polar regions. They are monsters that harm people, not animals. Anyway, enough of the explanation, the priority is to answer Leona. I don¡¯t know why she referred to me as a penguin of all things. ¡°Why are you calling me a penguin, leaving behind a perfectly decent name?¡± ¡°You just look like a penguin.¡± Leona laughed and teased me, wondering if she abandoned the concept since there was no one around, I was momentarily dumbfounded but immediately counterattacked. ¡°You¡¯re like a dog.¡± ¡°...Do you want to die? It¡¯s not a dog, it¡¯s a lion.¡± Leona frowned and growled like an animal. She seems angry about being called a dog rather than being insulted. At this, I tilted my head slightly and brought up another question. I couldn¡¯t think of anything other than dogs or cats when it came to beastmen. ¡°Then a cat?¡± ¡°Would you please not compare me to the mere Miao tribe? As a member of the great lion tribe, it is greatly insulting to me.¡± ¡°You called a human being a penguin.¡± ¡°... ...¡± Leona scratched her head, seemingly at a loss for words about that point. Then she grew sullen, turned her head, and started to act unreasonable. I was confused whether it was Aira¡¯s mentality that was strange or if it was just the mindset of the nobles. No matter what, this is pretty serious. ¡°Aira, the professor also mentioned this. It would be better for the team if we bring all members to the end. If you leave with Benjamin, it will be a disadvantage for you as the leader.¡± Finally, Leona, who had been ignored, advised Aira. She spoke in her usual tough and blunt manner according to her concept, but there was a slight anger underlying her words. However, perhaps because it was advice from Leona, who was not a noble but a commoner, Aira¡¯s expression became even more hostile than before. Despite her doll-like elegant appearance, a bloody energy emanated from her. ¡°The two of us are talking right now. Why are you interrupting?¡± ¡°I was just worried that Ms. Aira might be at a disadvantage.¡± ¡°Is it just because of this that you¡¯re worried about me being at disadvantage? Aren¡¯t you being too naive? I¡¯ve heard from my father that there has never been a case where points were deducted just because one member was missing. Instead, Professor Beerus gave zero points to that member.¡± I feel like I want to open up her skull and peek inside her brain. I wonder what kind of family education she received that has instilled such a mindset in her. If not... ¡®Is it to drive out Leona?¡¯ It¡¯s also possible that she intentionally said those words to drive out Leona, not for Benjamin. She may have recognized that Leona is the type to speak her mind from their first encounter. So Benjamin is just an excuse, and she made an unreasonable suggestion just to find fault with Leona. ¡°But it¡¯s not impossible. We waited for Aira-nim, so I think we should wait for Benjamin too.¡± ¡°Then you wait to your heart¡¯s content and have a cozy discussion with each other. I¡¯ll talk to him alone.¡± At Leona¡¯s comment, Aira acted as if it was the right time, so she grabbed my arm and pulled it toward her chest. Unlike Cecily, which was soft, a flat feeling was conveyed through my arm. Anyway, both of us were equally taken aback. I tried to pull my arm out of the unexpected physical contact, but it was unsuccessful because she held on tightly. In the end, I had no choice but to shout at Aira. ¡°W-What are you doing right now? Please let go of me quickly.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to. You¡¯re going to come with me, right?¡± I thought it was crazy to be alone with her, but despite my inner thoughts, I couldn¡¯t help but hesitate when I met Aira¡¯s gaze. The corners of her mouth went up subtly with the eyes that were deep and wet with greed. Her expression oozed with a sticky obsession, indicating that she wouldn¡¯t let go of her prey no matter what. ¡®What did I do?¡¯ Why was she showing this side of herself when she had no ulterior motive before? As I stared at her expression, I quietly spoke up. ¡°... Ms. Aira.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Right now, Ms. Leona is right. So please let go of me.¡± ¡°... ...¡± When I took Leona¡¯s side, the corners of Aira¡¯s lips, which had been upturned, fell vertically. The creepy look in her eyes also instantly turned cold, and the strength she had exerted on my arm was released softly. As I slowly pulled my arm out, Aira¡¯s fallen lips rose again. Her gaze also started to emanate a dangerous energy. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say your last name was Ducker Michelle?¡± ¡°...Yes. That¡¯s right.¡± Why did she suddenly bring up the family name? I tensed up as a sense of foreboding rose within me. All this time, Aira started playing with her hair with one hand and spoke with a sly tone. ¡°As you may know, the Marquis Matheus family has a very famous order of knights. It¡¯s the Navy Knights.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°And I heard from my older brother a few days ago that the son of the former knight commander recently joined the team. His name was probably... Dave?¡± Flinch- I flinched when I heard Dave¡¯s name mentioned by Aira. Without realizing it, my fists clenched when my family¡¯s story came out of someone else¡¯s mouth. Without noticing my reaction, Aira continued with what she wanted to say. She was not just confident but arrogant. ¡°Navy Knights are mainly responsible for protecting the borders and blocking any threats to the empire in advance. It may seem honorable on the surface, but in my eyes, they are just foolish people who recklessly engage in dangerous activities.¡± Is it appropriate for a noblewoman, especially from a military family, to say such a thing? Not to mention, the Navy Knights often confront tribal beastmen , and often fight with the Elven Reconnaissance Squad. Although it is called a border, it is practically a front line. If you see that the mortality rate of the Navy Knights is more than three times higher than that of other corps, you can roughly estimate how dangerous the situation is. However, Ai-ra seems to be underestimating such knights too easily. She claimed that they are foolish people who sacrifice their freedom to protect the country. She, who belittles them, does not deserve to be a daughter of a military family. ¡°You know what I¡¯m talking about, right?¡± Aira crossed her arms, tilting her chin slightly. It is a message that is close to a threat, stating that I can never refuse her proposal. It seemed like she had a trick up her sleeve for what to do with Dave if I were to refuse. Perhaps, she could send him somewhere even more dangerous than the border. As the daughter of a prestigious military family, it is not entirely impossible. At these thoughts, I took a deep breath as I listened to her threatening question. ¡°Yes. I understand.¡± Now that it¡¯s like this, I can¡¯t help it. ¡°Bitch.¡± Let¡¯s all look into it together. Translators note: Holy shit what a bitch. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen this much bullshit. Today¡¯s Chapter 2/2 Chapter 41: Group Assignment (5) No matter how angry you are, there are things you should never touch. Among them, the most representative one is family. Even a decent person would get angry if their family was touched, but if they just endure it? That is not a decent person, but rather a pushover. Additionally, I am someone who has a strong trauma about family. It¡¯s because my parents passed away in an accident in my previous life, and I suddenly became alone. I had no siblings, so the connection between family members has been completely severed. Of course, Aira wouldn¡¯t know that I¡¯m a reincarnated person, but that¡¯s beside the point. If you have the bare minimum of common sense, you shouldn¡¯t say such things, especially when you¡¯re a daughter of a military family. ¡°...What, what? What did you just say...¡± As soon as the vulgar curse burst out of my mouth, Aira stuttered and seemed shocked, with her eyes widened and her mouth open. So what do I do? I looked at Aira with cold eyes as she faltered back. As you all know, I don¡¯t swear a lot. However, Aira made a sharp curse come out of my mouth. At the time of the gathering, Jackson made me dumbfounded so it just came out, but this time I was so angry that it burst out of my mouth. I looked straight at Aira, who was shocked and unable to speak, and said what I wanted to say. ¡°Why? Did you not hear me? Should I say it again, you little bitch?¡± ¡°You, you...! How dare you...! Do I look easy to you?!¡± Aira was furious, even pointing a finger at me. Judging from her face turning red and blue in real time, she was really angry too. However, it is rather me who should be more angry than her. Aira touched a part she should never have touched. I opened my mouth, barely suppressing the rage bubbling up like an active volcano. I tried to keep my composure as much as possible, but I couldn¡¯t stop my voice from sinking low. ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯ve been easygoing with you? Bullshit should at least be called bullshit. All you do is talk nonsense. Forcing someone who doesn¡¯t like you and even dragging their family into it because you can¡¯t have your way? And even a soldier who doesn¡¯t know when they might die working on a border?¡± ¡°Hey, it¡¯s a bigger mistake to swear over something like that! And knights and soldiers who aren¡¯t commanders are just guard dogs! Why would you let go of a comfortable life and risk your life to become a soldier? That¡¯s the part that¡¯s even harder to understand, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Wow... Really...¡± Fuck. I¡¯m just amazed. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m hearing what I used to hear in Korea even after I was reincarnated. I don¡¯t know how she received her home education, but if a daughter from a military family speaks like that, it is clear that the situation is serious. Otherwise, the household is probably fine, but her personality must be distorted if such words come out of the mouth of a daughter of a military family. I inhaled and exhaled deeply as I watched Aira. My chest felt tight as if I had eaten sweet potatoes. ¡°Are you really the daughter of Marquis Matheus, who is in charge of the border?¡± ¡°Why would I lie? Don¡¯t you know that impersonating a noble is a crime? How stupid...¡± ¡°The stupid one here is you, who insulted the soldiers. It would be quite amusing if the news spread that a daughter of a military family insulted the soldiers, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± To put it in the context of a previous life, it¡¯s like the daughter of a 4-star general insulting a soldier from Hwihwa. Of course, if this story were to spread to the ears of the soldiers, it would seriously damage trust, to the point of completely destroying the reputation of the person who insulted them. ¡°What¡¯s wrong about that? They¡¯re all people under me anyway?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t your parents or siblings tell you to care for your subordinates?¡± ¡°I only learned that in order to become a good leader, you have to lead the people below you well. Is something wrong?¡± ¡°Sigh...¡± That kind of thinking is absolutely ridiculous. As I listened to her words, I realized there was no response I could give, and I shook my head in disbelief. Aira¡¯s mindset was very concerning.Rread latest chapters at novelhall.com Being born into a marquis family, she naturally had the idea of noble authority ingrained in her, and the way to become an excellent leader, as she mentioned. These two things created a truly beautiful synergy. In addition to this, all of this was achieved at the age of 17. It seemed that she firmly believed she could handle the role of the leader herself, which was the reason she took on the position of squad leader. ¡°...Let me give you a piece of advice. If you keep going like this, someday you¡¯ll experience something even worse.¡± ¡°Who would believe such words? Who do you think you are?¡± Even though I gave sincere advice, the expression on the child¡¯s face was one of disbelief. However, ¡®mutiny¡¯ is an historical fact that remains unchanged regardless of time or place. In addition, dangerous places such as the front lines or borders are where mutiny frequently occurs. Most often, commanders sacrifice their subordinates to preserve their own lives, only to end up being killed by their subordinates in turn. Would Aira really be aware of such facts? Since she has never experienced the life-and-death situations on the front lines, she may be able to casually make such remarks. I struggled to find a way to educate that naive little kid and eventually gave up on verbal communication. No matter what I say, she will never listen. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to believe it, you don¡¯t have to. I¡¯m just telling you out of concern. You don¡¯t plan on becoming a military commander later on, do you?¡± If you use fantasy in a fantasy world, it¡¯s an ordinary novel, but if you use modern stuff, wouldn¡¯t it be fantasy? The work is a product of such an idea. I planned to secretly write it right before Xenon¡¯s Biography is completed. I probably won¡¯t start writing until about a year from now.¡± ¡°So what are we going to do now? Can we do it by ourselves?¡± While I was lost in thought for a moment, Leona spoke in a blunt tone. I snapped out of it and looked at Leona. She had her arms crossed and was making a sullen, and I rubbed the back of my neck in embarrassment as I answered. ¡°We can¡¯t help it. Honestly, aren¡¯t you feeling the same way?¡± ¡°It does feel good, but it will be hard to get good grades. are you confident enough to present it so well as to cover that up?¡± I smiled confidently at Leona¡¯s worried question. ¡°Of course.¡± I¡¯m a writer, but she¡¯s worried that I might not be able to do well. Leona looked surprised at my cool answer for a moment, but soon shrugged her shoulders. She seemed to know that there was no answer no matter how much she thought about it. ¡°You¡¯re pretty confident, huh? I will be watching you..¡± ¡°Are you trying to get carried too?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to sell my conscience like that jerk. Oh, by the way...¡± She stopped talking and stared at me. By the time she tilted her head at the observing gaze, Leona¡¯s tightly closed mouth opened. ¡°...you said your last name was Ducker Michelle, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Is your father¡¯s nickname ¡®Red Lion¡¯ by any chance?¡± It seems that my father is quite famous. Even Leona, who is a beastman, knows about him. I nodded my head absentmindedly at her question. Leona¡¯s expression became slightly strange, and she muttered something in a barely audible voice. ¡°A penguin from the lion...They¡¯re a father and son, but I guess an apple can fall far from the tree.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Nothing. By the way, Benjamin, when is this guy coming?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± They said even a tiger would come if I called, and Benjamin returned as soon as Leona mentioned it. He was almost like a puppy when he ran panting, waving his arms. Afterwards, Benjamin confirmed that we were still alone despite going to the bathroom and said with an anxious expression. ¡°Ah, Ms. Aira hasn¡¯t come yet?¡± ¡°She came, but she went away again. She won¡¯t be with us from now on.¡± ¡°What?! W-What does that mean? What happened?¡± ¡°Something did happen. But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± After that, the group assignment went smoothly. ¡°...so only the three of us are able to attend the discussion. No matter what, I can¡¯t stand it when she touched a soldier, especially my brother who works at the border.¡± ¡°Well... I see. Normally, everyone should receive a deduction, but since this is a special case, only the student will be penalized.¡± ¡°Thank you, professor.¡± On the following Monday, I went to see Professor Beerus separately and fed Aira a very big fuck you. Translators note: Today¡¯s chapter 1/2 Chapter 42: Crisis (1) After Aira ran away from the group, the group project progressed so smoothly that any concerns we had about it seemed pointless. It was said that minnows naturally muddy the water, but when those minnows disappeared, the water that had been murky also became clear on its own. As I always said, it was enough for me to do the task myself, but as it was a group task, I worked hard. If Benjamin and Leona came up with plausible hypotheses, I would refute or fleshed it out.¡± As a result, we achieved a very satisfying outcome, but of course, since I only added substance to the hypotheses they organized, I took charge of the presentation myself. ¡°But didn¡¯t you say that Xenon¡¯s Biography wasn¡¯t interesting? It seems like you read it very in depth though?¡± ¡°Everyone, shut up! I was just curious about what¡¯s next!¡± When Benjamin left, I was able to have various conversations with Leona. I realized that she was not just someone who talked a lot but also an enjoyer of Xenon¡¯s Biography. Her ears, which flinched above her head whenever she was excited, were a little annoying, but since Leona only showed her true self when she was with me, it wasn¡¯t a big problem. ¡°Are you really confident in giving a good presentation? If it¡¯s difficult, I can do it for you.¡± Leona, who calmed down her excitement after a moment, asked me with her signature cynical tone. She crossed her arms and stared at her, but there was a mix of worry and concern in her eyes. I wasn¡¯t sure if she didn¡¯t trust me or if she felt sorry for me for being in charge of the presentation. However, considering Leona¡¯s personality, I assumed it was the latter. ¡°I can do it well. Trust me once. Or do you want to try it?¡± ¡°Alright then. Tomorrow is the day of the presentation, why bother changing anything now. Anyway, I¡¯m leaving. See you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay. See you tomorrow.¡± As Leona waved her hand and left, I also waved and saw her off. The place where Leona and I had been was a deserted place, so we could talk as much as we wanted without any disturbance. A little later, I moved my feet after seeing Leona¡¯s figure disappear. I have done the final check, and I planned to take it easy and write something during the remaining time. ¡®I wish I could quickly become a third-year student. At that time, I would have more free time.¡¯ As I returned to my dorm and threw myself onto the bed, I thought about the future. As Professor Beerus explained during the first class, we have to score above a certain point to advance to the next grade until the end of our second year. However, once you become a third-year student, you only have to focus on the major you want to concentrate on. That¡¯s it. I also learned this information when I went to see Professor Beerus separately last Monday and reported the situation of Aira. If the first two years are like a combination of high school and university, starting from the third year, you become a university student who focuses only on one subject. You don¡¯t need to worry about grades or other stuff, you just concentrate on your major to get good grades. ¡®Me, on the other hand...¡¯ Of course, my goal is to major in history. There¡¯s no other subject that interests me as much as history in this world. After becoming a 3rd year student, I wanted to quickly finish writing Xenon¡¯s Biography and write my next work. I wanted to write a modern-day story that would be treated as a fantasy in this world. Instead, as it deals with a tragic wartime story, there will be no heroic journey like in the Xenon¡¯s Biography. No, no. Instead of thinking about the next work, let¡¯s focus on Xenon¡¯s Biography for now. If I touch it without good reason, I could end up becoming an octopus¡¯s foot. There is a risk that the quality of the work may also deteriorate, so it is beneficial to concentrate on Xenon¡¯s Biography for now. Of course, if there are two volumes left until the completion, I plan to establish the settings slowly. It should be okay by then. ¡®...I should make use of my time instead of thinking like this.¡¯ It¡¯s a waste of time to fool around like this. Recently, there have been not just one or two areas that require attention, such as the problem with Aira, but it is bearable even though it is a bit tiring. Above all, if I keep my eyes closed now, I feel like I¡¯ll wake up tomorrow morning. It might be better to finish at least one part and go to bed. Leading my weary body, I sat down at his desk. Neatly stacked on the desk were manuscript papers that I had stopped writing just before leaving my room. ¡®I wonder if they are doing okay?¡¯ While imbuing mana into the magic pen, the thought of the crazy party suddenly came to my mind. The first day seemed good enough, but as time passed, it was clear that cracks were beginning to form. Rina, who always had a relaxed expression, became expressionless, and the expression of Cecily, who used to brighten up when she saw me, also darkened suddenly. As for Marie, she seemed to have given up halfway and occasionally let out a sneer. Above all, the most impressive person among them was undoubtedly Jackson. He was trying to cling to them somehow, but he was gradually becoming fed up with them. Furthermore, he occasionally sent me jealous (!?) glances. I can roughly predict how serious it is. I think it¡¯s probably because we had to do a group project together. It¡¯s a combination that couldn¡¯t mix like water and oil from the beginning. ¡®It¡¯s a little pitiful. We only had one...¡¯ drip- While lost in thought, liquid dripped from my nose. I snapped out of my reverie and wiped my hand on my chin, feeling a slight stickiness. With a feeling of disbelief, I took my hand away and found bright red blood on it. It was a nosebleed. I felt sluggish today and it seemed like my body was sending me a warning.Fo?ll0w current novE?ls on n/o/(v)/3l/b((in).(co/m) drip- drip- As I stared absent-mindedly at the blood on my hand, drops of blood started to fall onto my manuscript paper. I was startled and hastily cleared away the manuscript paper. Fortunately, the blood was only on the edge and I was able to prevent a major disaster of rewriting the manuscript. Still, I need to quickly stop the nosebleed. ¡°Phew, tissue...¡± It seemed that I should take a break from writing today. ***** ¡°Who do you think did everything? By the way, I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°... ...¡± As Marie asked in return, I became speechless. So that¡¯s why Jackson¡¯s expression was so dark. I felt sympathetic somehow. ¡°To be honest, I gave up from the moment the team was assigned like that. The grade might sting a bit, but it won¡¯t be too harsh. If it doesn¡¯t work out, I¡¯ll focus on another major.¡± ¡°Speaking of major... What major will you enter when you become a third-year?¡± I suddenly became curious and asked. I unhesitantly chose a major in history, but don¡¯t know about others. Of course, it might be a bit early to ask now, even though the first semester hasn¡¯t ended yet. But she must have something in mind, right? After hearing my question, Marie put her hand on her chin and thought for a moment before speaking quietly. ¡°About my major...well, I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯d like to major in political science, but since Rina is there, I¡¯ll pass. Right now, I don¡¯t have anything specific in mind. I just want to graduate and be done with it. What about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m obviously majoring in history.¡± When I answered without any hesitation, Marie made a strange expression as if she heard something unexpected. ¡°Is history that interesting? I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°Maybe you think that way, but not me. How isn¡¯t history interesting?¡± ¡°Got it. Got it. That¡¯s why you¡¯re good at history. Are you planning to write a book about it? Didn¡¯t you receive compliments from Professor Elena last time for writing well?¡± ¡°Uh...¡± The conversation suddenly paused for a moment. She may have said it as a joke, but it could not be regarded as a joke. Then Marie observed my face and said with a strange expression. ¡°What¡¯s with that expression? Are you really writing one?¡± ¡°No?¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± When I denied it, she stared at my face and then lowered her gaze. Marie¡¯s gaze was precisely directed towards my right hand, where the pen hook was located. I almost instinctively hid my hand, but I managed to control myself just in time to avoid arousing suspicion. Marie also opened her mouth, turning her eyes forward to see if she had no more suspicion. ¡°Well... if you say it¡¯s no, then it¡¯s not. But if you really write a book, show it to me. I¡¯m curious.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I don¡¯t write.¡± ¡°Who said anything? Oh, of course, I can ask my dad to support you financially if you need it.¡± ¡°Ah, thanks, I appreciate it.¡± Even if I grumbled as if to stop, Marie only giggled. Fortunately, he seemed to have said it as a joke. ¡®How long do I have to live anxiously?¡¯ I really wanted to clarify, but I was afraid of the aftermath. I had to endure it, even if it meant watching my father suffer as he struggled to hide our true identity. Anyway, class started and the presentation, the flower of the group assignment, began. As I expected, Jackson was the presenter for Mari¡¯s group, and his exhausted appearance evoked sympathy from the audience. ¡®You are suffering too.¡¯ I think the incidents of being picked on might decrease after this. I looked at him with a sympathetic expression as he returned to his seat with exhaustion. I wonder if he noticed my gaze. Jackson, who met my eyes, just gave a hollow laugh without any reaction. With that, all the presentations were over and the humanities class came to an end, and the rest of the classes proceeded normally. After all the classes were over, we had a meal with our teammates and returned to our dorm. ¡°Hmm?¡± When I opened the door of the accommodation and went inside, I saw a letter envelope lying on the floor. When I picked it up, it turned out to be a letter from home . I had no choice but to wonder if there was any mail I sent to my parents recently. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ Then, I sat on the bed and tore open the envelope to take out the letter. And the identity of the letter was... [The tail has been stepped on. Be careful for the time being.] It was a warning written in my father¡¯s handwriting. ¡°... ...¡± I blinked my eyes as I looked at the warning letter. Translators note: Cliffhanger! HaHA! Today¡¯s chapter 2/2(?) Chapter 43: Crisis (2) After reading the letter my father had sent me, I couldn¡¯t help but space out for a moment. It was definitely from my father, as I could tell from his unique short and bold writing style. However, if you only looked at the content, it didn¡¯t contain any spy-like information or anything extraordinary. Because of this, it took me some time to understand, but soon I had no choice but to harden my expression. ¡®...the tail was stepped on?¡¯ The reason I was able to submit my manuscript anonymously to the publishing company was because of my father¡¯s help. I¡¯m not sure what kind of work my father is involved in, but I can roughly guess that he is using his connections. Thanks to that, I was able to remain anonymous until the end even when Xenon¡¯s biography became a huge hit and everyone looked for me. However, my father said that I was also being searched for in various places, not only by the royalty and nobility, so he emphasized that I shouldn¡¯t let my guard down. And it¡¯s only today that it seems its tail has been stepped on. I rubbed my chin and stared at the letter. ¡®Don¡¯t you know who it is?¡¯ The subject was neatly omitted, so I couldn¡¯t tell who stepped on the tail. Considering my father¡¯s personality, he would have written all the important parts even in a short letter, so the probability of him not knowing who it is, is high. That¡¯s true, the one who stepped on my tail would have probably hired someone to do it, so it would be even stranger if I knew who it was. Anyway, the fact that I need to be careful remains unchanged. ¡®...I need to be alert for now.¡¯ I don¡¯t know who stepped on my tail, and just because my tail was stepped on doesn¡¯t mean my identity has been completely exposed. Still, it will be good to follow my father¡¯s warning. To be honest, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it. For now, all I can do is to hope that my father can cut off the tail that has been stepped on. If I become overly self-conscious, it could lead to problems with my writing or make other people suspicious of me. Therefore, it¡¯s best to act as usual but maintain my composure. ¡®But there is only one letter?¡¯ Usually, my parents send letters together, so if my father wrote a letter, there should be one from my mother as well. My father wrote a short letter to convey the news, but my mother must have written a long letter to bury me and check my progress. And sure enough, as if to prove me right, another letter was neatly tucked inside the torn envelope from earlier. As I took out the letter and unfolded it neatly, I noticed the beautiful, well-written handwriting. Unlike my father¡¯s, my mother¡¯s letters were characterized by a delicate style. [Isaac, it seems that your father only wrote what he needed to say without asking about your well-being, so your mother has also sent a letter. After reading your last letter, your mother feels relieved that you seem to be adjusting well to academy life. However, I am worried that you might be struggling with the recent increase in temperature since you tend to be sensitive to the heat. Mother still remembers when you collapsed during training with your father, and that image still lingers in my mind. While I jokingly ask when the next book will be released, I always emphasize the importance of your health. Your academy life may be busy, but please remember to take care of your health...] As I read the sentences filling up the A4-sized paper, my heart automatically warmed up. Whether in this life or the past, it¡¯s clear that mothers are angelic beings who think only of their children. Occasionally, some noble families treat their children as political tools, but our mother was not like that. She was just a normal mother of an ordinary family. With a sincere smile on my face, I slowly read through the letter my mother had written, and the graceful handwriting made my eyes naturally happy. [Your father did write a letter telling you to take care of yourself, but you don¡¯t have to worry too much. Even if you were caught, our family will protect you. Especially, you may not know, but your father was the leader of a famous knight order in his heyday. So even if you were caught, they wouldn¡¯t easily harm us even in the palace. Don¡¯t worry. If anything happens, your father will personally go to the palace.] I couldn¡¯t even guess what kind of person he was in the past when they say that they wouldn¡¯t easily harm us even in the palace. After all, he gave up his count status and became a baron, and according to what Rina told me, it is certain that he is an unusual person. He seems like a stereotype of a hidden master that you would see in a novel. However, it is certain that he has a dark past, considering that he himself has chosen to receive a lower rank. Especially since he declared retirement at a fairly young age. [...Therefore, our family is always supporting you. Don¡¯t overdo it and keep doing what you want to do. Love, Mom.] Even after reading all of the letter, the aftertaste lingered. Although my mother had said that she was good at writing in the past, I could tell from the letter that it was definitely not an empty boast. Her handwriting was so fluent and beautiful, almost to the point of being described as exquisite. The words she wrote were also very moving. There was nothing missing. ¡®...I shouldn¡¯t disappoint her.¡¯ Although she teasingly urged to know when Jin and Lily would get together, it was only a joke. On the contrary, my mother didn¡¯t like the story being forced to go in a strange direction due to external pressures. After rereading my mother¡¯s letter once again, I neatly folded it and put it in the desk drawer. The first drawer contained manuscript paper and spare notebooks, while the second drawer stored letters my parents had sent me. ¡®First of all...¡¯ Having finished everything I needed to do today, I sat down in a chair and began writing a letter instead of reading about Xenon¡¯s Biography. The letter was full of worries, so I felt that I needed to ease those concerns. ¡°I agree. I¡¯m angry that they have stolen so many things until now.¡± As shown by the example of the Halo Academy, so much cultural property has been taken away by the Minerva Empire. Although it has now been legally blocked, there have been many times in the past when they stole their culture bit by bit, causing them great damage. In the end, ¡®money¡¯ is the most important thing for developing culture, but the Minerva Empire took numerous artisans and artists with huge sums of money as bait. For the Ters Kingdom, it¡¯s not surprising that a recession has occurred. ¡°Moreover, there has never been a case where someone changed the world simply by writing a novel, like the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography did, in history. It should be considered unprecedented.¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s surprising enough that the demons princess enrolled in the Halo Academy, and soon they will send an envoy to our country... It¡¯s really an unbelievable reality.¡± ¡°If that writer were to write something critical of our country, it would be terrifying to even imagine. It¡¯s unlikely to happen, though.¡± Above all, the value of Isaac alone is terrifying. Just with Xenon¡¯s Biography, he completely changed the perception of demons, but if he was to write a critical article about a specific country? It would be unbelievable. On Earth, the internet was widespread among the general public to the extent that it could be taken for granted, but it¡¯s not the same in this world. Quite literally, there is ample potential for it to be abused as a ¡®weapon¡¯ for brainwashing. And from the perspective of leaders who govern the country, they fear the collapse from within more than foreign invasion. If the pillar collapses, there is nothing they can do. Especially the Ters Kingdom, which had suffered greatly from a devastating Jayros Revolution, knows this fact better than anyone else. ¡°I understand for now. We will provide all the support needed, so be sure to find the author. However, even if you find them, make sure to treat them with respect. Do you understand?¡± ¡°I will keep that in mind. I will try to bring good news as soon as possible.¡± ¡°I see. Any other news?¡± ¡°The news about Princess Adele...¡± Friedrich frowned when the aide mentioned a specific person. He didn¡¯t even want to hear her name. ¡°Nevermind. She¡¯s already been cast aside. Is there a reason why I need to know about her?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, Princess Adele...¡± The advisor was interrupted before they could finish their sentence. Friedrich held out his hand as if to say no more. ¡°That¡¯s enough. If she were my own child, I would have enrolled her in the Ters Academy, not the Halo Academy. I only have four children. Remember that.¡± ¡°...I understand.¡± The advisor could no longer say anything in the face of Friedrich¡¯s resolute words. However, perhaps he had some sense of conscience. Friedrich rubbed his chin thoughtfully and then gave an order to his advisor. ¡°Well... I¡¯d better let her know the news. I think you¡¯ll soon find the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography, which she liked.¡± ¡°...Why do you feel the need to tell her this?¡± ¡°So that he won¡¯t easily end her life. We have to give her hope.¡± ¡°... ...¡± That¡¯s sadistic. The advisor barely held back from frowning. Translators note: Damn his mom is amazingly wholesome. Also the foreshadowing can¡¯t be THIS obvious right? ¡®Adele¡¯... I¡¯m too invested and caffeinated right now so more chapters coming. Today¡¯s chapter 3/2 Chapter 44: Crisis (3) Even if I successfully overcame the great trial of a group project, it doesn¡¯t mean the semester is over. The fact that you need to obtain a certain score to prevent a failing grade means there is something you need to do to achieve that score. It could be an exam, or it could be an assignment, or it could be through a presentation. In short, it means disgustingly busy days. Even after crossing the big mountain called a group project, there were so many hills that I had no choice but to sweat profusely. Fortunately, there weren¡¯t many courses with exams, but instead, there were crazy amounts of assignments. I had to pour in time just to do the assignments, let alone writing. ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhh... help meee...¡± Marie groaned and buried her face on the desk, groaning. Her white hair, as white as snow, fell like a curtain. It looks like she has completely exhausted all her energy after the last class has ended. ¡°Seriously... why are there so many assignments... It¡¯s not just one, but several, it¡¯s driving me crazy.¡± ¡°Well, still assignments are good for getting grades, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s just you. I¡¯d rather take an exam. I can¡¯t even rest properly over the weekend because of all these assignments, it¡¯s driving me crazy.¡±Rread latest chapters at novelhall.com Although in my past life, the university had no more than 8 classes, Halo Academy requires at least 10 classes to be attended in order to avoid repeating. It¡¯s already overwhelming just to handle one assignment, but now I have to spend so much time on them. I stared blankly at the grumbling Marie and suddenly remembered something, so I asked her. ¡°Come to think of it, is your history okay? I can¡¯t say I teach it well, but I¡¯ve at least covered the basics.¡± As you all know, I am teaching Marie history. Of course, not only Marie, but also Cecily. The time is after dinner on Wednesday after all classes are over. Due to various busy schedules, this was the only time I could squeeze out. Another thing I discovered while teaching them history is that Cecily has an expert-level knowledge of history, without any need for my guidance. Having lived for over a century, she has gained a vast amount of knowledge, and is living proof of human history. Above all, her memory is exceptionally good, and she never forgets what she has learned. Even I was amazed by this, to the point where I ended up asking her questions about the parts that I didn¡¯t know. ¡°Haa...¡± After letting out a deep sigh, Marie slowly lifted her head and then put her chin on her hand. In a somewhat embarrassed tone, she answered my question. ¡°I memorized everything you taught me. You even wrote it down in a way that was easy for me to understand. But I still don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to get a good grade on the exam.¡± I looked at Marie¡¯s face, which seemed to have given up halfway, and smiled bitterly. She was... to put it nicely, average, and to put it not so nicely, she had a lot of gaps in her knowledge here and there. If I told her about a specific event, she might have heard the name but wouldn¡¯t know the details. Anyway, I tried hard to teach Marie history. It was a bit difficult for me too, since I couldn¡¯t say that I was good at teaching others like that. The fortunate thing was that Marie was passionate and had a good memory, which made my job easier. Thanks to her, we were able to proceed smoothly without any obstacles. ¡°Cheer up. Honestly, other majors are too hard to just dig into history.¡± ¡°I agree. But do you have any plans now?¡± As I tried to get up from my seat, Marie looked at me with anticipation and asked. Judging by her sparkling eyes, it seemed like she was hoping for a positive answer. After hearing Marie¡¯s expectant question, I pondered for a moment and looked around. The class that just ended was alchemy. It¡¯s a field of study unique to this world that replaces chemistry. Among the students taking alchemy together, Marie was the only close friend I had. Cecily and Rina seemed uninterested in alchemy and didn¡¯t attend the class, and although I worked on a group project with Leona and Benjamin, I was hesitant to say that we were close. I watched as the students began to leave, and then I opened my mouth in a blunt voice. I was sorry to Marie, but I had a prior engagement ¡°I¡¯m going to eat. I made a promise to eat with my sister today.¡± ¡°Ah... Really? You¡¯re eating with your sister?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Your older sister, right?¡± Why would you ask that? When I looked at her with bewildered eyes, Marie slowly turned her eyes away and sighed. She must have been embarrassed even though she said it. Afterwards, she glanced at me, then extended her index finger and spoke in a pleading tone. I noticed a slight flush of embarrassment. ¡°That... don¡¯t get me wrong. I was a little confused when you called Cecily your sister.¡± ¡°...I see.¡± ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re eating with only your older sister?¡± When I reluctantly affirmed it, Marie thought it was time and brought up another question. First, I told the truth, although I tilted my head at her behavior, which seemed more enthusiastic nowadays. ¡°Maybe... I¡¯m going to eat with my sister¡¯s friend. Originally, we were supposed to eat together on the weekend, but she said she was busy because of the freshmen. I heard that the amount of training has increased because next week is a practice.¡± ¡°You said your older sister was a teaching assistant, right? My older brother said that your sister is really scary.¡± ¡°Well...¡± When I heard the story she brought up, I looked up and thought deeply. Nicole, who is overflowing with love for the youngest, was a sample of a kind sister to me. Her tall height that stands out even from a distance, and judging from the navy blue hair tied in a ponytail, it was certain that it¡¯s Nicole. ¡°Wow, your sister is so cool.¡± Marie also spoke out her heartfelt admiration as saw Nicole. As she said, Nicole¡¯s current appearance was so cool that most models couldn¡¯t even come close. Black leather pants and a black shirt on top of them fully reveal her angular beauty. The simple combination of these two clothes was exuding style and beauty. She would have come as soon as the class was over, but seeing that she was wearing her own clothes, it seemed possible because she was an assistant. ¡°Hmm? Ah! Isaac!¡± Nicole, who was hanging around in front of the fountain, raised her arm and called my name. I replied by raising my arm in response. When I raised my arm, Nicole walked vigorously as if to indicate that she would come over to me first. However, as she got closer, she noticed Mari standing next to me and looked at her with a puzzled expression. ¡°Who is this?¡± ¡°Ah! Hello! I¡¯m Marie Hausen Requilis from the Duke of Requilis!¡± As soon as Nicole asked, Marie introduced herself with a strong voice. I had a feeling that she was somewhat nervous. Meanwhile, when Marie revealed her name and family, Nicole¡¯s golden eyes widened and she looked at me, as if to ask why someone like this was next to me. In response, I reassured her as if it was nothing important to resolve her doubts. ¡°She¡¯s my friend. We became close by chance.¡± ¡°...Hello, Lady Requilis. I¡¯m Isaac¡¯s older sister, Nicole Ducker Michelle. It¡¯s an honor to meet you.¡± After hearing my response, Nicole politely revealed her own name. Even during the greeting, a hint of suspicion remained in her eyes. ¡°I-I¡¯m also honored to meet the daughter of the Red Lion. And please speak comfortably, because I feel uncomfortable. You know of the Requilis family, right?¡± ¡°...I know it well. Then I¡¯ll drop the honorifics right away.¡± Nicole didn¡¯t hesitate to speak informally to a member of the Requili family. Then she alternately looked at me and Marie and questioned Marie. ¡°By the way, you said you¡¯re friends with our Isaac?¡± Her voice contained some suspicion and a hint of wariness. As someone who knew I was the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography, it was understandable for Nicole to be wary of her. Perhaps Marie also quickly picked up on the faint hint of wariness in Nicole¡¯s words, and she responded right away. Her voice trembled slightly, indicating that she was nervous. ¡°Yes. We are friends.¡± ¡°Hmm... I see. It¡¯s a little surprising.¡± This time, Nicole looked at me as she spoke. It seemed like she was surprised to hear that I had become friends with a high-ranking noble¡¯s daughter. I also shrugged my shoulders, as I didn¡¯t expect to become friends with Marie. It led to many dangerous situations, but so far, everything has been okay. Moreover, if I were to mention that I had become friends not only with Mari but also with Rina and Cecily, I wondered how Nicole would react. But I felt no need to bring it up, so I remained silent. However, Marie, who was completely unaware of this fact, heard Nicole¡¯s unexpected answer and asked her a question. ¡°Unexpected? What do you mean?¡± ¡°Ah, I wasn¡¯t talking about that. I was a bit worried that our Isaac might be too aloof and only focused on his own work to make friends. But it turns out he made friends, and I never would have guessed that one of them was a duke¡¯s daughter.¡± I nodded my head because I felt the same way. I couldn¡¯t even imagine that I would become friends with Marie. But I feel like she¡¯s gossiping about me, right? Hopefully not. ¡°Whoa...¡± In the meantime, Marie may have felt relieved, but she put her hand on her chest and let out a sigh. Then she said with a brighter expression than before. ¡°Then you don¡¯t mind if Isaac and I are friends, do you?¡± ¡°Huh? What... That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t mind...?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Marie¡¯s face brightened infinitely at Nicole¡¯s affirmation. Why on earth are you so happy? However, in contrast to the delighted Marie, Nicole seems to have become uneasy. As she knew all too well how dangerous it was for me to become close to Marie. Although Marie being a daughter of a duke¡¯s family played a role, the biggest reason was probably because I was the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography. The closer I got to her, the higher the likelihood that my secret would eventually be revealed. Moreover, if I became friends with Marie, my academy life would become more comfortable, but that¡¯s only if I didn¡¯t reveal my secret. From Nicole¡¯s perspective, Marie was like a double-edged sword. In response, she glanced at Marie and me alternately, then spoke in a cautious voice. ¡°...it¡¯s not?¡± ¡°Ah...¡± Then Marie¡¯s face quickly became sullen. Translators note: Nicole trolling her so hard Kek Chapter 45: Crisis (4) ¡°Isaac. Did she catch you by any chance?¡± As soon as the appointed time of 6 o¡¯clock arrived, Marie went back to the dorm, leaving just the two of us, and Nicole asked me a question as we were left alone. When I shifted my gaze to her, I could see a worried and anxious expression on her face. It seems that she was worried that the secret might have been discovered after seeing the friendly relationship between me and Marie. However, contrary to her worries, except for a few mistakes, I haven¡¯t been caught. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I haven¡¯t been caught. So far we¡¯re just friends, friends.¡± ¡°...Really?¡± As Nicole expressed her doubts, she gave me a suspicious look. Seeing that, I felt a little bewildered. Who does she think is a loner with no real friends? I also knew that my social relationships weren¡¯t that great, but seeing Nicole giving me that kind of look made me feel a little hurt. ¡°What is that look? You don¡¯t seem to trust me.¡± ¡°Well... forget about it. Anyway, she doesn¡¯t know anything about your secret, right?¡± It didn¡¯t seem like an illusion at all when she abruptly changed the subject. I put aside the suspicions that were rising in my mind and replied to her question. ¡°I¡¯ve made mistakes, but I¡¯ll be fine with just that.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s about the mistake... you mean when you showed her the picture last time? Was that her?¡± I nodded silently as she widened her eyes and asked for confirmation. Nicole also knew that I had accidentally shown the picture to someone else, but she had no idea that the person was Marie. I decided not to tell her, as I thought it would only cause unnecessary worry. However, I said it would be fine, because I thought it would be okay even if it was revealed to Marie, now that I have gotten to know her. ¡°Haa...¡± Nicole¡¯s reaction was somewhat unexpected. After staring at my face for a moment, she let out a deep sigh. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit nervous about her response. After a brief moment of contemplation, she spoke to me in a quiet voice. ¡°...Isaac. Did you get a letter from father too?¡± ¡°That the tail was stepped on?¡± In response to my question, Nicole nodded her head in affirmation. It seemed like she had also received a letter from our parents, just like me. However, unlike me, she seemed to take the current situation quite seriously, and upon examining her expression closely, it was stiff and hardened. Perhaps another letter was sent to Nicole, so could it be that? I shook my head and, feeling a growing sense of unease, opened my mouth with a cautious voice. ¡°Didn¡¯t mother say you don¡¯t have to worry about that? My mother¡¯s letter to me reassured me not to worry and that it was just a minor issue, literally ¡°stepping on the tail,¡± so there wouldn¡¯t be any big problem. Frankly, except for that, there was nothing different from the usual greeting letters she sent me. Of course, I wasn¡¯t just acting as usual and was being somewhat cautious. Thanks to Marie¡¯s sudden and unexpected question earlier, it was almost a big disaster, but I managed to get through it safely for now. Nicole looked even more embarrassed as she saw my reaction. Her expression resembled that of parents who had just put their child out by the river. ¡°...Isaac. Do you know what it means to have your tail stepped on?¡± Nicole asked me a question with a weaker voice than before. I sensed something was off instinctively as I listened to her question, so I nodded silently without saying anything. Nicole stared at me for a while, then shook her head from side to side after a while. Her mind seemed to be a bit complicated. ¡°...No. I¡¯ll talk about that later. Let¡¯s have a meal for now.¡± ¡°...Yeah. By the way, what about Adelia?¡± ¡°She suddenly had something come up today and couldn¡¯t make it. When I asked her the reason, she said it was the day a letter sent from her home was supposed to arrive. She said it¡¯s been almost a year since she received a letter.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± I was a little disappointed, but I could understand her feelings. She hadn¡¯t heard about her family¡¯s situation for almost a year, so as far as she was concerned, the letter from home must have been something she had longed for. Since my home was located quite close to the Halo Academy, it would take at most a week to get there, but it was not the case for other people. Usually, it takes a week as a minimum, and if the home was far away, it could take over a month to get there. Especially for commoners, it¡¯s even more difficult because there¡¯s a law in the Empire that prioritizes the mail from nobles. The reason for this is that nobles often hold important government positions, so each piece of mail they receive could be crucial. However, since mail cannot be sent using magic, the only option is to use a carriage. As a result, it could take a very long time for the letter to be sent and for the recipient to receive it. ¡°Where does Adelia live to receive the letter in a year?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure. I asked about it before, and they said it¡¯s a bit far away. One thing for sure is that it¡¯s not in the Minerva Empire.¡± ¡°Hmm. Is she a noble who hid her identity or something like that?¡± ¡°She does look like a noble. I thought she was one at first too. But it turns out she¡¯s not. She¡¯s definitely a commoner.¡± I couldn¡¯t ask anything more since Nicole was so certain. I pushed Adelia¡¯s beauty, which I couldn¡¯t believe was that of a commoner, out of my mind. Right now, eating with Nicole is more important than Adelia. It was a meal with no one else but Nicole, so I could have dinner in peace... ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°...Lord Leort?¡± There was a time when I thought that... Until I ran into Leort in front of the front door of the restaurant I was thinking of having dinner in. ¡°Hello? What a coincidence.¡± ¡°...I know, right.¡± To make matters worse, Rina was with Leort. When I greeted them, feeling uneasy, Rina smiled warmly and waved her hand. I don¡¯t know how this happened, but it seems that Leort and Rina were also planning to have a meal together as siblings. Seeing that they were wearing school uniforms, not their own clothes, they seemed to have made an appointment in advance. However, who could have predicted that we would bump into each other at the same restaurant, at the same time, and as siblings? It was an extremely unlikely coincidence. I checked Nicole¡¯s face as I looked at the two of them, I knew intuitively that things had gone wrong. She also seemed embarrassed as if she had never imagined meeting the two. ¡°Did you also come here for dinner?¡± When the subtle atmosphere subsided, Leort asked us in a pleasant, low-pitched voice. Nicole answered urgently, coming to her senses. ¡°Oh, yes. Yes, I¡¯m here to eat with Isaac.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± ¡°... ...¡± After Nicole¡¯s reply, Leort looked at us siblings alternately and eventually raised the corners of his mouth. Seeing his smile, I couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy. I was silently hoping that my uneasiness wouldn¡¯t come true, but unfortunately, ominous premonitions always seem to come true. ¡°...really?¡± ¡°Haha. It¡¯s true. He drank too much wine and slept in a chair instead.¡± ¡°Isaac?¡± Why do you even bring up such a story? Even when I looked at her with a resentful gaze, Rina just smiled, as if she was having fun. Is she still resentful that I rejected her invitation back then? Unlike the others I¡¯m not really close with Rina, so I wasn¡¯t sure. ¡°Then we can order wine, too. You said you drank it at the gathering, so it¡¯s Alcyone, right?¡± ¡°...yes.¡± ¡°I see. What do you guys want to eat?¡± ¡°I...¡± Surprisingly, the meal itself went smoothly. Although since the family meal I expected was over, I had no choice but to promise that later. Moreover, because Leort made the atmosphere comfortable, I was able to have a comfortable conversation. Rina also brought up interesting stories from time to time to make the atmosphere comfortable. In fact, having a meal with the royal family like this can be said to be unconventional from my point of view. Eating a meal with the crown prince, who is likely to be the next great emperor, means that I am acquainted with him, and furthermore, it is in line with the fact that I have solidified my political position from the beginning. If someone in my family gets into politics, it would make a great connection, but as you know, my family is far from politics. I would also hate to throw myself into complicated politics. Thus, the meal was finished in less than an hour. Originally, it was a restaurant I frequented, but perhaps because it was an expensive steak, it tasted much better than the one I ate before. ¡°It looks like the meal is almost over, so let¡¯s bring out the story we want to tell you guys.¡± While I was satisfied with the feeling of fullness, Leort wiped his mouth with a napkin and said. I concentrated on his words, feeling the comfortable atmosphere disappearing. Nicole, who was tidying up, also flinched as soon as Leort said it and looked at him. As all eyes of the siblings turned to Leort, he gently placed the napkin on the table and opened his mouth. His soft voice seemed to be piercing through my ears. ¡°I¡¯m telling you in advance, even if we didn¡¯t meet today, I was going to call you guys separately in the future. It was just a coincidence that we met today.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Do you know who the author of Xenon¡¯s biography is?¡± This was a question that was already ominous. At the same time, the father¡¯s letter, ¡°The tail was stepped on,¡± came to my mind vividly. The atmosphere, the fact that they were going to call us separately later, and the fact that they asked that question. I expected it to some extent, but when Leort, not anyone else, brought out such words, the ripple effect was beyond imagination. My whole body¡¯s blood cooled and my heart began to beat violently. ¡°...I do not know.¡± Unlike me who had a hard time opening my mouth, Nicole reacted as calmly as possible. However, her voice trembled a little because she felt that her current situation was also tense. In the meantime, Leort smirked when he heard Nicole¡¯s answer and spoke in his unique low-pitched voice. ¡°But if you have a long tail, you¡¯ll be stepped on someday. Even if it is the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°The person who submitted the manuscript to the publishing company was nothing but a mere errand boy. It was like trying to investigate a lizard¡¯s tail ¨C there was nothing to be found. So I just tossed it out there haphazardly, and someone took the bait. I don¡¯t know who it was, but they¡¯ll find out it was a fruitless endeavor soon enough. That was about ten days ago.¡± I received the letter exactly two days ago, today. It roughly matched the time it took for my father to send me the letter after hearing that his tail was stepped on. While I was thinking about that, Leort continued with his lips curled up. It was a smile full of composure. ¡°In the end, I even pressured the publishing company to show me the contract, but it was meaningless. If you sign a contract using a pseudonym, that¡¯s the end of it. So I tried to stop pressuring the publishing company. Until I happened to check their tax returns.¡± ¡°Tax returns... You mean taxes?¡± When Nicol asked with doubt, Leort nodded. ¡°Yeah. Taxes. As you know, taxes are more complicated than you might think. The amount you have to pay in taxes varies widely depending on the law. And publishing companies also pay taxes according to the tax rate. In fact, there¡¯s no problem up to this point. The contract stipulates that the publishing company pays the taxes in advance. But the problem is that they¡¯re also required to pay taxes once more here.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t understand what I mean, it¡¯s like this: When a commoner earns income, they only have to pay taxes to their lord according to the tax rate. But a lord is different. They have to pay part of the taxes they receive from the commoners to the empire, and they also have to pay taxes according to a specific tax rate. It¡¯s to prevent them from easily accumulating wealth.¡± Regardless of East or West, ¡°wealth¡± is directly linked to power. With money, you can increase your military power or improve the welfare of your subjects to make their lives more comfortable than before. Moreover, this world has a well-developed ¡°currency.¡± The fact that currency is well-developed means that the economy has greatly advanced, and as a result, the country¡¯s power has become stronger. However, unlike the economic power of the Minerva Empire, science was not keeping up. As Leort just mentioned, there are many problems because taxes have to be calculated manually, one by one. But who would have known that they would get their tails trampled on because of that problem? I gulped and looked at Leort quietly. My fists were clenched and I could feel the cold sweat running down my cheeks. ¡°Paying taxes twice means that you are not a commoner, but a noble. I found this out because the tax rates are subtly different. Furthermore, because they combined the taxes into one instead of paying separately, it took a long time to notice. But since taxes have to be calculated manually, there were traces of it.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°In any case, the taxes were divided into two and went to different places. One went to the lord of the territory where the publishing house is located. The other went directly to our empire without going through the lord. But it wasn¡¯t coming straight away. There was a place in the middle where it passed through. We traced it back to find out who it passed through.¡± Leort blurred his words and looked at me and Nicole. My heart was beating like it was going to explode at that, and my clenched fists were dripping with sweat. Nicole wasn¡¯t much different. Her golden eyes were shaking uncontrollably, and she was also clenching her fists like me. Eventually, Leort spoke the name that we siblings never wanted to hear from him. ¡°Hawk Ducker Michelle.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°He was the commander of the Navy Knights and was a knight who boasted of his power as a Red Lion.¡± Honestly, I thought it was over the moment my father¡¯s name came out of Leort¡¯s mouth. So, I closed my eyes tightly. ¡°And he is suspected to be the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography.¡± ¡°...?¡± Until Leort mistook my father for the author, that is. Translators note: LMAO Also ¡®Adele¡¯ and ¡®Adelia¡¯... author... Chapter 46: Crisis (5) Leort was doing well, but suddenly, he mistakenly nominated my father, Hawk, as the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography. He was so close to our destination, but Leort abruptly turned the wheel and we ended up at the wrong place. ¡°...?¡± I slowly opened my tightly closed eyes and looked ahead. Leort was looking at us siblings with a confident smile on his face. Beside him, Rina was elegantly sipping her tea with a relaxed expression. I was too tense a moment ago to speak, but doubts had started to creep into my mind. Why would Leort confidently nominate my father, Hawk, as the author of Xenon Biography and leave me behind? I couldn¡¯t think clearly in this situation, but it didn¡¯t seem like something he would do. After hearing Leort¡¯s confident words, Nicole remained silent for a moment before slowly speaking. Her voice was so quiet that it seemed like it could pierce through the floor. ¡°...If I say it¡¯s not him, will you believe me?¡± ¡°If you say it¡¯s not him, your family could be in danger. Paying taxes means there¡¯s income, and it¡¯s the obligation of nobles to report where they obtained that income and how they will use it to the higher-ups. By the way, this is not a threat, but rather the law. Only my father can enact the law.¡± Leort¡¯s mention of his father was clearly referring to the Emperor, who was the highest authority figure in the empire. It seemed like Leort had intentionally brought up the Emperor. Nicole seemed to be thinking the same thing as me because her already stern face became even stiffer. The fist on her thigh also seemed to have tightened up. ¡°You don¡¯t have to make such an expression. Anyway, it seems certain that your father is the author of Xenon¡¯s biography.¡± ¡°Why are you so sure?¡± ¡°... ...¡± I could tell from Nicole¡¯s question that the flow of the story had taken a strange turn. It seemed that Leort had taken this as an opportunity to continue the topic, despite the fact that I, the real author, was sitting right next to them. But the more Leort continued, the more uncomfortable I felt. It was as if I was using my father as a shield. Squeeze- My father had devoted himself to me, and it was hard for me to accept him being used as a shield. So I was about to speak up, but nicole grabed my hand firmly to stop me. I was momentarily confused by the inexplicable pressure, but when I saw Nicole¡¯s expression, I had no choice but to give up on speaking. Her expression was serious enough to make me trust her, despite the fact that it felt like I was selling my father. ¡°There¡¯s a reason for everything.¡± Leort leaned back in his chair, his charisma quietly flowing out and drawing everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°As I said before, taxes are a very complicated thing. Especially in our Minerva Empire, where tax-related matters are extremely strict and complex. But the complexity also brings about clear effects. One reason why our Minerva Empire has far more capital than other countries is due to this.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°However, that in itself is not perfect. There may be people committing tax evasion even at this moment. Especially, the method used by Baron Michelle had plenty of room to be abused for tax evasion. If he had the will, he could have perfectly hidden his identity without even paying taxes. Fortunately, it didn¡¯t happen thanks to the strong willpower that he has retained down from his time as a knight.¡± It seemed like Leort was convinced that our father is the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography. It was hard to determine whether I should like it or not. Meanwhile, Nicole and I were looking at Leort. Rina, who was drinking tea next to us, put down her teacup and spoke in her characteristic gentle voice. ¡°At first, it was hard to believe that Baron Michelle was the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography. But considering his achievements and experiences, there are too many parts that fit perfectly.¡± ¡°...Achievements?¡± Finally, I spoke. Until I entered the academy, I didn¡¯t know that my father was once a distinguished knight who held a high position. He was the head of the Navy Knights who were like wandering human monsters, and he accumulated achievements that I, as his son, could hardly imagine. The magnitude of his achievements was so great that he was supposed to be titled as a Count instead of a Baron. Even the fact that a commoner received a noble status was surprising enough, let alone being a Count. I could roughly imagine how great my father¡¯s achievements were. ¡°Hmm...¡± Rina listened to my question and let out a subtle sigh, then looked at me with a sharp gaze. After a moment of silence, she smiled kindly and spoke to me in a tone that only conveyed kindness. ¡°Isaac, do you know what achievements Xenon made in Xenon¡¯s Biography?¡± ¡°Of course... I know.¡± Who wouldn¡¯t know? Xenon, the protagonist of Xenon¡¯s Biography, had achieved so much that it would leave one speechless. As the biggest example, although he had the help of his colleague, he accomplished great feats such as subduing a fierce dragon, saved the country from a devil¡¯s threat, recovered the relics of a church thought to have been lost, and so on. Each achievement had such a significant impact on the world that the name ¡°Xenon¡± became widely known. Then, after hearing my answer, Rina nodded her head and began to tell me one by one the achievements my father had made. ¡°Baron Michelle did more than that. He certainly did not do less. About thirty years ago, there was an occasion when a dragon that had ran rampant after losing its offspring, attacked the capital.¡± ¡°Oh. Is that...¡± Then, he slowly extended his upper body forward, clasped his fingers, and supported his chin. Then, he gave an answer we had not expected. ¡°There is one thing you are mistaken about. Our imperial palace has no intention of touching you, along with Baron Michelle. It is only to confirm this truth.¡± ¡°Are you asking us to believe that?¡± In the end, Nicole couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and raised her voice. Although I didn¡¯t say anything, I glared at Leort with a look that said, ¡°Are you kidding me?¡±. You push people like this, you have no intention of touching them? Anyone who believes that statement at face value is a fool. If they really had no intention of touching them, they wouldn¡¯t have called them to this place in the first place. Leort noticed our intense reaction and extended his hand. It was a gesture to calm down, so Nicole settled her expression calmly. ¡°You have every reason to react sensitively. But this statement is true. What if we pressure Baron Michelle and he stops publishing because of it? If we let the publisher know it¡¯s because of our pressure? Can you imagine what kind of reaction that would cause?¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Of course, it would become serious in various ways. The influence of Xenon¡¯s Biography on the world is tremendous. No matter how greedy we are, we wouldn¡¯t do the foolish thing of killing the goose that lays the golden egg. Above all, even I and Rina are fans of Xenon¡¯s Biography. I just said it before, but the reason we are with you here is just to confirm it.¡± Should I believe it or not? If it were someone else, I would have understood, but Leort is a nobleman deeply involved in politics. I don¡¯t even know how many hidden agendas he has, so it¡¯s not easy to accept. As Nicole and I couldn¡¯t easily accept it, Rina, who had been watching from the side, took action. She looked directly at me, not Nicole, and put her hand on her chest, opening her mouth. ¡°Isaac, I swear by the name of the princess. There will be absolutely no harm to Baron Michelle, your family, or your house. Rather, I can prevent his identity from being revealed.¡± ¡°...Then what is the merit for you two?¡± ¡°The next volume of Xenon¡¯s Biography will come out sooner. That¡¯s all.¡± Is that really all? I looked at Rina¡¯s ambiguous answer with suspicion, and she smiled at me, knowing my doubts. I know that smile is fake because I¡¯ve seen it many times before. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t help but be more suspicious. It was then that I hesitated and faltered. ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°...Noona?¡± ¡°Please, I hope you keep that promise.¡± Nicole accepted them in a solemn yet determined voice. It was a completely unexpected situation for me. As I looked at her bewildered face, Leort nodded in satisfaction at Nicole¡¯s response with a content smile. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll say it again, we have no intention of touching Baron Michelle. Before he became the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography, Baron Michelle was not someone our royal family could handle lightly.¡± ¡°You flatter us.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no flattery. Baron Michelle is an exceptional person.¡± I wonder what kind of achievement could make Prince Leort say that. Anyway, I¡¯m glad we¡¯ve put this issue to rest. Although I felt uncomfortable using my father as a shield, it seemed best to console myself that he would understand. Of course, as soon as we returned to our lodging, I planned to write a letter. ¡®What should I write? First of all...¡¯ As I sighed inwardly, trying to figure out what to write in the letter, I felt someone¡¯s gaze on me. I lifted my head and saw Rina looking at me with a strange expression, resting her chin on one hand. For a moment, I almost lost my mind admiring her beauty, which seemed to have been crafted by a skilled artisan, but I managed to snap out of it. ¡°... ...¡± She glanced at my face and then lowered her gaze. I wasn¡¯t sure what she was looking at, but I could roughly tell that her gaze was directed towards my right hand. Afterwards, Lina lifted her gaze back up and met my face. It was around the time when I started to question her strange behavior. As soon as our gazes met, Lina drew a smile with the corners of her mouth and said. [Nice to meet you.] She silently mouthed a meaningful message. Translators note: I typed ¡®Baron Michelle¡¯ so many times this chapter I think I will have nightmares about it now... Also! Finally busted! Chapter 47: Crisis (6) It was after my conversation with the Michelle siblings had ended. Isaac and Nicole had left earlier, but the royal siblings were still sitting there. However, the seating arrangement had changed a bit. Rina, who had originally been sitting next to Leort, was now sitting across from him in Nicole¡¯s seat. Rina watched Leort drinking his tea calmly across from her with a model soft smile on her lips. ¡°Oppa.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Leort put down his teacup and looked at her, raising one eyebrow. Rina threw away her poker face and looked like she didn¡¯t feel comfortable and grumbled like a child. ¡°Why did you tell them the truth? Honestly, you could have just kept it a secret.¡± There was no need to tell the siblings this information. In fact, not telling them and keeping it a secret could have been a win-win for both parties. However, Leort did not do that. He had set up the meeting to confirm things, but it only made everyone more suspicious. Even Rina, who was watching from the side, couldn¡¯t figure out what Leort was thinking. ¡°How do you think they will see us? They will think we are people who use authority to oppress others. What if Baron Michelle gets angry and stops the serialization?¡± ¡°Oh, that? Don¡¯t worry about it. Although Isaac and Nicole don¡¯t know, Baron Michelle knows our royal family very well.¡± Contrary to Rina¡¯s worries, Leort responded as if it was not a big deal. This made Rina even more doubtful. Shetoo had heard many stories about Hawk, who was known as the Red Lion, and therefore had a vague idea of who he was, but she didn¡¯t know the details. However, Leort said with a nuance that he knows Hawk better than herself. She wondered if he knew even more facts because he was the next emperor. While Rina had such a question in mind, Leort opened his mouth with his typical relaxed smile. ¡°Do you know why Baron Michelle retired early?¡± ¡°Roughly. I heard he retired early because of PTSD. At least, that¡¯s what I know.¡± PTSD, a post-traumatic stress disorder often experienced by soldiers who frequently go to the front lines and overcome death. Hawk is also known to have retired early due to the worsening of PTSD, at least ¡®externally¡¯. No matter how many dragons he defeated, or how he drove out the invading beastmen forces from the borders, he was ultimately only human. It¡¯s normal to suffer from pain when he saw too many colleagues die during his knight life, and his hands were also stained with blood. Moreover, he received numerous political pressures due to his fame. Especially since he was a commoner, some rude nobles pressured Hawk and treated him as if he was not allowed to live. Even in the royal family and the military, they desperately tried to prevent his retirement, but Hawk refused stubbornly. In fact, he visited the temple once a day until his symptoms improved, which shows how serious his condition was. ¡°You probably know that. But the reality is different. One big incident happened.¡± ¡°An incident?¡± ¡°Yes. We thought Baron Michelle had driven out all the beastmen beings living in the border area, but half of it was right and half was wrong. Some of the escaped beastmen infiltrated the empire.¡± ¡°No way... does that mean...¡± Rina¡¯s expression stiffened as she realized what Leort was trying to say. She hoped it wouldn¡¯t be the worst-case scenario she was thinking of. Then, Leort gently placed his hand on Rina¡¯s to soothe her anxiety. ¡°Fortunately, nothing like what you feared happened. It stopped at an attempted kidnapping. The perpetrator ended up being attacked instead, by the very person he had intended to harm ¨C Baron Michelle¡¯s wife. The Imperial side placed bodyguards around her at Baron Michelle¡¯s request.¡± ¡°So, he retired because of that? Because he was worried about his family being in danger like before?¡± ¡°Yes. When he retired, Baron Michelle said something like this: ¡®What¡¯s the point of having superior martial prowess if you can¡¯t protect the people who are dear to you?¡¯ It¡¯s just my conjecture, but I think he started feeling uneasy since losing his close friend in the Ascanal incident.¡± Leort nodded in response to Rina¡¯s question, surprising her with the revelation. She had thought that he refrained from boasting about his accomplishments simply because of lingering trauma, but it turned out that there was more to it than that. It was why the siblings didn¡¯t know much about Hawk¡¯s achievements. He must have worried that if he became too famous, there would be people who would target his vulnerable family members in retaliation. He had actually experienced such an incident before, so he would have refrained from publicizing his achievements as a preventative measure. It was likely that the royal family had taken measures to keep Hawk¡¯s name out of the Ascanal incident as well. As a hero among the nobles and military leaders, Hawk had been willing to accept requests from those in higher positions. Furthermore, it would have been a win-win situation for both sides, as the royal family would have been able to reduce Hawk¡¯s growing influence to a manageable level. ¡°...Wait a minute.¡± ¡°Well...that¡¯s not important right now, is it?¡± Nicole evaded my surprised question, and I felt a bit suspicious of her reaction. But since she said it wasn¡¯t important now, I let it go lightly. ¡°Anyway, Leort is very likely to have set up a meeting for confirmation. As much as he¡¯s not honest, he tends to show it through his actions. More than anything, didn¡¯t Leort say this himself? That if they pressure you and stop serialization, they will be the ones who receive criticism? In fact, we both have weapons against each other.¡± ¡°If the popularity of Xenon¡¯s Biography drops, won¡¯t it be worse for us?¡± ¡°That will never happen, but even if it did, it wouldn¡¯t be bad for us. If you can¡¯t believe me, send a letter to our father. He¡¯ll be happy to help you.¡± I felt so surprised that she was speaking confidently, but one thing was clear to me. Nicole was trying to comfort me because she was afraid that I would be depressed. Thanks to her, I was able to regain some energy, but my heart was still in turmoil. Is it really right for my family to suffer just so I can live well? This is the situation where such thoughts come to mind. ¡°And the nobles really hate being at a loss. Especially if it¡¯s a fatal loss for a high-ranking noble. So there won¡¯t be anyone in the palace that will directly touch you. This much is true.¡± ¡°...Really?¡± ¡°Sure. They could help make it difficult for the imperial family to track you, as if you had a reliable backup.¡± As Nicole spoke, it seemed like it could help in that regard. However, it was still necessary to send a letter to our father and explain the situation. I let out another heavy sigh. Regardless, I felt drained of energy today. It seemed like I would have to skip today¡¯s writing. ¡°...Isaac.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s too difficult, you don¡¯t have to keep publishing it out of obligation. You write because you enjoy it. You may not realize it, but when your hobby becomes an obligation, your passion fades away. I¡¯m worried that your passion might die out.¡± As Nicole spoke with sincerity, I slowly lifted my head and met her golden eyes, mixed with concern and worry. Following that, she slowly reached out her hand and gently grabbed my right hand. I could vividly feel the roughness of her skin, which had become hardened from holding a sword for many years. ¡°Do you remember when you first showed me your writing? You gave me your manuscript with eyes full of expectation, saying ¡®Look at this, it¡¯s something I wrote.¡¯ Do you remember how you looked when I told you that it was really good? You had a look as if you had the whole world. That was the first time I saw your bright smile.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°But now, I can see that smile fading away. As the world loves your writing more and more, the burden on your shoulders must be getting heavier. Not only me, but our family also wants to help ease that burden.¡± Before heading to the academy, my father had touched my middle finger, where I had a pen hook, and said to me, ¡°I am proud of you. This is the honor that you have earned for yourself, and you should take pride in it.¡± Nicole¡¯s sincere comfort was enough to make me feel the same emotions I felt at that time. ¡°So you don¡¯t need to blame yourself. If you really feel like you can¡¯t do it, take a break as you said. Novels are a happy hobby for you, not a painful obligation. Do you understand?¡± ¡°...I understand.¡± I felt a little relieved inside. Maybe it¡¯s because she¡¯s family, but she understood exactly how I was feeling. Thanks to her, I could realize once again that family is the most reliable support for me. As Nicole said, I didn¡¯t need to write novels as an obligation. But ironically, because of that, I wanted to write even more. I didn¡¯t write for fame or reputation; it was just a hobby. The burden of serialization only arose when its popularity suddenly skyrocketed. I looked at Nicole with a gentle smile. Nicole¡¯s expression seemed to relax after seeing my face, too. ¡°Then I will just write up to the 10th book quickly...¡± As my free time disappeared, I felt like something was chasing me. But hearing Nicole¡¯s comfort, I could make a firm decision. ¡°I think I need to take a break until I finish the third grade.¡± I also needed to start taking things a little easier. It was a good time to calm my mind and relieve myself of the burden. When Nicole heard my decision, she seemed a little taken aback at first, but then she awkwardly smiled. ¡°Well, okay then. If that¡¯s what you want...¡± Contrary to the answer, her voice was full of regret. Translators note: This chapter was quite difficult to make sense of in some moments, so I apologize if it¡¯s a bit scuffed. Chapter 48: Seven Deadly Sins (1) After the storm, the sky is always clear. As if nothing happened after a storm that seemed to sweep away everything, only a peaceful atmosphere remains at the scene. However, the storm is powerful enough to sweep away everything in its place. The trunk of a giant tree deeply rooted in the ground was weakly broken in half, and the civilization that people have built was relentlessly destroyed by the power of nature. So people endure the storm to see the endlessly clear blue sky. Whether the storm is a literal storm or another kind of storm. I too almost collapsed like a tree trunk in the storm, but I was barely able to withstand it thanks to Nicole¡¯s sincere comfort. After that, only a clear sky without a single cloud shone on me, giving me a refreshing feeling. Currently, Xenon¡¯s Biography is in the process of writing its 9th volume, and if writing continues up to the 10th volume, it will take about a year to complete. And since I decided to take a break until my 3rd year of high school, my period of rest is guaranteed for at least a year. For some reason, perhaps because of that thought, I was able to write my manuscript smoothly. Although I have a terrifying concentration that once I grab something, and I see it through to the end, there is another reason why I have become more resilient. [Ah Isaac, I heard news from your sister. The prince and princess are looking for you. Fortunately, they mistook me for you as the author, so that¡¯s a relief. However, I also heard that you¡¯re feeling down. I would love to visit the academy, but I don¡¯t have the time. (Omitted). Our family supports you completely. Even if your writing isn¡¯t going well, we don¡¯t mind. All we want is for you to not forget to smile. Don¡¯t be too upset by using me as a shield. I¡¯ll gladly be your shield. A father is someone who his children can rely on.] It was a letter that arrived from home a few days later, a letter that contained my father¡¯s sincere words. He usually writes simple letters that are easy to understand, but this time my father sent me a long letter that was almost as long as my mothers¡¯s, and I couldn¡¯t help but shed a tear as I read it. I am both happy and sorry to know that I have such reliable people in my life. I wonder what these simple words mean to them. ¡°Xenon¡¯s Biography¡±, a new work, or my studies. I am my parents¡¯ proud son. Thanks to this determination, I achieved the feat of writing the ninth volume in just one month, which was originally expected to take two months. I checked carefully for any mistakes due to writing too quickly and sent it home. As an extra precaution, I included an explanation for the coffee stains on the manuscript, so that my parents, who love their children so much, would not misunderstand. But as a month passed, things had also changed. Just like how a daunting task of assignments and exams awaited college students during that one month, it was the same for academy students. ¡°How was the exam?¡± ¡°Well... it was a bit difficult. I guess there are limits to just memorizing things. The topics were something I couldn¡¯t even imagine.¡± It was the day of the history exam that everyone had been so nervous about. Cecily and I were discussing the exam outside the classroom after we had both finished. Cecily had a slightly disappointed expression, indicating that the exam had been more difficult than she had anticipated. As she said, the history exam was not just about memorizing historical facts. Professor Elena had laid a foundation of historical knowledge during her lectures and explained what could be learned from history and what should be learned. It was like a lecture that focused on the subject of history itself rather than just historical knowledge. And the topic of this history exam was as follows: [Describe your own interpretation of history.] It may seem simple on the surface, but it is a cruelly difficult essay question that requires careful consideration of whether to write in a simple and concise manner or to provide a detailed explanation. Cecily, who had grumbled for a moment, turned to me and asked with a curious voice. ¡°Isaac, wasn¡¯t it difficult? You wrote it down quickly and handed in the test paper.¡± ¡°You saw that?¡± ¡°Of course I did, you were the first one to finish. What did you write?¡± There is a famous saying related to history that is mentioned without fail in every lifetime. Although it is not clear who said it first, it is a phrase that is firmly engraved in people¡¯s minds. Upon hearing her question, I replied in my characteristic blunt voice, ¡°History always repeats itself. That¡¯s all I wrote down and came out. What about Cecily?¡± ¡°Of course...¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell me, are you? I already know.¡± Before Cecily could play her prank, I spoke up first. She was momentarily taken aback, then looked at me with a puzzled expression. From my observations of Cecily so far, she had a habit of raising the corners of her mouth before playing a prank on me. Seeing that, I had a hunch that she was going to play a prank, so I preempted her. ¡°How did you know?¡± Cecily asked me, clearly surprised and half-confused. As expected, people often fail to recognize their own habits, I thought to myself. I stared at Cecily¡¯s rare look of confusion for a moment before quietly opening my mouth. ¡°I¡¯m not going to teach you, okay?¡± ¡°...Fine.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t be the only one getting pranked.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Cecily stuck out her tongue and turned her head with a huff. She was expressing her annoyance with me, but I didn¡¯t need to pay much attention to it. It was only a matter of time before she played another prank on me. Despite being mischievous, Cecily¡¯s behavior was becoming increasingly tiresome. ¡°Noona.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Come to think of it, it seems like it¡¯s about time for the 9th volume of Xenon¡¯s Biography to come out...¡± Just as I wondered if waiting would be boring. Suddenly, Cecily brought up the topic of the 9th volume of Xenon¡¯s Biography, and gave me a sly smile. As for me, it was a somewhat surprising topic, but since it was Cecily and no one else, it was alright. If Rina had brought it up, she would have been so shocked that my face would have turned red. Taking a deep breath, I spoke in the most composed voice I could muster. I had sent the manuscript home a few days ago, so the 9th volume would be out soon. ¡°It should come out, right? Only the author knows when it will come out though.¡± ¡°Is that so? Since they released one volume per month, maybe it will be completed around the end of the first year?¡± Why are you asking me that while looking at me? I couldn¡¯t help feeling uneasy as I gazed at Cecily, whose face was full of expectation. Since the gathering, Cecily has been looking at me every time she mentions Xenon¡¯s Biography, which makes me extremely uncomfortable. ¡®...Did I make any mistakes back then?¡¯ This even led me to question myself. Otherwise, there would be no reason for Cecily to act like that. She is suspicious of me as the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography. I gazed blankly at Cecily, who was smiling brightly, then turned my head slightly towards the classroom door. If she really doubts me, I need to be careful with every word I say. There may already be spilled water, but I can prevent any further damage from now on. ¡°Well, that¡¯s up to the author¡¯s discretion.¡± ¡°I hope it comes out soon too. I thought one month was a short time, but it turned out to be surprisingly long.¡± It had a subtle nuance of subtly urging. I tried to endure wanting to give a bitter smile as much as possible. ¡®I¡¯m sorry, but I plan to submit only up to the 10th volume and take a hiatus for more than a year.¡¯ In fact, submitting the ninth volume in just a month is a remarkable feat for me who currently has no time. However, I was able to submit the ninth volume in just a month thanks to the support of my family, and it will take at least two months to submit the 10th volume, followed by a hiatus of more than a year. If Cecily doubts me as the author, I expect there may be some changes after the hiatus notice. Perhaps she may even ask me directly if I¡¯m the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography. I will be ready for that. For now... ¡®I should take a break until the end of the exams...¡¯ I¡¯m planning to loosen up my body, which is accumulating fatigue from consecutive assignments and test bombs. I pressed my nose and temples tightly due to the overwhelming exhaustion. It¡¯s like feeling overheated from running the engine too hard. I have been exercising steadily every weekend, but it¡¯s still physically challenging to juggle writing and studying. Moreover, didn¡¯t I even spill coffee on my manuscript last time? I tend to spill my coffee easily when tired, so it¡¯s better to be careful in many ways. ¡°You look very tired. Are you okay?¡± Cecily seemed to have noticed that I was tired and asked me with a worried voice. I nodded and replied. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m just a little tired. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± ¡°...Still, don¡¯t push yourself too hard. No matter how important your grades are, your health is the most important thing.¡± ¡°I know already. But don¡¯t you still have to do what you have to do?¡± Even though I tried to smile, Cecily couldn¡¯t hide her worried expression. For Cecily, I was one of her few friends, so this was a natural reaction. But really, I was just a little tired, nothing more. So I extended my hand as if to say, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay? It¡¯s no problem if you just take a good nap.¡± ¡°...Alright. I guess I should just rest instead of doing something else for no reason?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Until then, I thought that my ordinary life would continue as usual. [Xenon¡¯s Biography, which divides human sins into seven categories. How will the religious community react?] [The Luminous Order. The seven deadly sins are enough to reaffirm the foundation of theology. Numerous scholars are already studying and comparing each subject, and it¡¯s surprisingly consistent.] [Each race is responsible for a particular sin...especially the elves, who are in charge of ¡®pride,¡¯ it¡¯s really shocking...] [What is the strongest sin among the seven deadly sins? We will find out as the story progresses, but most readers expect it to be ¡®pride¡¯...] Until the seven deadly sins, which were useful in the previous life, had unexpected consequences. In response to the reaction that was on a completely different level than the previous eight volumes, I couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy. ¡°...I hope this doesn¡¯t end up being blasphemy and get me arrested?¡± Translators note: Our boi gon did it again... Chapter 49: Seven Deadly Sins (2) ¡®God¡¯ is a spiritual existence that is more dependable to believers than anyone else. Even if they don¡¯t appear directly, they firmly believe that they exist and spread the teachings of the gods widely to make the world a better place. However, this is only a story of the ¡°earth,¡± and in this world, one can never deny the existence of the gods. The moment one directly denies the gods, divine punishment falls, and through the special power called ¡°sacred power,¡± they reveal their existence. In this way, denying the gods in this world is an impossible thing and has become a catalyst for the significant development of ¡°theology.¡± Theology is an essential study for people in this world regardless of their race, and it is one of the things that priests must learn. However, even though theology has developed, there are many shortcomings in various ways. It deals with how to interpret the divine trust and what teachings the gods gave to their believers in history. It can be called chaotic and can also be said to have no ¡°framework.¡± Historically, many scholars and philosophers have made numerous efforts to create this ¡°framework,¡± but almost all of them have given up. The history of gods has been with humans longer than anyone can imagine, and it was challenging to establish the teachings they received during that history because there were so many of them. As a result, theology can also be seen as a kind of history, but many clergy firmly believe that there will come a chance to reestablish the discipline someday. It is not just about the history of God being with people, but true ¡®theology.¡¯ And the fruit of that waiting is just beginning to bear now. ¡°Is it really a sin to simply have these sins? I do not think so. In fact, even Lumineus had once been jealous of Mora. But he did not commit the sin directly.¡± ¡°Does the sin become established only if you commit an action with that sin?¡± ¡°Yes. However, if you continue to hold onto that sin, even if it¡¯s temporary, it will also become a sin. Overall, people dressed in white clothes on a white background were discussing fervently with a round table in between them. Most of them were elderly with white hair and deep wrinkles, and their clothes bore the symbol of the denomination embroidered in golden thread. The followers of the Luminous faith, who possess the greatest power in this world, were not simple devotees, but rather influential bishops and professors who taught theology within the church. It wasn¡¯t particularly unusual for them to gather in one place to discuss, but there was a difference from before: they were passionately exchanging their opinions. Usually, the bishops would gather periodically and go through formal procedures, but there was almost no real gain from it. However, now it was completely different. Various opinions were exchanged like a dam burst open, and counterarguments poured out without end. ¡°Especially, we must pay attention to the sin of pride. As you all know, from ancient times, those who were prideful inevitably fell. You only need to look at the elves nearby. This author also put an elf as the demon of pride because they know this.¡± ¡°Pride... we need to investigate other sins to be sure, but we cannot deny the sin of pride. Even the Luminous instructed us not to be proud and to always remain humble.¡± ¡°Regarding pride, that may be so, but how should we explain the other sins?¡± The reason why the archbishops gathered in one place to discuss was none other than the contents of Xenon¡¯s Biography mentioned this time. In the recently published Xenon¡¯s Biography, demon executives appeared, and Isaac incorporated the concept of the ¡®¡±Seven Deadly Sins¡¯. If it had been Earth, it would have been a common concept that anyone would have overlooked without much thought, but it was quite different here. The concept of the Seven Deadly Sins was enough to shock the clergy. The fact that sins were strictly divided into seven categories was surprising enough, but the problem was that these sins were not limited to humans but applied to all races. The concept of the Seven Deadly Sins was like a framework or paradigm presented to the clergy living in this world. Many theologians have presented various theories so far, but there has been no concept that everyone can agree on like the Seven Deadly Sins. Especially since Xenon¡¯s Biography has a huge impact on the world, it is inevitable that it attracts attention, unlike just any other novel. ¡°However, I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s really okay to borrow the story from the novel... we don¡¯t know how knowledgeable the author is in theology.¡± Of course, there were not only positive opinions but also negative opinions. The consensus was whether it is right to apply the concepts that appeared in the novel to academia. Their opinions were reasonable, but... ¡°Well, then, can Archbishop Hans present a concept as clear as the Seven Deadly Sins?¡± ¡°...No, I cannot.¡± ¡°We know what Archbishop Hans is worried about. The author may not even be a clergyman. However, he surely conducted in-depth research. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have presented the Seven Deadly Sins.¡± Almost all of their arguments were refuted. The influence of Xenon¡¯s Biography was strong, but they had mistaken it because the concept itself was so novel. The author of Xenon¡¯s Biography is knowledgeable in theology as much as he is experienced. In addition, people speculate that the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography is an old philosopher. Not a young blue blooded boy like Isaac. After the incident that happened, Cecily¡¯s frequency of worrying about me has increased significantly. When we were with others, she used to give me anxious glances, but now that we were alone, she asked me openly. Currently, the two of us were having lunch at the cafeteria. Rina left earlier, claiming to be busy, and Marie didn¡¯t attend the class with us. ¡®She really has her doubts.¡¯ Last time, it was just a guess, but I could be sure now after seeing Cecily¡¯s reaction. She suspects that I am the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography. As soon as an article expressing concerns about my health came out, she asked me that kind of question, so I couldn¡¯t help but be certain. I looked at her, who couldn¡¯t hide her worries, and spoke in my usual blunt tone. ¡°What makes you think I¡¯m sick? I¡¯m perfectly fine.¡± ¡°Just in case. Have you had any nosebleeds recently?¡± ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡± She asked me outright like that. I barely managed to suppress a wry smile. Still, it wasn¡¯t so bad to have a beautiful woman like Cecily worry about me personally. In fact, it made me feel more at ease knowing that she cared about my health. But I didn¡¯t think it would be good to continue on this topic. So, I put down my fork and asked her a question. ¡°By the way, did you read the 9th book that just came out, Cecily noona? They printed a lot this time, so it¡¯s somewhat better.¡± ¡°Of course, I read it. Remember that I bought the last copy at the bookstore? How about Isaac?¡± ¡°I read the one noona bought.¡± Xenon¡¯s Biography always sells out within a day when a new volume is released. Especially last time, it set a record by selling out in less than half a day. And the publisher knows it very well, so this time they printed a lot from the beginning. I heard they introduced new technology, but I don¡¯t really know what that means. Anyway, thanks to that, the 9th volume of Xenon¡¯s Biography was easy to obtain. Even if all copies were sold out on the day of release, new books would be available in two days, so as long as you were patient enough, you could buy them. ¡°Then you must know about the Seven Sins too, right?¡± Cecily erased the dark expression on her face and spoke brightly. As expected, a bright expression suited her well. ¡°Of course, I know.¡± ¡°Do you know about the demon in charge of lust, too?¡± Cecily asked me with a glint in her red eyes. I nodded in agreement. Then, she raised the corners of her mouth slightly and rested her chin on her hand. With just that gesture, a subtle sensuality flowed out, and the atmosphere changed in an instant. Afterward, Cecily looked at me intently with her charming gaze and spoke quietly. It was her own seductive voice, unlike the last time when she had worried about my health. ¡°Her name was Lilith, right? A descendant of a succubus and a demon who became a devil.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°She had black hair that fell all the way down to her waist and red eyes. The description also mentioned that her voice was full of sensuality. Her figure was also sensual. But...¡± Cecily blurred her words for a moment before saying abruptly in a subtle voice. ¡°It could be my imagination, but every time I read that description, I somehow come to mind?¡± Translators note: It seems I got used to this as my speed drastically increased today, and my schedule ended up moved forward by 3 days lol. is the last one for today and has an important announcement. Chapter 50: Seven Deadly Sins (3) I looked at Cecily without saying anything. She was looking at me with a seductive smile, chin propped up. When a mature beauty like Cecily speaks with that kind of pose and voice, it¡¯s hard to describe how devastating it is. She already had a sexy appearance, but the combination of her pose, expression, and voice made me feel like I was falling into a trance. If it were another man, he would have fallen for her without regaining his senses. Fortunately, I had built up some immunity from spending time with her. Of course, I couldn¡¯t help my face from turning red and my heart from pounding. ¡°Ahem... hem...¡± I cleared my throat to maintain my composure as my face heated up. It was partly due to the sudden ambush question, but also because Cecily¡¯s atmosphere was so seductive that it was hard to stay focused. Still, I managed to calm down somehow. I opened one eye slightly and met Cecily¡¯s gaze. Cecily remained in the same pose as before, as if she would stay that way until I answered. Just looking at her made my heart race even more. ¡®...Is she really a succubus descendant?¡¯ Anyway, I thought it would be best to answer the question. I calmed my pounding heart and spoke calmly. ¡°...I want to say you¡¯re excessively self-conscious, but I can¡¯t.¡± In reality, the appearance of the executive in charge of lust, Lilith, is remarkably similar to Cecily¡¯s. Lilith¡¯s setting is that exudes a sensual figure due to her revealing clothing and black hair, her clothing may not be as revealing as Cecily¡¯s. Of course, it¡¯s not exactly the same as Cecily. There may be a tear mole that adds to her charm, different hairstyles, a pair of devil wings on her shoulders, and, last but not least, Cecily¡¯s clothing isn¡¯t as revealing as Liliths. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s not the same dress I saw at the last gathering. Anyway, it¡¯s true that I used Cecily as a reference, but there are some significant differences. If I had to make an excuse, it was like Lilith in my head was in front of me right now, not Cecily. ¡®By the way, why is she saying that? Is she teasing me?¡¯ I opened one eye to confirm Cecily¡¯s face. I noticed her laughing with delight, finding something amusing. As I mentioned before, Cecily is halfway convinced that I am the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography. However, since she is not entirely sure, maybe she is trying to gauge my reaction by bringing up such a question. While I pondered this question, Cecily responded with a brighter smile than before and spoke with her seductive voice that could stir any man¡¯s heart. ¡°Is that so? Too similar, huh?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± With a smile on her face, Cecily looked at me intently despite my blunt response. I averted my gaze from her overwhelming gaze, which was truly burdensome. For some reason, the more I met Cecily¡¯s red eyes, the more my mind became hazy. Although I thought I had become accustomed to it by now, her beauty was still at a level that could be considered unfair. ¡°Okay, I see. I feel good about something.¡± Cecily grinned and then opened her mouth with an expression that seemed relieved. Did I just get caught judging by her reaction? I wondered to myself, but it didn¡¯t seem like it. Anyway, the attractive atmosphere that she was emitting gradually diminished. My burning face subsided, and my heart, which had been beating recklessly, gradually became calm. I heaved a sigh of relief inwardly and asked her with a slightly tired voice. ¡°...Why would you ask that?¡± ¡°I just asked. I wondered if I was the only one who thought that way.¡± ¡°I said it before, but if it was someone else who said that, I would have called them out for an overblown ego.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Cecily let out a faint hum and narrowed her eyes halfway. Her red pupils shone brightly between her narrowed eyes. Just when I felt a slight unease in my heart, Cecily leaned forward slightly and whispered to me. ¡°Isaac thinks of me as a succubus with a charming appearance and body, right?¡± ¡°... ...¡± Trying to avoid revealing the secret somehow made me reveal my true thoughts. I couldn¡¯t help but let out a hollow laugh when I saw Cecily¡¯s slightly pouting expression. Is this the experience of a demon princess who has lived for over 100 years? The more we talk, the more I feel like I¡¯m sinking into a swamp. ¡°Is it okay to link arms like we did during our last meeting?¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, that? I don¡¯t mind it since I consider it a reward. However, anything beyond that is not allowed. For example, touching my horns or holding hands.¡± Cecily explained while fanning herself to calm down the heat on her face. It was even more surprising for me as a human to hear that linking arms was acceptable, but she brushed it off as a cultural difference. At the moment when our conversation seemed to be cut off with no more exchanges, Cecily carefully looked around before opening her mouth in a quiet voice. There was a faint redness engraved on her face, indicating that her mind was not yet calm. ¡°...Isaac, do you have any secrets like this?¡± ¡°Secrets?¡± ¡°Yeah. Secrets that are hard to tell others. The reason I have no experience in love is because I am a succubus descendant. As you know, succubi have to absorb a man¡¯s vitality until they die. Because of that rumor, Helium¡¯s men tend to avoid me, thinking that I am like a poisonous flower.¡± ¡°Oh...¡± It was an interesting story. I exclaimed with my lips round in admiration. As for me, I didn¡¯t care whether Cecily was a succubus or a descendant of one, but it seemed that demons were sensitive to such matters, probably because they were themselves descendants of the devil. Even I, as a human, could easily understand it. But that¡¯s not important now. ¡°A secret...¡± I lowered my gaze and muttered softly while holding my chin with one hand. Cecily¡¯s face across from me was tense. Does her telling me a secret mean that she trusts me? Cecily isn¡¯t prying until I speak, unlike Rina. However, she¡¯s already convinced that I¡¯m the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have created this situation. Secrets are meant to be revealed by one¡¯s own mouth to have any authenticity. ¡®Can I really trust her?¡¯ It¡¯s been two months since I met Cecily, but there are still many things I don¡¯t know about her. Even if she reveals a secret herself, it doesn¡¯t mean that I can trust her. But what if I¡¯m hesitant to speak when she¡¯s already halfway convinced? She might be disappointed that I don¡¯t trust her enough to reveal the secret she already believes in. I pondered for a while before lifting my gaze up. Cecily was waiting for my answer with a tense expression. ¡°...Noona.¡± ¡°Yeah, Isaac?¡± ¡°Do you tend to keep secrets to yourself?¡± Cecily nodded in response to my serious question. Her expression was very grave, and there was no sign of joking. I took a deep breath and looked around. There were hardly any people, but I felt like we should speak in a quiet place at least. With a slight smile, I whispered to Cecily. ¡°Should we go somewhere quiet for a moment?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Cecily¡¯s face lit up with a smile at my suggestion. Translators note: IMPORTANT It seems I hit 50th chapter a bit faster than I expected but, oh well. Starting tomorrow I will change the realese rate to 7 chapter per week, 1 every day. HOWEVER You guys can do some stuff to get , meaning: Every 20 rating on NU(Currently 184 votes)Every 5 reviews on NU(Currently 18)Every 2 donations or 6 bucks on Ko-fi, if you already did the above and can¡¯t wait. I will also pick up another series next week so you can look forward to it. Chapter 51: Secret (1) ¡°Heheheung~ Heung~¡± Marie, a white-haired girl, was walking down the street humming happily. Her gait was far from the dignified appearance of a noble that always had to be maintained. She was also carefully holding a book in her arms, which was the newly published ninth volume of Xenon¡¯s Biography. ¡®I was really lucky.¡¯ Whenever a new work of Xenon¡¯s Biography was released, it boasted such an incredible popularity that it caused it to sell out within an hour. There were rumors that as soon as news spread that Xenon¡¯s Biography was coming out from the publisher, it was like the start of a war. There were various difficult situations that arose, such as hiring people to wait in front of the bookstore all day long, as well as incidents of hoarding and even fraud. Fortunately, each country recognized the seriousness of the situation and took strict measures to prevent such incidents from occurring, but the people who waited in front of the bookstore remained unchanged. Since this was not even illegal, there was no way to stop it. Of course, it was strictly prohibited for one person to purchase more than two copies. Magical technology was even invented for identity verification purposes to prevent this. If Isaac were to hear about this, he would be dumbfounded, but he currently did not even care. Nevertheless, Xenon¡¯s Biography continued to sell out quickly. Unless Marie asked someone from her family to purchase it, it was almost impossible for her, even as the daughter of the Requilis family, to directly buy Xenon¡¯s Biography. ¡®I won¡¯t have to ask Dad for a favor this time.¡¯ But this time, the situation was different. It was because the publisher had made up their mind to capitalize on the enormous sales of Xenon¡¯s Biography, which had exceeded their imagination. Originally, they had already replaced all the printing presses with the ones solely for Xenon¡¯s Biography, but even that had its limits. So they established a new large-scale printing factory and even introduced new technology. Thanks to this, even commoners could easily obtain Xenon¡¯s Biography, which even nobles found hard to purchase. And even if it was sold out on the first day of release, it would be restocked within three days. ¡®I can¡¯t believe I managed to buy the last copy. I¡¯ll never be this lucky again.¡¯ Marie held Xenon¡¯s Biography tightly and smiled happily. She couldn¡¯t buy it on the first day of release due to a mistake, but when she visited the bookstore three days later, there was one last copy left. At that time, she was so nervous that she almost got it snatched away by someone else, but she managed to buy it just in time. Although her competitors gave her angry looks, Marie didn¡¯t care. Since then, she was walking back to her dorm with a light step. Although her assignments and tests were piling up like mountains, she planned to read Xenon¡¯s Biography first to clear her head. ¡®I wonder if Isaac bought it too.¡¯ Marie was walking down the street with a happy heart when she suddenly thought of Isaac. Lately, his face has been frequently popping up in her mind. Moreover, she has been staring at his profile more often during class. And if Isaac noticed her gaze and turned his head, she reflexively looked away. Originally, she only thought of it as a simple crush, but as time passed, the meaning of her feelings became clearer. Marie hugged Xenon¡¯s Biography more tightly and smiled warmly. We talked about this at the last gathering, but Isaac is honest when it comes to dealing with others, even if he hides a secret. That alone was enough to win Marie¡¯s favor, and she gradually became more and more attached to him. At first, it was just as friends, but the moment she realized that talking to Isaac was the most comfortable thing, the situation changed. Whenever she was stressed for any reason and talked to Isaac, it was like the stress melted away. He would catch her expression and ask what was wrong before she even said anything. ¡®By the way, hasn¡¯t Rina¡¯s behavior been weird lately?¡¯ But that happy thought didn¡¯t last long, because Rina¡¯s recent behavior towards Isaac was worrisome. To Rina, Isaac was just an interesting subject. That¡¯s why there haven¡¯t been many occasions where she would play pranks on him or treat him kindly, like she does with her or Cecily. However, in recent months, she has been approaching Isaac more frequently. And Marie, can¡¯t help but pay attention to it. ¡®...Because her mask is starting to come off.¡¯ The fact that she had started taking off her mask and treating Isaac differently was a big problem. Originally, Rina only took off her mask when talking to Cecily, but lately, she had been taking it off more and more when talking to Isaac. Marie couldn¡¯t understand why she suddenly started behaving like this, as she had been wearing a mask since she was a child. But for Marie, it was definitely not a pleasant situation. Fortunately, Isaac was still wary of Rina, but people are unpredictable. ¡®I don¡¯t understand why she suddenly changed her attitude. Does she know something I don¡¯t?¡¯ Mary felt uneasy as she headed back to her dorm. Suddenly, she caught sight of some very familiar colored hair. Even though it was a time when all the classes had finished and there were many people coming and going, the bright red color stood out to her. Marie blinked her eyes a few times when she saw the color and then smiled to herself. There was only one person at Halo Academy with red hair. ¡°Oh, Isa...!¡± Just as she was about to call out the person¡¯s name, she realized that there was someone else next to the student with the red hair and quickly shut her mouth. Black hair was not uncommon in this world, but jet black hair was rare. Moreover, black hair was not the only distinctive feature. As if to prove that she was a demon, there were horns protruding from the sides of her head. The girl next to Isaac was Helium¡¯s princess, Cecily. Marie blinked as she watched Isaac and Cecily walking side by side. She had felt the same way at the last gathering, but it made her feel very uncomfortable to see Isaac getting along so well with Cecily. Above all, Cecily was the kind of person who often played pranks on Isaac, so Marie couldn¡¯t help but look at her with disdain. ¡®Where are they both going?¡¯ For a moment, Marie felt discomfort rising in her chest, but she quickly figured out where they were headed. Although she wanted to impulsively barge in, she decided to follow them for now. Her white hair was quite noticeable, just like Isaac¡¯s red hair, so she had to be careful as she followed them. It feels like stalking for some reason, but it is actually tailing. Marie was being careful, just in case they caught her. Eventually, the place they went into was none other than a cafe... ¡®...A cafe?¡¯ Marie looked blankly at the cafe where Isaac and Cecily had gone in. She never visited this cafe except when she exchanged information about her family¡¯s situation with her older brother. It was also known for being a cafe where couples usually visit, although it was a bit expensive. ¡®...It couldn¡¯t be, right?¡¯ Mari¡¯s blue eyes began to tremble violently with anxiety. ***** As soon as I entered the cafe with Cecily, we were given a room first. There was a slight mishap when the cafe employee saw Cecily, but it was resolved smoothly. After a while, we entered a soundproof room, which was perfect for having a secret conversation, despite being neither spacious nor narrow. ¡°I heard that this cafe is known for being for couples.¡± Cecily, who had sat across from me, said with a subtle voice. I showed her my surprised expression as I had never heard of it before. ¡°Really? That¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard of it.¡± I really didn¡¯t know. The only reason I knew this cafe was because Nicole took me here once. Cecily looked at my expression, giggled, and then gave me a gentle smile. This was a crossroads. If Cecily answered my question honestly, I would gladly reveal my identity as well. If not, I would postpone it until later. Of course, even if I postponed it, the secret wouldn¡¯t be hidden for long, but if there was something that needed to be confirmed, then it had to be done. We didn¡¯t have to look far for an example, given what happened with Rina. After hearing my question, Cecily smiled deeply and lowered the hand that was holding her chin, meeting my gaze. Her cheeks turned red, as if she was embarrassed. As I felt that her reaction was out of ordinary, Cecily answered in a modest voice, like an innocent young lady. ¡°As you know, Xenon¡¯s Biography author fulfilled our demon tribe¡¯s long-cherished desire. It¡¯s thanks to that person that I¡¯m able to enjoy a happy life here.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°If I had to find that person... I would gladly sacrifice everything for them. It doesn¡¯t matter if they¡¯re a man or a woman, handsome or ugly, old or young. It¡¯s still insufficient compared to the grace that person has shown me.¡± It wasn¡¯t lacking at all. I had no choice but to be greatly embarrassed by Cecily¡¯s answer. I thought all she would do is invite me to protect me in Helium, but sacrificing everything... It¡¯s beyond my expectations, let alone imagination. Who is Cecily? Isn¡¯t she the princess of Helium and the next candidate for the Demon King? If such a person is willing to sacrifice everything, the ramifications will exceed anyone¡¯s imagination. ¡°Uh...¡± My mind was jumbled and I couldn¡¯t even think when Cecily gave her unexpected response. She smiled and took my hand, leading me somewhere slowly. And where she led me was... Squeeze- It was her chest, the part of her body that exuded an overwhelming presence. The soft, plump feeling that I felt in my hands instantly woke me up. I was momentarily confused as to why she was behaving like this when I haven¡¯t even revealed my secret. But Cecily, with a voice full of charm, asked me. ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Do you want to touch it more?¡± Thump- Thump- Thump- Cecily¡¯s heart beating through her chest and my heart were both pounding at the same time. I stared at Cecily, forgetting what I was going to say. She also seemed embarrassed by her own behavior as her face turned red as if it was about to burst. But compared to me, it was probably nothing. I felt like I was going to faint right away. Cecily leaned forward and stretched her face towards mine, and then spoke with a soft voice that tickled my ear. ¡°If you reveal the secret yourself and show me the evidence, I could do more. I am always ready.¡± ¡°That...¡± ¡°Is our Isaac not a genius?¡± No way. My male ego was gaining strength from the voice that stimulated a man¡¯s instincts. I am trying hard to hold back as I feel that something disastrous could happen if I give in even a little bit. I¡¯m not even sure what I might do if my reason breaks. At that moment, when I was barely able to regain my composure and withdraw my hand, Cecily grabbed my arm even harder and pulled it towards her face. And... ¡°Yum...¡± She put my middle finger in her mouth, and then put it all the way in her mouth to where my callus was located. It was a very bold move. Slurp- I could vividly feel the sensation of Cecily¡¯s tongue gently brushing against my cuticle. The soft feeling of her tongue spread through my hand and pierced through my brain. As a result, even the remaining bit of my reason was completely gone. I took a deep breath. ¡®Ah. Fuck.¡¯ If I retreat here, I can¡¯t call myself a man. It seems like I have to reveal my secret and be true to my instincts right now. As I closed my eyes and was about to stand up from my seat. Knock- Knock- Knock- There was a sudden knocking sound that shattered the tense atmosphere. Instead of standing up, I looked towards the door in a dazed state. Cecily was the same. As soon as she heard the knocking sound, she looked at the door with a blank expression, then her face twisted in annoyance. ¡°Of all times...!¡± Cecily muttered as if chewing on her words. Thanks to that, my broken sense of reason was restored, and I quickly withdrew my arm. Cecily looked with regret as I withdrew my arm. ¡®I don¡¯t know if I should be relieved or not...¡¯ In the awkward atmosphere, I smiled awkwardly at Cecily and walked towards the door. I thought it might be a server bringing coffee. If things had gone as planned, I probably wouldn¡¯t have had an accident. My instincts were disappointed, but my sense of reason was relieved. Finally, after opening the door to greet the server with coffee, I saw a very familiar face. White hair like snow, blue eyes, and beautiful features. ¡°...Marie?¡± Marie was standing in front of me with a look of anxiety and anger mixed together. Translators note: Holy, Cecily is down bad. Tho she got blueballed by marie lol Did I ever mention how much I appreciate all the comments? The dopamine shots I get whenever I see one are the shit. Thanks for all the support, love y¡¯all. We got 20 ratings so 1 more chapter coming. Chapter 52: Secret (2) I looked at Marie intently in a situation that I simply couldn¡¯t comprehend. She had an expression that was a mixture of anxiety, restlessness, and anger. In addition, she was tightly holding onto a book, which seemed to be the newly released ninth volume of Xenon¡¯s Biography. I alternated my gaze between Mari¡¯s face and the book, feeling greatly confused. Not only was Marei¡¯s timing suspicious, but I also wondered how she found us here in the first place. Did she happen to stumble upon this cafe? and discover us, or did she follow us? While I was in the midst of confusion, Marie¡¯s gaze suddenly shifted behind me. It was precisely towards where Cecily was seated. After staring at Cecily for a while, Marie looked back at me. Her blue eyes were filled with strong suspicion. ¡°...Isaac.¡± Marie called my name in a whispering voice. I faced her with a puzzled expression. Then she looked at me once again, pursed her lips, and said. ¡°Your face is red.¡± ¡°... ...¡± I couldn¡¯t easily answer Mari¡¯s question, or rather, I was in no position to do so. Because just a moment ago, I almost got into an accident with Cecily. If Marie hadn¡¯t interrupted, it probably would have continued. It¡¯s strange that someone could say anything confidently. However, that¡¯s not important. What¡¯s important now is to think about how to answer Marie¡¯s question. ¡°Um...¡± ¡°Did Cecily play another prank?¡± As I hesitated to answer, Marie suddenly chimed in. As I mentioned before, even though she was smiling, her eyes weren¡¯t, and it made me feel somewhat uneasy. It was like the feeling of getting caught by a lover while trying to hide something. Marie¡¯s tone of inquiry and the atmosphere made me feel that way. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°... ...¡± Marie was now looking behind me, checking with Cecily. At the same time, her voice trembled weakly and her blue eyes began to shake like an earthquake. If I avoided answering any further, it seemed like things would only get worse, so I slowly nodded my head. It wasn¡¯t a lie, and Marie¡¯s expression seemed like she would cry any moment. As I nodded, Marie seemed to breathe a sigh of relief and straightened the corners of her mouth. She then shifted her gaze back to me, fixing me with a cold tone. ¡°... Can I talk to Cecily alone for a moment?¡± ¡°... ...¡± I listened to Marie¡¯s question and looked at Cecily behind me. I didn¡¯t care, but I was doubtful if she would allow it. As soon as Cecily faced me, she released her frozen expression and gave a small smile, nodding her head. It meant she agreed. What was she thinking when she gave her permission? While I was having that thought, Cecily spoke in a calm voice. ¡°Unfortunately, we have to end it here today. I¡¯ll go first while you talk to Marie.¡± ¡°... Okay.¡± There¡¯s nothing I can do here. Even if I interfere, it would only end up being a futile attempt and it wouldn¡¯t be good for anyone involved. Besides, there¡¯s the issue of the ¡°misunderstanding¡± that Marie currently has, which is a major problem. In fact, Marie wouldn¡¯t believe me no matter what I said. As I looked at Cecily with a disappointed face, I shifted my gaze to Marie. As soon as our eyes met, she lifted the corners of her mouth and gave a small smile, which was odd since she had a fearsome expression just a moment ago. ¡°You¡¯re not going to say anything strange, right?¡± ¡°Well?¡± Feeling uneasy, I asked her. Marie tilted her head as if she didn¡¯t understand and asked back. From what she said, I could tell that she was really angry. Of course, it¡¯s not that I couldn¡¯t understand since she currently has emotions towards me that are less than lovers but more than friends. However, that doesn¡¯t mean the situation will improve. I hesitated for a moment and walked out the door, passing by Marie. Marie was focused on Cecily and didn¡¯t even look at me as I walked by. ¡°Oh? A customer? What do you want to order?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll pay and leave. Please give it to the other people inside.¡± As I was about to leave, I met the staff and paid the bill. The staff gave me a strange look for a moment, but I ignored it. Finally, I got out of the suffocating atmosphere and looked back. I couldn¡¯t see Marie inside. ¡®She¡¯s not gonna say anything strange, right?¡¯ I¡¯ve never experienced this kind of situation in my past life, so I don¡¯t know what to do. But this is the best option. If I interfere in that situation, it will only make things worse and may even ruin the relationship that we¡¯ve built so far. However, I have a strong feeling that I will have to make a choice soon. Since Cecily noticed my secret, her attitude towards me has completely changed. If Cecily¡¯s words about being willing to give everything for me were sincere... And if we had an accident... What would have happened? ¡°Whew...¡± I sighed in frustration and rubbed the back of my neck. It would be best to go back to the dorm and study for the exam. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to write anything because the words Cecily said to me today will continue to haunt me. ¡°At least I know more than you. I can assure you of that.¡± ¡°Then what about Isaac¡¯s secret?¡± ¡°...What?¡± Marie¡¯s voice trembled slightly. She had a vague suspicion that Isaac was hiding something. So she hoped that if their relationship became closer someday, he would reveal that secret. But when Cecily brought up that topic, Marie was not just surprised but confused. She felt her heart sink and her blood run cold. Was Cecily really someone who knew Isaac¡¯s secret? If so, was Isaac closer to her than to Marie? She desperately hoped that wasn¡¯t the case. Cecily smiled when she noticed Marie¡¯s face turning pale. ¡°I know Isaac¡¯s secret. He even told me without me having to figure it out. And what about you? You don¡¯t, do you?¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°I also know that you have a crush on Isaac. It would be weird if no one noticed, since you¡¯re showing it so obviously.¡± Marie couldn¡¯t even refute Cecily¡¯s words. It was all true. But what was more shocking was the fact that Isaac was closer to Cecily than to Marie. There is nothing more despairing than knowing the man you love is closer to someone else. When Cecily didn¡¯t get any response from Marie, she felt that she might have gone too far and looked at Marie¡¯s expression. Her eyes were trembling and her body was stiff. Cecily felt a little sorry towards Marie, who looked so pitiful. So she tried to lighten the mood, but Marie asked first. ¡°Is that all?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I just asked if that was all.¡± Marie, who had regained her composure, asked Cecily with a trembling voice. As Cecily, it was a question that naturally raised doubts. But soon, Marie¡¯s explanation followed, and Cecily¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but to crack. ¡°Sharing secrets with your own mouth means trusting the other person... Yes, that¡¯s right. It means you trust them that much.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t care if Isaac doesn¡¯t tell me that little secret. If sharing secrets is what creates trust, then forget it. That¡¯s a deal, not sincerity.¡± This time, it was Cecily¡¯s turn to stiffen her expression. Marie didn¡¯t even know that Isaac was the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography. She didn¡¯t even have a clue. But despite that, Marie was fond of Isaac himself, not as the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography. Can I be as ¡°sincere¡± as that? No, it can be concluded that I could not. Cecily herself might have had a liking for Isaac, but it wasn¡¯t more than that. If Isaac wasn¡¯t the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography, she wouldn¡¯t have tempted him so openly like just now. Marie became convinced when she saw Cecily¡¯s stiff expression. There was something special about Isaac¡¯s secret. If Cecily, who had only played mean pranks, could force Isaac¡¯s instincts out like that... ¡®...Could it be?¡¯ The illustration of the ¡°Steam Locomotive,¡± Isaac¡¯s hobby of writing, and even Cecily, a ¡°demon,¡± tempting Isaac... It felt like the pieces of the puzzle were clicking perfectly in my mind. But these things alone cannot be decisive evidence. Above all else... ¡°What does that have to do with anything?¡± It doesn¡¯t matter if Isaac¡¯s secret is really like that. I never cared about that kind of thing in the first place. I just appreciate his honest and sincere attitude in everything he does, and I feel affection for his considerate kindness. For Marie, Isaac is the only person she needs, casting aside everything else. ¡°If liking someone because of their secrets is what it takes, I¡¯ll definitely oppose it. That¡¯s just liking their secret, not the person themselves.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°If you have nothing else to say, then I¡¯ll go now. There are plenty of things I want to say, but I¡¯m also a busy person. Well then-¡° Marie left the room, taking Xenon Biography Volume 9 with her. She didn¡¯t forget to take a sip of her cappuccino before leaving. Left alone in the room, Cecily stared blankly for a while before lowering her gaze. Her face was reflected like a mirror in the Americano in her coffee cup. Every word that Marie had said felt like a dagger piercing her chest. It was as if she had been hit hard on the head with a hammer. It would have been a big shock for anyone else, but... ¡°...Thank you.¡± Instead, Cecily¡¯s smile grew even stronger. ¡°Thanks to you, I understand well now.¡± She didn¡¯t know it herself, but her smile was so frightening that it felt really dangerous. Looking at her own reflection in the coffee, she mumbled to herself while maintaining that smile. ¡°I almost caused a big mess.¡± Translators note: Bonus chapter. Damn it was tense. Also didn¡¯t expect marie to come on out top here. Made the font a bit smaller cause it was too big on mobile. Chapter 53: Secret (3) I experienced confusion due to unexpected situations that occurred one after another, but I was able to come back to my dorm and recover. As I lay on the bed and stared blankly at the ceiling, the fact that my head had cooled down slowly from being hot was helpful. However, my mind was still tangled up. Today¡¯s behavior from Cecily and Marie following us, in particular, made for a complicated day. I blinked my eyes and let out a deep sigh while looking at the ceiling. ¡®Did I become too complacent...¡¯ Unlike the royal siblings who created an atmosphere that was more like an interrogation, Cecily encouraged me to reveal the secret myself. It was an attitude that respected my position, not a threat. Furthermore, Cecily revealed that she was ready to dedicate everything to me, the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography. It was not a joke, but rather a determination and sincerity that contained her own will. However, forcibly leading my hand to touch her chest, and even further, putting my finger in her mouth could be interpreted in various ways. I would have to hear directly from Cecily to fully understand, but to others (especially Marie), it could be seen as her tempting me with her body. At that time, my emotions were so overwhelming that it was difficult for me to fully understand the situation, but now as I reflect on it, I realize that there were parts where I was too complacent. Of course, I cannot determine if Cecily intended to seduce me. I plan to confirm this when we meet separately the next day. ¡®Indeed, I have lived my life with my mind often empty¡¯ I can be said to lack a sense of reality and social skills. In my past life, I isolated myself after my parents passed away in an accident while I was in college. And in this life, up until entering the academy, I have been living at home. As a result, I tend to let life pass me by like water flowing down a river. Which means that I am unable to cope with uncertain situations. However, I have come to realize clearly with Leort, Rina, and even Cecily that my worth is much greater than what I think. Although I do not know to what extent, it is clear that I exceed beyond the exceptional level, to the point where even the princess of Helium would offer herself. ¡®Fortunately, the royal family and Cecily are one thing, but if this goes on, a real crisis will arise later. Even my father won¡¯t be able to stop it.¡¯ There is a reliable backup in the form of my father, but even that will crumble helplessly before the power of the ¡°nation¡±. Therefore, it is right to grow my own ability to overcome the situation rather than relying on my father¡¯s abilities. My family, along with my father, said they would always help me, but I can¡¯t rely on them for everything. If this isn¡¯t pampering, what the hell is it? Therefore, it is best to deal with situations appropriately with my own abilities and, if it seems impossible, to seek the help of my family. My family will respect my opinion. As I went through these thoughts, I felt like I had been foolish all this time. Rather than living thoughtlessly, it seems like having some calculating aspects will make the future easier. ¡®And Marie...¡¯ I can now be sure as of today. Marie has feelings for me beyond just a crush. From following me and Cecil, to even intervening directly, anyone with even a little sense can figure that out. And my reaction to that was... ¡®...Should we start by holding hands?¡¯ My face started turning red at a rapid pace. I also have feelings for Marie as a person, and as a potential love interest. I can¡¯t say that our first meeting was great, but as we spent more time together, I naturally developed those feelings. While her beautiful face was a factor, I appreciated her personality that was far from being snobbish. Above all, Marie didn¡¯t even expect that I was the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography. Unlike Cecily, she likes me as a person. However, the biggest obstacle is her background. Marie¡¯s family is not just an ordinary noble family like me, but the Requilis Duchy, which holds power second only to the royal family. The relationship between the emperor and the duke is not necessarily bad, but it¡¯s not necessarily good either. They fiercely compete and keep each other in check to maintain the balance of the Minerva Empire. If something goes wrong, the empire could be thrown into chaos. ¡®Marie probably doesn¡¯t care, but...¡¯ Even if Marie knew that I was the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography, she would only be surprised and not react beyond that. This is for sure since I¡¯ve spent a lot of time with her. However, it¡¯s uncertain whether her family will leave me alone even if she does. So even if I have a relationship with Marie, I should avoid speaking about it until she notices. ¡®I need to assess my worth first.¡¯ Newspapers have been talking about changing the paradigm of novels, fulfilling the wishes of demons, reestablishing theology, and so on. Although there have been various evaluations, it is still insufficient. As someone who can¡¯t read the situation, I need to have a better understanding of my worth to prevent a disaster. ¡®Who would have thought that a single piece of writing could lead to this...¡¯ ¡®Isaac...¡¯ Cecily remembered the persecution that the demons had suffered over the years. A hundred years is a long time even for demons. During that time, the demons did not receive good looks from other races. No, they were even subject to hateful and contemptuous looks. Fortunately, she was a princess of Helium, so she did not directly receive such looks. But other demons did. Demons who went out into society received nothing but tragedy. As a result, Helium could not take even a single step diplomatically and had no choice but to adopt a coercive and closed position. Even the fact that Helium had recently started diplomatic relations with the Ters Kingdom was an incredible achievement. ¡®All of this is because of Isaac...¡¯ Thanks to the boy with the red hair, Isaac. Cecily put her hand on her chest as his face came to mind. Thump-thump-thump- Her heart pounded roughly like it was broken. She seemed to be excited without even realizing it. She tried to calm down her throbbing heart, but it was not easy. In fact, her heart pounded even more when she became aware of it. Is this emotion truly love, or is it admiration? As someone who was unfamiliar with this type of feeling since birth, Cecily found it difficult to grasp. But one thing was certain. ¡®My benefactor...¡¯ This emotion was directed towards Isaac, the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography. ¡°Sigh...¡± Cecily let out a deep breath and closed her eyes. She then remembered what Marie had said to her earlier today. Mari had stated that her reason for liking Isaac was not because of a secret, but simply because she liked Isaac as a person. Unlike Cecily, she didn¡¯t care about petty secrets. This statement was enough to shock Cecily, as it made her realize her own mistake earlier. ¡®I almost made a huge mistake.¡¯ She was about to commit a grave offense towards her benefactor. Her actions could have been interpreted as giving everything to him, when in reality, there was room for a different interpretation. Was it right to act that way towards the benefactor? Absolutely not. These thoughts made Cecily see Isaac in a different light. He wasn¡¯t just a cute little brother, but had become the person who fulfilled the demon¡¯s greatest wish. Cute younger sibling and the benefactor of a demon. At that time, she made a mistake because these two things were combined. But not anymore. ¡°Ah...¡± What should I call this feeling of true gratitude and love? Respect? Yeah. Maybe it can be called respect. When that thought came to mind, Cecily tightly held hands and shook her body. She wanted to run to him right away and express her sincere gratitude, and tell him that she was always ready, so to just ask her for anything. But since she had already made a mistake once, she needed to approach him carefully now. There was a girl with white hair sitting next to him, so she would act as usual on the surface, but reveal her true feelings when they were alone. ¡°Just wait a little longer... Benefactor... Ah! This is not the right time.¡± As she twisted her body and mumbled, she suddenly got up from the bed. Then, she sat on a chair at the desk and took out a piece of paper. ¡°First, let¡¯s write a letter... But how can I send it to the boys¡¯ dormitory? Would it look strange?¡± Cecily began to write happily while pondering this question. Translators note: A chapter full of character development, or at least a promise of it. Chapter 54: Confession (1) The resolution was made, and the next day dawned. There was no major exam to take today, only assignments to submit, so there was plenty of time to talk with friends. Originally, I had wished for nothing to happen, but after experiencing various incidents, I changed my mindset. Instead of wishing for nothing to happen, I decided to improve my ability to cope with any situation that may arise. I decided to rely on my own abilities rather than my family. With this mindset, I couldn¡¯t help but feel tense. Anyway, asking Cecily about what happened yesterday is a priority. What was her intention in tempting me like that, without me providing any proper evidence? Her behavior was so surprising that it left me not only confused but also baffled. ¡®And...¡¯ After a long period of consideration, I could also change my decision regarding how to treat Marie. If I truly care for her, I should ensure that she doesn¡¯t suffer from the revelation of my secret later on. At the very least, I should prevent any harm coming to the girl who likes me because of my indecisiveness. Although Marie is unaware that I am the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography, unlike others, if I make a mistake, she may feel betrayed. She might think that I find someone else is more trustworthy than her. ¡®Why couldn¡¯t I have told her the secret?¡¯, like that. This is a relationship that was built with great effort due to an accidental encounter, and I am worried that it will crumble at once due to my careless judgment. Moreover, Marie is quite perceptive, so she might have already sensed something. Most of all, I hurt her once yesterday. Even I would feel heartbroken if I saw a girl I liked alone with another guy. ¡®Let¡¯s just focus on the class for now.¡¯ I made up my mind again and walked to the classroom. The first class is Philosophy, and Marie, Cecily, and Rina are all taking the class together. Although Rina might not know, Marie and Cecily definitely had a conversation yesterday, just the two of them, so there must have been some big changes. I was unsure if I could handle the situation wisely, but now I have to trust myself. Otherwise, there is a high possibility that such situations will repeat themselves, and the situation will become more complicated, making it difficult not only for me but also for others. As I made this determination inwardly, I almost arrived at the classroom. ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Coincidentally, I met Cecily in front of the classroom door. Cecily also seemed surprised, her eyes widening as if she didn¡¯t expect to meet me. As I was struggling to speak in this unexpected situation, Cecily smiled softly and greeted me in a gentle tone. ¡°Hello. Good morning.¡± ¡°Uh... Yes. Good morning.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Cecily giggled as I awkwardly greeted her. Suddenly, I remembered yesterday¡¯s incident and felt embarrassed for no reason when I saw her smile. As I blushed slightly and touched the back of my neck, Cecily looked at me intently and then quietly spoke. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about what happened yesterday.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have done that to you... It was my fault. I apologize again. I couldn¡¯t hide my surprise at the sudden apology and formal language. What kind of change in attitude could have caused Cecily to act like this? But the problem didn¡¯t end there. Cecily expressed her feelings while giving her characteristic mischievous smile and nodding her head politely. It was a clear sign of respect and a greeting. I couldn¡¯t help but question her behavior, which was completely incomprehensible to me. ¡°Why are you suddenly acting like this?¡± ¡°From now on, when it¡¯s just the two of us, I will address you in this way. You are a benefactor of demons, so I should treat you accordingly.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Then shall we go inside?¡± I was still confused about what was happening. I laughed and watched Cecily¡¯s back as she entered the classroom. As she said, there are only the two of us in front of the classroom door now... but the honorifics were a bit too much. Something felt off, though. The gap between us seemed to have widened subtly. Perhaps it was because Cecily was always playing pranks on me that I felt a sense of dissonance. ¡®Benefactor...¡¯ But then I remembered that Cecily had told me yesterday that the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography was a benefactor of the demons who fulfilled their long-cherished wish. I quietly opened my mouth as I watched Marie excitedly chatting away by herself. ¡°...Marie.¡± ¡°Yeah. What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°How much do you think the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography is worth?¡± Marie heard my question and blinked her big eyes a couple of times before looking down, as if trying to gather her thoughts. In the meantime, I waited patiently, stroking my chin until she spoke. If the opportunity arose, I also planned to ask Rina and Leort to see what they thought, but for now, Marie was the most convenient person to talk to. It might seem sudden from her perspective, but that didn¡¯t matter. After lunch or after all the classes were over, I planned to meet Marie alone. Soon enough, Marie tapped her cheek with her index finger and began to express her thoughts. ¡°First of all, speaking as a member of the ¡®Requilis Family¡¯, our family, let alone the empire, cannot touch the author lightly. The influence the author has on the world is tremendous.¡± ¡°Is it really that powerful?¡± ¡°Of course. Especially since our empire and the Ters Kingdom are both anxious to find the author. They are fighting a cultural war to possess him. Nothing is as effective as culture in controlling a country¡¯s diplomacy.¡± ¡°Culture...¡± It¡¯s easy to understand when you say culture. In my past life, there was China as an example. China was once praised as a cultural powerhouse in the past, but they ruined their own culture through tremendous historical mistakes. As a result, even though China grew to compete with the United States, its culture held them back. Of course, the biggest problem hindering cultural development was the Chinese government¡¯s censorship and coercion. However, if the event that ruined their culture had not happened, China would have become an unstoppable superpower. ¡®It¡¯s a little scary.¡¯ The mere existence of a culture can greatly advance a nation. This is an incredibly powerful force. Moreover, the world is currently in the midst of the Middle Ages, so culture will be even more important. I was thinking about this when Marie stared at my face and offered a different opinion. ¡°And any book that the author wrote could become a weapon. Just like how it overturned the perception of demons, it could also change the perception of other species. Of course, the author probably doesn¡¯t intend to do that, but it could be very dangerous.¡± ¡°Dangerous?¡± ¡°Yes. It could spread bad ideas far and wide. That¡¯s why the country has to pay close attention to it.¡± Here, there wasn¡¯t even internet access, let alone smartphones. As a result, there are limited ways to convey information, and newspapers are one of the most prominent methods. As someone with limited connections, I have no choice but to rely on newspapers to learn about the outside world. Whether it¡¯s true or fake, I have no idea. So, listening to Marie¡¯s story, it means that the book I wrote could be used to spread ideas. Naturally, my eyebrows furrowed. ¡®I just wanted to write an interesting book...¡¯ Even though I¡¯m not someone who is usually deeply involved in politics, I was really far removed from it. In my past life, I was a young adult who only went to college, and even that was extremely short-lived. Entering the complicated world of politics made me feel uneasy. But as I said before, avoiding it every time is not the right answer since it happened like this. At least I need to prepare countermeasures to write the book I want to write. To do that, I need to develop my own abilities. ¡°But why are you asking me this?¡± While I was making up my mind, Marie tilted her head curiously. I cautiously opened my mouth while gazing at her face. ¡°Marie.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Do you have time today, by any chance?¡± After hesitating a bit, I gathered my courage and asked her. ¡°I have something I want to talk to you about.¡± It was a somewhat ambiguous statement that could be easily misunderstood. ¡°...What?¡± Marie¡¯s pure white face rapidly turned red. Translators note: The next few chapters are a sugar overload. You¡¯ve been warned. Chapter 55: Confession (2) Princess of the Minerva Empire, Rina¡¯s academy life was surprisingly normal. She had expected to encounter only tiresome tasks before her enrollment. By ¡°tiresome things¡±, she meant the ¡°flies¡± swarming to her, just like her brother, crown prince Leort, has been always experiencing. This could be seen from the moment when Sophia, a young lady, clung to her even before the start of her first lecture, and when Jackson recklessly approached her. However, contrary to her expectations, such situations rarely occurred. That was due to Helium¡¯s princess and her newly made friend, Cecily, she had made on the first day of enrollment. She displayed exceptional behavior from the entrance ceremony and attracted the attention of many. Moreover, she exuded elegance with her beautiful appearance and seductive atmosphere. Cecily¡¯s reputation had already spread throughout the Halo Academy. Because of this, there were no small number of people who came to see her face, but even that ended up being fruitless. Just as Cecily was by Rina¡¯s side, Rina was always next to Cecily. Unless one had a significant amount of courage, there was no one who dared to approach the two. Thanks to that, she was able to enjoy a relatively calm academy life. She had new friends, and there were things to enjoy that she couldn¡¯t do in the palace, so every day was enjoyable for her. Above all, there was an unexpected harvest. While having a conversation with Cecily about the correct answer, Rina asked her a question that had been on her mind for a while. ¡°Cecily, may I ask you a question?¡± ¡°Sure, ask me anything. I always welcome Rina¡¯s questions.¡± At Cecily¡¯s agreement to Rina¡¯s request, Rina asked the question she had been wanting to ask without any hesitation, shedding her mask.Rread latest chapters at novelhall.com ¡°Are you also looking for the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography?¡± ¡°Xenon¡¯s Biography?¡± Upon hearing Rina¡¯s question, Cecily widened her eyes and replied. In response, Rina nodded her head and asked the question she wanted to ask. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re looking for him in Helium, too.¡± The reason for asking this question was simple. Although she couldn¡¯t say it directly, Rina hoped that it would be at least a little helpful to Cecily. As Rina got closer to Cecily, she realized one thing. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was just Cecily, but the demons considered the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography to be not just a benefactor, but a savior. As creatures who were forcibly cut off from the world and had to live in hiding in darkness, it was only natural to treat him as a savior. So the demons would also be eager to find the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography, and they would be very restless about it. And Rina, she knew exactly who the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography was. Strictly speaking, he could be considered a ¡°co-author¡±. ¡®It must have been written by Isaac based on the story the Red Lion told him. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have such a callus on his middle finger.¡¯ The crown prince, Leort, confirmed Hawk, known as the Red Lion, as the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography. But I thought differently. Could a knight who had only trained in martial arts all his life have enough talent to write such a work? For Rina it seemed like too much of a stretch. So she expected that the Red Lion gave Isaac a rough outline, and he would then ghostwrite it before publishing it. While Rina was making such a conjecture in her mind, Cecily, who heard her question, blinked her eyes and soon smiled. ¡°We are naturally looking for him. But still, I try not to worry about it.¡± ¡°Huh? Why?¡± Rina showed a puzzled reaction to Cecily¡¯s response. If it were her, she would do anything to find it, but Cecily replied that she wasn¡¯t like that. Cecily then made a subdued but wistful expression and said quietly. ¡°I also tried to find that person at first. But then I thought it might be rude.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± As I waited with a pounding heart, a familiar voice pierced my ears. As I turned my head, Marie, a white-haired girl with a hint of blue, was approaching me, waving her hand. Did she put on makeup, too? As I had requested, I wore her school uniform, but it felt different from before. I was slightly mesmerized by her even more vibrant appearance than what I had seen so far. She was definitely pretty, even if I asked someone else, but because of the reason I decided to meet her today, made me think that she looked even prettier than usual. ¡°I¡¯m not too late, am I?¡± Marie, who had suddenly approached me, smiled and asked. I stared blankly at her happy smile and replied in a dazed voice. ¡°... No, I just arrived myself. It¡¯s not even six yet.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s a relief. Let¡¯s go inside now.¡± Marie urged me to hurry up and come in, as if she wanted to be alone with me even for a moment longer. Hearing that, I couldn¡¯t help but think that she really liked me. I naturally had a gentle smile on my face. I always said that, but when I was with Marie, I felt at ease. I didn¡¯t need to worry about anything else and could focus solely on her. My decision to confess my secret to her was definitely not a wrong choice. I slid the first edition of the book under my left armpit and offered my hand with a bright smile. ¡°Shall we go, my lady?¡± ¡°... ...¡± As soon as I spoke, Marie¡¯s face noticeably turned red. It was just a simple gesture, so I couldn¡¯t help but wonder why. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with her? Is she embarrassed?¡¯ As far as etiquette goes, this behavior is just a matter of manners that I learned at home. It was something I learned from my mother. However, I later remembered something else my mother had told me. This behavior only serves as a matter of manners in formal events like church or parties, but its meaning changes completely in everyday life. If this behavior is displayed by a man to a woman in everyday life, it¡¯s equivalent to saying, ¡®I have romantic feelings for you.¡¯ This alone is enough to make me flustered, but the problem didn¡¯t end there. ¡°...yes.¡± grip- Marie grabbed my hand gently while blushing. I could feel a slight tremble and a strong will to not let go of my hand. Thanks to that, it was my turn to blush. A man offering his hand, and a woman taking it? It was like an answer saying, ¡®I too have romantic feelings for you¡¯. If not, she would have just laughed and politely declined. However, Marie gently took my hand that I offered. It was the same as accepting my indirect confession. ¡°... ...¡± We stood there holding hands and gazing at each other without saying anything. I couldn¡¯t figure out what to do, but to break the awkward silence, I quietly opened my mouth. ¡°Should we go inside?¡± ¡°...Yes.¡± Marie lowered her head and answered in a tiny voice. Translators note: I forgot to change the font size last chapter, fixed it. Chapter 56: Confession (3) We were eating in a soundproof and secure room. I never imagined that such a space existed until I had a meal with the royal siblings, but now it has become useful. However, the price was quite expensive, almost equivalent to two weeks¡¯ living expenses. Perhaps due to the structure of the room, it was priced this high, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel it was a bit expensive. I don¡¯t know if it was to prevent food theft or because of the price, but it was prepaid. I was prepared to pay the price with tears in my eyes. ¡°Let me pay for it.¡± Marie, who had been holding my hand since we entered the restaurant, stepped forward as if she intended to pay. I looked at her with my eyes wide open. ¡°Marie?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Have you forgotten what my family is? This is nothing.¡± The words that came out of her pride couldn¡¯t be any cooler. When I looked at her with a moved expression, Marie shrugged and gave more strength to the hand she held. Then Mari paid, and the staff led the way. We followed the staff, still holding hands. ¡®It¡¯s embarrassing...¡¯ One might think that I¡¯m an inexperienced person who has never even held a woman¡¯s hand, but I actually had a girlfriend in my past life. We broke up naturally when my parents passed away while we were dating. However, this is my second life and my second time having a girlfriend. In my second life, it was actually Cecily who held my hand first, but she did so half-forcedly, so the feeling was quite different. Moreover, compared to Cecily¡¯s rough and calloused hands that had been trained through hard work, Marie¡¯s hands were soft and gentle to the touch, almost to the point where I wanted to playfully tease her about it. ¡°When you go in here, please ring the bell if you want to order.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Have a good time then.¡± The employee politely greeted us and closed the door with good manners. As soon as the door closed, I looked around the room. The last time we came, it was a very spacious four-person room, but the room we entered now was relatively small as it was a two-person room. Of course, I say ¡°relatively small¡± because it was still quite large for a two-person room. There was a reason why the price was set so high. ¡®First of all...¡¯ I looked around the room and then stole a glance at Marie. She was blushing and lowering her head, looking nothing like the confident person who had cooly paid for the bill. Nonetheless, she still held onto my hand tightly, which was adorable. However, in order to eat, I had to let go of her hand. In my heart, I wanted to sit next to her and have a proper meal, but the conditions were not right for that. As I watched Marie quietly, I called out her name. ¡°Marie.¡± ¡°...Yes?¡± ¡°Now let¡¯s let go of our hands and have a seat.¡± As soon as I spoke, Marie¡¯s head, which had been lowered, lifted up and she stared straight at me with her blue, flowing eyes filled with intense regret and a hint of desperation. Then she looked directly into my eyes, pursed her lips, and responded with difficulty. ¡°...can¡¯t we just stay like this?¡± ¡°...¡± This is too dangerous. Marie¡¯s appearance was so different from her usual lively and carefree personality that my heart raced with anxiety. As she looked at me with moist eyes and spoke with a slightly trembling voice, I didn¡¯t know what to say. It was a sudden change in charm, but I couldn¡¯t quite put my finger on it. I quietly replied, looking up at Marie¡¯s cute face. ¡°...let¡¯s wait until our order arrives.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Marie responded energetically with a bright smile. I couldn¡¯t help but laugh at how good that felt. Before we sat down, we each chose our orders and rang the bell that was hanging on the door as instructed by the staff. It wasn¡¯t long before the staff knocked on the door and entered. ¡°What can I help you with?¡± ¡°I want to place an order. I will...¡± After we finished placing our orders, we stood and waited for our meals without sitting down, holding hands and chatting with each other. ¡°... ...¡± I felt a thousand different thoughts swirling in my head. I don¡¯t know if Marie feels the same way as I do, but she lowered her head and blushed, only showing her hair. Although my earlier comment was a mistake, if I had brought up the subject without realizing the situation, the good atmosphere we had would have been ruined. Honestly, I wasn¡¯t feeling too bad either. Above all, Marie doesn¡¯t seem to dislike me at all. Until recently, Marie was just a simple female friend, but after realizing that she had some romantic feelings for me, I felt different about her. ¡®...Do I like Marie too?¡¯ Honestly, I¡¯m not sure. But it¡¯s certain that my heart has been fluttering since I held her hand. I didn¡¯t know what to say in the subtle silence that had settled in the room, so I looked at Marie again. She happened to be looking at me at that moment. As she mumbled with her index finger tapping her cheek, she looked at my face. Then, with a wide smile, she spoke with sincerity overflowing from her words. ¡°But then I became fond of you.¡± ¡°... ...¡± She didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of hiding her feelings anymore. After all, I thought she might be thinking that they were already half in a romantic relationship, having given such a clear indication. When my heart, which I had just managed to calm down, tried to race again, I suppressed it as much as possible. If I couldn¡¯t suppress it, my face would probably turn red like a burning flame. ¡°Cough... Ah, I see. That¡¯s good to hear. Is there anything uncomfortable about it?¡± ¡°As for anything uncomfortable... there isn¡¯t anything right now. As you know, literature students have fewer classes than non-humanities students and they have to keep up with the lessons every day. Well, it might be different when we become third years. How about you, Isaac?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any discomfort either, except for when we did the group project last time.¡± ¡°Ah, the group project. It was really hard at that time...¡± Fortunately, the conversation was able to continue smoothly without interruption even when the food came in between. There was no interruption in the conversation that flowed back and forth between us. When I had a meal with the royal siblings, it made me feel like my blood was drying up, but now I was more comfortable than ever. I didn¡¯t even notice the time passing as Marie and I laughed and chatted happily during the meal. It wasn¡¯t proper etiquette, but we didn¡¯t care. And, of course. ¡°... ...¡± As soon as we finished our meal and cleaned up, we both fell silent, as if we had made an unspoken agreement. Marie probably sensed it too. That the real conversation was about to begin. I had planned for this moment, so I thought about what to say and how to build up to it rather than blurting it out all at once. ¡°...Marie.¡± ¡°...Yeah?¡± Marie answered quietly without looking at me, as if she didn¡¯t have the courage to meet my eyes. In the meantime, I had placed the first edition of Xenon¡¯s Biography on the table, which had been on my thigh. Marie looked at the first edition on the table with a puzzled expression, wondering what it was since it looked like just a piece of mail. She probably didn¡¯t even know that I was the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography unlike other people. ¡°Phew...¡± However, when I actually tried to speak, I couldn¡¯t control my trembling heart. Even though I exhaled a deep breath to relax, my heart was pounding as if cold sweat would break out. ¡®It¡¯ll be okay.¡¯ Well, whether or not it would be okay depended on Marie. To gather my thoughts, I closed my eyes tightly and muttered. ¡°Isaac.¡± As I was trying to calm my nerves, Marie quietly called my name. I opened my eyes at that moment. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± When I opened my eyes, I was met with a confusing situation. ¡°...?¡± Marie and I weren¡¯t very far apart from each other, but we weren¡¯t exactly close either. Yet, now Marie¡¯s face was right in front of my nose. I was perplexed and wondered what was going on when I belatedly realized that she had gotten up from her seat and leaned forward. ¡°Earlier, you said it wasn¡¯t like that, right?¡± Marie spoke to me while I was unable to say anything. Her voice was moist and mellow, unlike Cecily¡¯s. ¡°I have a rough idea of what you¡¯re trying to say... but it probably doesn¡¯t matter.¡± With those words, Marie slowly approached my face and... smack- She pressed her lips against mine, making a popping sound, and quickly pulled away. It wasn¡¯t a deep kiss between lovers, just a light peck. However, the feeling that was conveyed to my lips was anything but light. Though it was a light kiss, it was a kind of declaration. Like planting a flag, it was an action that left no doubt in the mind of the other person. Thanks to that, my thoughts came to a standstill. I never dreamed that Marie would be so bold, and it almost felt like we had skipped all the steps in between. Meanwhile, Marie blushed deeply, and with a warm voice, she opened her mouth and said. ¡°I just like you, that¡¯s all.¡± Translators note: Ahh... Aaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhh... WHY IS IT SO ADORABLE. Thank you, BaronNeckbeard, for you support on kofi. These 2 chapters have been brought to you by him. Chapter 57: Confession (4) ¡°I just like you, that¡¯s all.¡± Marie said, slowly leaning back and quietly taking a seat as she spoke. Then, she smiled as if nothing had happened. It was a smile so beautiful that words couldn¡¯t do it justice. Meanwhile, I blinked for about five seconds, still unsure of what was happening, and then found myself unconsciously touching my lips. If Marie¡¯s bold action earlier had been my imagination, then the sensation I felt on my lips now would be false. However, this feeling was not a figment of my imagination. The soft, fleeting sensation on my lips lingered vividly in my mind. ¡®So... did Marie just... kiss me?¡¯ Not a deep kiss, but a simple peck also known as a bird kiss? I couldn¡¯t say a word in the face of a reality that was hard to believe. Then, Marie looked at my face and opened her mouth with a slightly embarrassed tone. ¡°How was it?¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Whatever you say, this is my answer.¡± Oh, seeing her say those words, it¡¯s not a delusion. We really had a light kiss. Marie really likes me. ...Oh my God. Flare- After three rational judgments, a soundless scream burst out. At the same time, my face started to burn in less than a second. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to meet Marie¡¯s eyes, so I hung my head low. Thanks to that... well, my mind was so tangled up that I couldn¡¯t think straight. ¡®Really? For real? Is this a true story?¡¯ Only those thoughts were swirling in my head. I couldn¡¯t think of anything else. No matter how much I tried to deny it, the fact that Marie had given me a peck was undeniable. A kiss is an act that goes beyond just being friends of the opposite sex and is something that lovers would do. We haven¡¯t even officially started dating yet, so I was too embarrassed to handle her being so bold. I had a girlfriend in my past life, but I always took the lead, and there was never a case where the girl took the initiative. ¡®I¡¯m getting dizzy...¡¯ Is it because of the heat that¡¯s risen up to my head? Even though I haven¡¯t been drinking, my head feels slightly dizzy. I¡¯ve seen people feel dizzy because of high blood pressure, and this feels exactly like that. The difference is that they have a chronic illness, while mine is temporary. ¡°Whoa. Whoa. Whoa.¡± I tried to take deep breaths to calm down the fiery heat that had risen up like a flame. Every time I exhaled, it felt like the heat that had risen to my face was leaving my body. For some reason, it was much more intense than when I touched Cecily¡¯s chest. Maybe it¡¯s because I have some rational affection for Marie. Moreover, the emotion I was feeling now was closer to a pure ¡°heart¡± rather than a lascivious ¡°desire.¡± ¡°Phew...¡± By taking one last long breath, I was able to barely steady my pounding heart. Of course, the heat wasn¡¯t completely gone, but my cognitive processes had returned to normal. I then slowly lifted my head and looked at Marie, who was sitting across from me. She seemed to be busy wriggling around, perhaps trying to figure out what she had done wrong. ¡°...Marie.¡± ¡°Uh. Uh-huh.¡± When I called her name, she responded with a voice full of cuteness. She took the ¡°flower cup¡± pose and looked straight at me. My heart was about to give out again, but I managed to hold it together. I took a deep breath and asked her in a slightly trembling voice. ¡°Do you know what your actions mean right now?¡± ¡°I know, so what?¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Do you want me to do it again?¡± Marie didn¡¯t say anything and moved her body to stand up quietly. She seemed to want to do it again if given the chance. But I quickly reached out my hand to stop her. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust Marie, but I have a strong feeling that if we do it again here, it won¡¯t end ¡°lightly¡±. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not interested in beautiful women like Marie, but I¡¯m just an ordinary man who likes pretty girls. I¡¯m not a pervert, to be clear. Marie, who was tossing and turning with her hair in one hand as if she was embarrassed, giggled. In my heart, I wanted to grab those cute cheeks and stretch them out. ¡°ha...¡± ¡°Hehehe.¡± The ¡°confession¡± I was going to make today was not a confession in this sense at all. I just wanted to let Marie know that I was the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography, and our relationship would be something to think about later. However, now everything is completely reversed. The hand I gave to Marie at the restaurant entrance, called a snowball, has turned into a huge snowball and come back to me. But does that make me feel bad? Absolutely not. Thanks to Marie¡¯s courageous actions, all hesitation disappeared from my mind. If I am really going to be by Marie¡¯s side, I will become a man who is suitable for her. And I can be that man. No, I already had the qualifications for it a long time ago. ¡°...Marie.¡± ¡°Why~¡± ¡°...Is it that dangerous?¡± ¡°It can be dangerous depending on what you do.¡± Marie gave me serious advice. I couldn¡¯t help but laugh bitterly and said. ¡°As expected.¡± ¡°Isaac.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You heard my answer earlier, but I¡¯m not worried about you revealing secrets. But this is a slightly different issue. I¡¯m worried that you might write with impure intentions. Changing the perception of demons is an achievement that no one has ever accomplished, but do you remember the scene in the early part of Volume 8 of Xenon¡¯s Biography, where the noble revealed his dark side?¡± The scene that had caused some controversy was mentioned by Marie. As she was also a noble, and a member of the Duke¡¯s family, she had to be concerned about it. I leaned forward, realizing what she wanted to say. I could confidently say that her worries were unnecessary. ¡°Marie.¡± ¡°Yes, tell me.¡± ¡°I have absolutely no intention of writing with that kind of intention. I just want my readers to enjoy my writing.¡± That¡¯s why I had been avoiding the situation until now. As I always said, I was just an ordinary web novel writer in my past life. It is a job far removed from politics, and I only wrote for people¡¯s enjoyment. And because people enjoy it, I plan to keep writing consistently. As Marie said, I have no intention of writing with a specific purpose. Even I didn¡¯t expect the demons¡¯ perception to be completely turned upside down, and as popularity increases, the weight on my shoulders increases. I just want to write, and people¡¯s positive reactions to my writing are good enough for me. ¡°If my writing causes harm to the world, I will never write again. And if someone forces me to write with ill intentions, I will cut off my hand.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if you will believe me, but please believe that I am sincere. I am satisfied as long as people enjoy my writing.¡± It feels relieving to lay all my worries in my heart out. I told my family about it, but it was because they were family and could understand. This is the first time I have talked to someone else about it. Although I didn¡¯t realize it, it also means that I trust Marie. Maybe the kiss we shared earlier could have been a catalyst for trust. ¡°...I see.¡± Marie slowly nodded her head as she listened to me. Then she made a strange expression and asked me. ¡°I guess you trust me since you¡¯re telling me this?¡± ¡°... Maybe?¡± ¡°What¡¯s with the ¡®maybe¡¯? It¡¯s either true or not. You¡¯re not very honest about these things.¡± ¡°Ha ha.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but laugh when Marie started grumbling. Marie, who had been giving me sharp looks, also chuckled at my laughter, perhaps feeling better. ¡°At least I feel good. You¡¯re the person I trust most after my family. Does anyone else know this fact? I think Cecily knows, but what about Rina?¡± ¡°No, Rina thinks of my father as a writer, not me. Leort also thinks the same way.¡± ¡°What? What does that mean? Why do both of them know instead of just Rina?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s because...¡± I explained to Marie what had happened at the time. I was worried that Marie, who already had negative feelings towards Rina, might get worse as I continued to explain. As my explanation continued and the details became more apparent, Marie¡¯s expression became increasingly hostile. It almost makes me feel scared. ¡°That woman... How could she do that to someone who¡¯s just minding their own business...¡± ¡°Well, at least everything¡¯s been resolved, so don¡¯t worry too much. If what you¡¯re saying is true, those people won¡¯t bother me recklessly.¡± ¡°Maybe that¡¯s true. But you still need to be careful. Understand?¡± ¡°I got it.¡± ¡°Oh, and there¡¯s one thing I want to request from you...¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s...¡± As I looked puzzled at the word ¡°request,¡± Marie began to hesitate. She seemed embarrassed to speak, fidgeting with her white hair, tinged with a blue hue, and avoiding my gaze. Judging from her slightly reddened face, it seemed she was hesitant to say something she found embarrassing. The more she hesitated, the more my curiosity grew. Since Marie was not the type to make strange requests like others, I wondered why she was acting like this. As I was lost in thought, Marie cleared her throat and quietly opened her mouth. ¡°Um... can I have your autograph... since you¡¯re the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography... I thought it would be okay to ask for one...¡± ¡°...?¡± I blinked in silence, and Marie foolishly grinned. ¡°Hehehe...¡± It was cute. Translators note: Marie is officially the best girl. The second chapter from Baron Neckbeard. Chapter 58: Confession (5) After the various confessions, nothing special happened. We didn¡¯t forget to order a simple snack as a dessert to soothe our bored mouths. The atmosphere was originally light, but now it¡¯s even lighter than before. I had nothing left to hide from Marie, and Marie had also expressed her feelings. Someone once said that there is no relationship as close as one between those who have revealed each other¡¯s secrets. Besides, Marie wasn¡¯t originally a burdensome person, so I was able to let my guard down completely. ¡°Oh, by the way, I¡¯m curious, Isaac, where did you learn such good writing skills? Did someone teach you?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t learn it, I just picked it up myself. Honestly, I never dreamed that my Xenon¡¯s Biography, which I wrote as a hobby, would turn out this well.¡± ¡°Wow... that¡¯s amazing. Is it really just a hobby for you? There are so many different stories woven into it for just a hobby.¡± Marie took this opportunity to ask me all the things she had been curious about. I could see the intense curiosity in her eyes. ¡°As you know, I read a lot of books. Reading autobiographies written by explorers or adventurers allowed me to indirectly experience the world. I could also ask my father for advice.¡± ¡°I see. What about the demons? You dealt with them quite deeply, including Sarkan¡¯s demise. The results changed people¡¯s perception.¡± ¡°Um... there¡¯s not much to explain about that. I just didn¡¯t like the discrimination against demons, and I never imagined that my influence would be so powerful. There¡¯s always a statement like this in the first chapter of each Xenon¡¯s Biography volume. All of these stories are fiction.¡± ¡°Even though it¡¯s fiction, it felt so vivid?¡± ¡°Again, I never imagined things would turn out this way. After all, it was just a hobby.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± Although Xenon¡¯s Biography was just a hobby for me, Marie seemed skeptical and couldn¡¯t believe it so easily. Of course, she didn¡¯t know that I was a reincarnated person, which explained her reaction. I was a little embarrassed because no excuse came to mind about this. Fortunately, Marie shrugged her shoulders and seemed to believe me. ¡°Okay. The world is big and there are many geniuses. You can think of yourself as one of those geniuses. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a little... embarrassing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay to be embarrassed. Anyway, I really can¡¯t believe it no matter how much I think about it. My boyfriend... is the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography.¡± Marie hesitated a little, whether the word ¡®boyfriend¡¯ was too embarrassing to say or whether I didn¡¯t confirm it properly. She even glanced at me. I think I should give a confirmation stamp or something on the way back. For now, I have to endure without stamping anything because it didn¡¯t fit the mood. It¡¯s best to try not to make the atmosphere awkward until then. I sipped my tea and let out a faint laugh as I listened to her words. ¡°Haha. That¡¯s true. At first, even my family asked me if I really wrote it.¡± ¡°Of course... I envy your family. They could have seen it before Xenon¡¯s Biography came out.¡± ¡°My siblings can¡¯t even see the manuscript. It¡¯s difficult to even send it because I¡¯m in the academy.¡± ¡°Your siblings have to buy it themselves?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. My father receives books directly from the publisher and sends them by mail.¡± Until the introduction of new publishing technology, you could only purchase books through fierce competition. Even Marie had a hard time getting her hands on it, which is not much different from what the other nobles experienced. However, my family is a bit different. My parents read Xenon¡¯s Biograph in advance through my manuscript, and Nicole and Dave get access to it through the books sent by the publisher. So, disasters where even family members can¡¯t read it hardly ever happen. However, Dave is currently busy with his knight work, so I¡¯m not sure about him. After listening to my answer, Marie seemed to be thinking deeply and then smiled mischievously. It was a somewhat playful smile. ¡°So you¡¯re still writing it now?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Can you show me when you¡¯re done? Just a little bit.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Aww.¡± She was trying to take advantage of me. When I firmly responded, Marie made a disappointed sound. Of course, she wasn¡¯t really serious, so I was also joking to some extent. If Marie really wanted to see it, I would be happy to show her. I have no reason to refuse as she is not someone who would do anything foolish with my manuscript. ¡°Just show me once~ I¡¯m curious about the next part~¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t finished writing it yet.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll show me when it¡¯s done, right?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Aww...¡± Then, Marie puffed up her cheeks like a character from a cartoon and showed her dissatisfaction. But to me, she only looked cute and mischievous. I smiled contentedly and took a sip of tea, realizing at the same time what time it was. Is it true that time flies by having fun? It was definitely 6 o¡¯clock when we started eating, but now it was already past 8. ¡®From tomorrow on, I won¡¯t have anything to do...¡¯ As long as I don¡¯t go back too late, it should be okay. I hoped that time would pass a little slower. ¡°Isaac, can you tell me how many volumes Xenon¡¯s Biography will have?¡± While I was looking at my watch and thinking, Marie asked me a question, resting her chin on her hand. I answered, setting down my tea cup. ¡°It will probably end with around 20 volumes. There are still a lot of stories that need to be told.¡± ¡°There¡¯s still a long way to go. Do you have the entire story in your head?¡± ¡°It¡¯s in my head, but I also have notes that I wrote down to keep track of the plot. I don¡¯t know if you remember, but last time I showed you a drawing by mistake.¡± ¡°Oh, that one? The one that looked like a locomotive?¡± ¡°... ...¡± We looked at each other without saying a word, and held hands tightly. What should I say at a moment like this? Should I say I don¡¯t want to let go, or bid her a farewell? As I struggled to find the right words, Marie looked at me with moist eyes and spoke softly. ¡°...Isaac.¡± ¡°...Yes?¡± ¡°That... you know. Us...¡± ¡°Are we dating?¡± As Marie hesitated, I made the first move. Marie¡¯s body jerked at first, but she slowly nodded her head. Although I spoke for her, she turned her gaze away, still feeling embarrassed. I gave her a gentle smile. ¡°To be honest, the only thing I wanted to talk to you about today was Xenon¡¯s Biography. Your actions were unexpected.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean I didn¡¯t have feelings for you. You were my first friend when I entered the academy, and there was no one else as easy to talk to as you. I did have some romantic feelings for you.¡± As I spoke, Marie slowly lifted her face to meet my gaze. Her eyes were shaking slightly, perhaps due to nervousness. Then, instead of holding hands, I reached out and touched her face with my other hand. The sensation was warm and soft, transmitting through my hand. Marie was surprised by my touch and her eyes widened. Her face was noticeably redder than before. I trembled like an earthquake as I looked into her eyes, then slowly leaned in and... Kiss- Like what Marie did to me at the restaurant, our lips touched each other¡¯s. If it were just a bird kiss, we should have pulled away right here, but I didn¡¯t stop. ¡°Umm...!¡± It wasn¡¯t just a simple peck, but a deep kiss that lovers would share. Marie¡¯s lips were tightly closed, so there was no room for my tongue to enter, but it didn¡¯t matter. This was just an action to confirm my feelings. Moreover, Marie was probably so nervous that she had tightly closed her lips that she might not have even realized what was happening. I wanted to use my tongue to knock on her lips, but I barely held back. We could slow down for later. For now, just confirming each other¡¯s feelings with our lips touching each other deeply would suffice. Marie would have wanted this too. ¡°Huah!¡± ¡°... ...¡± After a long but short time, I pulled my lips away, and Marie let out a gasp that she had been holding in. Her face was red as if it would burst right now, and she was breathing heavily. I, too, wanted to fan my hot face with my hand. In my own way, I had been brave, but it was still embarrassing. As I looked at Marie, who seemed unsure of what to do next, I opened my mouth quietly. I couldn¡¯t hide the trembling in my voice. ¡°And now, my heart has changed.¡± ¡°Ugh... Uh...¡± It didn¡¯t matter that Marie couldn¡¯t think straight due to her shyness. I approached her and hugged her tightly. As I did so, I could vividly feel her body stiffening up. Finally, I leaned in and gave her a decisive blow, my chin resting on the shoulder. ¡°I like you, Marie.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Is that okay?¡± Then Marie¡¯s stiff body relaxed. Soon after, she raised both arms and hugged me carefully. ¡°Uh-huh.¡± We exchanged warmth with each other for a while, with her timid response. ***** It was when the two lovers, a man and a woman, were sharing their warmth and confirming their feelings under the night sky with the Milky Way spread out above them. It was so late at night that there were hardly any passersby around, but that didn¡¯t mean there were none at all. ¡°... ...¡± And a pair of red eyes were staring intensely at the lovers who were showing affection for each other. Although their appearance was difficult to discern in the darkness, their red eyes shone brightly and gave off an ominous feeling. The person who was watching the sweet atmosphere of the lovers with a complicated gaze narrowed their eyes halfway through. Their feelings of discomfort were clearly visible, and their demeanor seemed like they could step forward at any moment. ¡°...No.¡± But soon, they closed their eyes completely and restrained their impulses. The owner of the red eyes murmured in a meaningful voice. ¡°At least not now. For now...¡± Translators note: Heh, I love fangirling with the boys. Also Cecily slowly getting her yandere engine going... Chapter 59: Love (1) Time, which seemed eternal, eventually comes to an end. This is a truth that even the gods cannot change, an immutable law. Our warm and affectionate moments together, Marie and I, were also destined to come to an end. Though our hearts wanted nothing more than to embrace each other for hours on end, we parted ways with the hope of seeing each other again tomorrow. Even as we said our goodbyes, we didn¡¯t forget to exchange a light kiss, filled with a mutual sense of regret. It was surprising that Marie was the one to initiate the kiss, not me. I simply responded in kind. Thus, our tooth-achingly sweet time together came to an end, but the lingering taste remained on my tongue the next day. ¡°Hehehe.¡± ¡°What if someone sees us like this?¡± ¡°Let them see. We don¡¯t need to hide anyway.¡± It was like secretly holding hands during a lecture, with no one else in the room knowing. ¡°Let¡¯s go over there today! The tiramisu there is so delicious!¡± ¡°What else is there?¡± ¡°There are many other things. For starters, there is...¡± After class, we would stick together and wander around the academy. ¡°Ouch.¡± ¡°Ah! Why did you bite me?¡±Rread latest chapters at novelhall.com ¡°Just because I wanted to. Sometimes I think I understand why some people nibble on their partner¡¯s face.¡± She would suddenly bite my cheek and so on. The progress of our relationship was surprisingly fast, to the point where I couldn¡¯t have imagined it in the early stages of dating. We had already gone beyond holding hands to kissing from the very beginning, so I expected this much. Of course, I would prefer to avoid being bitten on the cheek like that. It might seem like a joke, but it really hurt from the receiving end. ¡°Then I¡¯ll bite your neck. Ahh!¡± ¡°Eek!¡± However, every day was enjoyable. Even when I was writing my manuscript in the dormitory, I would think of Marie¡¯s bright smile, and I would think of her even while walking on the street or eating a meal. Although I had been in love in my past life, this feeling gave me vitality. Perhaps because of that, my writing speed became amazingly fast. Even though we were sometimes stared at by people around us, I didn¡¯t really care. Marie¡¯s stance was that it didn¡¯t matter if anyone found out about our relationship, and I was also able to maintain a confident attitude because I had nothing to be ashamed of. From the outside, it may seem unlikely for the daughter of a duke and the son of a baron to be in a relationship, but if you delve into the details, it¡¯s a complete 180. If anyone were to look at us with that kind of gaze, we would both inwardly sneer. ¡°...Hello?¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Yes, hello?¡± I hastily regained my senses at someone¡¯s call. I had briefly lost myself in thought about Marie. As I looked ahead, an elf named Cindy with dark circles under her eyes and a pair of sunken eyes was staring at me, her voice quavering in its characteristic way. ¡°You seem to be spacing out again... what are you thinking about?¡± ¡°Oh... I just have a lot on my mind right now.¡± ¡°Is it something weird?¡± ¡°Um...¡± I couldn¡¯t help but evade Cindy¡¯s question and speak vaguely. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to mention the memory of kissing Marie just a moment ago. Today, Marie had gone ahead because she had something to do with her brother. I had taken this opportunity to come to Professor Elena¡¯s lab, where I had been teaching Cindy about writing. But Marie kept popping up in my head. I guess it¡¯s a serious problem. I quickly erased the thought that it was rude to have different thoughts in front of other people. ¡°It¡¯s not strange. It¡¯s really true.¡± Cindy stopped scribbling on her notebook with her pen and pursed her lips as if she was contemplating my question. It seemed like she was giving it some serious thought. Interestingly, Cindy was the type to faithfully answer my questions without any suspicion. She may not know it, but she has a natural inclination for explaining things to others. She¡¯s even good at it. Although it¡¯s extremely difficult to transcribe her explanations into writing. If it was perfect, Professor Elena wouldn¡¯t have been so troubled. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure since it¡¯s been a long time since I left my hometown... Maybe they¡¯re seriously considering it? Our elf race crumbled from within due to arrogance, not external pressure even during the racial war... So they might reluctantly admit it...¡± ¡°Then what about their lack of reaction?¡± ¡°It¡¯s definitely not a lack of reaction... Even if there was a generational change, there are still internal conflicts... Fortunately, the Queen is reasonable, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problems for now...¡± On the other hand, it means that there are people on the elf side who are working to find me. The Queen¡¯s mild personality is preventing them from doing so, but if the problem gets worse, it will surely come to light. I listened to her explanation and recalled the future development. If the 9th volume was about the Seven Deadly Sins¡¯ appearance, I planned to deal with the story of the elves in the 10th volume. More specifically, it¡¯s the story of the ¡°master¡± who taught the elf queen and Xenon. Originally, I would have written it without any hesitation, but considering the influence of demons and the Seven Deadly Sins, it was difficult to write casually. ¡°Hmm... Cindy.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°What do you think about elves having deep relationships with humans, Cindy?¡± ¡°What?¡± Cindy blinked her eyes a couple of times and an expression of confusion appeared on her face as she heard my question and looked at me. The reason why I was asking this question was because of the relationship between the Elf Queen and her ¡®mentor.¡¯ It was a love story between a long-lived elf and a short-lived human. How poignant of a story it was. However, strangely enough, I couldn¡¯t find such a story anywhere in this world. Even in other romance novels, there was no love story between elves and humans. I don¡¯t know if there is a taboo for elves to share love with other races or if there is a separate reason, but it is a very important issue for me. That¡¯s because it could prevent incidents that could happen in the future. After dropping the demons, steam locomotive, and the seven deadly sins in a row, I had no choice but to be cautious. If this also has serious consequences, I plan to exclude it boldly. ¡°Why are you suddenly asking about that? Do you have any interest in me?¡± Cindy suddenly asked me such a question while staring at me quietly. It was a shocking remark that could make me freeze, so I immediately shook my hand and denied it. ¡°No, no. It¡¯s not that. It¡¯s just something I¡¯ve been curious about, and besides, I already have a girlfriend.¡± ¡°Oh, really? Hm...¡± Cindy looked at him suspiciously and began to think deeply. After a while of pondering, she shook her head and replied. ¡°The idea of us forming a bond with humans...it¡¯s almost impossible. Compared to the elves, humans have an extremely short lifespan...¡± ¡°Then what about other species instead of humans?¡± ¡°Well...as you know, we elves tend to look down on other species...although that attitude has decreased as generations pass, it still exists. If it¡¯s not someone we acknowledge, we won¡¯t treat them the same way...¡± They certainly seemed like a proud race. However, considering where that pride comes from, it¡¯s not hard to understand. As I was lost in thought, Cindy paused for a moment before adding. ¡°Even if we were to form a bond, it¡¯s likely that the elves would reject it... Is there anything sadder than living with the memory of someone you loved all your life buried in your heart? It¡¯s better to refuse than to live with regret for the rest of your life.¡± ¡°Well...the lifespan is certainly the biggest problem.¡± ¡°Why is that? Don¡¯t tell me your girlfriend is an elf?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not that, but...¡± I answered Cindy¡¯s question with a sincere smile of happiness. ¡°Well, elves are pretty, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Eugh.¡± Cindy made a face as if she had heard something absurd. Translators note: It just keeps getting better. Another 20 ratings at NU, so 1 more chapter today. Chapter 60: Love (2) I often hear people say that I am cold-hearted. I agree with that to some extent. Recently, with all the incidents happening around me, or perhaps due to the influence of my past life, I have developed quite an indifferent personality. However, lately, I have been filled with so much happiness that I find myself smiling more often. My mouth curls up slightly, and sometimes I burst into laughter like a crazy person. Especially when I¡¯m with Marie, I can¡¯t keep the smile off my face. Just looking at her made my lips twitch uncontrollably. ¡°Hehehe.¡± ¡°Why are you laughing?¡± ¡°Isaac, why are you laughing?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s just coming out.¡± Marie also didn¡¯t try to hide her feelings, and we both giggled together. On the first day of our relationship, I was cautious and didn¡¯t express my affection much, but as time passed, all those inhibitions disappeared. Whether it was the complaints from those around us, the suspicious glances from Cecily and Rina, or the curious looks from others, we were too consumed with the sweetness of our first love to care about anything else. We even got scolded by a professor once for not paying attention in class, but it was just a simple hiccup that we easily overlooked. Anyway, Marie and I confessed our feelings to each other and some time had passed. All the exams and assignments were over, and we had relatively more free time, so we hung out together more often. Perhaps because of this, people¡¯s gaze towards us changed from suspicion to certainty. Even if you were not observant, others would predict, ¡°Ah, those two are in a relationship,¡± just by looking at us. And the result of this was revealed in none other than the dance hall we visited on the weekend. We had agreed to have our own personal time over the weekend. ¡°Hey, are you dating someone these days?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Adelia asked me directly as she returned as a spectator after taking a break. I looked at her with a surprised expression. Adelia had seemed frustrated for a while, and she had even taken off her blouse. Although she was wearing a tank top, I was almost caught off guard when my gaze turned to a risque place. ¡°Phew, it¡¯s hot. So when will you answer?¡± Adelia said to me in her husky voice, fluttering her tank top. I noticed her beauty, drenched in sweat. In response, I hastily regained my composure and spoke up. I tried to suppress any strange thoughts by imagining Marie¡¯s face as much as possible. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°I happened to see you hugging a white-haired girl. As if saying, ¡®We¡¯re in a relationship,¡¯ openly.¡± She giggled mischievously and poked my cheek with her index finger. Then, I gently grabbed Adelia¡¯s finger and placed it on my palm. ¡°So? Is that all?¡± ¡°Is that all? Who wouldn¡¯t be curious when their close friend¡¯s little brother is dating someone? Who confessed first? Wait, what¡¯s her name? I think I might know who she is from her white hair.¡± Adelia asked a series of questions with her bright blue eyes sparkling. If it were someone else, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered, but Adelia was different. She had a mischievous and curious side, but her nature was good. If her nature wasn¡¯t good, Nicole wouldn¡¯t have taken care of her. Moreover, Adelia¡¯s pranks had a strong feeling of seeking attention, so I couldn¡¯t hate her. ¡°Well... Maybe noona knows who she is. Her name is Marie, and she¡¯s from the Requilis Duke¡¯s family.¡± ¡°Wow~, our cute little Isaac has quite good skills? And it¡¯s the Requilis Duke¡¯s family. Who confessed first?¡± ¡°Although Marie said something similar to confessing, we started dating because they both had feelings for each other.¡± ¡°Wow~¡± After that, Adelia asked various questions with excitement. I didn¡¯t know why she was so interested in other people¡¯s love stories, but I couldn¡¯t help but answer her as her eyes shone brightly. ¡°Youth, it¡¯s all about youth. There¡¯s nothing that can match the freshness of being in your teens. Are you thinking about marriage by any chance?¡± ¡°...That seems a bit extreme.¡± In this world, once you turn 17, you are considered an adult and can get married. However, due to academic reasons, most people get married around the age of 22. But because of the influence of my past life, even that time felt too soon for me. However, I couldn¡¯t apply my past life¡¯s common sense to this life, so I could only give a vague answer. As I stared blankly at her, Nicole approached me and asked with a suspicious voice. ¡°Why are you acting like that? Did she say something?¡± ¡°Uh... no? She didn¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°Hmm... really?¡± His eyes were so incredulous. It¡¯s a natural reaction considering how many sins Adelia has committed. ¡°Phew. It¡¯s hot.¡± Then, just like Adelia did earlier, Nicole took off her top to dry off her sweat. Although she was wearing a sleeveless top on the inside, as Nicole¡¯s well-defined muscles caught my attention, I couldn¡¯t help but think that maybe the saying that women have a hard time building muscles due to their nature was wrong. ¡°Oh, right. Isaac. Didn¡¯t you say you were dating that girl? The white-haired one I saw last time. Was her name Marie?¡± Nicole asked me as she fluttered her collar to cool off the sweat. She was the one I had told everything to last week. So Nicole knew that Marie knew my secret, and there was no need to hide it. But I couldn¡¯t help feeling anxious. Marie might be a good person, but in Nicole¡¯s eyes, everyone was the same. ¡°Yeah. Why do you ask?¡± ¡°Just wondering if everything¡¯s going well. Anything happening?¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing well.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. Hmm.¡± Nicole left it at that and plopped down next to me. ¡°Don¡¯t you regret telling her?¡± ¡°What regret? Oh, I do regret it. Why didn¡¯t I tell her earlier?¡± ¡°You¡¯re really something else. Yeah, you¡¯re at that age.¡± Nicole smirked at my response, unable to contain her amusement. Then, as if she had thought of something, she spoke up in a slightly hopeful tone. ¡°By the way, how¡¯s the writing going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing well. I¡¯ll probably be done in two weeks.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fast. Well, since the exams are over, there should be plenty of free time. You said the 10th book includes the story of the Elf Queen and Xenon¡¯s master?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Oh~ I¡¯m looking forward to that. A love story between an elf and a human, it¡¯ll be another hit, won¡¯t it? The elves will surely talk about it too.¡± Nicole giggled and joked around. I couldn¡¯t help but smile inwardly as I watched her. Yes. It could look like a touching love story between elves and humans on the surface. But as the story continues, people will feel that something is wrong. Because the Elf Queen and Xenon¡¯s master will not be able to continue their relationship. It won¡¯t be a cheesy plot where one of them looks at someone else. Both of them are confident in each other, but the Elf Queen seems unable to pursue it due to a lifespan issue. ¡®It¡¯ll have to end in tragedy to make an impression.¡¯ Xenon¡¯s master will die later. Even worse, it¡¯ll be by the hand of ¡°Envy¡±, who used to be their student. And the Elf Queen will sob and burst into tears at the fact that her master has died. Originally, this scene was a device to awaken Xenon, but upon closer consideration, I plan to write it in detail because it seems interesting. I glanced at Nicole, who had an expectant expression, and then looked ahead and spoke again. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s going to be really interesting.¡± Only to me. Translators note: Adelia is us lmao Chapter 61: Love (3) It has been about two weeks since Marie and I started our sweet romance. A lot has changed in these two weeks, and one of the most notable changes is the way students look at us when we¡¯re together. Before, people seemed unsure about our relationship, but now they look at us with confident eyes, sure that Marie and I are together. It¡¯s no longer a secret, but officially recognized. Many people envy us, but there are also some who look at us uncomfortably, especially those who focus their gaze on Marie rather than me. Perhaps it¡¯s because Marie is the daughter of a wealthy Duke, while I am just the son of a Baron. However, I don¡¯t really care about what they think. Marie and I love each other, and there¡¯s nothing they can do about it. In fact, Marie is proud that I¡¯m the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography. But there are some side effects. Sometimes, female students approach Marie and ask about me, and it can be frustrating. One time, Marie was complaining while eating. ¡°I¡¯m so annoyed! Why do people keep asking me what¡¯s so great about you? They think we¡¯re just dating because you¡¯re handsome and cute!¡± ¡°Wait, what? Marie?¡± I looked at her with a puzzled expression, putting down my utensils. Her words didn¡¯t make sense to me. Marie, who had been complaining, suddenly realized what she had said and burst out laughing. Her smile wasn¡¯t like that of an innocent girl, but rather that of a mischievous one. ¡°Oops, sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to say that out loud. Hehe.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Gulp. Why are you making that face? It¡¯s not a lie, you know?¡± Marie said, swallowing the food in her mouth, as I looked at her in confusion. I couldn¡¯t think of a suitable response to her sincere expression, and a forced laugh escaped me. If there were other people around, it would have been a remark that could embarrass oneself and others, but fortunately, it was comforting to know that only the two of us were peacefully dining together. By the way, it was the same restaurant where I confided my secret to Marie last time. As it turned out, the space we were assigned by the staff was a course for couples. I don¡¯t know how embarrassed I was to hear that. In other words, it meant that they had also mistaken us for lovers last time and classified us into this room. At that time, I knew nothing, so it was okay, but if it had been otherwise, it would have been awkward from the beginning. Of course, now that we officially became lovers, we could confidently walk in. ¡°Isaac, did nothing frustrating happen to you like it did to me? I am a daughter of a duke, so it¡¯s fine for me, but you might have it worse than me. Especially with that guy, Jackson or something, who seems to dislike you?¡± ¡°Um...¡± I thought of the recent events as I listened to Marie¡¯s question. There wasn¡¯t much to do after becoming Marie¡¯s lover. Only our closest friends, Rina and Cecily, haven¡¯t asked directly about our relationship, and they seem to be convinced of our status. That¡¯s probably why Marie is guarding me closely, and they can¡¯t make a bold approach. Especially Cecily, who used to be with us quite often, has reduced her presence significantly. Whenever an opportunity arises, Marie suddenly appears and takes me away. Yesterday was the same. The last lecture of the day wasn¡¯t one that Marie was supposed to attend, but as soon as the class was over, I met Marie waiting for me outside the door. She grabbed my arm and dragged me to have a meal together, instead of letting me go. Cecily called out to us, seeing what was happening, but we couldn¡¯t stop. And the look in her eyes as she watched Marie... Yes, it was definitely the gaze of a woman engulfed in jealousy. Other than that... ¡°Nothing much going on?¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah. Jackson, whom you mentioned, didn¡¯t say anything either. Instead, he seemed to be quite indifferent.¡± ¡°What? Indifferent?¡± As Marie widened her eyes and asked back, I nodded to confirm that it was true. I don¡¯t know what kind of delusion he¡¯s having, but Jackson¡¯s gaze towards me has been different since the group project. ¡°Yep. However, his gaze has definitely changed since the group project. What exactly happened during the project?¡± ¡°Well... it was a little... pitiful, wasn¡¯t it? Rina made him do this and that.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I helped him out because I felt sorry for him... You know, until I told her to stop, he kept pestering me. I helped him, but only to a certain extent.¡± My girlfriend, who is from a noble family, refers to the son of a prestigious count as ¡°that guy.¡±Rread latest chapters at novelhall.com I suddenly realized that she came from a duke family with the highest authority next to the emperor. ¡°Oh, pretend you didn¡¯t hear what I just said. I suddenly remembered something that made me annoyed.¡± Then Marie pleaded with me in a humble tone, holding out her hand. Her behavior was completely different from her lighthearted demeanor just a moment ago. I couldn¡¯t help but smirk, knowing she was putting on an act. ¡°Are you being coy?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think it suits me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s cute, but it doesn¡¯t suit you.¡± Marie couldn¡¯t bear the consecutive attacks and melted away. I shrugged my shoulders and said. ¡°So what should I call you then? Princess?¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°My princess, what are you doing sitting there? Are you not going to eat?¡± I might have been teasing her too much. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Ah! Sorry! Sorry! I won¡¯t do it again! Sorry!¡± Marie suddenly stood up and bit my neck tightly, despite my apologies. She didn¡¯t let go for a while, maybe holding a grudge even though I was saying sorry. ¡°Isaac.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°What¡¯s that on your neck? Did a wild animal bite you?¡± ¡°... ...¡± The next day, Cecily, who was sitting next to me, asked me the same question. Unfortunately, the area was not covered by my school uniform shirt, so it was exposed. I smiled awkwardly and rubbed my neck, relieved that Marie wasn¡¯t there. If she were, she might have bitten Cecily. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a wild animal, just a dog.¡± ¡°For a dog bite, the teeth marks are clear. Did Marie do it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hmm... come to think of it, I¡¯ve heard of this before. Humans eating their lover¡¯s flesh. Do humans sometimes eat each other¡¯s flesh?¡± ¡°No, absolutely not.¡± If that were the case, I would have already torn off and eaten Marie¡¯s face. Cecily looked at me with a strange look in response to my violent denial before letting it go with leniency. ¡°Alright. I was worried that Isaac might get eaten.¡± ¡°Hahaha... Marie does bite often.¡± ¡°Are you happy?¡± Cecily asked me suddenly, as if there was a chill in the air. I glanced at her profile discreetly, but her usual mischievous smile made it difficult to guess her true intentions. ¡°...Yes. I¡¯m happy.¡± ¡°I see. Well, it¡¯s a bit silly to ask such a question, but I envy Marie a little.¡± Then Cecily muttered softly as if she wasn¡¯t sure if I could hear her. ¡°I have more to give you...¡± ¡°...What?¡± ¡°Oh, right. Isaac. I have something to give you today.¡± Cecily handed me an envelope that was stuck between the pages of her notebook. Judging from its narrow width and long length, it seemed to be a letter. As I took the envelope, Cecily smiled brightly. Her red eyes emitted a seductive aura. ¡°Be sure to read it alone in your room. Got it?¡± ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just...¡± Cecily¡¯s words trailed off as she gave me a sincere smile and leaned in close to my face. As I was taken aback, she whispered in my ear and gently brushed her lips against it. ¡°It¡¯s my true feelings towards you, I suppose?¡± ¡°... ...¡± My body trembled as my ear tickled intensely. Translators note: Reminder that the heroine inside xenons biography is named Mary. So he doesn¡¯t mean Marie there. Brought to you by Thatoneguy. Thank you for your support. Chapter 62: Fan Letter (1) After all the lectures ended, I immediately returned to my dorm, ignoring everything else. I didn¡¯t have any plans with Marie today, so I was able to head straight to my lodging. After a while, I returned to my dorm and took out the letter that I had hidden between my notes. As everyone knows, it¡¯s the letter that Cecily handed to me during class today. Cecily whispered to me that it contained her sincere feelings towards the benefactor. She tried to pass it off as nothing, but it¡¯s clear that the letter is meant for me. ¡®Is this something like a love letter? Or is it something else?¡¯ I scrutinized the letter envelope carefully. At first glance, it looked like an ordinary envelope. However, the contents inside were quite thick. It¡¯s safe to say that the letter contains at least three pages. Since she said that it contains her sincere feelings towards the benefactor, I can consider it as something similar to a love letter. I¡¯ve never received a love letter myself because of my hidden identity, so my feelings were even more complex. What did Cecily write in this letter? I checked the envelope back and forth and then sat up straight. It¡¯s more appropriate to read it slowly while sitting at the desk instead of lying in bed. Cecily must have written it with all her heart, so I should also read it with sincerity. And after I finish reading it, I plan to write back right away. After all, I have plenty of free time now that I have finished writing all of the tenth volume of the manuscript. Sigh- I carefully tore open the top of the letter envelope, which was on the desk with all the preparations done. As I looked inside, the letter was neatly folded, just as I expected. With a mixture of anticipation and worry, I slowly unfolded the contents. The paper consisted of a total of three pages, and as soon as I opened the pages, I could see the graceful handwriting. [Hello. This is Princess Cecily Drat Eisilia Bin of Helium. You probably already know, but I¡¯m honored to be able to convey my heart to the benefactor of demons, Isaac the Author.] From the first line, I could feel an unusual energy. The title ¡°author¡± aside, the words ¡°benefactor of demons¡± caught my attention. ¡°Benefactor¡± is not a common phrase, either in my past life or in this world, but because I have read many books, I know what it means. -To deeply admire and respect, or to devote one¡¯s heart in admiration. So Cecily¡¯s message implies that she has a rational fondness for me, in other words, she has developed feelings of affection for me. It feels a bit out of the blue and surprising. After Cecily first spoke to me, she treated me warmly and even played some mischievous pranks, but it was more like behavior towards a close sibling. I could understand it since I had also gone along to her and helped alleviate some of her worries. I carefully read the first sentence once or twice to confirm whether the words were what I knew them to be. Although we use a common language in this world, there are words that have different meanings among different races scattered throughout. However, I couldn¡¯t find anything by focusing on the first sentence. It would be better to set aside any doubts and read the following contents slowly. [First of all, before expressing my feelings, I would like to apologize for the incident I caused a few days ago. I made a mistake because I got too excited during the meeting with the person I have always admired, Benefactor. Regardless of what kind of emotions the Benefactor felt at that time, the fact remains that I was rude. I will apologize again.] As I read, I realized something. Cecily was coming across as quite humble, as seen in the letter. Who is she? Isn¡¯t she the princess of Helium and the next demon king scheduled to be appointed? Although my influence in the world is powerful, Cecily doesn¡¯t need to bow her head. Moreover, Helium is currently establishing diplomatic relations with other countries, so her position is boundless. I could ask if it¡¯s okay to treat me as a friend, but it would make me too uncomfortable. The Cecily I know is mischievous and has pain buried inside. I couldn¡¯t help but wish to play pranks or gossip with her like usual, like with a friend. ¡®However...¡¯ What could this murky emotion crawling up in my chest be? I felt the same way when Cecily spoke to me formally the last time. It was a feeling close to euphoria, but one that should not be consumed. I had never realized it before, but once you taste it, it¡¯s like a dark mood you can¡¯t escape from. I shook off those emotions, running my hands through my hair. The last page contained Cecily¡¯s heart fully written for me. If I want, she is willing to offer her body and soul without hesitation. However, I have Marie by my side now, so she will not do so if I don¡¯t want it. As a woman was willing to give me her everything, I was confused but rather embarrassed. I had thought before that she had said such things just to tempt me. But in the letter, her sincerity was clearly evident. Cecily seems to be ready to offer herself if I want it. ¡°Ugh...¡± Marie would be furious if she saw this, wouldn¡¯t she? It seems like I need to keep the fact that Cecily sent a fan letter hidden. Of course, I¡¯m not very good at hiding things, so I¡¯m not sure if I can keep it a secret. It might be better to live with the mindset that it will eventually be found out. Anyway, since Cecily wrote a heartfelt letter to me, it¡¯s only polite that I respond in kind. After rereading her fan letter, which brought a smile to my face, I opened my desk drawer. Until now, I had thought that I had no one to write letters to besides my parents, but that thought changed today. ¡®Well, for starters, greetings...yes, I think this should suffice.¡¯ Unlike before, I began writing a reply to Cecily with a cheerful heart. ¡®Come to think of it, a fan letter...¡¯ I suddenly thought, wouldn¡¯t other people like Cecily also write fan letters? It seemed a bit strange that there weren¡¯t any fan letters even though Xenon¡¯s Biography had become a worldwide hit. Perhaps my father had deliberately kept them from me to avoid giving away any clues. So, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to ask someone in the publishing company. I plan to check if there are any fan letters first before making a request. Even if my father has a hard time covering the tracks, it doesn¡¯t matter. There was someone else I could ask besides my father. ¡®I¡¯m a little hesitant, but the results will surely be worthwhile. Surely, I won¡¯t demand too much with just this.¡¯ After reading the fan letter, I realized that the feeling was very similar to reading comments from a past life. I can confidently say that there¡¯s nothing quite like comments that make an author feel joy and sorrow. As I wished for there to be fan letters, I smoothly moved my magic pen. ¡®I wonder if Marie wrote one too?¡¯ Somehow, I¡¯m filled with anticipation. ***** Meanwhile, at a girls-only dormitory at the same time. ¡°Achoo! Ugh...¡± Marie, who was leisurely eating bread on her bed, was startled by a sudden sneeze that came out of nowhere. Thanks to it, the bed became dirty with bread crumbs. ¡°Ugh... Why did I suddenly sneeze? How annoying.¡± Grumbling, her unique sharp tongue was triggered as a bonus. Translators note: I think this chapter made it understandable where Cecily is coming from. The demons really had it rough and he effectively saved them. Also, judging by the chapter names it seems shit is about to go down soon... Chapter 63: Before the Storm (1) As Xenon¡¯s Biography came to light, who benefited the most? Most people would probably choose demons. Simply, a single book has turned the fate of an entire race upside down, and as demons began to act in earnest, even the world¡¯s situation began to fluctuate. The demons have been taking a somewhat coercive and closed stance, but now that they have started to move, it is inevitable that other countries will be affected. Demons have strong individual power and outstanding magical abilities comparable to those of elves. However, their magic is powered by a sinister energy called ¡°black mana,¡± which elves despise and makes them very reluctant to get involved with demons. Anyway, it is true that demons have benefited greatly from Xenon¡¯s Biography. To the extent that if you ask any passerby, they will give you the same answer, it is becoming common sense. However, if we delve deeper, we can see that there is a true winner. It is true that the perception of demons has changed through Xenon¡¯s Biography, but fundamentally, such a thing could never have happened if it had not become popular worldwide. In other words, as Xenon¡¯s Biography became popular worldwide, the profits were staggering. However, since Xenon¡¯s Biography is still spreading and becoming popular worldwide, a proper accounting has not been done. But most people are not paying much attention to the profits of Xenon¡¯s Biography, focusing more on the book itself. And those profits are sure to have a significant impact on the publisher that signed the rights to Xenon¡¯s Biography. In fact, the first publisher to publish Xenon¡¯s Biography grew in size like a flood through the enormous profits. ¡°Hmm~ Hm-hmm~¡± In a room similar to an office, filled with various luxury items, a middle-aged man sat at his desk, humming and writing something in his notebook. His mouth was turned up, indicating that he was in a very good mood. ¡®I made the right decision to introduce the technology at an expensive cost. I¡¯ve already paid it all back.¡¯ The identity of the notebook he was writing with his pen was a ledger. Not just any ordinary ledger, but a ledger that the man manages and is closely related to his company and his social circle. If it were an ordinary ledger, another employee would be managing it, but because a man seemingly of high rank manages it, the purpose of the ledger had to be special. It is a ledger that manages funds given by nobles, or money that could be called bribes. If it were an ordinary company, it would be different, but as much as the man is receiving bribes from the nobles, the company he manages is very unique. Because the company he manages is a publishing company, and it was the publisher that first published Xenon¡¯s Biography. The reason he receives bribes from the nobles is that when a new volume is published, they ask him to give it to them first, or they ask him to let them know who the author is. ¡®You can¡¯t split the belly of a goose that lays the golden egg.¡¯ Surprisingly, the man knows the true identity of Xenon¡¯s Biography. More precisely, he has mistaken him for Hawk, not Isaac. It¡¯s understandable because he personally brought the manuscript of the first volume to the publisher. However, when Xenon¡¯s Biography became a big hit, he began to hide his identity and started hiring messengers. After that, people from all walks of life came to the publisher and asked for the author, and some even threatened him. It was very difficult for the publisher, but he gathered the courage to overcome it. Because the profit generated by Xenon¡¯s Biography was more tempting than the bribes or threats from the nobles. As long as he is under contract with Xenon¡¯s Biography, it¡¯s safe to say that the money is duplicating. ¡®The imperial family was a little scary...¡¯ Of course, even if the publisher was the one who went to the imperial palace, he was very nervous. Fortunately, they only investigated whether he had evaded taxes, and nothing was found. Moreover, since the books were meticulously managed, there has never been a case of tax evasion. To be honest, even if they did evade taxes due to the large profits generated by Xenon¡¯s Biography, no one would know. At the end of this situation, the publisher¡¯s mood began to soar. Recently, he has been paying for expensive investments and introducing new technologies. ¡®The principal has been paid back, and now we only need to take care of the maintenance expenses. As time goes by, the maintenance expenses will slowly decrease anyway.¡¯ Due to the introduction of new technology, the profit margin doubled. Although the publishing company originally only had contracts for books, the CEO ended up acquiring a printing company. As a result, even the nobility was able to amass a tremendous amount of wealth. With that kind of funding, the company grew significantly as well. As the CEO, every day was busy, but he was equally happy. Knock- Knock- Knock- The sound of knocking on the office door reached his ears just as he was finishing up the books. The CEO deftly put the books away in a desk drawer before speaking up. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Sir, it¡¯s me, Mathew.¡± ¡°Oh, Mathew! Come in.¡± The CEO was quick to invite Mathew in upon hearing that it was him knocking on the door. While other employees might not have been as trusted, Mathew was his beloved secretary who always had good news to share, such as updates on Xenon¡¯s Biography, which the CEO was editing himself. ¡°He¡¯s taking a break for a year and a half to two years.¡± It was truly earth-shattering news. For a while, the boss sat there as if his soul had left his body, then quickly shook his head and combed his hair hastily. It was not the first time he had faced a crisis while running his company. Furthermore, the person who needed to regain his composure the most at this moment was none other than the boss himself. He then tried to figure out if he had missed anything in the Author¡¯s Note. [Hello, dear readers. I am ¡®Xenon,¡¯ the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography. ¡®Xenon¡¯ is my temporary pen name, so you don¡¯t have to bother looking for me. Anyway, what I want to say to you all is...] It is a seemingly ordinary greeting. After the greetings, ¡°I was surprised that so many people loved Zenon¡¯s biography¡±, ¡°thank you so much¡±, etc. There were only words to express their feelings. But the problem arose in the middle. [Although Xenon¡¯s Biography is a book that many people love, a burden has been placed on my shoulders in proportion to that love. It was simply a hobby for me to write, but it¡¯s been taking a toll on my body and mind. I want to write with a peaceful mind, so I¡¯ve decided to take a break.] It¡¯s a very polite statement, but the story is different when compared to the author¡¯s situation. People are currently tracking down the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography from various places. Whether it¡¯s nobles, royals, or other races, they are all scrambling to find the author. And in this situation, these words came out? In the eyes of readers, it will look like this. [You guys are annoying me, so I¡¯m going to take a break for a while. If you keep looking for me after I take a break, I won¡¯t publish any more books.] From the reader¡¯s perspective, it will be like lightning striking the dry sky and causing a natural disaster. And it¡¯s obvious where the arrows of criticism will be directed. Of course, the world will be somewhat unsettled for a while. Of course, from Isaac¡¯s perspective, he simply wants to concentrate on his studies, but unfortunately, most people are guessing that the author is a sage. Some even reported on the news that they spilled blood on a manuscript and are worried about their health. As a result, readers may become anxious that the author is in danger. This may even mean that they won¡¯t be able to read Xenon¡¯s Biography forever. ¡°... ...¡± The boss read the author¡¯s words again with a stern expression. Then, he let out a deep sigh and covered his face with one hand, murmuring to himself. ¡°Quickly call everyone together.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°We need to hold an emergency meeting! Gather all the employees right away!¡± ¡°Yes, yes! I understand!¡± As Matthew replied, the boss exploded with a rage that had never been seen before. When Mathew left the room, the boss only remained for a moment, before covering his face with both hands. ¡°These damn aristocrats... they only know how to help with money...¡± While the CEO and the publishing company were busy, what was our Isaac doing? ¡°Hehehe.¡± ¡°Is it nice?¡± ¡°Yeah! Yeah!¡± ¡°Even though we¡¯re just hugging?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± He was enjoying a happy date with Marie, completely unaware of what the world had in store for him. Translators note: Since diablo 4 open beta starts tomorrow I might be a bit late with chapter uploads this weekend but most likely not cause I¡¯m gonna be stuck in a queue Kek Also the new series is coming on monday. I still have no idea how to coherently translate it¡¯s title lol Chapter 64: Before the Storm (2) It was about ten days after sending mail containing my manuscript and letter to my home when I received it. Normally, it takes about a week for a reply to come back after sending a letter, but for some reason, it was a little delayed this time. Furthermore, the mail was thick. ¡®What could be inside?¡¯ Unlike before, I looked at the thick package curiously, and then opened the top. After opening it, I could see that there were quite a few letters inside. They were neatly organized like a book, not messy or scattered like my mother usually sends it. ¡®Are all of these fan letters?¡¯ There was a high probability that they were. I looked at the letters carefully and picked out the most noticeable one. Judging by the fact that only this letter caught my eye, it was likely my parents¡¯ letter. And when I checked the sender, I was certain that it was a letter from my parents. Without hesitation, I tore open the tightly sealed entrance and took out the contents. [I picked out some of the fan letters you asked me to send. The publishing company says they can¡¯t send them all at once because there are too many. I¡¯ll send them gradually later.] At first, it was a letter from my father. As expected, he only focused on the essentials and conveyed what he wanted to say to me. [By the way, the publishing company didn¡¯t mention anything about your leave. Maybe they gave up communicating with us because it was difficult. Instead, there will be quite a bit of backlash. Be prepared.] It had been a long time since my family had known about my break. Moreover, since I had included the author¡¯s note on the last page of the manuscript this time, the publishing company must have noticed as well. I¡¯m a bit worried about the advice to ¡°be prepared¡±, but it¡¯s not like people gather in front of the publisher asking for the book,right?. Now I¡¯ll just focus on my studies and even if Rina or Leort asks me to publish a book, I¡¯ll refuse it all. I¡¯ve been working hard until now, so I need a break to look around me and rest. ¡®Oh, here¡¯s the letter from my mother.¡¯ As usual, my mother sent a long letter. Mostly asking about how my exams went, how my academy life is, and so on. Most of it was just asking about my well-being. Still, it feels healing to know that my mother is worried about me. She takes the time to send these long letters every month, even though it must be a hassle for her. That makes me want to be more filial. I repeated reading my mother¡¯s letter a couple of times and then looked inside the package. I saw that it was packed with fan letters. ¡®This is only a part of it?¡¯ I heard that this was just a selection, so I wonder how many more letters there are. It would probably take me a few days just to read them all. I took the fan letters out and put them on my desk in a bunch. There were envelopes of all kinds of colors and patterns. I hesitated about which one to choose, but I randomly picked one that caught my eye. It was a pink envelope with a gold-embossed flower pattern. [Cherry Blossom Roseberry] It seems like a noble name, with a strong scent of cherry blossoms. I recalled who the Roseberry family was while opening the envelope. The envelope was also pink, and it seemed like the color was the exclusive color of the family. [Hello! Writer! My name is Cherry Blossom Roseberry, the eldest daughter of the Roseberry Marquess!] I felt a strong impression of liveliness from her first greeting. It was a different kind of energy than Marie¡¯s. I carefully read the fan letter that filled the pages. Most of it was about how much she enjoyed Xenon¡¯s Biography and how she wanted to write a novel like that herself. [In two years, I¡¯ll be admitted to the Halo Academy! If I have as much knowledge as you, Writer, maybe someday I can write a story like Xenon¡¯s Biography? If I get the chance, I want to meet you in person and learn how to write. But I know you don¡¯t like to show yourself in public, so I¡¯ll have to endure it. I¡¯ll work hard!] ¡°Hmm?¡± I quickly checked the date of the letter upon hearing that she was going to be admitted to the Halo Academy. Surprisingly, the letter was sent a month ago. So if I become a third-year student, it means I might be able to meet this noble lady. Of course, even if we meet, I won¡¯t be able to reveal that I¡¯m the writer. ¡®Still, it feels good.¡¯ There¡¯s nothing more satisfying than hearing someone else say they want to write like you. Someone who admires me. I smiled with pride that I couldn¡¯t hide and read through the letter to the end. Other than the fact that she was going to be admitted to the academy and that she wanted to write like me, there was nothing else that bothered me. ¡®I should keep this.¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s the power of authority. Hehe.¡¯ Even if someone were to criticize her for wasting her power in such a useless place, Rina wouldn¡¯t care. To her, using power has been ingrained as common sense since she entered the political world as a child. She looked at the 10 th volume of the series of Xenon¡¯s Biography with loving eyes and slowly placed it on the desk. ¡®Isaac is truly a genius.¡¯ Looking at Xenon¡¯s Biography, she naturally thought of Isaac. She still had the misunderstanding that Hawk was telling him the story while Isaac was writing it, but that didn¡¯t change the fact that Isaac¡¯s writing skills were exceptional. Rina couldn¡¯t even imagine how she could acquire such writing skills. It was an ability that didn¡¯t suit his age at all, no matter how you looked at it. ¡®I must capture him for the empire. But first...¡¯ She smiled happily and opened the book. She was very excited about what kind of story would unfold and what would make her happy this time. ¡®Wow. A love story between humans and elves? This won¡¯t be easy.¡¯ This was also a topic that would cause a global sensation, especially among the elves. Moreover, even without pictures, the amazing readability and descriptions that could be imagined in her mind were always surprising. The conflict and struggles between Xenon¡¯s mentor and the elf queen were so vividly portrayed that it felt real. And that was not all. The story was so vast that she couldn¡¯t even imagine it. She couldn¡¯t help but be amazed as each hint was resolved one by one. ¡®Ah, I already finished reading it. It¡¯s too bad...¡¯ Without realizing how time had flown by, she had read through to the end. Unfortunately, since Xenon¡¯s master had infiltrated the area managed on the devils side, it was all the more regretful. ¡®I wonder what the relationship between the teacher and the elven queen will be like? It¡¯s sure to turn out well, right?¡¯ Although Xenon¡¯s master had left some uneasy remarks here and there, it would be better if they were connected for the sake of their dreams and hopes. There could be no tragedy worse than something happening to one of them. Moreover, Xenon¡¯s master was a pure-hearted man who only had eyes for the elven queen. When he taught Xenon, he was just an eccentric person, but after today, her perception had changed. Furthermore, the story about him wanting to become stronger to prolong his life was a tear-jerking one that could not be ignored. His effort to transcend the limits of his race and obtain love would be an inspiration to many people. ¡®It will turn out well. Um, it has to turn out well.¡¯ But what was this anxiety lurking in her heart? She had a premonition that something bad would happen to Xenon¡¯s master. Suppressing her feelings, Rina turned to the next page. It had become a habit of hers to check if there was anything left, even though the story had already ended. ¡°Hmm? The author¡¯s note?¡± As she turned the final page, a new section titled ¡°Author¡¯s Note¡± unfolded. With wide eyes, Rina expressed her confusion and began to read the words written by the author. At first, it was just a simple introduction. However, the fact that Isaac had started using the pen name Xenon was unexpected to Rina. The author revealing his pen name meant that he had a desire to communicate with the world. But... ¡®...Huh?¡¯ It didn¡¯t take long for Rina to have a certain thought pop into her head. ¡®At least year-long.. break notice? Emotionally burdened?¡¯ This was not good news. ¡®Up to two years at that...?¡¯ A large storm was about to hit. ¡°...Huh?¡± With a crestfallen expression, Rina stared blankly at the author¡¯s note. Translators note: Shits about to hit the fun Bonus chapter for getting 5 reviews. Chapter 65: Before the Storm (3) [Xenon¡¯s Biography Volume 10. Only one day left until release.] News that the release date for Xenon¡¯s Biography has been set by the publisher was reported in the newspaper. Other than that, there wasn¡¯t much news to report. It seems like the publisher wants to let everyone know that I will be taking a break on the day that Xenon¡¯s Biography is released. But that¡¯s not really my concern. When you finish everything, you tend to feel more relaxed. After finishing exams, I happily attended lectures and then enjoyed a peaceful date with Marie. Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m just fooling around. There¡¯s still about a month left until summer vacation, and final exams are still ahead. Fortunately, there isn¡¯t much group work to do, and it¡¯s not that important anyway. I¡¯m not really interested in getting a scholarship, and as long as I avoid failing, I¡¯m good. Above all, the Halo Academy can be considered to truly begin from the third grade. Even if you barely pass your classes, if you receive a recommendation from a specific professor, you can still move up. ¡°As soon as your first year is over, come see me. I¡¯ll write you a recommendation letter.¡± Like Professor Elena, who likes me. As always, while I was teaching writing to Cindy in the lab, Elena spoke up during a brief break. To this, I blinked in disbelief as I swirled the tea that Cindy had made for me. ¡°A recommendation letter?¡± ¡°Yep. A recommendation letter.¡± The value of a recommendation letter written by a professor¡¯s own hand at the Halo Academy is truly great. Slightly exaggerating, even if your grades are a mess until your second year, you can still advance to the third year. However, there is one condition here: the professor who writes the recommendation letter must be in charge of your major, and your grades in that major must be good. However, because the recommendation letter is something that the professor has to take ¡®responsibility¡¯ for, it cannot be abused. In other words, the professor must choose the best of the best from among the talented individuals. Elena is also likely to have said such words to me for the above reasons. It¡¯s a slightly bewildering story for me. ¡°I¡¯m still a freshman who hasn¡¯t even had a vacation yet. Aren¡¯t you in a hurry?¡± ¡°To others, it may seem so. But lately, there are few students like you who are passionate about history. By the way, I¡¯m not talking about human standards, but my standards.¡± Since it was Elena, an elf, who said that, the weight of her words was completely different. How rare it is for someone to be interested in history. Anyway, it¡¯s true that Professor Elena has a great interest in me. As someone who loves history, it¡¯s a happy thing for me. It was like dying, having to study another major when I had already established a clear path, but now I can lighten the load a bit. ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s a different major, it¡¯s history.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fortunate. By the way, the recommendation letter I wrote for you will be quite different. I can even take you to Alvenheim under my guidance.¡± ¡°Alvenheim?¡± I widened my eyes at the story Professor Elena brought up. As I mentioned before, Alvenheim is the elven kingdom and the place where the first civilization was established. The capital, ¡°Yggdrasil,¡± contains the world tree, which is a holy site, and as the place where the first civilization was established, it is a place where living history breathes. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s the Alvenheim you know. If you want, you can visit during the vacation period.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it really difficult to go through the immigration process for Alvenheim?¡± After the racial war, Alvenheim opened up its borders, but it still boasts a strict entry process. To the extent that even civilians have to be directly certified at the national level to visit once. From the perspective of the elves, it is natural not to like humans who try to imitate everything from one to ten despite lacking civilization. Moreover, they fought bloodshed with humans even during the racial war. ¡°As you know, Xenon¡¯s Biography is rampant not only among humans but also among races all over the world. The problem here is that it¡¯s not just popular in a particular country, but it¡¯s a problem that doesn¡¯t discriminate against any nation.¡± ¡°Just because of a single book, there¡¯s a war?¡± I know how great my value is, as people around me have told me so. It¡¯s strange if I don¡¯t know that. ¡°But I feel like the war is too serious of a word.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking about the book, I¡¯m talking about the author who wrote it. The publisher that made a contract for Xenon¡¯s Biography is based in the Minerva Empire, but they¡¯re not completely dependent on them. Even if Xenon¡¯s Biography is distributed outside of the Minerva Empire, they can¡¯t impose tariffs. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± ¡°Ah, so if an author is dependent on a particular country, in some cases that country can impose tariffs on Xenon¡¯s Biography?¡± Even in war, trade wars can have a devastating economic impact without resorting to violence. It may seem funny to impose tariffs on something like books, but if a country takes action, the situation changes. Imposing tariffs on specific goods can sometimes completely block their distribution. If that happens, it¡¯s easy to imagine what the results will be. ¡°Right. The moment a country imposes tariffs, it will experience significant economic growth. There¡¯s no need to mention the diplomatic benefits.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± ¡°Think about imposing tariffs on items that cost less than three silver coins each. Tariffs are a bit complicated.¡± To be honest, I don¡¯t fully understand it. As Marie also said, my value is so formidable that even the empire can¡¯t easily touch it. In fact, I heard that the Minerva Empire and the Ters Kingdom are engaged in an underground struggle. ¡°It¡¯s just my thoughts, so you don¡¯t have to take them too seriously. It¡¯s true that Xenon¡¯s Biography earns a tremendous amount of profit commercially, but it¡¯s only a small part of its export products. Besides, if the author keeps hiding his identity like now, there won¡¯t be any problems.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°As you know, wars break out for all sorts of strange reasons. If the opposing forces are evenly matched, the situation will only become worse.¡± There have been times when wars broke out over a soccer game in past lives, and conversely, there have been times when wars stopped because of a soccer game. When Cote d¡¯Ivoire qualified for the World Cup, Drogba knelt in front of the camera and appealed for the war to stop. Surprisingly, the civil war that had been plaguing the country stopped. Even a soccer player can wield that much influence, so it¡¯s not impossible for a country to do so. If a war really breaks out, I¡¯ll be too anxious to write anything. Of course, if it¡¯s just a trade war, I¡¯ll watch and only appeal when there¡¯s a direct military clash. Alternatively, I could publish a war-related novel to raise awareness of the disaster of war. With my global popularity, I could help ease minor conflicts between countries. ¡®Anyway, I need a break.¡¯ I need to take a break too. I¡¯ll travel here and there while I¡¯m at it. About a day passed by in peace. [Finally, the 10th volume of Xenon¡¯s Biography is released. But...] [Shock! Xenon¡¯s Biography goes on hiatus for at least a year and a half! Fans are stunned.] [Crowds of people are starting to flock to the current publisher... urgently demanding an explanation.] [Meaningful phrase written in the words of the writer. What happened to the writer ¡®Xenon¡¯? Could it be the work of a noble?] In less than two days, a fierce storm hit the world. ¡°Wow.¡± This is a bit unexpected. Translators note: He really should start expetcing this stuff. Chapter 66: Storm (1) What makes the Xenon¡¯s Biography a true masterpiece of this era, revered by people regardless of nationality, is due to various reasons. However, it¡¯s mostly because Xenon¡¯s Biography is a novel that can be easily accessed by anyone, regardless of their social status or gender. It is not filled with difficult and obscure words nor does it speak in circles. Rather, it succinctly and clearly tells a story that stimulates the imagination. Through this imagination, it unfolds a whole new world in the reader¡¯s mind. With this one feature alone, Xenon¡¯s Biography meets the requirements for global popularity. In addition, with its exciting story, it is no surprise that its popularity continues to soar. Furthermore, even people who were illiterate would learn how to read, so that they can read Xenon¡¯s Biography, highlighting its significance. In fact, many readers who come across unfamiliar words or phrases in Xenon¡¯s Biography often look them up in the dictionary or figure out the meaning on their own. However, when popularity rises to the point of reaching the sky, there are naturally side effects. Other than Xenon¡¯s Biography, hardly any other books are selling, and there have been numerous cases of people who have read the book and become obsessed with becoming the protagonist, resulting in unfortunate consequences. In a way, this may seem like a natural phenomenon, but unfortunately, no one in this world has ever experienced such a thing, where a ¡°culture¡± that became popular, regardless of gender, age, class, or race, did not exist. So far, there have been no side effects to enjoying that culture, but after the release of the tenth volume of Xenon¡¯s Biography, hidden problems have surfaced. ¡°Open the door quickly! You¡¯re a publishing company! You must know who Xenon is!¡± ¡°Please at least tell us the situation! You said last time that there were concerns about his health!¡± ¡°Why are you suddenly taking a break?! What does it mean that you¡¯re suffering mentally? Come out and explain yourself right now!¡± The entrance of the publishing company famous for signing the rights to Xenon¡¯s Biography was crowded with numerous people shouting and making noise. From ordinary citizens to adventurers with thick bones, as well as people from various professions, they all gather together to raise their voices. It is extremely rare for such a diverse group of people with no common ground to come together and protest. Moreover, there are hardly any instigators inciting them to do so. Oh, of course, there is one thing they all have in common: they are all fans of Xenon¡¯s Biography, who have come together after reading the tenth volume. ¡°We don¡¯t know either! We only receive the manuscript and print the book!¡± ¡°Yes! Even if you scream like this, nothing will come out!¡± The employees who were struggling to hold back the protesters were really on edge. They felt somewhat unfair, as they themselves didn¡¯t know the reason why the author declared a long hiatus. Just two days after the release of Xenon¡¯s Biography volume 10, the crowd rushed in like a tsunami, making it urgent to stop them. Fortunately, the protesters didn¡¯t become violent, so they could stop them for the time being. However, if they were provoked any further, the publishing company could really be occupied. They had to find a way to calm things down before it was too late, but there wasn¡¯t even a hint of a solution. ¡®Do something about this!¡¯ The employee holding back the protesters screamed in a silent shout while looking at their company with resentful eyes. So, how was the situation within the publishing company progressing? ¡°How could it not work? You¡¯re obviously the publisher, so you must have a connection to Xenon.¡± ¡°Please send this letter at least. If he¡¯s suffering mentally, I can take responsibility.¡± He was struggling with the nobles who had gathered from all over the country. The CEO looked at the powerless nobles who were begging him with a disappointed expression. He expected it, but it was dizzying to face it directly. This scenery was something he had never experienced before. He was just a wealthy man who made an enormous amount of money since signing a contract with Xenon¡¯s Biography. He didn¡¯t have any power like the nobles in front of him or the ability to easily dismiss them. However, not just one person, but a crowd rushed in and occupied the CEO¡¯s office, going crazy and making a commotion. ¡®I don¡¯t know either. You bastards.¡¯ The CEO inwardly chuckled in disappointment as he watched the nobles protesting in front of him. The nobles were not much different from the protesters who had occupied the entrance of the publishing company, except in the way they expressed themselves. However, they all shared the same concern for the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography. Unlike the selfish nobles who were searching for the author for their own gain, these were true fans who loved Xenon¡¯s Biography itself. As if to prove this, most of the nobles in the CEO¡¯s office were barons or lower. The viscounts and above were too busy with official duties to come to a publishing company like this, and even if they had the time, they would not come to such a place for a meeting, but hold a meeting among themselves. ¡°Um... Excuse me, everyone? I¡¯m sorry, but even if you ask me again, I really don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know why the author went on hiatus...¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯re asking you! Please tell us why the author is having a hard time, and why he¡¯s going on hiatus for almost two years!¡± The CEO tried to calm down the situation, sweating profusely, but it fell apart as one of the noblewomen retorted in a loud voice. The CEO flinched at the noblewoman¡¯s sharp voice and responded meekly. I had sent a letter to the publisher, but I wondered if it would really make a difference. As I was pondering this strange turn of events, Marie, who was sitting next to me, spoke up, fidgeting in her seat. ¡°So, how do you feel?¡± ¡°What about?¡± ¡°You know, feeling firsthand the global impact beyond the empire.¡± I scratched my head, at a loss for words to respond to Marie¡¯s question. As they say, experiencing something once is more effective than hearing about it a hundred times, and seeing the turmoil within the classroom made me realize it was real. Even the students at the academy could sense the unease, so the situation outside must have been chaotic. I exhaled deeply through my nose and glanced at Marie. She was smiling her characteristic serene smile as if she had no worries at all. Unlike others, Marie came from the powerful Requilis family, second only to the emperor in terms of influence. So undoubtedly, Marie¡¯s family must have been affected as well. There was no way not to worry. ¡°Do you not worry at all?¡± ¡°A little? But it¡¯ll be calm soon. I can assure you of that.¡± Doubt crept into my mind at her confident answer. As I blinked and tilted my head, Marie snickered. Then she looked behind us and gestured towards me. As if asking me to lend her an ear, she slowly brought her face closer to mine. ¡°Whoo~¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Startled by the sound of wind rushing into my ear, I flinched. Like a live fish, I leaped up and Marie burst out laughing mischievously. ¡°Hehe. Was that fun?¡± ¡°Ah, really... Don¡¯t play pranks like that.¡± ¡°Sorry. Sorry. And can you look to your side for a moment?¡± ¡°What now...¡± I thought she was playing another prank, but as I turned my head to the side as she asked, I couldn¡¯t help but blink at the sight of a person who had just entered my view. A beautiful woman with golden hair cascading like waves, jewel-like blue eyes, and a pure demeanor stood next to me. It was Rina, the princess of the Minerva Empire. For a moment, I was puzzled as to why Rina was standing next to me, but she looked at me with a dark expression. It was not her usual calm face but a face immersed in deep thought. ¡°Isaac.¡± ¡°Hmm... Yes?¡± The girl who called my name glanced at Marie once. Marie shrugged her shoulders in response. Having received permission from Marie, Rina looked at me with a determined expression and spoke in a low voice. ¡°Can you spare a moment?¡± I was taken aback by her request. Marie, who was standing next to me, spoke in a sarcastic tone. ¡°That¡¯s not how you ask for a favor, is it?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°You should ask politely. Po. Lite. Ly.¡± Marie¡¯s manner of speaking, with each word enunciated precisely, seemed to irritate Rina. Rina shot Marie a slightly venomous look. Marie snorted and relaxed a bit. But Rina seemed to realize that there was no benefit to having this kind of confrontation, and she clenched her fists. Then she looked at me again and made her request. ¡°I need to ask you for a favor.¡± Her voice sounded like it had lost some of its strength. Translators note: Diablo 4 is actually really good. Didn¡¯t expect that honestly... Bonus chapter for another 20 ratings. Chapter 67: Storm (2) It is easy to guess why Rina is asking for some time. She must be trying to calm the storm that started raging while on a break from Xenon¡¯s Biography. However, what needs to be considered here is that Rina came to find me directly without using a spokesperson. Last time we met by chance, but this time she could have sent someone to call me separately. In other words, the situation is serious enough for Rina to come and find me quickly. I heard from the news and from what people are saying around me that protests are happening all over the empire. As an empire, they cannot easily overlook such a major incident as the Jayros Revolution that occurred in the neighboring and rival country of Ters. For these reasons, it may be natural for Princess Rina to take a humble posture. ¡°But do you have to be there?¡± ¡°Who knows what you will do to Isaac?¡± By the way, it¡¯s not just me and Rina, but Marie is also here. Marie followed us because she was worried that Rina might say something strange to me, as mentioned above. It¡¯s no big deal for me, but it is for Rina, who needs to keep her secrets hidden. Marie¡¯s stubbornness could be somewhat annoying for Rina. Of course, this is based on the assumption that Marie does not know my secret. Rina looked at Marie as if she was aware of this, and her usual poker face completely broke down, and she gave a chilly look with furrowed brows. In response, Marie nonchalantly retorted by snickering and lifting one side of her mouth. ¡°And I know Isaac¡¯s secret too? I bet you didn¡¯t think only you knew, did you?¡± ¡°What? What does that mean...¡± Upon hearing Marie¡¯s response, Rina looked at me momentarily before alternating her gaze between Marie and me, then finally sealing her lips shut. It was a response indicating her understanding. She looked ahead and murmured in a low voice. ¡°...Yes. Since that¡¯s the case, maybe I can tell you the secret.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t pressure you into revealing the secret like someone might have done.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t pressure him...!¡± Rina almost yelled in response to Marie¡¯s petulant behavior, but she managed to hold herself back. While doing so, she glanced at me briefly. It seemed like she was touched by Marie¡¯s behavior, as she must have experienced the same thing before. The gap caused by the difference in rank was enormous, and if it was a royalty, it increased exponentially. Furthermore, Rina must have known this fact since she entered politics at an early age. In fact, she used this gap to pressure me and Nicole, and during the group project, she treated Jackson like a slave. Unless Rina was empty-headed or really stupid, she would have known that she could make her opponent feel pressured just by her presence alone. And Rina must have thought that I took a break because I couldn¡¯t bear that pressure. The real reason was that I needed time to recharge my energy for my studies as well. However, the pressure was not an unfounded reason. If Rina and Leort had not pressured me, I might have continued writing like this. ¡°First, let¡¯s go to the cafe. I want to resolve it as quickly as possible.¡± Rina urged us with a tired voice. Marie decided not to tease her anymore and didn¡¯t say anything. Feeling like the situation was already a mess, I looked at Rina, but when our eyes met, Marie smirked and linked arms with me. She slyly pulled me towards her chest, and even though I could feel the softness through her uniform, I just smiled. We had displayed this kind of affection many times before, so I didn¡¯t feel embarrassed, even though my face turned slightly red. Rina looked at us with a subtle gaze that showed she knew what was going on between us. ¡°...You look good.¡± Rina looked at the two of us, who were showing affection even in her presence, with a subtle gaze. I let out a slightly embarrassing laugh at that, but Marie opened her mouth as she crossed her arms tighter as if to say this. ¡°Are you jealous? Are you jealous? Even if you are, Isaac will never be yours.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a hobby of stealing someone else¡¯s boyfriend.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe you, saying that kind of thing.¡± Marie said, still not trusting Rina. Rina just gave a bitter smile and didn¡¯t respond. Whenever I see them like this, I always wonder what happened between them to create this kind of relationship. If Marie, who has a good personality, is this suspicious, then it¡¯s clear that Rina must have made a big mistake. Of course, there could be misunderstandings between them, so it would be best to hear both sides of the story before taking a stance. ¡°By the way, is Lord Leort here too? He was there when you called for Isaac and his sister.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°I won¡¯t make an excuse that it wasn¡¯t intentional. I know very well that my mere existence can be a great pressure on others. In that situation, it must have been a huge pressure for you too.¡± I didn¡¯t say anything. I decided to keep my mouth shut until Rina got to the point. ¡°So, the thing is...¡± She hesitated for a moment, then lost her confidence and brought up the topic in a hesitant voice. ¡°Did you... decide to take a break because of us?¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°I just wanted to ask if we caused you any emotional pain.¡± Unfortunately, her question sounded pitiful, and I thought about it carefully. As I mentioned before, the reason for the break was for studying and recharging. But if Rina and Leort hadn¡¯t put pressure on me, I wouldn¡¯t have even had such thoughts. It¡¯s undeniable that the root cause lies with the two of them. I looked at Rina¡¯s uneasy expression, feeling anxious, and quietly spoke up. ¡°I can¡¯t say no.¡± ¡°... ...¡± Rina couldn¡¯t control her emotions with my vague answer and bit her lip. It seemed that she had begun to lose control of her own emotions. I thought it was unexpected to see Rina biting her lip, and I felt a knot in my stomach. It seemed like I needed to express my true feelings now. ¡°The reason I decided to take a break is for my academy life and to recharge, in other words, to establish my settings. But the fundamental reason is that I felt pressure from those around me. If you hadn¡¯t confronted me, I wouldn¡¯t have taken a break.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Let me make it clear, I have no intention of reversing my decision to take a break. Once I make a decision, I¡¯m not the type to retract it.¡± As soon as I finished speaking, Rina looked even more puzzled. Even though I can¡¯t see it now, I wonder if her hands, which she hid under the table, are trembling with anxiety. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± After thinking for a while, Rina looked at me with a determined expression. Marie, who was sitting next to me, didn¡¯t seem to care. And... ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Rina slowly lowered her head and apologized to me. Her golden hair, which seemed to be spun out of gold, gradually fell down and gently rested on the table. I widened my eyes at her apology, and slowly raised my chin. I expected it, but the princess, who was the daughter of the emperor, bowed her head and apologized to me. Just like when Cecily sent me a letter, I felt a strange emotion creeping up inside me again. ¡°If the author was mentally distressed because of us, we apologize once again.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°I won¡¯t ask you to reverse your decision. However, as you know, if you look at the current situation, protests are taking place all over the place, and they are spreading to the point where suppression is difficult. So please... could you help me resolve this situation?¡± I realized one thing after listening to Rina¡¯s request even as she bowed her head. ¡®...It¡¯s so scary to be famous.¡¯ Indeed, the level of influence I have on the world is far above the level of just great. ¡®I can¡¯t even take a break.¡¯ It means that I will not be able to take a break in the future. Translators note: I think the author is doing a great job making readers dislike the heroines then redeeming them. It adds depth to a character and makes them more likeable. Chapter 68: Storm (3) Even in the moment when I realized my status once again, Rina didn¡¯t raise her head. Looking straight ahead, I saw her golden hair pouring down like a waterfall. It seems like she has no intention of raising her head until I speak. Although I cannot see her face and do not know what expression she is making, she must be nervous. First, I will accept Rina¡¯s apology. If I don¡¯t accept the apology while the imperial princess bows her head, it will become a problem in itself. And at the moment when I don¡¯t accept the apology, the emotion that has been crawling up inside me will be expressed. I haven¡¯t been able to accurately understand the nature of this emotion until now, but Rina¡¯s apology allowed me to realize it. Power As I was reborn into this world, the thing I despised the most was the unjust power structure, yet ironically, the emotion bubbling up in my heart right now is the desire for power. In my past life, I was just a writer who enjoyed writing, but now I have become someone who can dominate the world. Moreover, the demon princess and the imperial princess are favoring me while adopting a humble attitude. Who wouldn¡¯t be swayed by this ambition? I can say with certainty that no one can resist the irresistible force of power, even someone who originally disliked it. Therefore, if I take one more step forward here, I will be swallowed up by power. However, power always leads people to ruin. ¡®I want something other than power...¡¯ I said to Rina, who was waiting for my answer with her head down. ¡°Please raise your head, Rina.¡± ¡°... ... ¡° As I spoke calmly, Rina slowly raised her head to face me, but her expression was very dark, and her once-beautiful features had lost their luster, as if she had gone through all sorts of trials and tribulations. I didn¡¯t know what to say, so I hesitated for a moment before speaking quietly. ¡°Since Rina is aware of her own mistakes, there¡¯s nothing to say about that, but... it¡¯s a bit too late, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°... ... ¡° ¡°If you wanted to apologize, it should have been when you called me and my sister, not now. If you had apologized then, Miss Rina, then I would have felt even a little bit of sincerity in your apology. Otherwise, you should have apologized as soon as volume 10 of Xenon¡¯s Biography was released, or at least before the situation blew up. If you apologize now, I cannot see it in a positive light, no matter what.¡± As I spoke slowly and thoughtfully, Rin¡¯s expression grew darker and she seemed uneasy, as if she didn¡¯t think I would accept her apology. I paused for a moment, clasped my hands together, and took some time to think. I needed to organize my thoughts in my head. After about a minute had passed, I glanced at my reflection in the coffee cup before opening my mouth. ¡°To be honest, I never imagined the situation would become so serious. I simply declared a hiatus for my studies. And as you can see from what the author¡¯s note said, I was writing Xenon¡¯s Biography just as a hobby, without any purpose or ideology.¡± I had already told this to Marie. Glancing at her, I could see that she was looking at me with a face full of trust. I almost reached out to her face, but I restrained myself since it would be inappropriate given the situation. Even in this awkward situation, I could feel the gravity of the moment. ¡°Of course, the fundamental reason for my hiatus was the pressure from Miss Rina and Lord Leort. I really love my family. If my sister had not convinced me at that time, I might have quit writing altogether.¡± ¡°Ahh...¡± Rina¡¯s response to my sincere story was quite notable. Her already pale face turned blue due to her lack of blood. That¡¯s the only fortunate thing about this unfortunate situation. It¡¯s because of my own mistakes and greed that things didn¡¯t turn out worse than they did. However, I dislike uncomfortable relationships. I find it much better to have a comfortable relationship with each other, like Marie. Some people may wonder why I make such suggestions, but in fact, my suggestion itself is quite dangerous. It could damage Rina¡¯s authority and make her feel bad. Although the situation has now changed, it could become even more dangerous if Rina holds a grudge against me in the future. That¡¯s why I compromised and made the proposal. ¡°... ...¡± Perhaps it was an unexpected proposal. Rina listened to my suggestion and had a bewildered expression. At the same time, she looked at Marie, who was sitting next to me. I also naturally turned to Marie, but she had a sulky face. I¡¯m not sure why, but she seemed full of complaints. Did my suggestion not appeal to her? Still, it was clear that she respected my decision by not complaining. ¡°... Is that all?¡± After a brief moment of silence, Rina cautiously asked me in a hesitant voice. It seemed like she couldn¡¯t easily accept it. I answered by nodding my head without saying a word. Oh, of course, I didn¡¯t forget to say one more thing. ¡°And Rina, please don¡¯t use honorifics with me and speak casually. It¡¯s uncomfortable.¡± ¡°Uh... okay. Is that the only thing?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why? What do you gain from speaking informally with me?¡± She sure talks a lot. I looked at Rina, who spoke with a tone that seemed to imply she couldn¡¯t understand, with a subtle gaze. It was a face demanding an answer with a crumbling poker face. So I opened my mouth with a smirk. ¡°There are many benefits. It makes me feel at ease.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, but I¡¯m not writing about Xenon¡¯s Biography for any specific purpose. It¡¯s just a hobby. So I don¡¯t really want anything, and as long as the readers enjoy it, that¡¯s enough.¡± Did she realize that I was sincere? ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Rina murmured softly with a disoriented face. I asked her again as if it didn¡¯t matter. ¡°So will you accept it and talk to me informally?¡± That day, I became equal with the princess... ¡°Hmph.¡± My cute girlfriend seemed to be dissatisfied. Translators note: Chapter 69: Storm (4) Power is a simple yet complex intangible force that humans cannot detach from in their relationships. Power is essentially ¡°strength,¡± so it is natural that those who have power have always had strength throughout history, while those with weaker strength tend to bow their heads or look for opportunities to gain power. So, what are the ways to obtain power? A very simple way is to have more strength than the other party. If one has more strength, it is meaningless for the other party to attack, and it is more likely that they will end up being attacked instead. That¡¯s why people tend to follow and obey the strong. Princess Rina of the Minerva Empire is such a case. She belonged to a powerful family from birth rather than earning it herself. Who would dare to touch the princess of the strongest nation? Unless someone wants to commit suicide, it can be asserted that no one would try. ¡°... ...¡± After everything was done, Rina returned to her dorm and lay on the bed blankly. Even though it was a dark bedroom with no light, her golden hair shimmered brightly. If it were any other day, Rina would have studied or read a book, but today she had a lot on her mind. Looking up at the ceiling, she recalled the incidents that had occurred over the past three days. After the announcement of a hiatus in volume 10 of Xenon¡¯s Biography, the Minerva Empire fell into great confusion. Protests demanding clarification erupted throughout the country, and those in power quickly moved to contain the situation. In fact, the protests were not limited to just the Minerva Empire, but were happening all over the world. However, they were more severe in the Empire, which had a notorious reputation for cultural appropriation. Rina had taken it upon herself to try and calm the situation. If Isaac had taken a hiatus because of her and Leort, then an apology was necessary to resolve the situation. During the process, Rina was willing to accept any proposal that Isaac made. Even if it was a strange proposal that she could not understand, she was willing to accept it as long as it would help resolve the situation. However, Isaac proposed something that Rina could not comprehend. If he had suggested even something as extreme as prostrating, Rina could have understood it. ¡®I don¡¯t understand.¡¯Ge?t latest novel chapters on nov(e)lbj/n(.)c/om Rina was born with the power and authority befitting a princess. She entered politics at a young age, in her early teens, and was more knowledgeable about politics than her peers. Here, she realized one thing: while there are people who have never tasted the flavor of power, there are no people who have tasted it only once. Furthermore, those who have tasted power once are driven to seek greater power. I have seen many people like that even when I lived in the palace. There were countless people who would do anything to get their hands on what they believed they deserved and would try to undermine the power of others in subtle ways. Rina dealt with these people herself, using the education she received from her mother and her own exceptional observational skills to detect them in advance. Due to this environment, she was forced to wear a ¡°mask¡± and had a big conflict with Mari. At the time, Rina mistook Marie for someone who was also trying to seek power like others, but in reality, Marie was trying to become friends with her out of pure heart. However, Rina did not realize this and betrayed Marie¡¯s expectations. ¡®Issac, he¡¯s an interesting guy.¡¯ Rina thought of a boy with red hair named Issac, who had a unique feature of being the son of Hawk, who was famous as Red Lion, and being the author of the Xenon¡¯s Biography. At first glance, his expression may seem blunt or taciturn, but that is not necessarily the case. Rina, who has exceptional observational skills, knows that he can make various expressions. Moreover, Issac is so averse to power that it is almost strange. He did not announce his position when he could have done so at the last meeting. Instead, he firmly expressed his desire to enjoy the meeting without getting involved in that (politics) part. He genuinely wanted to enjoy the meeting without feeling burdened. ¡®Does he really dislike power?¡¯ The reason why Isaac and Nicole were called last time was also for coexistence or cooperation. It was wrong to pressure them while mentioning tax evasion, but Isaac also held a weapon in that he had authority in the cultural section that could not be easily approached, and he himself had overwhelming authority in terms of status. If these two things were in harmony, they could do anything. However, Isaac didn¡¯t do that. Even though he had authority, he didn¡¯t want to exercise power as much as he had planned and instead took a break as he planned. Thanks to that, Rina could realize it late. Ah, Isaac is not someone who can be dealt with. If she rushes at him for no reason, she herself will be in big trouble. Just by announcing the break notice in the author¡¯s words, the world went wild. Rina was first surprised by a major incident that she couldn¡¯t handle with authority alone, and then she was secondly surprised by Isaac¡¯s true intention. ¡®He writes with a pure heart without any purpose...¡¯ Isaac said he wrote Xenon¡¯s Biography as a hobby. That was certainly not a lie, but the truth. That¡¯s why it was even more incomprehensible. Someone who had such power and authority just wrote Xenon¡¯s Biography as a hobby... ¡®...No. That¡¯s probably why he could have earned that kind of authority.¡¯ Rina snorted. It is difficult to understand Isaac even now, no matter how much she thought about this or that. [The publishers and leaders remain silent. Silence is not always the right path.] [I am worried that something strange might have happened to Xenon... I went to see him, but was met with violence...] [We must prevent a situation like the Jayros revolution... Even the Minerva Empire begs for our help, claiming ignorance.] While it may be difficult for individuals to resist those in power, if they unite and rally together, even an empire would have to submit. The publisher felt the weight of how Xenon¡¯s Biography had changed the world. Fortunately, there hasn¡¯t been a situation like the Jayros revolution yet, but it¡¯s only a matter of time. I heard that¡¯s why there are many cases of military deployment in various places. And if a revolution really happens... The publishing company is finished. Even if they hire mercenaries, the protesters outside will still come pouring in, so it wouldn¡¯t make sense. ¡°Ah... seriously...¡± The CEO groaned, wrapping his head in agony. It had been days since he sent the letter, but there was still no reply. He was afraid that the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography was hiding. He wanted to pack up and escape at night, but it was too difficult to give up the company he had built up until now. ¡®Hold on. If we just hold on a bit longer, good fortune will come.¡¯ The CEO prayed desperately to Luminous. Please let this situation be resolved quickly. That way, he could survive. And did that desperate prayer really reach Luminous? Swish! ¡°CEO! We received a letter from the author!¡± ¡°What, what?!¡± The secretary and trusted employee, Mathew, opened the door hastily without knocking and delivered the good news. Normally, the CEO would have scolded him for not knocking, but given the circumstances, the news he delivered was like rain in a drought. The CEO quickly stood up from his seat and shouted at Mathew. ¡°Re, really? Is it really Xenon?¡± ¡°Yes! The messenger confirmed it, so it must be true!¡± ¡°Hurry and give it to me!¡± When the boss urged him on, Mathew promptly handed him the letter. The boss quickly checked the envelope before hastily taking out the contents. Then he checked the contents of the letter. Judging by the handwriting, it was really written by the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography. [Hello, dear readers. I¡¯m Xenon, the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography. The world is very noisy these days. Frankly, I was a little surprised.] ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± That¡¯s all that¡¯s needed. One sentence alone is enough to calm the situation. But there is one problem. Will the citizens believe this letter? Given the situation, there is a very high possibility that it will be dismissed as a lie. If there was a rough draft that could be compared, the story might be different, but... ¡°Oh! And just in case people don¡¯t believe it, the author sent a rough draft! It¡¯s a rough draft of volume 1!¡± ¡°...Hahaha!¡± The boss was sincerely moved. Translators note: For this fine number I you bring a new novel! Check it out! I Became The Academy¡¯s Narrow-Eyes Chapter 70: Aftermath (1) The protest, which seemed like it could explode at any moment, gradually began to calm down as Isaac sent a letter to the publishing company. The letter was so long that it filled up a whole page, but roughly summarized, it went something like this. [I¡¯m really uneasy because it¡¯s too noisy. What if I get hurt? Don¡¯t worry, I haven¡¯t received any pressure or threats. I¡¯m very healthy and I write as a hobby, and I just need a little break because I have a lot to do. So don¡¯t misunderstand and wait a little longer. Love you, my readers.] The protesters initially objected, saying not to lie, questioning if Isaac really wrote the letter and if it was just a fake letter written to alleviate the situation as the situation seemed like a volcano was about to explode. However, the publishing company showed through action instead of words. It was the original copy of the first volume of the masterpiece, Xenon¡¯s Biography, which began to leave a great mark on the cultural world and is now loved by many. Furthermore, it was written directly by Isaac, not a draft received from the publishing company. Naturally, the public was shocked and amazed. ¡°It¡¯s a lie! How can we believe it?¡± ¡°Provide evidence that it¡¯s not a copy, but the real original!¡± ¡°Prove that it¡¯s really authentic!¡± Of course, they didn¡¯t believe it straightforwardly. However, from the protesters¡¯ point of view, they couldn¡¯t easily believe that the letter and the manuscript announced as a draft by the publishing company were real. The people who participated in the protest were of all ages and genders, and among them were also those who had a lot of worldly experience. In other words, they knew well how dirty and cruel the upper world could be. Because of this, even though the publisher pitifully claimed that it was only a draft, they were not trusted. However, the situation soon turned around. ¡°Is this really a draft? It seems like the original, not a copy.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Why would you say that? Could it be because the manuscript paper is old?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not the reason. The manuscript paper being old doesn¡¯t mean anything. It could have been written on old manuscript paper. But the ink is not. If the ink has changed color, it means it was written quite a while ago. And look at all these dots that are stamped here. These are traces of the writer¡¯s contemplation. Writers often go through a lot of contemplation in the introduction part.¡± By verifying the draft through a collector and expert who had come upon hearing the news, it was proven to be authentic. If it were an ordinary collector, the credibility wouldn¡¯t have risen as much, but since it was one of the collectors recognized even within the Minerva Empire, the credibility increased dramatically. ¡°Is there any evidence of magic being used? You never know.¡± ¡°Well, magic is an infinite power, but it can¡¯t do anything about time. However, the traces of time are clearly captured on this manuscript paper. So, you can only believe that this is a genuine article.¡± ¡°I, really...!¡± As concrete evidence was presented, the spokesperson for the publishing company wanted to dance with joy right away. However, since the situation had not been completely resolved yet, they barely suppressed those emotions. The spokesperson quickly intercepted the original from the collector and shouted to the crowd focused on him. The size of his voice was like thunder, as if he had picked someone with a loud voice from the publishing company. ¡°I believe the evidence is now sufficient! The handwriting on this original and the letter are a perfect match! So, the story that Xenon wants to tell you is what is contained in this letter! Do you still want to protest? What if this protest intensifies and harms the author who is hiding? What will you do then?¡± ¡°What else do we have to say?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s what the author wants, we have to go.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back. Two years is a long time, but we can¡¯t do anything about it. We¡¯re just powerless to let the author rest.¡± ¡°Ugh... I guess I¡¯ll have to work for two years straight.¡± Thus, the long protest gradually disbanded. Even as they disbanded, there were some who looked back at the publishing company with regretful eyes, but they soon turned their steps. However, there were some who persisted until the end, mostly focusing on the manuscript. ¡°The rough draft of Xenon¡¯s Biography, Volume 1...¡± ¡°How much would that cost?¡± ¡°If only I had that...¡± The value of the item in front of them was so high that it could be designated as a national treasure, and it was natural for them to become greedy. The employees also felt something was off and hurriedly went into the company building. As soon as I entered the company, I saw the sight of the CEO pacing back and forth in the hallway, looking restless. When an employee returned with a manuscript, the CEO quickly asked him in a hurry. ¡°So, what happened? The protesters? Did they all retreat?¡± ¡°Of course. The remaining people will leave soon.¡± ¡°Phew...I can finally breathe a sigh of relief. Well done. You did a great job.¡± The CEO responded with a sigh of relief, patting the employee¡¯s shoulder. ¡®This should be put in the safe.¡¯ Only the CEO knows the password to the safe in his office. Since Mathew, who is on duty today, is the only one who will be guarding the safe located in the CEO¡¯s office, he doesn¡¯t even think about the possibility of theft. Mathew is not capable of such things, and he doesn¡¯t even know the password. Feeling somewhat relieved, the CEO let out a long breath and spoke quietly. ¡°I¡¯m begging you to keep the safe secure. You should know that if it disappears, not only I, but our publishing company¡¯s headquarters will go down.¡± ¡°I know. But why put it in the company safe instead of managing it yourself, sir?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nowhere else to put it in our house. And there¡¯s nothing as safe as the company¡¯s safe. Look at it.¡± The CEO pointed to one side, and Mathew¡¯s gaze followed. The entrance of the safe, which was integrated with the wall, caught his eye. Originally, it was a place where the CEO managed the ledger. It was also a place where he stored cash obtained through tax evasion and bribery. So at least the security could be trusted. The password was a password, but it was very rare for someone to completely dismantle it like that. As soon as Matthew saw the safe, he nodded his head. He could definitely trust that one. ¡°I understand. But can we do it with just the two of us? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to hire an adventurer just in case?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There won¡¯t be anyone stealing it today anyway. At least it¡¯ll take at least three days for the news to spread. That would be the time to hand over the draft to the errand boy.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s better to hire an adventurer from tomorrow, as you said. And be sure to emphasize to Alice not to doze off today.¡± No problem. Mathew readily accepted the boss¡¯s orders. The boss leaned back in his chair, closed his eyes and sighed with relief as if the situation had been resolved. He had been living at the company without sleeping for the past few days, and now he just wanted to go home and rest comfortably. ¡®It¡¯s over now...¡¯ Yes. He thought today was really the end. ¡°Boss! Something big has happened!¡± ¡°What? Why suddenly again? Has a nobleman come?¡± ¡°No! When I came to work today, Mathew and Alice were unconscious, and above all...¡± -The safe has been stolen! Until an event that should never have happened occurred. The boss¡¯s expression showed that he did not understand the situation for about five seconds after the employee¡¯s shout. But as soon as he fully understood the situation, his face turned blue and he ran to the office in a hurry. While running to the office in a hurry, he could see Mathew and another employee being escorted out by a security officer. In his heart, he wanted to check on their condition, but the situation was urgent, so he had to ignore it. As the CEO ran to his office, he quickly thought to himself ¡®The safe was stolen? And they didn¡¯t crack the password? How is this possible?¡¯ The safe, which had been reinforced with steel, was so heavy that it was impossible to carry, and it was an integrated part of the wall. Moreover, it was an expensive safe that had been magically treated, making it difficult to destroy. Even if it were destroyed, the noise would be so loud that it would be impossible not to notice. But then again... ¡°...sigh.¡± Thump- The CEO had no choice but to kneel before the safe, which seemed to have torn the entire wall apart. ¡®...I¡¯m finished.¡¯ Another storm began to brew. Translators note: That poor publisher ceo... getting hit with a storm after a storm huh Chapter 71: Aftermath (2) The original manuscript of Volume 1 of Xenon¡¯s Biography was stolen. The news alone was enough to turn the world upside down. If it was a publisher¡¯s copy or a first edition, one could overlook it, but it was a rough draft ¨C manuscript paper that Isaac had written himself and sent to the publisher. It was not only a work that left a significant mark in the cultural industry but also an important historical document, so the theft was undoubtedly a very serious matter. [Shocking! Theft of Volume 1 of Xenon¡¯s Biography! Whose doing could it be?] [They didn¡¯t just crack the safe, they tore apart the entrance to the safe...This is definitely not the work of an ordinary organization.] [The CEO is currently in shock and unconscious. He can be held responsible for carelessly managing the manuscript, but there is room for consideration.] [Who would have thought they would steal the whole safe? And for what purpose?] The news spread like wildfire in just three days. It was such a shocking incident that newspapers printed extra editions like factories. As a result, people gathered again to demand an explanation from the publisher, but it was quickly disbanded. High-ranking officials who sensed the severity of the situation, including an investigation team dispatched from the royal palace, began to investigate the safe themselves. Although people harbored suspicions that it might cause a problem, they went back to their respective tasks. However, they all shared a common concern deep in their hearts: whether Isaac would be so angry that he would put an indefinite halt to the work. At this point, we had no choice but to investigate from the top. [There is no trace of dark mana. Therefore, it is definitely not the work of demons.] [Parts were easily cut with mana, and then forcibly torn off. Based on this, the culprit must be skilled in handling mana. It is estimated that the job took less than 30 minutes.] [The investigation results suggest that it was not done by a human. Only a very small number of humans could use mana to steal from magically-protected vaults. Therefore, it is likely that the culprit is either a humanoid with exceptional physical abilities or an elf.] [It was not done by a dwarf either. They would have figured out the vault¡¯s password without resorting to this kind of method.] As a result of the investigation, the culprit was narrowed down to a humanoid or an elf. It is unlikely to have been done by a human due to the short amount of time it took and its efficiency, and dwarves, due to their exceptional craftsmanship, wouldn¡¯t remove the door like this. The information that no dark mana, which is typical of demons, was used excluded them from the list of suspects. Therefore, the remaining suspects were humanoid and elves, who possess unparalleled physical abilities. Furthermore, no other race can match elves in terms of magic, making them even more suspicious. However, there was one major problem. What was the purpose of stealing Xenon¡¯s Biography manuscript? What gain could be obtained from taking it? Experts were stumped on this issue, and as a result, no progress was made. For now, they could only look for the whereabouts of the manuscript. The value of the manuscript is so great that it could be designated as a national treasure. Therefore, there is a high possibility that it will be sold on the black market or flow into an auction through a dark route. The palace knows this and has begun to investigate thoroughly. [The biggest concern is Xenon¡¯s state of mind. If the manuscript disappears, he will definitely feel uncomfortable.] [What if he declares it necessary to stop instead of just taking a break? Everyone will not only be sad but also angry again.] The biggest concern here is Isaac. People were anxious because it was his manuscript that he wrote with his own hands that disappeared. For these reasons, the investigation was intensified, but unfortunately, they left almost no evidence, making it difficult to even find a clue. [Alvenheim¡¯s fierce opposition. We don¡¯t do such lowly things.] [Animers also opposes it... Why would we read a novel where humans are the main characters? It¡¯s just not appropriate.] Not only that, but the elven kingdom, Alvenheim, and the beastman kingdom, Animers, also opposed it. Moreover, it was not an individual but a national opposition. Both countries had plausible reasons for opposition, and the case fell into further chaos. Naturally, the fans of Xenon¡¯s Biography became more and more anxious. They wonder what Isaac, one of the biggest victims of the current situation, is feeling. Is he angry, sad, or just passing it off lightly until he takes an official position? His letter arrived at the publisher about a week after the incident. As always, it¡¯s a long letter, but to sum it up, it¡¯s like this. [Please, just search for it. It is my treasure.] Marie must have been moved because she asked me to hug her again with her arms wide open. I readily agreed and hugged her once again. So the two of us shared our warm hearts with each other only in the classroom for the second time. We didn¡¯t care about the murmurs around us. It was a bit embarrassing, but still felt good. ¡°Now you¡¯re openly advertising yourselves as lovers, huh?¡± Just as we were getting a little shaky, a familiar voice pierced our ears from behind. When we turned our gaze, Cecily was looking at us with a seductive look, chin in her hand. At first glance, it seemed like she was having a good time, but as someone who exchanged letters with her, her gaze felt strange. ¡°Jealous? Jealous? Even if you¡¯re jealous, our Isaac will never give up on me.¡± After Marie grabbed me tightly and teased Cecily while hugging me tightly, she seemed to think that Cecily had asked such a question because she was envious. Cecily shrugged her shoulders and silently stepped back. However, her pupils, which were still tinged with red, remained fixed on me. ¡®By the way, where¡¯s Rina?¡¯ Even though the class time was almost over, Rina¡¯s figure was nowhere to be seen. She might have taken a self-scheduled break due to the recent theft incident. Since such a major incident occurred shortly after the end of the protest, she must be busy with many things. She won¡¯t be able to focus on her studies even if she wants to. ¡®She¡¯ll do well, won¡¯t she?¡¯ No, she has to do well. If they don¡¯t want to prove their incompetence even in the palace, they must find the culprit. Moreover, from Rina¡¯s perspective, she would have to work day and night to improve her relationship with me, which was on the verge of collapse. For now, all I can do is ask Rina about the situation every few days. This case is something even my father cannot solve, so we¡¯ll have to wait patiently. ¡®But who the hell took the manuscript?¡¯ If I ever find the culprit, I want to see their face at least once. They would have to pay for touching other people¡¯s belongings so recklessly. ***** ¡°Did you hear the news? The manuscript for Xenon¡¯s Biography was stolen.¡± ¡°What? What are you talking about? Wasn¡¯t it announced yesterday?¡± ¡°Yes, it was. But apparently it was stolen in just one day. I don¡¯t know who did it, but they completely tore open the entrance to the safe.¡± ¡°Gosh, what a crazy person. This is getting out of hand.¡± ¡°I heard that the palace even dispatched an investigation team. The situation is getting more serious.¡± The tavern always came alive in the evening. Many people would gather to talk about the day¡¯s events or get drunk to the point of being unable to speak properly. Amidst this lively atmosphere, there was a person sitting alone in silence. They wore their robe pulled over, making it difficult to see their face clearly, but their elegant physique and slightly visible features showed that they were refined. As such, one could vaguely guess that she was a woman, and her skin was a unique purplish-grey color. Sitting alone at a table, unlike the others, she quickly scanned her surroundings while sipping on her beer. ¡®Luckily, there are no pursuers.¡¯ What kind of crime did she commit? She breathed a sigh of relief inwardly and patted her right chest. The ¡°treasure¡± that she had obtained today, even though it might have been created by a dwarf and had magical properties and was made of tough material, it didn¡¯t hold much meaning for herself. Although, she had to rip off the door like a brute because it was difficult to work with mana at the end. Still, the results were good, so it was okay, right? ¡®The queen will like it, won¡¯t she?¡¯ She absentmindedly played with her long, pointy ears, imagining the smile of the queen she served. Interestingly, unlike a normal elf, her ears were cut halfway. Translators note: Chapter 72: Aftermath (3) If we were to name the most perfect race in this world, anyone would name the ¡°Elf¡±. It starts with their looks that are insufficiently described as beautiful, their innate superiority in physique, and even the magical abilities that they can use as naturally as breathing thanks to the blessings of the gods. Through a lifespan that far surpasses that of other races, each member possesses remarkable intellectual abilities. As they highly regard ¡°tradition¡± and ¡°history¡± more than other races, they inevitably possess a wealth of knowledge in their heads. However, no matter how close to perfection an elf may be, they carry great flaws in many ways. Valuing tradition and history means disliking change, in other words. Moreover, each individual elf who has lived for over 500 years tends to have stronger stubbornness than others. The reason is simple. There were no problems living like this so far. Being an elf and not interacting with any other species naturally results in a fixed way of thinking. [The most fitting race for Pride. However, paradoxically, they possess the ability that best fits Pride.] [They boast about themselves as the descendants of gods, but they are ultimately mere mortals.] [Someday that arrogance will become a sword and pierce their own necks.] For these reasons, elves do not receive good evaluations from other species. Especially among them, humans are the ones who give the harshest evaluations to elves, and even the species they are on the worst terms with are humans. Many people may think that dwarves hate elves the most, but surprisingly, that is not the case. Dwarves treat elves as talkative old farts, and elves think of dwarves as a noisy species, at least ¡°equal¡± to themselves. But humans are not the same. Other species also view humans as a species without any outstanding strengths. However, elves have a strong tendency to look down on them. If even ogres hate humans, then elves treat humans like monkeys. As near-perfect elves, they do not feel the need to consider humans, who have almost no remarkable qualities, as equals. However, as the world evaluates them, their arrogance will imprison them. After the ¡°racial war¡± broke out, the elves realized too late that they were wrong. [Human beings can never understand elves, and elves will never be able to understand humans. This is because the two races are completely opposed to each other.] [Humans desire progress because they have nothing, while elves, who had everything from the beginning, are content with their reality. How can these two races, running parallel to each other, coexist in the same world?] During the racial war, the elves faced a serious internal division when a major crisis struck, while humans, on the contrary, united their strength internally and achieved a dazzling growth. Of course, there were various political rumors and speeches among humans, but at least they did not go so far as to self-destruct like the elves did. In fact, every mistake the elves made resulted in significant losses. They were too complacent to believe that they didn¡¯t need to fight with full force and as a result, they allowed strategic key points to be easily occupied. They also suffered significant losses when they rushed into traps, thinking they could overcome anything with their own power, or when they fought against humans for no reason. Furthermore, during the war, the elves even committed atrocities such as imprisoning warriors who had accumulated brilliant achievements, simply because they violated ¡®laws.¡¯ As expected, humans took advantage of the absence of these warriors and launched fierce attacks. Thanks to this, humans were in a favorable position even during the ceasefire, but the elves were completely the opposite. The news of their defeat to humans, whom they had always ignored, was enough to confuse them greatly. Fortunately, they realized their mistakes on their own. And if they recognize their mistakes, then change is naturally something that must happen. -Old laws are no longer necessary. The world has changed. -We must make our own laws, not laws that God has decreed. After the Race War, the first thing the elves did was to completely overhaul their upper echelons through a generational shift. In Alvenheim, each race was ruled by elders elected to a political institution called the Council of Elders. However, after the generational shift, the system changed: the highest authority figure, the king, was established above the council. However, many restrictions were put in place to prevent the king from acting recklessly in times of crisis like the Council of Elders had done in the past. The laws were also revised so that the king would not have absolute power over them. But did this mean that the Council of Elders, which had ruled Alvenheim for so long, disappeared completely? Not at all. Although they had almost led the country to defeat during the Race War, it was a fact that Alvenheim could not have existed without them. There was significant opposition from the established generation, many of whom were still part of the council. This caused such intense division that it almost led to a major crisis, but fortunately it was resolved before it could escalate. From then on, the plan was to create a king while keeping the Council of Elders intact. As a result, Alvenheim began to be ruled by both the council and the king, with each serving as a check on the other. The problem was that while the king was open-minded, the council still clung to outdated laws. Therefore, even though Alvenheim now embodies the epitome of generational change, it is not an exaggeration to say that it is currently in a state of flux. Compared to humans who have short lifespans and frequently undergo generational shifts, the elves¡¯ long lifespans are a clear advantage. However, it is also a significant disadvantage, as they carry the risk of becoming like stagnant water, ultimately turning into fossils. Fortunately, the Elder Council realized their mistake and, up until now, only minor incidents have occurred without causing any significant problems. Even when Alvenheim began to engage in active exchanges with other countries after the Race War, they did not refuse, although they may not have been entirely pleased. Thus, about 500 years have passed since the Race War. Both humans and elves had been healing from the scars of the war, as time passed. [Xenon¡¯s Biography, which had always caused a great stir whenever it appeared. This time, a love story between the Elf Queen and a human?] [It¡¯s a story that is certainly impossible, but since it¡¯s a novel, it¡¯s intriguing. However, there¡¯s a notice of a hiatus...] She requested that the search for the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography be officially authorized. If given permission, they would handle it themselves. ¡°... ...¡± Arwen narrowed her eyes slightly as she looked at the Council. She was so frustrated with their obvious motives that she couldn¡¯t believe it. Anyone could imagine what would happen if they were to search for the author. They would either threaten or go so far as to deny any negative portrayal of the elves. The Elves boasted of being a chosen race of the gods, but the Council was extreme in their views. Essentially, they were filled with superiority. Normally, the Council¡¯s control was enough to keep anyone from becoming ill-tempered, but Arwen was different. She had one reason why she could hold the queen¡¯s throne for over a hundred years. ¡°Oh. Are you afraid of a mere book or something? That¡¯s really interesting. You claim to be a race chosen by the gods, yet you¡¯re afraid of a book written by a mere human. How ridiculous.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°If it¡¯s really that scary, why don¡¯t you write a book yourself? I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re objecting to me when you can write a more interesting book than Xenon¡¯s Biography.¡± It was because of her exceptional ability to refute the other¡¯s words. Until now, the Kings of Alvenheim had not been able to withstand the Council¡¯s constraints, but Arwen¡¯s story was different. She possessed the political talent to easily brush off the attacks of the Council, and even counterattack if necessary. She also had the mental strength to withstand countless pressures. From the perspective of the Elder Council, it was natural for Arwen to be seen as a thorn in their side. They tried to find a weakness, but couldn¡¯t find an opportunity to exploit. ¡°I understand your thoughts well. But for now, it¡¯s not a good time. The author is currently on a break, and if we approach them unnecessarily, it will only make things worse for us.¡± ¡°When do we need to worry about what others think of us? We are Elves chosen by the gods.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Although we made a big mistake during the racial war, it was our mistake, not because humans were superior.¡± The Elder Council showed no sign of backing down. Arwen could only frown in response to their appeal. They believed that they made mistakes during the racial war, and refused to admit that humans were superior. Of course, it was true that humans could gain an advantage because the Elves had destroyed themselves. But that didn¡¯t mean that humans should be underestimated. Arwen forcefully suppressed the urge to sigh at the behavior of the Elder Council, which demonstrated the characteristics of being a stickler. Engaging in such a futile debate was not good for herself. ¡°Enough! Are you planning to waste your precious time with those books forever? You also have a lot of work to do, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°But, Lady Arwen...¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. Please leave now. I also have a lot to think about.¡± When the queen¡¯s anger exploded, even the councilors had no choice but to back down. If they pushed any further, it could have resulted in a backlash. An elderly elf who was the representative figure politely bowed his head and greeted her. ¡°I understand. Please listen to our words.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. I wasn¡¯t ignoring you either.¡± ¡°Thank you. Then we will take our leave now.¡± After the long and arduous fight was over, the councilors moved outside the hall. Until the very moment they left, they did not forget to send Arwen a fierce look. ¡°Whew...¡± Arwen let out a sigh she had been holding in as soon as the councilors left. She then checked with magic that no one was around and muttered quietly to herself. ¡°Those damn old geezers.¡± It was not the kind of language that would come out of the queen¡¯s mouth. Rather, it was a crude insult that would be more fitting for a hoodlum. Moreover, her relatively youthful appearance added to the surreal feeling. If the councilors saw her like this, wouldn¡¯t they be shocked? Anyway, Arwen pouted and complained like a child. ¡°Why are they acting like that? I don¡¯t understand.¡± Snap! As Arwen absentmindedly flicked her finger, a book materialized out of thin air. It was a teleportation spell that could only be performed at the level of a human wizard. As an elf who could use magic as easily as breathing, Arwen could perform the spell without any incantation. She then carefully grasped the book that had materialized in mid-air with both hands. The title, Xenon¡¯s Biography was prominently displayed on the cover. ¡°It¡¯s just fun.¡± Translators note: I gotta study for a goddamn math test so no chapters for the next 3 days. But in return I¡¯m gonna post 2 chapters on monday, so do look forward to it. They¡¯re hilarious. Chapter 73: Aftermath (4) ¡°It¡¯s just fun.¡± Queen Arwen of Alvenheim looked at the tenth volume of Xenon¡¯s Biography that she held tightly with both hands. Her lips protruded like a pouting little girl, clearly expressing her frustration. If the Council had seen her in this state, they would have tried to restrain her as a queen should maintain her dignity, but now no one was around. There is no risk of eavesdropping as it is an audience room. ¡°The elves should be noble, they say. They don¡¯t like it when the books make elves responsible for pride. They complain that the romance between elves and humans is ridiculous. What kind of nonsense is this, even for children?¡± Arwen had just sharply criticized the council that had been pressuring her until now, knowing that no one was around to see her. This moment, when no one was at work, was like a drought-breaking rain for Arwen. It was suitable for her to speak up about what had been bottled up inside her. Externally, Arwen was praised as a kind and affectionate queen, but she had a very girlish heart like this. She only concealed this aspect of herself because the council told her to maintain her dignity as a queen, but she was only 150 years old. If it were human, it would be considered quite old, but that¡¯s only based on human standards. Even by elven standards, it is sufficient to be a member of society, but she still belongs to the younger side. And Arwen ascended to the throne at the young age of 50 and has ruled over Alvenheim ever since. For the Elves, in their 50s, all education is completed and it serves as a stepping stone to enter society, but being a queen is not an easy position. However, seeing how she has ruled over Alvenheim without succumbing to the pressure of the Council of Elders for over 100 years, we can see how exceptional her political skills are. ¡®Xenon probably went on a break because of people like the Council of Elders. Humans say there are places worse than the Council, it must be really tough.¡¯ Arwen looked at Xenon¡¯s Biography, which she held in her hands, with sympathetic eyes and murmured to herself. She too is one of the many fans of Xenon¡¯s Biography. She knows very well how much influence Xenon¡¯s Biography has on the world and is aware that it can be easily used politically. Perhaps even she herself, the queen of Alvenheim, may exercise less influence. Even an Elf chosen by the gods can become helpless against the enormous power of ¡®culture¡¯. That¡¯s why it was even more regrettable. Even though he had hidden her status, he was still mentally struggling, so the author must be under a lot of pressure. ¡®Still, we should just write down what will happen to the teacher and the queen. This bad author.¡¯ But that¡¯s that and this is this. Arwen was curious about what would happen to the relationship between the teacher and the Elf queen in the story. Even though the Elf queen in the story is a fictional character far removed from herself, she somehow became deeply immersed. Especially, the Elf queen in the story is struggling on a level that is not less than hers, if not more. The Elder Council is facing severe pressure, and there are occasional descriptions of the looming danger in Alvenheim as devils appear throughout the world. Due to these reasons, it was almost acceptable to have no privacy. In such a situation, the only person who could provide emotional comfort to the Elf Queen was her teacher, so their relationship could only become more poignant. ¡®Xenon is truly amazing. How is he able to penetrate the details of Elf mythology so deeply? Elf-related myths and history are not well known to humans. Was he a scholar educated in Alvenheim?¡¯ Xenon¡¯s Biography did not receive much attention from the Elves until the appearance of the Seven Deadly Sins. The protagonist was a human who had brought great shame during the racial war, and until the appearance of the Seven Deadly Sins, he only worked in human society. Scholars had read it thoroughly for research purposes, but among the Elves, it was just a book that only a few people read. However, it was hardly ever said to be uninteresting. Interestingly, Arwen had been a consistent reader of the series from volume one. Since she had always loved books, she naturally came across Xenon¡¯s Biography, which had hit the world, and was fascinated by his excellent writing and absorbing story. However, the situation turned around after the appearance of the Seven Deadly Sins and the protagonist and his group entered Alvenheim. It was enough to create various rumors that one of the devils executives was one of the Elves, and moreover, the ¡®pride¡¯. The Elder Council was also pressuring the Elf Queen over Xenon¡¯s work, but when Alvenheim actually appeared, they couldn¡¯t help but be afraid. If the author really understood the situation and culture of Alvenheim, they could also suffer great damage. In reality, the Council, or the ¡®Assembly,¡¯ a political organization in the work, is pressuring the Elf Queen for no apparent reason. If it was a historical fact, it was satisfying and bittersweet for Arwen. ¡®By the way, will ¡®Dark Elves¡¯ be appearing next?¡¯ As Elves have a lifespan several times longer than other races, their recorded history is very extensive. Human history dates back to when they established their civilization 5,000 years ago, but Elves go back almost twice as long, 10,000 years ago. Over those millennia, many incidents and accidents occurred. There were times when they tried to dominate the world using their innate abilities, and times when they fought wars among their own kind. And about 5,000 years ago, a serious civil war broke out. The reason for the civil war was simple. Religion. Elves worship three gods ¨C Luminous, Mora, and Harte ¨C together, but in the past, they competed and fought against each other. Naturally, the gods intervened and tried to stop the conflict, but the Elves did not listen. Ironically, the Elves had longer ears than other races to hear the gods¡¯ voices more clearly, but they did not listen when it was needed most. The religious sect that suffered the most was Mora. Mora wanted to compromise more than conflict, but unfortunately, that was a time when might was more important than words. Furthermore, from the perspective of Luminous, who serves the light, Mora would have been seen as a thorn in the side. So, Luminous and Harte joined forces to expel them, and of course, they had to suppress them by force in the process. The Dark Elves, who were mostly expelled, have grey skin and are almost non-existent in Alvenheim. Not only Rain but also all Dark Elves were favorably disposed towards Arwen. Therefore, the Dark Elves sent Rain to form a bond of intimacy. Although there may have been political motives behind sending Rain, Arwen liked her. There was no reason to dislike an innocent girl like Rain, and besides, she always brought news of the latest developments in Xenon¡¯s Biography. You could think of her as a messenger, but there was no problem since Rain was moving voluntarily. In fact, it became a catalyst for Arwen to like her even more. ¡°I¡¯m curious about the gift you¡¯re giving. What kind of gift is it?¡± ¡°I think the queen will love it. It¡¯s closely related to Xenon¡¯s Biography.¡± ¡°Xenon¡¯s Biography? Is that true?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± As Rain said that the gift was related to Xenon¡¯s Biography, Arwen¡¯s gray eyes were filled with doubt. Rain had already given her 10 volumes of Xenon¡¯s Biography as a gift. Moreover, Xenon¡¯s Biography had declared a two-year hiatus. It was difficult to grasp what kind of gift it could be. ¡°Ta-da!¡± While Arwen was curious, Rain pulled out something that she had kept deep in her embrace and showed it to her. Arwen focused her gaze on the gift that had come out of Rain¡¯s embrace. At first glance, it looked like an old, crumpled stack of paper. So the question was amplified even more. ¡°Here it is!¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± When Rain handed over the crumpled paper stack, Arwen expressed her gratitude and confirmed the identity of the gift. It was not a simple ball of paper, but a manuscript paper with quite fluent handwriting. ¡°Who wrote this? And...¡± As she read the first sentence, Arwen couldn¡¯t help but blink. Because the first sentence was very familiar to her as someone with a good memory. I¡¯ve said it before, but Arwen is one of the avid readers who has read Xenon¡¯s Biography from the first volume. And as a devoted reader, she often goes back to reread from the first volume to the latest. She started reading the manuscript quickly while wondering. Each familiar sentence struck Arwen¡¯s brain. ¡°...Huh?¡± Why is this here? Didn¡¯t they say it was stolen? The author is even begging for it to be returned because of this one thing? Arwen¡¯s mind momentarily stopped working. But without knowing her inner thoughts, Rain, who delivered the gift, proudly explained with her hands on her waist. ¡°It¡¯s the draft of the first volume of Xenon¡¯s Biography! I happened to visit the publisher and they were unveiling the draft, so I secretly took it with me that night.¡± ¡°...¡± One thought floated in Arwen¡¯s head after hearing that explanation. ¡°Since Your Majesty likes Xenon¡¯s Biography, I thought you would like it. This can be a big help to you, right?¡± This is fucked up. She thought about it again, but she couldn¡¯t believe the reality. ¡°If you tell the author about the draft, they¡¯ll have to come find it. They¡¯ll come looking for it.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I did well, didn¡¯t I? Hehe.¡± Arwen could only think that this was really fucked up. Translators note: Back and praying I passed. Anyway this shit is hilarious lmao. Chapter 74: Aftermath (5) The three species, demons, humans, and beastmen, all reach physical maturity in their early to mid-20s, but elves do not finish physical growth until their much longer 30s. The fact that physical growth ends in the 30s means that adolescence is very long for elves, and regardless of species, they learn faster than other age groups during adolescence. Furthermore, long-lived species like elves and demons share the common trait of having exceptional memory. When these two advantages are combined, when an elf becomes an adult, they possess a vast amount of knowledge, like a walking library. However, although an elf¡¯s 30s are the age at which they are recognized as adults physically, the age at which they are recognized as adults socially is around 50 years old on average. During this time, they must find the path they want to take and delve into it intensively to master specific skills and be recognized as a respectable adult. Elves are inherently advantaged in acquiring broad knowledge, but compared to humans¡¯ learning ability, they may lack some luster. However, unlike humans, they never forget their knowledge, so they have the same advantage. ¡°I did well, right? Hehe.¡± ¡°... ...¡± Arwen, the elf queen who ruled Alvenheim for 100 years from a very young age, was not even able to smile when Rain smiled brightly. She couldn¡¯t easily accept what was going on. She had experienced numerous incidents and accidents during the long period of 100 years. To stand up against the senior council members who looked down on her for being young, she poured in a considerable amount of effort, and even when there were occasional disputes with neighboring countries, she was able to cleverly resolve them using her talents. Recently, due to the Xenon incident, the council had caused trouble, but now she had grown enough to easily brush it off. Compared to when she started as a novice queen, she had reached an unprecedented level. ¡®... This is fucked up.¡¯ However, Arwen felt the biggest crisis in her over 100 years of life. If it was only a national disaster of some sort, she could prepare for it somehow, but it was far beyond that. The reason was the dark elf girl, Rain, right in front of her. Yet she didn¡¯t even realize what she had done. ¡®Oh my goodness. You...¡¯ She tried her best to maintain her composure, but her head was pounding. She felt like grabbing Rain¡¯s shoulder and lamenting. Currently, Rain was just over 10 years old, a very young age, and every action Arwen took as a caregiver was important. She could accidentally cause an unhealable wound to the girl. Of course, the biggest reason was the strong premonition that if she got angry here, it would explode uncontrollably. For now, it was better to tire her out and scold her later. Arwen barely shook off her almost whitening mind and calmed down. It would be better to explain the situation to Rain right now. ¡°...Rain? Do you know what you¡¯ve done?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I asked if you knew what you had done.¡± Arwen asked with a soft tone, but deep frustration was hidden within. However, the young and innocent Rain didn¡¯t notice it. She just blinked her eyes to figure out what Arwen¡¯s intentions were. ¡°Sigh...¡± In the end, Arwen couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh she had been holding in. Seeing that face, which had no malice, made her feel more frustrated. She had brought this draft purely to make herself happy. It was praiseworthy in intention, but the result was the worst. ¡°...your Majesty?¡± Rain also noticed Arwen¡¯s reaction and asked with a cautious voice, realizing that she had made a mistake. Her worried and concerned gaze was reflected in her deep blue eyes. Arwen bit her lip and then forced a smile. ¡°Rain, even if you wanted to make me happy, this is a wrong action. Stealing someone else¡¯s belongings is never the right thing to do. How would you feel if someone stole something precious from you?¡± ¡°Well... I would do the same thing. Or I would just take their everything. That¡¯s what I learned from my teachers.¡± It was a typical way of thinking for a Dark Elf. If someone else did something wrong to them, they would seek revenge that was even worse. Conversely, if they received a favor, they would do everything they could to repay it. The fortunate thing is that at least she seems to know that stealing is bad. Because she recognizes that you have to have been wronged to take revenge. However, the fact that she knew it was wrong and still committed the act weighed heavily on Arwen, who was serving in her parents¡¯ stead. As someone fulfilling her parents¡¯ role, it was only natural for her to feel hurt. ¡°... Just out of curiosity, do you know how valuable this paper is?¡± ¡°Anything that¡¯s the first of its kind is usually highly valuable. That¡¯s why I brought it. It could be helpful to the queen.¡± It was not helpful at all. It was a ticking time bomb. Arwen barely held back a sigh and continued speaking. Then, she let out a deep sigh and flicked her fingers, unleashing another spell just in case. A round shield-like barrier appeared around her. The identity of this spell was none other than... ¡°Kiiiaaaaa!!¡± It was a soundproofing spell. She screamed, sounding like a wyvern, while roughly ruffling her gray hair. Normally, it would have been a scream loud enough to be heard outside the audience room, but there was no sound leaking out due to the soundproofing spell. ¡°Oh, Luminous One! Why do you give me such trials! Aaah!¡± The stress that had been building up reached its limit and burst out uncontrollably. Arwen forcefully suppressed the urge to run away. The current situation could be said to be the worst. Even if she wasn¡¯t caught, it would still be the worst. Furthermore, it must have been devastating for her to receive such a blow from someone she trusted, not to mention that it wasn¡¯t even from a member of the council. In her heart, she felt like collapsing on the ground and crying her eyes out. ¡°Whew... Whew... Whew...¡± After a while of hysterically crying, she was finally able to calm down. She felt a little better after letting out all the emotions she had been holding inside. However, her disheveled hair and cold, gray eyes filled with venom showed that her stress levels had reached an extreme. It was already a situation where stress had been piling up, and now that she had encountered an unexpected crisis, she couldn¡¯t help but explode. ¡®But I can¡¯t just sit here and do nothing. I have to find the author somehow.¡¯ She had to meet him on a strictly ¡°personal¡± level without involving the country. How was she going to meet him? ¡®Well, let¡¯s start by hitting him where it hurts. I have no choice if I want to survive.¡¯ She thought about hitting her where it hurts, even if it meant starting from her head. She had to find a way to adjust to the author¡¯s whims if she wanted to prevent Alvenheim from falling apart. Considering the influence of Xenon¡¯s Biography, this manuscript was no less lethal than a mass destruction spell, if not more so. It was an object that should be designated as a national treasure, and even if she received a declaration of war, there was nothing she could do about it. Moreover, Alvenheim had already issued a statement regarding the theft of the manuscript. There was a high possibility that she would receive an immense amount of criticism for carrying out the secret plot and committing such a brazen act. ¡®But what if he¡¯s on a break while I¡¯m looking for him? This could cause the book to be released even later. What if protests break out? What should I do?¡¯ Arwen nervously bit her thumb nail due to her anxiety. To return the draft without any trouble, I have to meet the author personally. However, the author is hiding his identity for some reason and is extremely reluctant to reveal himself. Until now, I haven¡¯t searched for the author due to various reasons, including problems with the Council of Elders, but today the situation has changed. I have to find the author and somehow apologize and hand over the draft so that both myself and Alvenheim can survive the aftermath. ¡°Uhhhhhhh...¡± There is no other dilemma like this. To avoid the worst-case scenario, I have to meet the author, but as soon as I find him, there is a risk of inevitable danger. Arwen thought and thought about how to smartly resolve this situation. Should I deceive the Council of Elders for a moment? But if they retaliate, I¡¯m done for. They are cunning snakes, and they have enough ability to use me in reverse. ¡®I have to meet the Dark Elf Elder first, even if there is a risk involved. I have no choice but to find the author.¡¯ Certainly, the second-best option is much better than the worst-case scenario. Arwen made a firm resolution and hesitated for a moment about the draft. The draft has more influence in the cultural sector than a mass killing spell in her hands. ¡®Wait a minute. If I use this in reverse...?¡¯ If, after some time, the draft happens to end up in her hands, would people really believe it? Many people would doubt it, but since the item was already stolen, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem if she acted brazenly. There is no concrete evidence, and furthermore, Alvenheim is one of the strongest nations. In diplomacy, it is often the case that national power speaks louder than words, so even the Minerva Empire wouldn¡¯t say anything. However, such thoughts were soon discarded. ¡®No way. The council will probably talk nonsense again.¡¯ No matter where she went, the council was the problem. Arwen let out a bitter laugh and lamented her situation, pressing her silver circlet on her forehead. The blue gem at the center shone brilliantly, symbolizing the king. Arwen then removed the circlet from her forehead and looked down at it with a wry smile. She had been wearing this circlet for 100 years, but it had never felt as heavy as it did today. ¡°Really, what a useless thing.¡± The storm had completely subsided, but its aftermath was brutal. Translators note: Chapter 75: Vacation (1) After the high-profile theft incident occurred, one month quickly passed. During that time, I tried to focus on my studies as much as possible, but it was inevitable that I would be concerned. The manuscript for Volume 1 of Xenon¡¯s Biography is my first written work since I was born into this world, and I have a deep affection for it. Since I wrote it by hand, I feel proud every time I look at the manuscript. However, when the absurd incident occurred, I was more bewildered than angry. To be honest, I couldn¡¯t have imagined that the manuscript would be stolen within a day of its delivery, and I certainly didn¡¯t expect that the entrance to the safe would be torn off entirely. Of course, the responsibility lies not only with the careless publisher who did not hire adventurers but also with me, who handed over the manuscript too easily. Nevertheless, it is unfair. After a month has passed since then, I devoted myself to my studies while thinking once a day about whose hands the manuscript had really fallen into. I hope it didn¡¯t get burned or lost, if it did fall into someone¡¯s hands. ¡°Sorry. We investigated thoroughly, but...nothing turned up.¡± ¡°Nothing at all?¡± ¡°Yeah. Just that the thief is skilled at handling mana and has strong physical abilities. Other than that, we don¡¯t know who stole it. That¡¯s the result of the investigation led by the empire¡¯s top mages.¡± The secret room of the cafe? was suitable for sharing confidential stories. Seated across from me, Rina apologized in a sincere voice. I drank the coffee I had ordered in advance and looked at her face. Her expression had sunk deeply, indicating she had suffered over the past month. Her beauty had also declined due to poor condition management. Although Rina had not returned to the royal family like Leort, she had suffered quite a bit. ¡®Even from the royal family¡¯s perspective, it would be quite a bother.¡¯ I had already handed in my response. It was my treasure, so I begged them to find it. It had been stolen within a day of the end of the protest, so the royal family must have been suspicious. Especially for the royal siblings who had caused a big fuss, there would have been an inescapable pressure to find it. Therefore, even Rina, who only attended lectures and did not lead the investigation, must have felt a significant pressure. ¡°...We can definitely find it. So don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Without saying anything, I just shut my mouth and remained quiet. It seems that she thought I was not saying anything because I was angry. Given our history, it was understandable that she would think that way. However, contrary to her thoughts, I am not really thinking about anything. It is a little disappointing that we were unable to find the culprit, but what can we do? I will just feel disappointed and leave it at that. There is no point in pressuring Rina any further. It¡¯s not like the culprit will turn themselves in, and it¡¯s better for my mental health to let go of the problem. When the manuscript was stolen, I was angry, but as time passed, I became more composed. ¡°Alright, but what about the publishing company? Will they be punished?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not enough to punish them for that alone. Although they only hired employees instead of adventurers, the safe¡¯s performance was excellent. Besides, no one expected it to be robbed in just one day, so we let them off. Instead, they were caught for tax evasion.¡± ¡°Tax evasion? Besides the manuscript, were there confidential ledgers in the safe as well? Maybe the boss was in shock and didn¡¯t think to take them out?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. As for what happens next, well, it¡¯s tough because Xenon¡¯s Biography is contracted with that publishing company. Instead, they will be fined a large amount.¡± ¡°How much is the fine?¡± ¡°Tax evasion is usually subject to a 200% to 300% penalty depending on the amount, so it¡¯s going to be a lot. The minimum amount is probably one million gold.¡± ¡°Wow.¡± One million gold is a minimum of 100 billion won. The profits earned from Xenon¡¯s Biography are so high that even the tax evasion would be enormous. If I hadn¡¯t taken a break, they would have paid the fine with tears of blood, but unfortunately, I¡¯m on break now. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if the publisher went bankrupt the moment the fine was paid. Rina seemed to have a similar thought and spoke about the future of the publisher. ¡°But there¡¯s no chance of bankruptcy. Xenon¡¯s Biography is still selling steadily. And when you start serializing again in two years, you¡¯ll make a huge profit again.¡± ¡°You made a lot of money, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°To be honest, considering the popularity of Xenon¡¯s Biography, this is a small amount. If we investigated it now, it would be big enough to bribe us later.¡± When I asked, Rina stared at me with wide eyes, looking extremely surprised. I let out a small laugh before answering. Just to clarify, I don¡¯t have any intention of becoming subject to the empire. It¡¯s just a hypothetical scenario as a writer. ¡°I mean it literally. I¡¯m curious about what would happen if I became subject to the empire. Not as myself, but as a writer.¡± ¡°Well, then of course we are welcome! We can even give you a title if you want! We can!¡± Rina must have been really tired for the past month. If it were any other day, she would have noticed that I was just playing around. But today, she was so excited that she even shouted. Thankfully, the room we were in had good soundproofing, or else her voice would have echoed outside. It meant that my value was immense. looked at Rina¡¯s excited face with anticipation and smiled subtly. ¡°I told you last time that I¡¯m not interested in titles. It just makes me more tired for no reason.¡± ¡°So, what do you want then? Even if I have to ask Father, I¡¯ll give it to you as a gift.¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s no need for that.¡± I immediately declined. Even though I could speak with the princess without any hesitation, the emperor was an insurmountable wall. Even as the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography, I had to bow down before the emperor¡¯s words. Moreover, when Rina makes a request, there is a high possibility that even the emperor will be suspicious. I don¡¯t want to be called to the palace for no reason. I reached out to Rina as if telling her to calm down. She also seemed to calm down at my gesture, letting out a sigh and sitting back in her chair. ¡°...Sorry. I got excited again. Were you uncomfortable?¡± ¡°Yeah. If you were also uncomfortable, I¡¯ll apologize.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize. I¡¯ve done wrong to you and your family, so I should overlook this much.¡± It¡¯s definitely more comfortable to speak clearly once the words are out. I shrugged my shoulders and picked up my coffee cup. ¡°... ...¡± As Rina lifted her cup, she stared at my hand. She seemed to be looking at the pen hook on my index finger, judging from her focus on my hand. ¡°...Alright. Then that should work.¡± I wonder what kind of scheme she¡¯s cooking up again. Even though she spoke quietly, her tired voice rang clearly in my ears. As I listened to her murmuring, I narrowed one eye slightly. I debated whether to show that I had heard everything or pretend that I hadn¡¯t, but in the end, I decided to let it pass. But still, I haven¡¯t forgotten to firmly resolve myself. ¡®Just try doing something strange.¡¯ Now that I know how powerful my weapon is, I can pull it out whenever those at the top do something weird. Anyway, the theft case seemed to be over like this. ¡°Thank you all for your hard work. Although it¡¯s only a short month, I hope you have a pleasant break.¡± ¡°Wow!!¡± A sweet rest came after the storm. Translators note: It looks like Rina is slowly redeeming herself. Chapter 76: Vacation (2) Vacation is the most valuable time for students. It¡¯s a suitable time to soothe the exhausted body and mind, or to plan for the future, as they have been focusing only on the future for so long. Even if it is a very short period of one month, it is enough if well managed. One month may seem short at first glance, but if you adjust well, you can spend it meaningfully. During the vacation, I plan to go to Marie¡¯s mansion and relax. Academy life was too busy, and there were some events that made me feel a little tired. Now my mind has somewhat recovered, and I could live a relatively comfortable life. However, until I clearly realized my value, I spent my days in anxiety. ¡°Are you not coming home, sister?¡± ¡°I¡¯m planning to come back in the middle of the vacation and stay for about a week. I have to deal with father.¡± ¡°Why just a week? Just stay longer. I will be bored.¡± ¡°Well, this place isn¡¯t bad. And if that¡¯s the case, then you could stay at your girlfriend¡¯s place all the time, couldn¡¯t you? Plus, there¡¯s a lot to do at the academy. I¡¯m about to graduate and I have to look for a job too.¡± During the vacation period, it¡¯s not a big deal to stay at the academy dormitory instead of at home. Halo Academy is like a small city where you can even work part-time to make a living. Especially for those who have to travel a long way back and forth, most people tend to stay at the academy during the vacation period. Until the second year, there¡¯s not much choice since the vacation period is only a month. ¡°What about Adelia? Is Adelia also at the academy?¡± ¡°Probably. Adelia has a lot of money, and she probably doesn¡¯t need to go home. Come to think of it, I don¡¯t think she¡¯s ever gone home during the vacation period. Anyway, have a good vacation and don¡¯t cause any trouble at your girlfriend¡¯s place, got it?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I finished talking with Nicole before starting my summer vacation. Before meeting her, I talked to my acquaintances, and it seemed like they had a lot to do during the vacation. First, Rina said she planned to pursue the culprit of the high-profile theft incident, while Cecily didn¡¯t say anything specific. She just smiled and said it was a secret. As she said it was a secret, I didn¡¯t ask any further, but her gaze seemed a little strange. Maybe I should explain that she¡¯s looking for opportunities little by little. It could be purely my imagination, but it seemed to have a deep connection with me. ¡®Well, it¡¯s not my concern anyway.¡¯ For your reference, I asked Leona as well what she would do during the vacation. And she confirmed that there was no one around and responded in her usual cynical voice. ¡°Nothing special. I¡¯ll be staying at the Academy. It¡¯s too much trouble to go back home, and living here is not bad either.¡± ¡°Oh really? What about money?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to work part-time or something. It seems like a decent experience.¡± Seeing Leona working part-time, it was somewhat fitting and not fitting at the same time. When I looked at her with that expression, Leona rolled her eyes and opened her mouth in a blunt voice. ¡°Why? Does it look strange to you that I¡¯m doing part-time work?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just curious about what kind of work you¡¯ll be doing.¡± ¡°You want to come and find out for yourself?¡± ¡°If possible.¡± It wouldn¡¯t be a bad experience to go to a place where my acquaintance is working and have fun. Leona smirked at my answer and told me to do as I pleased, then waved her hand. ¡°Okay, enough talking. Aren¡¯t you supposed to meet your female right now?¡± ¡°Huh? Female? That sounds a bit strange, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Oh, sorry. I¡¯m not used to it yet.¡± It seems like it was really just a mistake as she touched her mouth while looking at me. Additionally, she even checked to see if I had caught on. I glanced at Leona¡¯s face and shrugged my shoulders. It was understandable to make such a mistake in speech when our races were different. Leona herself was also apologizing. ¡°Anyway, have a good vacation. Don¡¯t get caught in a strange way like me.¡± ¡°Hey. It was really a mistake back then. If I hadn¡¯t let my guard down, I wouldn¡¯t have been caught by you.¡± ¡°Okay. Then I¡¯ll go. Goodbye.¡± ¡°Yeah. Take care. Red penguin.¡± She still calls me a penguin. Leona waved her hand with a chuckle, whether I was staring at her or not. It was rare to see her laughing like that while hiding her identity, especially when no one was around. ¡®That¡¯s it for the greetings...¡¯ Now it was time for me to enjoy my vacation. I headed to the meeting place with a light step. Although it was just the entrance of the academy, my lovely girlfriend, Marie, would be waiting there. Cecily chuckled and waved her hand. Even as time passed, her father was still the same. ¡°It¡¯s just a joke. A joke. Besides, there were not many people who looked at me that way since there were plenty of pretty people around.¡± Of course, there was only one person. Jackson, the son of a count, who always looked toward his chest every time they talked. But after the group project, Jackson started avoiding her. It was because she had the chance to beat him up multiple times during the group project. Moreover, there were hardly any people who approached her except for Jackson. Even if it is a beautiful flower, if it has thorns, people hesitate to pick it. ¡°...I understand. Still, don¡¯t play around like that. It¡¯s a story that I can¡¯t possibly ignore as a father.¡± ¡°Yes. I understand. I¡¯m sorry if I startled you.¡± ¡°Well, it seems like you¡¯re doing well in the Academy, so I¡¯m relieved. Nothing unusual is happening, right?¡± ¡°Um...¡± Something unusual was indeed happening. An event that couldn¡¯t be dismissed as nothing. Cecily thought of a boy with striking red hair and smiled. Just thinking about him made her smile and her heart race. Even though there was someone occupying his side, it wasn¡¯t a problem. If she couldn¡¯t attack from the outside, she could slowly conquer from the inside. Exchanging letters was part of that conquest. There is no more effective way to open someone¡¯s heart than to show sincerity. Even if it takes a long time, Cecily doesn¡¯t mind. She is a demon, one of the long-lived races, and her patience is very strong because she was raised with ¡°restraint¡± from an early age. ¡®Someday, my chance will come.¡¯ Nothing in this world is eternal. This applies to relationships between men and women as well, and it is natural for something that was burning brightly to gradually fade away like a blazing firewood. Cecily opened her mouth, hoping for that moment to come someday. The image of the boy with red hair was still playing in her mind. ¡°There wasn¡¯t anything special. Honestly, the Academy life itself isn¡¯t anything special to me, you know?¡± ¡°Hmm, I see.¡± ¡°By the way, Dad. Is the investigation going well?¡± Cecily quickly changed the subject. If Descal seemed even slightly suspicious, he might start to suspect Isaac. If he started to suspect Isaac, then naturally his gaze would turn to him, and who knows what he might do. Cecily wanted to prevent that from happening at all costs. Fortunately, Descal didn¡¯t seem to catch on to her concern. After hearing Cecily¡¯s question, he rubbed his chin and answered quietly. ¡°If it¡¯s about the stolen manuscript, then it¡¯s progressing well. The Minerva Empire sent a letter, so we should receive a response soon.¡± ¡°I see. Who do you think stole the manuscript, Dad?¡± ¡°According to the Empire¡¯s investigation, no clues have come up and they¡¯re in distress. However, I think this is a clue. If the Empire couldn¡¯t find any clues, there¡¯s only one explanation left.¡± Then, in a serious voice, Descal guessed the suspect. ¡°An elf. And a dark elf highly specialized in hiding in the darkness.¡± ¡°Why do you think so?¡± ¡°As I said earlier, there are no clues. If the culprit had thought even a little deeper, he would have left a few clues. I think the fact that there are no clues actually points to the dark elf side.¡± Descal took the lack of any clues despite the empire¡¯s investigation as a clue. Cecily nodded her head in agreement after hearing his words. There had been little contact between the demons and the dark elves so far. However, contact had been made today. The high-profile theft case was enough to provoke not only human anger but also that of the demons. Xenon¡¯s Biography was a treasure that fulfilled the desires of the demons, in other words, it was no different from a ¡®relic¡¯. From the demons¡¯ perspective, they had no choice but to find the draft and return it to their master, as it was a kind of ¡®mission¡¯. In fact, the Helium-based assassination group, the ¡®Reapers,¡¯ had begun to move. ¡®We will definitely return it. Don¡¯t worry, benefactor.¡¯ Cecily imagined Isaac, who had received the draft back, sincerely happy and grateful to her, a cute and lovely boy. Even though it was just an imagination, she was so happy that she felt like she was going to float. ¡°Haah...¡± ¡°...?¡± Descal, who had no idea about Cecily¡¯s inner thoughts, couldn¡¯t help but feel curious. Translators note: Why does red penguin suit him so much ahahaha Chapter 77: Requilis (1) The rank of a duke holds power second only to the emperor or king, with a vast territory comparable to the capital, immense wealth, and a powerful military force. Moreover, dukes are typically closely related to the royal family by blood. As a result, if the king were to die early, the duke might serve as a regent until the next successor is mature enough to assume the throne, or even sit directly on the throne. However, both situations can lead to turmoil in the country. In the latter case, it implies a coup d¡¯e?tat, while in the former case, a young successor may be placed under the duke¡¯s influence and used as a puppet. Therefore, many media portray people holding the rank of duke as the king¡¯s cronies. However, this is only partially true. If a king has common sense, would he let the duke accumulate a large army and immense wealth unchecked? Even if the duke manages to amass power somehow, he would undoubtedly face constraints from the surrounding forces. This was the case for the founding duke of the Minerva Empire, the Requilis Duke. The Requilis family possessed vast territory, immense wealth, and a strong military force at the time of the empire¡¯s establishment. However, as time passed, the pressure from the surrounding forces grew stronger, and the Requilis family relinquished some of their territory and military power to the emperor. At the time, it was a surprising decision, but it turned out to be the right one. The forces that were constraining the duke lost their power and eventually disintegrated. Moreover, the imperial family gained a considerable advantage as the powerful Requilis family became their ally. To put it simply, the Requilis Duke was appointed as the prime minister who assists the emperor. When the emperor gave a specific command, the Requilis Duke was responsible for managing all the practical matters. It was a win-win strategy where both parties benefited. The emperor could strengthen his power, and the Requilis family could maintain their authority, even if they lacked military strength. ¡°So our mansion is in the capital. And I have to visit the palace frequently because of work.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Inside the carriage heading towards the Requilis family mansion. I was listening to the history of the Requilis family from Marie, who was sitting across from me. As someone well-versed in history, I already knew the facts, but I listened quietly. It¡¯s inevitable that one would feel proud and boast about their own family when their girlfriend is explaining about her family. Anyway, as explained above, the Requilis family owns only a large mansion in the capital and has no territory. Most of the marquises are usually in charge of field commanders and stationed in border areas. Due to this strange structure, most of the powerful nobles in the center are counts. Of course, it doesn¡¯t mean that the Requilis family is powerless. They have a symbiotic relationship with the imperial family, so the stronger the emperor¡¯s power, the stronger the duke¡¯s power becomes naturally. Moreover, the Requilis duke has an overwhelmingly good reputation among the empire¡¯s citizens. If the Requilis family is threatened and endangered, there is a high possibility that the empire¡¯s citizens will step forward first. ¡®It¡¯s amazing that the two can conspire together and commit despotism without any hesitation.¡¯ Although old-timers tend to rot away, there haven¡¯t been any signs of such a thing happening yet. From this, one can roughly predict that both places prioritize character education. Especially, the Requilis family is more inclined to value character, and as I mentioned before, they mercilessly exile any scoundrels who come out. And even though Leort and Rina, the siblings, might have pressured me, I have to say they treated me in a gentlemanly (?) manner. If they had been hot-headed, they would have dismissed my opinion lightly and forced me to kneel down. Thanks to that, the Minerva Empire had not seen a single rebellion in over 500 years. This is in contrast to the Ters Kingdom, which is both an eternal rival and a cultural powerhouse, where not just a rebellion, but a revolution occurred. Of course, it should be noted that if the nobility of the Minerva Empire was mild, the nobility of the Ters Kingdom before the revolution was beyond spicy. Again, the Ters Kingdom did not experience a rebellion, but a ¡°revolution.¡± Fortunately, after the revolution, a similar governance system to the constitutional monarchy was adopted, but there are still some discordant notes. ¡°Oh, Isaac.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Do you happen to have any plans to stay overnight at our mansion?¡± Marie¡¯s question entered my ears while I was thinking about the history of the Minerva Empire in my head. I snapped out of my reverie and faced her. Her blue eyes, filled with anticipation, were staring straight at me. Given her smile, she seems to want me to stay overnight at the mansion. But today, I only planned to visit by car. Staying at Marie¡¯s mansion was not part of my plan. ¡°No, I just planned to visit today. I¡¯ve already told my family.¡± ¡°Oh...I see. That¡¯s too bad.¡± Marie¡¯s expression showed that she was genuinely regretful. However, based on her immediate reaction of giving up, it seemed like she knew I would decline her proposal. In response, I chuckled softly as if unable to contain myself. Staying overnight at a woman¡¯s home is only allowed between engaged couples or spouses. Although I am Marie¡¯s boyfriend, staying overnight without being officially engaged would undoubtedly draw attention and her parents would think of me as rude. ¡®Speaking of engagement...¡¯ The average marriageable age in this world is typically in the early 20s. Although it may seem like the Middle Ages and one may think of teenage marriages, the nobles tend to be late as they are obligated to graduate from an academy beforehand. Of course, there are cases of engagement before that time. Especially for nobles like Marie, all sorts of marriage proposals must have been exchanged since their early teens. I asked Marie a question that might be considered improper if it were someone else, but since it was her, I could ask. ¡°Marie, I¡¯m just curious, but have there ever been any discussions of marriage for you in the past?¡± ¡°Huh? Why do you ask?¡± ¡°Just curious.¡± ¡°Well... there were quite a few. Since I come from a duke¡¯s family, I¡¯ve met a few people. One of them was Lord Leort.¡± ¡°...Really?¡± I had anticipated it, but there was nothing I could do about the bitter taste in my mouth. Considering Marie¡¯s background, it was a natural phenomenon. Seeing my bitter expression, Marie added an explanation in a slightly anxious voice. ¡°Of course, I declined all of them. There were hardly any people contacting me now, and Lord Leort only made connections and then ended it.¡± ¡°You declined all of them? Why?¡± ¡°Should I say that appearances can be deceiving? There were many people who saw me as a political tool. You may not know, but I can instinctively understand a person¡¯s psyche.¡± Was it a kind of shrewdness? In my past life, there were people who were particularly good at reading people¡¯s psyche, and Marie seemed to be a member of the same group. While I was thinking about that, Marie smiled slyly and said to me, with a cute affectation thrown in as a bonus. ¡°This is also why I like you. You¡¯re not good at pretending or lying, are you? I really like that honesty in you.¡± ¡°...I¡¯m not good at lying either?¡± ¡°Even if you try, it¡¯s all written on your face. Anyway, speaking of which, what about Isaac...¡± ¡°Miss, we have arrived at our destination.¡± Before Marie could finish her question, the driver announced that we had arrived at the mansion. Marie turned to look at the driver and then back at me. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you later. Let¡¯s get off for now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I see.¡± With Marie¡¯s arm still linked with mine, we proceeded towards the mansion. The mansion was at the end of the road, so it was expected to take a long time to reach it. Step by step... During that time, we didn¡¯t exchange any words between us. The conversation was cut off, and a strange atmosphere gradually filled the air. Is it because of this? Marie leaned her head on my shoulder, and I, who had been looking around at first, didn¡¯t pause. Thump- However, as soon as Marie tightened her grip on my arm, I was drawn back to her. Although I didn¡¯t realize it earlier, the sensation of her soft, plump breasts pressed against my school uniform was transmitted through my arm. Even though I had experienced love in my past life, I was almost completely defenseless in situations like this. To be more precise, my immunity had dropped to almost zero. Anyway, this situation was too stimulating for me. Cecily was the same, and women¡¯s breasts were too effective at making men¡¯s hearts race. Moreover, at some point, our steps slowed down, and a strange atmosphere filled the air. If it were at night instead of during the day, this atmosphere would have been even more intense. Smoosh- I didn¡¯t know what to say, so I first pressed my cheek against Marie¡¯s head. I¡¯m on the shorter side, but I can do this much. ¡°Un...¡± Marie also made a happy sound as I gently pressed my face against hers. We rested our heads against each other for a while, as if sharing our thoughts. ¡°...Isaac.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something I wanted to ask you earlier... Can I ask?¡± ¡°Go ahead and ask.¡± When I gave my blunt permission, Marie lifted her head from my shoulder and looked straight at me. I also relaxed my posture and faced her. Her cheeks, which were as white as snow, turned red like the sunset, and her clear blue eyes were filled with affection. They still linked arms, so their faces were even closer and they could see each other more clearly. When a smile naturally bloomed on Marie¡¯s beautiful and youthful face, she whispered a question to me. ¡°Isaac, did you ever have a marriage arranged for you in the past?¡± ¡°Um... as far as I know, no.¡± It wasn¡¯t a lie, it was true. Isaac¡¯s father had risen from a commoner to noble, so his connections were somewhat limited, and his mother was someone his father had met during his knight days. Moreover, the concept of engagement arrangements was essentially close to arranged marriages. Even if his father had gained fame as the Red Lion in the past, it was during his knight days and his political power was unproven. Furthermore, our parents wanted a love marriage rather than an arranged one. Even if a marriage arrangement had come, it might have been resolved behind the scenes without Isaac knowing. ¡°Really? That¡¯s a relief.¡± Marie seemed to understand with her intuition that my answer was true, and her expression relaxed. When I was still wondering, Marie suddenly jumped in. ¡°Then maybe I could be your first arranged engagement?¡± ¡°...What?¡± For a moment, I was stunned. It was difficult to recover from the sudden question. Perhaps knowing my mind, Marie giggled mischievously. A person usually feels embarrassment and their face turning red in real-time, which also makes them feel more ashamed. ¡°Why are you so flustered? It¡¯s not strange for us to have an engagement at our age, is it?¡± ¡°Well...¡± Is this the medieval period? It was inevitable for me to feel very flustered since my past life memories were deeply ingrained. In a way, it¡¯s like talking about marriage with a high school student, so it¡¯s hard for me to accept it easily. The truth is, although I am dating a high school student, marriage is too fast. It was a discrepancy caused by the difference in time periods. ¡°Are you worried that our parents will reject it? Don¡¯t worry too much. My parents are not that stubborn. If my older brother, who will inherit the family, marries well, that¡¯s the end of it. They won¡¯t care.¡± Marie thought I was too embarrassed to speak for another reason and comforted me gently. I wondered how to explain it and answered softly, taking a deep breath. ¡°...Still, it¡¯s embarrassing. Why did you suddenly bring up that topic?¡± ¡°Just because I like you and I think it might help you write a book later on.¡± ¡°Book? Xenon¡¯s Biography?¡± ¡°Yeah. There are limits to imagination, you know? And experiencing something once is much more effective than hearing about it a hundred times. So...¡± Then, she linked her arms and leaned in close to my face, whispering in my ear. ¡°I can help you a little.¡± ¡°... ...¡± A voice that was not inferior to Cecily¡¯s, with a tantalizing and mischievous tone, was enough to make a man¡¯s heart skip a beat. After hearing that voice, I could not help but cover my face with one hand. My face was so hot that my hand felt hot. Having personally experienced the spicy version of Marie¡¯s sweet and spicy taste, I felt like I was going crazy right away. ¡®...Fortunately, Xenon¡¯s Biography is rated for general audiences.¡¯ If I had written an erotic novel, I couldn¡¯t even imagine what kind of inquiries I would have received. ¡°Look at this. It¡¯s all over your face.¡± ¡°... Stop it.¡± ¡°Huh? Is our Isaac angry? Should I give you a kiss?¡± ¡°... ...¡± Isaac began to get more and more irritated. Translators note: The next few chapters are as hilarious as you expect. Chapter 78: Requilis (2) At first, my head went numb from the spiciness I had never experienced before in Marie¡¯s version, but my steps towards the mansion did not stop. However, since Marie still had her arm around mine, the heat on my face didn¡¯t seem to subside. Even though I tried to act as casual as possible, Marie could see it all over my face, making it pointless to try and hide it. ¡°Poke, poke.¡± ¡°Stop it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m going to keep doing it.¡± Marie continued to playfully poke my face with her finger, even though I told her to stop. She just laughed it off and ignored me. When I asked her why she was doing it, she said she was curious if red liquid would come out. It was so absurd that I couldn¡¯t help but laugh. In the end, I had to give up halfway. It wasn¡¯t really bothering me, and it was just Marie¡¯s way of showing affection, so I decided to just let it go. It didn¡¯t matter if someone happened to pass by and see us. If it was Marie, she would proudly announce to them that we were a couple. As her boyfriend, I was a little embarrassed, but I loved her confidence. Sometimes, I even felt like she was more masculine than me. And so, Marie was still playing around with me as we almost arrived at the mansion. ¡°Welcome back to the family, Miss Marie. We sincerely welcome your return.¡± Said an old man who had been waiting in front of the mansion and greeted us with proper manners. The old man who was wearing traditional butler¡¯s clothes, politely bowed his head . He had neatly pushed back his scruffy hair and tidied up mustache without a hint of disarray. Additionally, his solid build, which couldn¡¯t be hidden even under the butler¡¯s uniform, made his well-trained swordsmanship apparent. The traces of his training were clearly evident, making it impossible to approach him carelessly. ¡°Hello, Sebastian, it¡¯s been a while. Have you been well?¡± ¡°I¡¯m always the same. But who is this gentleman with red hair next to you? I feel like I¡¯ve seen him somewhere before...¡± Sebastian straightened his previously hunched back and looked at me. I hadn¡¯t realized it when he was bowing, but he was quite tall when he straightened up. My father was 190cm tall, and the butler in front of us was similar in height. Despite his age, he stood up straight, indicating that he was undoubtedly skilled. ¡®I¡¯ve heard that butlers in fantasy worlds are strong...¡¯ Without flinching from Sebastian¡¯s sharp gaze, I replied. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Isaac Ducker Michelle of the Michelle family.¡± ¡°Hmm, as expected of the Michelle family. No wonder the red hair looked familiar.¡± Sebastian said, indicating that he was aware of my father¡¯s reputation. Of course, I had no intention of mentioning it. ¡°Anyway, welcome to the Requilis family mansion. There seems to be no need to ask about your relationship.¡± Sebastian spoke gently but firmly. After all, if they were still holding hands like that, it would be weird not to notice. I chuckled bitterly and leaned my shoulder against Marie, who laughed even harder, as if showing off our relationship. Sebastian smiled contentedly as he watched our sweet relationship. ¡°Sebastian, is anyone inside now?¡± ¡°Both of them are inside. I heard that the master finished everything in a day, especially after hearing the news that the young lady was coming back.¡± I could already smell the scent of a doting father. Honestly, it¡¯s normal for anyone to become a doting parent if they have a daughter like Marie. Of course, as her boyfriend, it¡¯s like a huge barrier has been erected, which won¡¯t be easy to cross. But Marie seemed unaware of my feelings and just laughed. ¡°Dad is so hopeless. He can¡¯t keep his mouth shut.¡± ¡°For now, let¡¯s bring both of you inside. Young master will have to stay in the guest room for a while. Is that okay with you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine with it.¡± ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll take good care of you for the short time you¡¯re here.¡± When Sebastian reached out his hand towards the mansion, we followed him and began to walk. As we walked, Sebastian led the way and began to guide us. Finally, we reached the front of the mansion, and the main gate was no joke. The wooden gate was carved with an eagle, symbolizing the Requilis family, and exuded an imposing presence as if it could soar into the sky at any moment. It was evident that the dwarves had put a lot of effort into the design, as Marie had said. Squeak- While I was admiring the front gate, Sebastian opened the door for me and gestured with his hand to go inside. Just before entering, Marie finally let go of my arm, which she had held onto tightly, as if she would never let go. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder about it. ¡°At least we should show some courtesy at home. Don¡¯t you think so too?¡± Sebastian asked me with a doubtful look, and Marie replied with a pouty face. Although it was a valid point, it was a bit disappointing. I must have shown my disappointment on my face because Marie pinched my cheek slightly, asking me to be patient. ¡°Well then, let me take you to the guest room. Please follow me.¡± Sebastian said, taking advantage of the moment. I followed him, watching his sturdy back. The inside of the mansion was not as luxurious as the exterior, but it was still grand. The harmonious colors matched well with each other, and the interior structure was arranged only with what was necessary, making it easy on the eyes. Especially impressive was the ceiling, which Marie had previously told me was important to the Requilis family¡¯s history. The ceiling depicted a picture from the ¡°War of the Races¡± 500 years ago. It showed a picture of elves and beastmen in an alliance against humans, while dwarves were depicted as a supporting force for humans, holding weapons from afar. Even those who were not well-versed in history could understand the meaning of the painting at a glance, as it was depicted so well. ¡®Since the War of the Races ended and the Minerva Empire was born, it was only appropriate to paint it on the ceiling.¡¯ Anyway, I take it back that there¡¯s no splendor. Painting such a picture on the ceiling, which is similar to the ¡®sky,¡¯ means that it is considered important. Thunk- When Sebastian closed the door, the stillness settled in the guest room. Even though I was alone, the atmosphere became quiet in an instant, and my mood became strange. Sebastian had said that he would bring a simple snack later, so it would be best to sit and wait. I turned my back and looked at the scenery of the guest room. ¡°... Huh.¡± I couldn¡¯t even muster up admiration anymore. Despite being called a guest room, it was almost the size of a small house. Is this what the interior of a true chaebol house looks like? There was a long table for receiving guests in the center, and there was even a terrace outside. Above all, the most noticeable thing was the bookshelves located in the most remote corner. They were arranged neatly as if it were a study, despite being a guest room. I put everything else aside and walked towards the bookshelf. I wondered what kind of books were on the shelf, and hoped there were books I haven¡¯t read yet. ¡°Let¡¯s see... I¡¯ve read this, and this, and this too.¡± What? I¡¯ve read them all. Although there were many historical books related to the Requilis family, it was filled with books that I had already read at home, whether they were history books or not. It seemed that they had selected popular books for guests. I tried to turn my foot away from the bookshelf with regret. [Xenon¡¯s Biography] ¡°... ...¡± In an empty bookshelf, as if it had just been installed, only my books were lying there, neatly arranged from volume one to the latest volume ten. Xenon¡¯s Biography was even in the guest room of a duke. I felt like I was back in high school, browsing through the fantasy novels at the school library. ¡®But didn¡¯t they say that you can only buy one volume of Xenon¡¯s Biography per person?¡¯ I wondered to myself as I took the first volume of Xenon¡¯s Biography from the bookshelf. It was well maintained with no dust on it, and the book cover was clean. I couldn¡¯t even feel the book¡¯s usual dampness or stickiness. It must have been recently purchased or thoroughly managed, even the humidity. Shuffling through the pages, I turned over the book cover and found that the paper had slightly discolored, but considering the release date of the first volume, it was actually well maintained. ¡®I should put this back and look for other books.¡¯ As it was my own book, I wasn¡¯t particularly interested. I placed Xenon¡¯s Biography back on the bookshelf and checked to see if there were any other books. ¡°Oh? I haven¡¯t seen this one before.¡± There was one book under the bookshelf that I hadn¡¯t noticed before. I eagerly took the book out, and it turned out to be a book related to history, and to my luck, it was an investigative book about the complex ¡°war of races.¡± I happily walked towards the table and sat on the guest sofa. It seemed like a good idea to spend my time delving into this book until Marie returned. ¡®It¡¯s gone wrong.¡¯ I flipped through the pages with an excited heart. Even though it was a book that was stuck at the bottom, I could see traces of careful management here and there. Then I focused my attention and started to get absorbed in the knowledge that the book was conveying. Since it was a new book, I was able to enjoy it even more. ¡®This person is looking at the fundamental cause of the racial war from a different perspective. This is also interesting.¡¯ A book is originally a source of human knowledge, but of course, since people have different thoughts, the knowledge conveyed in books could be different as well. Many people think that the reason for the racial war was due to ideological differences between elves and humans, but this book is different. It argues that humans caused a manipulative incident in order to challenge the elves. In reality, for a large-scale war like a racial war to occur, a ¡°cause¡± is absolutely necessary. Without a justifiable cause, the country that declares war on neighboring countries would inevitably face condemnation, and in the worst case, it could become like Nazi Germany during World War II. Of course, the citizens could also oppose the war, but the Nazis brainwashed their own citizens and made them turn a blind eye. At that time, the Internet was not widely available, so it would have been even easier to brainwash them. ¡®Come to think of it, what were humans thinking when they fought during the racial war? I¡¯m curious.¡¯ When I slowly look back at history, I become curious about the thoughts of people from that time. Even if I can understand the person, I can never empathize with them unless I see and experience it myself. I continued to focus on the story in the book without minding the occasional movement of someone passing by in front of me. Once I immerse myself, there comes a moment when my extreme concentration takes over, a unique characteristic of mine. ¡°...Hmm.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Ahem!¡± Suddenly, the sound of someone clearing their throat interrupted my focus. At the same time, my strong concentration shattered, and I was pulled out of the sea of knowledge. It wasn¡¯t just the annoyance of losing my concentration that hit me, but also the realization that I wasn¡¯t in my own house, but in the Requilis Mansion. I quickly lifted my head and looked at the person who had cleared their throat. The first thing that caught my eye was his white hair, which had a hint of blue. It was not like Sebastian¡¯s graying hair, but naturally pure white. His face was also a unique impression, where severity and softness coexisted. The blue eyes, with a touch of gentleness, made me feel a sense of mercy. He was dressed in a simple but dignified white suit. I blinked my eyes, staring at the man who appeared before me without warning. As our eyes met, the man opened his mouth with a gentle yet firm voice. ¡°Young friend, are you interested in history?¡± ¡°... ...¡± As soon as he spoke, I frantically looked around him, hoping for an escape. But as fate would have it, Sebastian and Marie were standing next to him. I did not notice the time passing and focused on the book, completely unaware that they had returned. ¡®...I¡¯m in trouble.¡¯ I¡¯m going to be marked as a man who¡¯s ignored my girlfriend¡¯s father. Translators note: Pure. Gold. Chapter 79: Requilis (3) It is a fact that everyone knows, but once I focus, it¡¯s hard for me to get out of it on my own. My parents used to say that I was so good at concentrating that I could stay focused even if there was an explosion next to me. However, it¡¯s not always an advantage, and depending on the situation, it can also be a disadvantage. For example, there have been times when I was so immersed in something that I didn¡¯t even realize it was time to eat, and I ended up skipping meals. If someone saw me doing that, they might think I was being rude. So, unless I¡¯m alone, I rarely get the chance to fully concentrate. Even when I read in the guest room, I expected Sebastian to call me later. ¡°Young friend, you seem to be interested in history?¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°I usually read Xenon¡¯s Biography, so it¡¯s amazing.¡± And now, my excellent concentration has become a disadvantage. In the worst possible situation. I exchanged glances with a middle-aged man who smiled at me with a knowing look. He had a gentle yet sharp impression and even his white hair had a blue tint. If you had to depict the image of a ¡°gentleman,¡± he would probably not hesitate to use the man in front of him as an example. His suit fit him perfectly, and his appearance was very clean-cut. ¡®...Huh?¡¯ For a moment, I took my gaze away from the man who might have been praising or indirectly criticizing me and looked to my left and right. I saw Sebastian standing upright with a neat posture, and Marie making a somewhat pathetic expression. Only then did I realize the situation belatedly, and I couldn¡¯t help but be flustered. The owner of the household and Marie¡¯s father, the Duke of Requilis, came to find me personally while resting in the guest room. ¡®What, what is it? Why leave the drawing room and come here yourself?¡¯ Sebastian brought me not to the drawing room but to the guest room. It was a space prepared by the homeowner for the guests to rest comfortably, a kind of lounge with various amusements. If the owner of the mansion wanted to see a guest, they should invite them to the reception room through a servant. I knew that and was able to concentrate on my book without worry. But the Duke of Requilis did not do that. For some reason, he did not invite me to the reception room but came himself. Of course, it wasn¡¯t impolite for the owner to come to the guest room himself. If they couldn¡¯t uphold the formality due to circumstances, it wasn¡¯t uncommon for them to come directly like this. However, it was my mistake not to have known that the Duke of Requilis was going to do that. It was a situation where my unique concentration turned into a weakness. ¡°If I disturbed you while you were concentrating on reading, then I apologize.¡± While I was sorting through my thoughts one by one like tangled threads, the Duke of Requilis opened his mouth with a monotonous voice. While he might have spoken casually and idly, the resonance of his voice was quite substantial, perhaps due to the reverberating acoustics of the room. Thanks to that, the tangled mess of thoughts that had been twisted and knotted in my head, like a ball of yarn, became clear and orderly. With my thoughts cleared up, I was able to perceive the current situation more accurately. ¡°...Ah!¡± I thawed my frozen body and quickly stood up from my seat. I couldn¡¯t afford to make the same mistake twice, especially after already being rude once. As I stood up, I realized that his height was similar to that of Sebastian. I had wondered where Marie got her height from, but it seemed to be genetic. Putting aside such pointless thoughts, I stuttered an apology to him. ¡°Oh, no. It¡¯s my fault for not noticing even though the Duke has arrived.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll take that as an apology. It¡¯s quite impressive that a young friend like you has such concentration.¡± It might have sounded like a compliment to others, but it sounded like an insult to my ears. He called me an arrogant brat who only focuses on his own affairs even though the head of the family has arrived. It was truly a dizzying moment. First impressions often last, but I had already messed up my first impression. I chastised myself inwardly and apologized once again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It was my fault.¡± ¡°Hahaha. You don¡¯t have to be so apologetic. I wasn¡¯t teasing you, it was a compliment.¡± The Duke of Requilis laughed heartily and then offered his hand to me, which was covered with white gloves. Just as my eyes were drawn to his gloved hand, the Duke of Requilis finally spoke again, his tone softer than before. ¡°Nice to meet you. You probably already know, but I am Dimitry Hausen Requilis, the Duke of Requilis and the owner of this estate. I am also Marie¡¯s father. Welcome to our mansion.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you too. My name is Isaac Ducker Michelle, the second son of the Michelle family.¡± ¡°Hmm, the Michelle family...¡± As I politely shook hands and introduced myself, the Duke of Requilis, Dimitry, looked at me closely. With my rare red hair, he may have been reminded of my father, Hawk. ¡°Is your father¡¯s name Hawk by any chance?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°How interesting.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure what was so interesting, but Dimitry chuckled while giving my hand a firm grip, possibly trying to exert subtle pressure. As I suppressed a smile inwardly, Dimitry released his grip and we let go of each other¡¯s hands. As I shook my hand and repeatedly clenched it, I realized that my basic grip strength was nothing to scoff at, despite being a liberal arts major like him. Although adults are generally stronger, it still hurt a little. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, daughter. Was I too harsh? If you¡¯re angry, please forgive me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say things like that in the future. How nervous do you think she was? Oh my. Look at this sweat.¡± Marie gently grabbed my hand that I had placed on her knee while comforting me, even though my hand was sweaty. As soon as she held it, I could see a slight twitch under Dimitry¡¯s eyes. I wondered if this was what they call jealousy. Awkwardly, I smiled while holding Marie¡¯s soft hand. It was practically a declaration of our relationship as lovers, which made everything difficult in many ways. ¡°Well, no one else can choose, but myself, so there shouldn¡¯t be any big problems. My dad will respect our choice.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°However, there¡¯s a condition.¡± The warm atmosphere dissipated in an instant as Dimitry¡¯s words implied that there was a condition. As soon as I heard his words while trying to relax, I tensed up again. Dimitry continued to look at our still-clasped hands, then fixed his gaze on my face. His blue eyes, which seemed to be observing something interesting, were staring at me. While even Marie couldn¡¯t say anything in the rapidly changing atmosphere, Dimitry smiled mischievously and spoke quietly. However, even his quiet voice resonated loudly due to the echo. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the letter that Marie sent me before. It turns out that you¡¯re the one who taught her history, which she used to hate. Am I correct?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a modest skill, but yes.¡± ¡°No need to be humble. In fact, I like it. The Requilis family values history more than anything else. History is a means of conversing with the past and peering into the future.¡± Honestly, I couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. The words that Dimitry spoke were exactly the same as a famous saying from my past life. This meant that the Requilis family prioritized history throughout generations. For the Requilis family, history was both a belief and a source of honor. ¡°Teaching others means you possess extensive knowledge. So, I won¡¯t ask who, when, where, or what happened. It¡¯s because this is the basics of basics. Instead, I¡¯ll ask you a different question.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve been holding a pen for a long time, haven¡¯t you?¡± While saying this, Dimitry pointed to my hand with his chin. He seemed to have noticed the pen mark on my middle finger. As I habitually rubbed the pen mark on my middle finger, Dimitry spoke to me. ¡°Then, as someone who holds a pen, let me ask you a question. Historically, people who held pens put those who held swords under their command.¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct. Conversely, if the sword becomes stronger, it causes a coup d¡¯etat and leads to social chaos.¡± ¡°You know it exactly. Then, I¡¯ll ask you a question here.¡± Dimitry paused for a moment and looked at me with a sharp gaze as if he was scrutinizing me thoroughly. I stood tall and confident without flinching, even in the predator¡¯s gaze that wouldn¡¯t miss anything. If I back down here, I have a feeling that I won¡¯t be able to speak properly due to the overwhelming momentum. So, I couldn¡¯t retreat at all. Following the silence that was as still as a dead mouse, Dimitry, who had been watching me intently for a while, spoke quietly. ¡°If the person holding that pen can change not only the country but also the world, what would you do?¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Would you just watch and do nothing, or would you stand up to stop it?¡± Without any hesitation, I answered his question. ¡°Neither of them would matter.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± There was one thing Dimitry didn¡¯t know. ¡°It¡¯s because it¡¯s a natural phenomenon.¡± I was a reincarnated person who was born and raised in a socially advanced civilization rather than in this world. ¡°History proves it.¡± Now it¡¯s time to get down to business. Translators note: I wasn¡¯t at home for Easter so there were no chapters, sorry about that. I¡¯m back now. Chapter 80: Requilis (4) ¡°The pen is mightier than the sword¡± is a well-known proverb that encompasses various meanings. Similarly, what Dimitry told me about ¡°the person who holds the pen¡± is also similar. It is a metaphorical expression that could mean a literary writer who writes works with a pen or a journalist who writes news articles with a pen. However, we need to think about Dimitry¡¯s position again. Dimitry is a duke who holds the second-highest position in the Minerva Empire, second only to the emperor, and is naturally related to ¡°politics.¡± In other words, the person who holds the pen that Dimitry mentioned is likely to be a ¡°politician.¡± However, since a metaphorical expression was used, it could apply to anyone. Above all, I could roughly guess what Dimitry¡¯s intentions were when he asked the question. He was probably referring to Xenon¡¯s Biography, which gradually began to assimilate into everyday life, having a huge impact on the cultural industry. The book, which caused a sensation and was discussed all over the world, is undoubtedly a target that must be wary of as a person who holds a pen. ¡®I guess I have no choice but to be careful.¡¯ If you want to feel the power of the pen, you don¡¯t have to go far. There is Hitler, a name that no human being on Earth can fail to know, who was the main villain of World War II. Hitler maximized the power of the pen, brainwashed all of Germany, and used it as he pleased, triggering World War II. One war engulfed all of Europe, and it helped awaken two giants, the United States and the Soviet Union, later on. If such a tragedy could occur simply by one country alone, what if the influence extended to the entire world? Naturally, we must be cautious. Above all, this world is a fantasy world. Mana, magic, monsters, and even non-human races exist, and the social civilization is no more advanced than the Middle Ages. Even Earth, which is a few steps ahead in terms of society, has been marked by terrible history due to a single instigation, but here, the situation is likely to be worse. Moreover, Xenon¡¯s Biography has already put a sharp sword called ¡°demons¡± in its own possession. If I wanted to, as the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography, I could wreak havoc with a seasoned sword called ¡°demons.¡± Of course, I would never do such a thing, but that¡¯s only from my perspective. To others, like Dimitri, the story is different. Xenon¡¯s Biography is a time bomb that could go off at any moment, a potential threat that could lead to annihilation if mishandled. Furthermore, Dimitri belongs to the Requilis family, who boast a wide range of knowledge, especially when it comes to history, as he claims to have conversed with the past and glimpsed into the future. He is aware of the power wielded by those who hold a pen and is cognizant of all these factors when he asked me the following question. ¡°It is a natural phenomenon? And is it something that history can prove?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°Do you understand why I asked that question?¡± Rather than chastisement, Dimitri¡¯s inquiry brims with interest and anticipation, and I nodded my head silently in response. Even if one person has a global impact, in the grand scheme of things, they are merely a part of the flow of time, rather than a cause for alarm. Hitler in a previous life had a massive influence on the world, and even after fifty years, his impact still lingered. There are similar histories in this world, such as the ¡°Race War¡± on the table in front of us, which is a war greater than the Second World War in my past life, and its influence is still present even five hundred years later. ¡°The person who holds the pen, which the Duke mentioned, could be referring to various meanings. Literally, it could be a novelist, or it could be a politician. Both have something in common, which is the ability to express their intentions strongly without resorting to direct or indirect violence.¡± ¡°I see that you know well.¡± ¡°And the pen that is currently changing the world... With my limited knowledge, I can only think of Xenon¡¯s Biography. It¡¯s not at the level of leaving a mark in the cultural industry, but it is a novel that is recreating culture as we know it.¡± It¡¯s an evaluation that I¡¯m too embarrassed to say in my own words, but it¡¯s what the critics of the newspaper said. I¡¯m only borrowing their words. Even after listening to my explanation, Dimitri was still looking at me with a blank expression. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s thinking because his face is almost emotionless, but it¡¯s probably best to continue my explanation. ¡°The influence of Xenon¡¯s Biography on the world is so powerful that those who hold a pen can never ignore it. It not only changed the perception of demons but also introduced a new concept of the Seven Deadly Sins, which redefined theology. Depending on the stories that come out in the future, Xenon¡¯s Biography will continue to change its target.¡± Last time, I wrote a story criticizing the nobility. Fortunately, since I wrote about not only their dark side but also their bright side, there was no big impact. So, I became very interested in history, wanting to know how people of the time felt about the ¡®past¡¯ that we naturally accept now. I finished my story, looking straight at Dimitri who was listening to me. ¡°Future generations will just think of this moment as something that happened in the past. It¡¯s just a history that they will naturally accept.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°From our perspective of living in the present, it may be very confusing, but ultimately, we are just part of the flow of ancient history. To future generations, it will be a history that they will just accept naturally.¡± ¡°So, your point is that every occurrence within a massive change is a natural event from a historical perspective. Therefore, whether you stand idly by or resist, it¡¯s all meaningless. Change is a natural process.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct. However, this is strictly a historical perspective, and it¡¯s better to prepare for it realistically to receive better evaluations in the future.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± After finishing all of my stories, Dimitry started to stroke his chin thoughtfully. I lifted my teacup to my lips to hide my dry mouth. I felt like I had squeezed out the story with a lack of sugar coating it. The tea had a sweet fragrance when I drank it. ¡°I understand your thoughts. You told me an interesting story.¡± Dimitry, lost in thought as he stroked his chin, spoke to me with a gentle smile. I put down my teacup completely and replied. ¡°Thank you for listening with interest, with my limited knowledge.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not. I feel like I¡¯ve solved one problem thanks to you. Now I¡¯ll ask you another question. Actually, this is the main and most important part.¡± He mentioned it was the most important part, so I waited more nervously until his lips moved again. ¡°What do you like about my daughter and date her?¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°I wish you would answer honestly. You¡¯re the man my daughter chose, but it¡¯s not an easy problem to overlook.¡± As a duke, he lost all his dignity and became nothing more than a doting father. I barely managed to suppress a bitter laugh. Just in case, I glanced at Marie sitting next to me, and she hung her head as if she was ashamed of herself. She buried her face in her hands, looking quite embarrassed. Unable to hold back my laughter, I answered honestly. ¡°Because she¡¯s beautiful.¡± ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t answer that!¡± Marie screamed beside me. It would have been enough to make her feel ashamed, but Dimitry went a step further. ¡°Well... that¡¯s an honest answer. My daughter is pretty, like her mother.¡± ¡°Dad! Please stop!¡± Marie was almost screaming. Translators note: I actually frogot to press publish yesterday and went to sleep, lol. My bad. Chapter 81: Requilis (5) From then on, I had various conversations with Dimitri, and the field that we delved into the most deeply was undoubtedly history. Dimitri boasted a wide range of knowledge as a Duke of Requilis, and I also had a considerable amount of knowledge that was not inferior to a professor despite not being at a professorial level. Thanks to this, there was never a lull in the flow of our conversation, and it went on for so long that Marie even expressed her boredom. In particular, Dimitri had a deep knowledge of the culture of other countries. He explained in detail why that culture came about, and what form it has taken up to the present day. I took out my magic pen and notebook that I always carried with me, as if I couldn¡¯t miss this unexpected opportunity, and recorded diligently. Even though I had read a lot of books compared to my peers, there were many ways in which I was lacking in accurately grasping the culture of other countries. ¡°Do you always carry a pen and notebook with you?¡± Dimitri glanced at my magic pen as I was taking notes, and raised one eyebrow. He seemed interested in my habit of recording in a notebook rather than just looking at the pen. I stopped recording for a moment and answered in a blunt voice. ¡°Yes. I have a habit of recording important information so that I don¡¯t forget it.¡± ¡°You have really developed a great habit. My daughter should learn that too.¡± ¡°Hmph. I don¡¯t forget what I¡¯ve heard at least once, you know?¡± Upon hearing Dimitri¡¯s complaint, Marie quickly turned her head and expressed her dissatisfaction. She had no choice but to complain because he treated her like a sack of barley while only talking about boring history. ¡°Did that kid ask you to borrow the notebook?¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Marie immediately yelled, interrupting his unnecessary question. I laughed a little at Marie¡¯s reaction, who couldn¡¯t hide her shame and was huffing with her face completely red. Dimitri also burst into a rare hearty laughter. Only Marie couldn¡¯t laugh within the cheerful atmosphere. Knock-knock- ¡°Master, it¡¯s almost lunchtime now.¡± Sebastian¡¯s voice came from outside the door, interrupting the good atmosphere. Both Dimitri and I checked the clock in the guest room. Was it right to say that they didn¡¯t even realize time was passing? Upon checking the time, it was already approaching lunchtime. Sebastian must have known that I would not eat lunch and just go home. However, it seemed like he wanted to confirm that lunchtime was approaching. Dimitri pursed his lips as lunchtime was approaching and looked at me. ¡°Is it really that time already? Are you really leaving without having lunch?¡± ¡°Yes. I want to see my family as soon as possible. I plan to get takeout and leave.¡± ¡°Just take the food our chef made and don¡¯t spend money. I¡¯ll tell him to prepare separately.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, thank you.¡± ¡°Sebastian.¡± Upon my approval, Dimitry called Sebastian, who was waiting outside the door, into the room. Sebastian came in and approached Dimitry¡¯s side. Dimitry commanded Sebastian in a low voice, sitting up straight next to him. ¡°This friend won¡¯t have lunch and will return home, so there¡¯s no need to prepare anything separately. Instead, tell the chef to prepare something simple to take out. He¡¯ll eat it on the carriage.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°And stop by my office for a moment and bring the ¡®remover.¡¯ There should be a new remover in the drawer.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sebastian received Dimitry¡¯s instructions and walked outside the door. As I watched Sebastian¡¯s back walking away with steady steps, I became curious and asked Dimitry a question. ¡°Your Grace, may I ask what a remover is?¡± ¡°It¡¯s something you¡¯ll like.¡± ¡°Something I¡¯ll like?¡± ¡°Well... you¡¯ll definitely like it.¡± As I looked at the object with a puzzled expression, Marie sitting next to me nudged me. This made it even harder to figure out what the object was. After a little while, Sebastian returned with a long, white object in his hand. I fixated my gaze on the familiar-looking object. Meanwhile, Dmitry had received the object from Sebastian and showed it to me. ¡°This is called a Remover. It¡¯s a device that contains magical formulas like your magic pen.¡± ¡°What¡¯s it used for?¡± ¡°Miss, it¡¯s time to go back now.¡± ¡°...I understand.¡± As the carriage passed through the Duke¡¯s gate and disappeared completely, Marie followed Sebastian¡¯s lead and walked inside. Still feeling regretful, she turned around before entering the mansion. The carriage Isaac rode in was nowhere to be seen outside the firmly closed gate. He really had gone back home. ¡°Sigh...¡± Marie let out a deep sigh, already feeling the overwhelming longing. If she had known this would happen, she would have squeezed his soft cheeks after the kiss, but there was no time. As she walked into the mansion with a melancholy expression, a familiar voice spoke in her ear. ¡°You look disappointed.¡± It was Dimitri. He had been waiting with Marie and Sebastian in front of the gate, pretending not to directly escort Isaac as it would not befit his status as a Duke. Marie smiled wryly and replied. ¡°Did it show too much?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense for a father to not know how his daughter feels.¡± When Dimitry answered confidently, Marie chuckled. To the outside world, Dimitry was a duke who received the respect of the Empire¡¯s citizens, but in Marie¡¯s eyes, he was just a father who loved his daughter. Marie looked around and gestured for Sebastian to leave. Sebastian politely nodded and walked away to another area, leaving Marie and Dimitri as the only ones in front of the main gate. Marie checked once again to make sure no one was listening, then asked Dimitry in a quiet voice. ¡°Dad, do you roughly know who Isaac is?¡± Marie had a natural talent to see through people¡¯s psychology, so she felt a sense of discomfort during the conversation between Isaac and Dimitry, and was convinced when Dimitry gave him the Remover as a gift. Dimitry had a vague idea of Isaac¡¯s identity. Fortunately, Isaac was unaware of this fact because Dimitry did not reveal any signs. Dimitry shrugged his shoulders and replied nonchalantly. ¡°Marie, as you know, I am the Requilis Duke who serves His Majesty the Emperor. I am informed of everything that happens in the Empire, even if it is something the Crown Prince did personally. I have been investigating separately for some time.¡± ¡°When did you find out?¡± ¡°I only became certain recently. Thanks to that, we need to revise the laws to prevent tax evasion. There is ample room for abuse.¡± ¡°What are you going to do now?¡± Marie asked in a slightly lowered voice, ¡®Even though he is my naive father, he is still the Duke of Requilis.¡¯ Like the question she had asked Isaac, she couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy about the person sitting confidently in the highest position among the ¡®people holding the pen.¡¯ Even if he personally liked Isaac, she had no idea what he might do. If he did something unnecessary, she would try to stop him somehow, but she was far too weak to do so on her own. While Marie was worrying about that, Dimitry spoke in a calm voice. ¡°At first, I thought we should take action. Even though people might not know, as the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography, he is very dangerous. But after a few conversations, it seems like it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal if we just let it go.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Like that kid said, the world changing is a natural phenomenon. Even if we try to stop it by force, we will suffer the most. It¡¯s like trying to block a flowing river. Eventually, the dam will break. But it¡¯s always best to be prepared.¡± After saying that, Dimitry glanced at Marie and then smiled mischievously. ¡°Above all, you are that kid¡¯s girlfriend now, right? As a duke and as a father, I approve of him, but if that kid does anything weird, tell me. I¡¯ll take care of him.¡± ¡°Father...¡± For a moment, Marie felt uneasy about Dimitry¡¯s low-quality joke and gave him a pathetic look. By the way, all the vulgar words that didn¡¯t suit the dignity of the Duke were things she had heard from her own mother. Whether she said anything or not, Dimitry never stopped teasing Marie. ¡°So, when do you want to get married? If you want to...¡± ¡°Right now.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°I want to get married right now, so send a marriage proposal to Isaac¡¯s mansion.¡± Did he realize that she was serious? ¡°...I need to think about it again.¡± Dimitry muttered to himself, unable to even respond. ¡°No. Let¡¯s just send a letter. With my father¡¯s influence, we can make it arrive in a day, can¡¯t we?¡± ¡°... ...¡± That¡¯s how Marie¡¯s vacation began. Translators note: Chapter 82: Relax (1) The journey back home was very smooth and quiet, without any disturbance. The carriage that Dimitry had called for, at an expensive price, had functions that were incredibly comfortable. The food that was handed to him on the way was also delicious. The dish, prepared by the chef at the Requilis mansion, was a kind of kebab with vegetables, but the texture of the meat was so exquisite that he didn¡¯t get tired of eating it. Thanks to the three or so packages of food that were given to him for the trip, he wasn¡¯t hungry. Kebabs are usually not suitable for eating in a shaking carriage, but the interior of the carriage had shock-absorbing magic, so there was no big problem with having a meal. It was actually comfortable enough to stretch his legs and even sleep. After thoroughly enjoying the kebab that Dimitry had given me to satisfy my hungry stomach, I fought off impending drowsiness and read a book. By the way, the book was a history book about the racial war that I had been focusing on reading before meeting Dimitry. I couldn¡¯t finish reading it, so he generously gave it to me as a gift. I was a bit hesitant to accept the gift, especially since he had already given me a remover, but Dmitry insisted that it was okay and that I didn¡¯t have to give him anything in return. I¡¯m not sure if he gave it to me because I¡¯m Marie¡¯s boyfriend or if he had some other intentions. Maybe he just liked me after having a conversation with me. Nevertheless, it was clear that Dimitry was fond of me, and he didn¡¯t show any signs of being overly possessive or obsessive. Dimitry was just an ordinary father figure that you could see anywhere. ¡®Maybe he knows that I¡¯m the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography.¡¯ I guessed while savoring the last bit of my kebab. It was just my speculation, but Dimitry¡¯s excessive kindness towards me was enough to make me suspicious. Of course, he didn¡¯t pressure me like Rina or Leort did, and he didn¡¯t directly ask me about it, so I couldn¡¯t be sure. Again, it was just my speculation. ¡®Let¡¯s just think about getting home now.¡¯ After finishing the kebab and throwing away the remaining trash in the bin, I looked out the window to check the time. The view outside the glass window was a gradually reddening sky. We had left during lunchtime, and it had been about six hours since then. It usually takes around 10 hours by carriage from my house to the capital, but this carriage cost a lot more, so it was probably faster than that. I might arrive sooner if I read a bit more. As soon as I arrive, I will greet my parents and finish dinner, and the day will pass by quickly. On the carriage ride home, I thought hard about what I would do during the vacation. ¡®I think I¡¯ll gradually write Xenon¡¯s Biography...¡¯ Even though the notice had already been posted that I would be on break, my hands were already itching. Without smartphones or computers, there was nothing to do during the vacation except to read. I planned to exercise with my father from time to time, but even that was not enough. A month may seem short at first glance, but it¡¯s actually quite long when it¡¯s all said and done. While I was thinking about how I could spend my vacation productively, a clever plan flashed through my mind. ¡®Should I write a spin-off?¡¯ The notice only said that Xenon¡¯s Biography would be on break, but it didn¡¯t say anything about not releasing other books. Furthermore, there is a past story that many people are curious about. That is the story of the teacher and the elf queen. How were they able to love beyond their race, and why did the teacher come to only look at the elf queen until he grew old? These are the questions that people are curious about. Although Xenon¡¯s Biography main story briefly described the past history, it was not nearly enough. Therefore, countless readers are guessing, but unless they peer into my mind, they will never know. ¡®Moreover, the teacher is close to a comedy character, so it was difficult for people to accept it.¡¯ When the teacher taught Xenon, he looked like a weirdo. In addition, he used a flippant tone that didn¡¯t suit his age, so many readers were shocked when his relationship with the elf queen was revealed. But eventually, they found it more attractive, saying that people of that kind usually devote themselves more to their own people and evaluated the teacher highly. Since then, the popularity of the teacher has skyrocketed, and many people have been looking forward to the future development. Of course, they were enraged by the sudden hiatus without warning, but it was a small matter. ¡®It¡¯s okay. Since it¡¯s a side story, it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s short.¡¯ Once I roughly got an idea, I took out my notebook and started writing down one plot after another. It was a side story that showed the relationship between the teacher and the elf queen, so there would be almost no direct combat and it would be somewhat close to a romance. There may be some impulsive aspects, but Xenon¡¯s Biography was just a hobby after all, so there shouldn¡¯t be any big problems even if I write it. Moreover, if the side story more intensively reveals the relationship between the two, the teacher¡¯s death could be even more impactful. Besides, since I had already decided on their last words, I could insert a similar story in their first meeting. ¡®Let¡¯s see... the teacher was once a mercenary who had made a name for himself, and the elf queen had just ascended the throne at that time...¡¯ On the carriage ride home, I worked hard on the plot. ¡°Isaac, look at this. All these letters are for you.¡± Fortunately, the normal operations were still going on, but mentally it was still agonizing. The CEO wiped his dry face with both hands and sighed deeply. ¡°Ugh... should I cut the employees¡¯ salaries... no, then I¡¯ll have to hire more people... I have to save as much as I can.¡± They say that a person¡¯s true abilities are displayed during moments of crisis. In the biggest crisis of his life, the CEO thought as hard as he could about how to overcome this situation wisely. He wanted to visit a writer and plead with them to write a book, even if it was a short one, but it was impossible since he didn¡¯t even know who the writer was. ¡°If this goes on, sales will drop sharply within a month. I have to earn money somehow...¡± The CEO was agonizing over his problem. Then... ¡°Sir! I have something to report!¡± Mathew, an employee who the CEO valued, burst into the room without even knocking. He was the one who was affected by the draft theft but he had recovered and could move around now. And the CEO was momentarily taken aback by Mathew¡¯s surprise visit, but he quickly regained his composure and gave Mathew a cold stare, even though he may have sold his manners for it, for not even knocking before entering. ¡°...Are you going crazy too? No matter how busy you are, you should at least knock...¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that, please take a look at this! It¡¯s a manuscript Xenon sent!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Upon hearing the news from Mathew, who showed him the mail, the CEO suddenly stood up from his seat. If Mathew¡¯s words were true, what was inside that mail was nothing short of a lifeline or salvation. The CEO then walked up to Mathew without saying a word and snatched the mail from his hand. Although it looked like ordinary mail from the outside, the CEO asked Mathew in a trembling voice. ¡°Is it really from Xenon? Did he really send this?¡± ¡°Yes! He sent it through his usual courier. It¡¯s definitely authentic!¡± ¡°But he clearly said he was taking a break...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but it¡¯s better to take a look once. I haven¡¯t even opened it yet because I was in such a hurry.¡± As Mathew had said, the mail had a clean and undamaged exterior. The CEO realized that Mathew was telling the truth and hastily opened the mail. Inside the mail, there was a manuscript, and the CEO pulled it out with shaking hands, like a bamboo tree in the wind. As he pulled out the manuscript, a letter that had been stuck between the pages fell to the ground. The CEO handed over the manuscript to Mathew and checked the letter first. He didn¡¯t know why he had a change of heart, the letter will tell why. Finally, the CEO eagerly unfolded the neatly folded letter with a pounding heart. The familiar handwriting caught his eye. [Hello, CEO. This is Xenon. You must find it strange that I sent you the manuscript despite declaring a hiatus. But I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t publish a side story.] ¡°Side story!¡± The CEO¡¯s face broke out into a broad smile at the contents of the letter. It was like a shower of rain that broke the drought. The CEO couldn¡¯t hide his joy as he quickly read the next part. [The side story is called ¡®Kair¡¯s Side Story,¡¯ which is the name of Xenon¡¯s master. It contains the story of how Kair came to be connected to the Elf Queen and how he fell in love. I don¡¯t know if the readers will enjoy it, but I¡¯m sending it because I thought they might find it interesting.] Up to this point, it was like a salvation for the CEO. But that wasn¡¯t the end of the letter. [Also, many artists have asked me for a favor. They want to express their work in their most confident field. I hope you can relay this to them on my behalf, whether they generate revenue or not. However, I ask that you send me visual artwork separately. And just in case, I¡¯ll attach my own autograph. This is Xenon signing off.] Thud! After reading all the letters, the CEO unknowingly kneeled down. Startled, Mathew, who was reading the manuscript, hurriedly called out to him. ¡°Are you okay, CEO? What¡¯s in the letter...?¡± ¡°Oh, Luminous! Thank you so much! You haven¡¯t given up on me yet!¡± Regardless of Mathew¡¯s concerns, the CEO found himself looking for a god while kissing the letter. Translators note: Chapter 83: Relax (2) Although Xenon¡¯s Biography declared a hiatus, causing disappointment to many, a new book called ¡°Kair¡¯s Side Story¡± was released as if to mock the situation. As the name suggests, ¡°Kair¡¯s Side Story¡± depicts the life of a character named Kair, and many readers purchased the book with high expectations and curiosity. If it were someone else¡¯s book, readers might have lost interest quickly, but it was the work of Xenon¡¯s Biography author. Therefore, even as a side story, there was great anticipation for it. Although it was not the main story, if it could alleviate the emptiness during the long hiatus period, it was enough as a side story. [The identity of Kair is revealed in the last scene. Do not spoil the ending under any circumstances.] [Although it is a side story, the book has a deep connection with the main story of Xenon¡¯s Biography. If you are a fan, you must read it.] [It is not a simple side story as it seems.] Furthermore, the reactions of readers who read the side story were intense. As the review above states, it was not just a simple side story, but it transformed into a book that readers must purchase to understand the main story. Because Kair was actually Xenon¡¯s master, and the prequel contained a story about the master¡¯s past. It delved into the background of the master¡¯s birth and growth, the hardships and adversities he overcame, and the relationships he encountered along the way. It also revealed how he met the woman who would later become the Elven Queen, and why, ultimately, he fell in love with her. The novel managed to weave a sweet love story between humans and elves, which many thought was impossible, and Kair¡¯s silent monologue was enough to touch readers¡¯ hearts. -How nice it would be if I could see her sunshine-like smile just one more time. As mentioned before, regardless of race, if one can handle mana at an advanced level or higher, the aging process is slower. This is why elves and demons live long lives, while humans and beastmen have shorter ones. Knowing this, Kair trained himself like a blacksmith hammering a piece of iron in a flame, in order to extend his short lifespan and see the smile of his beloved woman, Elisha, who would one day become the queen of the elves. During this process, he met the person who would later be in charge of ¡®envy¡¯ and taught him, and finally, he met Xenon to finish the side story neatly. [A story that is more sympathetic because it is realistic. Could his efforts have been meaningless?] [Elisha knows Kair¡¯s sincerity better than anyone else. But that¡¯s why it was hard to accept.] So far, quite a few readers have criticized the love story between an elf and a human being as too absurd, but when Kair¡¯s sincerity was revealed in the side story, the evaluation turned around 180 degrees. From a realistically impossible story to a story that could happen in reality. Despite the difference in lifespan, he sharpens himself to see the smile of the person he loves. It was an almost impossible story, and thus, it could only be felt more painfully. When the relationship between Kair and Elisha was revealed in the main story, it seemed somewhat abrupt, but it was clearly resolved in the side story. [I wonder what will happen to their story. Will it end in happiness or tragedy?] [The signs of an unhappy ending had already been shown, but the readers still wanted a happy ending.] [If Kair dies, Elisha will suffer too.] However, when the side story was released, the readers became even more anxious. They feared that the poignant story of Kair and Elisha would end tragically. Before Kyer left in the main story, he had already given Elisha words that were enough to make the readers feel uneasy. Moreover, the appearance of ¡°Envy¡± and the confrontation at the end of the main story added to the readers¡¯ anxiety. The next main story should resolve this anxiety, but unfortunately, it will not be released for at least a year. The readers knew that even if they protested, there was nothing they could do but wait. Until the publisher delivered a surprising message. [The Publishing company conveys on behalf of the author, Xenon, that it is okay to express scenes in the author¡¯s work in various ways. Whether it is expressed through music, painting, or sculpture, it does not matter. It is also okay to generate revenue. So, artists can express themselves freely.] Expressing the epic masterpiece, Xenon¡¯s Biography, in another art form. This news was enough to excite the readers who had been immersed in the art world. In particular, the reaction of the Ters Kingdom was very intense, which is natural because art takes up a large part of Ters Kingdom¡¯s culture as a cultural powerhouse. Although the Minerva Empire used various means to strip away much of the culture, there are still many famous artists gathered in the Ters Kingdom. Additionally, after the Jayros Revolution, art became a culture that everyone could enjoy, not just for the nobility. For these reasons, the Ters Kingdom could not afford to miss this golden opportunity. [For artists who want to express Xenon¡¯s Biography, we will provide full support at the national level without distinguishing between rookies and veterans. We want a culture that everyone can enjoy.] While the nobility of the Ters Kingdom may not be as wealthy as the nobility of the Minerva Empire, they were quite open-minded when it came to culture. When I wrote a letter to the publishing company, I requested that they send me any visual artwork separately. However, the publishing company replied that it would be difficult. While drafts can be sent by mail without concern of tracking, the situation is different for artwork. Most of the items that cannot be sent by mail are too large, and as a result, the likelihood of being traced has increased significantly. My father also said that it is regrettable, but it is better to give up because the publisher¡¯s point makes sense. ¡°I also want to see it...¡± It¡¯s such a ridiculous situation that the artist cannot see fan art. I held my chin and looked at the newspaper where they were having a lively conversation among themselves. I would have liked to run to the place where it was held and see it for myself, but unfortunately, I don¡¯t have time. They are currently fighting over where to hold it, but the vacation is less than two weeks away, so I have to aim for the next opportunity, but even that is difficult until I become a third grader. ¡°Sigh... I have to wait for later.¡± It¡¯s such a ridiculous situation that the artist cannot see fan art. I put down the newspaper with regret. Now there is something more important than the exhibition, and that is the fan letters that are piled up on my desk. The most eye-catching among them was a pink letter. [Cherry Blossom Roseberry] When I picked up the letter, I saw a familiar name. It was the name of a reader who had sent me fan letters continuously for over a year. Despite not having received a single reply, I couldn¡¯t help but smile at the consistent appearance. Could this person be a true fan? ¡®Come to think of it, she¡¯ll be entering the Academy soon.¡¯ She said she would enter the Academy in two years in the letter sent a year ago, so she will probably enter next year. If I¡¯m lucky, I might be able to meet her. I maintained a warm smile and started reading Cherry¡¯s fan letter. [Hello, author! This is Cherry from the Roseberry family. The weather has been getting hotter recently. How about you, author?...] I always feel it, but her handwriting is beautiful and the writing itself is not ordinary. If my writing is plain, Cherry¡¯s writing is like a lightly fried and plump taste with a hint of spiciness. Above all, she didn¡¯t use difficult words like other nobles, so the writing was easy on the eyes. ¡®This person should write a novel.¡¯ I finished reading Cherry¡¯s fan letter with a light heart. Thus, my vacation seemed short and uneventful. [Ters Kingdom. Giving up on the exhibition. What could be the reason?] [The Minerva Empire does not miss the opportunity. They want to hold it in the highly developing Michelle Territory in the near future...] Until our empire¡¯s dignitaries did some trolling in less than two days. ¡°What is this again?¡± Could it be the project of Rina and Leort siblings? Of course, from my perspective, it¡¯s trolling, but the current citizens of the empire were praising it. ¡°Isaac! Have you heard the news? The Academy has extended the vacation period!¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to listen to Lirus¡¯ music... This mom is really happy.¡± It seems that my vacation will just pass by eventfully after all. Translators note: Isaac really is building up that masters death. I can¡¯t wait for the fallout already, it¡¯s going to be glorious. Chapter 84: Relax (3) Literature, art, language, technology, theater, religion, customs, way of life, architecture, and so on. There are various types of culture, and the power that culture holds is so enormous that it cannot be fully expressed. If you have a good culture, it has the effect of making people follow it ¡°voluntarily¡±. Like a drop of ink in clean water, the power of culture slowly influences from within, rather than superficially. It is not a shallow idea that is implanted through brainwashing or education, but rather, the effect is bound to be excellent when you naturally follow it as you encounter that culture. Moreover, in this world that is close to the medieval era, the most influential culture is undoubtedly ¡°art.¡± As previously mentioned, art includes music, painting, sculpture, crafts, and so on, and the masters who are hailed as the best in each field possess a tremendous status in the world. In addition, the world of art is also mixed with Elves, who laid the foundation of civilization, and Dwarves, who are called the craftsmen¡¯s race. The Beastmen are a warrior race and have little interest in the arts, while the Demons, instead of the arts, focus on humanity, so they have no particular pride in the arts. The country of culture, the Ters Kingdom, recognized the power of culture early on and concentrated on cultural strength, resulting in its growth into a powerful nation that even the Minerva Empire cannot easily confront. The reason the Minerva Empire cannot pressurize the Ters Kingdom, despite its formidable military and economic power, is because the culture of the Ters Kingdom has already permeated into the roots of the Empire. The Empire has therefore changed its course to maintain a balance by plundering the culture of the Ters Kingdom, rather than trying to wage a conquest war with force. If the cultural strength of the Minerva Empire becomes similar to that of the Ters Kingdom, the title of cultural powerhouse will become meaningless, which is why the Empire is seeking opportunities. The Ters Kingdom is also mindful of this and is currently waging a cultural war against the Empire, even though it is not spilling blood. ¡°I understand that, but why are we holding an exhibition in our territory, not the capital? And why delay the reopening of Halo Academy for this?¡± I retorted to the woman sitting across from me with some dissatisfaction and bewilderment. Honestly, it was difficult to grasp what was going on. The woman with golden hair, Rina, who was sitting opposite me, smiled sardonically with a more troubled expression than before. She seemed to have nothing to say either. However, one has to know what is going on to at least understand it. Rina knew that, so she quietly opened her mouth. ¡°...At first, we didn¡¯t plan on holding an exhibition in the Empire either. But since you¡¯re not yet subject to the Empire, and all the renowned artists are in the Ters Kingdom, we just wanted to show that our Empire is making efforts. That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°By the way, the Ters Kingdom suddenly passed on the exhibition to the Empire, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t know why, though.¡± Rina sighed deeply, feeling frustrated with the current situation, and gave her answer. Although her response left me feeling somewhat helpless, I took a deep breath and tried to calm myself down. We were currently in the reception room of the Michelles¡¯ mansion, where Rina had come to find me as soon as the decision to hold the exhibition in our territory was made. Not only Rina but also Leort had come to find us, but he had gone to see my father first. They were probably discussing the matter in a different reception room by now, rather than the one where Rina and I were. ¡®According to what my mother told me, it¡¯s not just a simple exhibition...¡¯ As I took a sip of the tea brought to me by a maid, I recalled the information my mother had given me. Until I heard it from her, I had thought it was simply a concept similar to fan art, but as I listened to the story, it far surpassed the level of fan art. If we were to compare it to a past life, groups like the Lirus Orchestra would be like Beethoven composing and playing, and the painter Imar would be exhibiting his own works. Furthermore, theater groups could be considered Hollywood-class. It was all thanks to my work, Xenon¡¯s Biography, that stars from all over the world had gathered and formed the exhibition. ¡®A culture that anyone can easily enjoy...¡¯ As this phenomenon appeared, new cultures were also emerging to the surface. Although art in this world originally had some profound aspects, reminiscent of the medieval era, with the appearance of Xenon¡¯s Biography, the paradigm began to shift. It¡¯s not a culture that requires a certain level of education to understand and appreciate, but a culture that anyone can enjoy casually. It could be called ¡°snack culture¡± borrowing terminology from a past life, but there are many different aspects to it in various places. Literary snack culture is a culture that emerged with the proliferation of the internet and smartphones, and no one knows how it will change in the future, as it was a work that became a global hit. As I pondered the influence of Xenon¡¯s Biography, I carefully put down my teacup. With the noise of the clattering street, Rina¡¯s blue eyes fixed on me. ¡°Let¡¯s put Ters Kingdom aside for now, but why does it have to be our territory? Are they deliberately letting everyone know that the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography lives here?¡± Startled by my sharp question, Rina quickly raised both her hands, a different reaction from when she usually treated me with a mask. It means that she regards me as an equal and is reflecting on her past mistakes. As I thought so, Rina hastily explained. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it at all. It was purely a coincidence that the venue was decided on the Michelle territory. I¡¯m sorry to say this to you, but Michelle territory is a newly allocated territory with almost no characteristics. However, it¡¯s a territory given to a hero who defended the borders, so the potential for development is very high.¡± ¡°Come to think of it, I heard that development of the territory will begin in three years.¡± I slowly recalled at Rina¡¯s explanation. It was a story I heard from the carriage driver heading to the Academy. Anyway, it was a story I had heard somewhere. Above all, there is something that concerns me the most. It¡¯s not the capital or our territory, but the fact that we will be holding an exhibition, and there will undoubtedly be people who are suspicious of it. The rough drafts from volume two to volume ten are all in my personal desk drawer. I sealed it tightly with a lock, but it¡¯s wise to be prepared in case of a draft theft. ¡°Rina, I have a favor to ask of you...¡± ¡°You want me to focus on security? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll send a group of knights from the palace.¡± How do the people around me read my mind so well? It¡¯s amazing. Still, I should be grateful that they¡¯re sending knights from the palace. I bowed my head and expressed my gratitude. ¡°Thank you. Honestly, I wanted to see the exhibition too. If the exhibition goes smoothly, I¡¯ll definitely repay you.¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s no need to repay us. We just need to work harder to uphold the Empire¡¯s name. You can just enjoy the artwork presented by the artists.¡± ¡°You must be under a lot of pressure with the time constraint. Can you really finish everything within two weeks?¡± It¡¯s not as big as the Olympics, and it¡¯s an event that is primarily driven by fan enthusiasm, but for leaders like Rina, it¡¯s really important. Above all, she feels even more pressure psychologically because the original creator is right in front of her. When I expressed my concern, Rina smiled and replied in a low voice. ¡°Even if it¡¯s not perfect, we have to do it. It¡¯s money overflowing into our empire, so we can¡¯t not do it even if it¡¯s hastily made.¡± Then she looked at me and muttered quietly. ¡°...I¡¯m sorry.¡± It seemed like there were many complex reasons why our territory was chosen. I looked at Rina with a solemn expression and gave her some words of encouragement. ¡°Stay strong.¡± As for me, I just need to prepare and open a bag of popcorn. ***** It was around the time when news came out one after another that major figures from various countries around the world would attend the exhibition. There were growing concerns that the exhibition would not be like an exhibition, and as too many nobles gathered, even the common people began to look around cautiously. As the eyes of the exhibition¡¯s participants began to increase too much, the artisans gradually felt burdened. They had organized the exhibition out of respect and fandom(?) for Xenon¡¯s Biography, but there was a riot outside. If things continued like this, there was a high possibility that the original meaning of ¡°culture that anyone can enjoy¡± would be lost. Until Isaac¡¯s words, which were left behind a week before the exhibition was held, were revealed. [Everyone, please put down your pens for a moment and enjoy. So that it can be a happy memory for everyone.] As soon as those words came out, something amazing happened. News of who would attend from which country disappeared, and only the words that the exhibition was being prepared were mentioned. Thanks to that, the politically complicated exhibition could return to its festival meaning. Artists could now focus on their work without feeling burdened. When everyone who loved Xenon¡¯s Biography smiled with happiness in the festive atmosphere, there was someone who couldn¡¯t laugh... ¡°Ah, fuck. Those Elders. I missed the timing.¡± It was Arwen, the queen of Alvenheim, who missed the attendance timing due to bickering with the Elders. She frowned as she looked at the newspaper that Rain had delivered. If she officially declared that she would attend, it would be like striking a match in this festive atmosphere. Originally, she planned to attend the exhibition to fulfill her personal ambition and to find information on the author. However, the Elders strongly opposed it. Do they really need to go to such a place? On the contrary, they said they should come to Alvenheim from their side. Arwen stared at the newspaper intensely and muttered quietly. ¡°...That won¡¯t do. It¡¯ll be okay for just a day.¡± Translators note: Chapter 85: Relax (4) ¡®Festival¡¯ is one of the concepts that can never be excluded from the history of humanity. Even now, for ancient people, ¡®farming¡¯ was an especially important means, so they were sensitive to the changing seasons of nature. Even if the environment was not conducive to farming, the seasons still changed. Due to the changing environment with each season, people believed that ¡®gods¡¯ must have intervened and offered them sacrifices. The customs that arose from offering these sacrifices became festivals. As time passed and civilization developed, festivals began to take on various forms. Festivals that involved offering sacrifices to gods were still held, but as history accumulated, people began to assign special meanings to special days. Among the famous types of festivals, there are of course the ¡®National Foundation Day¡¯ and the New Year¡¯s festival. National Foundation Day includes the meaning that the country has overcome various difficulties and hardships, so it is appropriate to hold the largest-scale festival even if it is held. However, even such a National Foundation Day is inferior compared to the New Year¡¯s festival. The New Year¡¯s festival naturally has the largest scale because it contains various meanings for all people regardless of race. Thus, as mentioned earlier, ¡®festivals¡¯ are an indispensable part of the history of humanity, and are still ongoing today. Then, what is the most important thing in opening a festival recently? Holy offerings to offer to the gods? Capital to open a grand festival? Various sights to see? Not really. Essentially, a festival only truly becomes meaningful when ¡®people¡¯ gather together to enjoy it. No matter how much money is spent, or how systematically planned it is, or how many attractions there are, it¡¯s all useless if there are no people in the end. And I fully understand that common sense, not in a negative sense, but in a positive sense. ¡°Wow...¡± I exclaimed in amazement, gaping at the unbelievable sight outside the window. While usually the atmosphere of our territory came from its tranquility, now people were bustling and lively. As I mentioned before, our territory has no particular characteristics and is just a rural area. The reason why there is high potential for development is because many young people reside in our villages and it¡¯s close to the capital city. Nevertheless, it¡¯s always been relatively quiet, being a rural town. The reason why young people remain here is because of my father. They probably don¡¯t know that my father has made a name for themselves as a Navy knight, but the fact that my father has become a noble from a commoner is enough to pique the curiosity of the young people. That¡¯s why the sound of music is heard in the mansion yard every day. But now it¡¯s different. Buildings and stalls are being constructed one by one on the almost deserted streets, and a performance venue that can be considered the centerpiece of the festival is being built on the vast plain. In addition, even the villagers who rarely show their faces are contributing to the festival preparations. Since it¡¯s not a festival planned by the village itself but supported by the empire, they have no choice but to work hard. Of course, there was no dissatisfaction on their faces. Rather, the village was prospering, and they were probably unaware of any difficulties due to their happiness. ¡°It¡¯s been a few years since I received this territory, but it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen it so lively.¡± As I watched buildings being generated in real-time like in a game, my father, who was standing next to me, spoke up. I turned my head to listen to his words, which were imbued with his characteristic solidity. As always, his stern face exuded manliness, but today he seemed a bit tired. Perhaps it was because he hadn¡¯t slept for several days and his fatigue had piled up on his face. In fact, when the exhibition was decided to be held in Michelles territory, my father became much busier. He handled payment documents that piled up like mountains, and met various people. He met with those who visited the territory out of curiosity and signed contracts, consulted with construction managers, and meticulously planned the exhibition with Leort. Due to the sudden surge in workload, he had no choice but to work overtime, and it was inevitable that he would become tired. ¡°You look very tired, father.¡± ¡°Even when I¡¯m tired, looking at the outside makes me feel like all my fatigue is gone. And I¡¯ve done much more than this when I was on active duty. It¡¯s just been a long time, that¡¯s all.¡± Come to think of it, he wasn¡¯t just a simple knight, but a knight commander. He wasn¡¯t just a member of an ordinary knight order, but a commander, so he probably also handled administrative tasks. Moreover, the Navy Knight Order was responsible for the border and had to spend the allotted budget frugally. Of course, they would receive more money than other places, but no matter how much money they poured in, the military was always lacking. The Navy¡¯s Knights are similar to special forces, so training one knight alone requires astronomical budgets. As the person in charge, my father would have to allocate that budget efficiently, so naturally his abilities would have increased. ¡®But it must still be hard.¡¯ I heard that my mother also helps my father with his work. By now, she must be struggling with the piles of paperwork that have accumulated.Ge?t latest novel chapters on nov(e)lbj/n(.)c/om Feeling sorry for him, I chuckled bitterly and my father smiled, placing his hand on my shoulder. I could feel the texture and weight of his thick palm. My father asked me as I gazed outside the window. I turned away from the window and looked at my father, expressing my curiosity. ¡°What letter?¡± ¡°Well, we know that this festival is for you as an author, but to others, it¡¯s a festival for the creator of Xenon¡¯s Biography. If the main character doesn¡¯t show up, I wonder if this festival would have any meaning.¡± Again, let me reiterate that this exhibition is a festival where masters from all over the world have read Xenon¡¯s Biography and created their own works. So, without the original author, not only will the enjoyment be diminished, but the attending artists may also be greatly disappointed. After listening to my father¡¯s words, I thought carefully about various concerns and asked a cautious question in a careful voice. ¡°What if a problem arises?¡± ¡°That won¡¯t happen, so don¡¯t worry too much. After all, there will be many people participating in the festival, and all you have to do is say that you will attend. When the festival is over, send a letter mentioning some of the artists and how much you enjoyed it.¡± ¡°Hmm... I understand.¡± My father¡¯s words were as comforting as a lullaby. He smiled contentedly as I accepted his proposal. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take a break for a moment. It¡¯ll be better to rest now because more documents will pile up in a few hours.¡± ¡°Take it easy. What will you do if you pass out from exhaustion?¡± ¡°Compared to when I was on active duty, this is nothing.¡± ¡°Shall I help you with something?¡± ¡°No. You just sit still and enjoy the festival. As I said before, this festival is for you.¡± Father left with those words and went back to his room. I looked towards the door he left through and then turned my head back towards the window. This festival was solely for fans of Xenon¡¯s Biography. The once quiet territory was filled with energy and liveliness, and smiles bloomed on people¡¯s faces. As I silently watched this scene, I became absorbed in the experience. My written work had become a new culture that breathed life into the territory. It was completely different from just hearing about it in the newspaper. ¡®Come to think of it, there was a similar place in Korea.¡¯ They created a culture street in Kim Kwang-seok Street, the birthplace of Kim Kwang-seok, and it transformed into a unique area. ¡®If our territory becomes like that...¡¯ My desires began to rise as I witnessed the rapidly changing appearance of the territory. If the place where I was born and raised becomes a landmark where countless tourists come, and if we hold festivals at regular intervals like now, how proud would I feel? Although I have no greed for money and power, there is a strange allure in knowing that my novel has become a part of the culture. Should we call this honor? I thought I somewhat understood why so many people die and live for honor. ¡®Even artists must find it difficult, wandering around here and there...¡¯ Maybe it was my greed, but rationalization began to take place inside me little by little. I was aware of it, but it was difficult to endure. I looked at the streets that were gradually changing into a territory and muttered quietly. ¡°A festival for me...¡± I wonder what form this territory will have in the distant future. Will it grow into a cultural place like Kim Kwang-seok Street, or will it just remain as an ordinary territory? ¡®Should I just reveal that I was born in Michelle Territory?¡¯ I¡¯ve always said it, but people are assuming that the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography is an old sage, so they¡¯ll probably only do some research after finding out that I was born in Michelle Territory. They won¡¯t know where I live now, because I was only born in Michelle Territory. ¡®I can¡¯t decide this alone. I need to ask my father and Rina.¡¯ After that, I continued to stare out the window for a long time. Translators note: Chapter 86: Preparation (1) While admiring the view outside the window, I discussed with my father and mother the idea of designating the Michelle territory as a cultural city, just like the Kim Kwang-seok Street which was beautified based on the fact that famous people were born there. I expressed my opinion that if we decorate the territory with just one piece of evidence of a famous person¡¯s birthplace, it would definitely lead to the development of the territory. Of course, I was worried about the aftermath of such a decision, but I suggested that I could keep my birthplace as it is and just not disclose our actual residence. I thought that even if someone were to investigate, there would be no disturbance as long as I deny my actual residence and play it off smoothly. Since I had witnessed the development of the previously quiet territory with my own eyes, I couldn¡¯t help but be a little greedy. However, I judged that there would be no problem since my suggestion was convincing. As for my parents¡¯ reaction to my story, my father seemed to be deep in thought, but my mother¡¯s response was ambiguous. Even though my father was someone who thought deeply, it was surprising that my mother didn¡¯t seem to agree. When I asked if there were any political problems with my idea, my mother looked at my father without saying anything. After pondering for a while with his hand on his chin, my father looked at me with a solemn expression. Isaac.¡± ¡°Yes, Father.¡± ¡°What you suggested is definitely a good thing for you, for our territory, and for its development. It will allow us to increase our potential for growth even faster and maximize the effects of tourism. Who knows, this place may become the fixed location for exhibitions.¡± In reality, the latter part was the biggest goal of the idea. I wanted to show exhibitions in our territory every cycle without the need to wander around here and there. Force them to do it only in our territory! It¡¯s not like that. You can display your artwork as you please until the exhibition. The exhibition is only significant in that artists from around the world gather to showcase their work. Of course, the condition for that is that the popularity of my work must continue steadily, but given the current situation, that is simple. Father looked at me with a questioning expression, then chuckled quietly before speaking in a low voice. ¡°But that¡¯s short-sighted thinking. There are many concerning factors if you look at the bigger picture.¡± ¡°Concerning factors?¡± ¡°Yes. First of all, I have realized a few things while working as a knight in this country. The Minerva Empire has too much greed, it is even well-known that we are aiming for the Ters Kingdom.¡± Father opened his mouth with a solemn voice, extending his index finger. I could only tilt my head at his words. I knew well of the cultural ambitions of the Minerva Empire. They were absorbing other cultures to swallow up the Ters Kingdom and firmly establish their dominance in the world. The military and economic powers were already raised as high as possible, and through centuries of history, they had also established a solid foundation. It was only natural to turn their eyes to neighboring countries.Rread latest chapters at novelhall.com However, the Holy Kingdom Xavier could not be touched due to religious issues, and the commercial country of the Belua Kingdom was far away, and It was challenging to handle other places where different species were established. So, the priority is on the Ters Kingdom, whom we share the same human race with, and with whom we have been enemies since the war of the races. But I couldn¡¯t understand how that relates to turning the Michelle Territory into a cultural city. ¡°I know that too. If I ask them not to use us politically, wouldn¡¯t the Empire stop too?¡± ¡°Maybe for now, but do you think they will do that even after 100 years?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I asked if our empire will just sit still even after you die.¡± I struggled to understand what my father was saying. My father must have read my expression and continued to explain seriously. ¡°Isaac, the true power of culture lies in its steady continuation not only in the short term but also for future generations. Even after you die, including Xenon¡¯s Biography, your works will take their place in culture. And if your true identity is revealed, our territory could also become what you said it could be.¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s not the right time now?¡± ¡°That too, but it¡¯s also because you were born in the wrong era. Sadly, that¡¯s the truth.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°If you die, your works will naturally increase in value. And the Empire won¡¯t miss that. They can create a pretext for invasion by deliberately taking your manuscripts away from the Ters Kingdom or, in the worst case, they can burn them all and frame them for it.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Even now, if they were to find the culprit of the high-level theft case, they would be quick to eliminate three generations. But what if all the manuscripts disappear? A war wouldn¡¯t be surprising. It just proves how immense the cultural value you possess is.¡± Here, I realized once again that this world is in the medieval era. Common sense from my past life hardly applies, and it¡¯s a society that¡¯s socially backward. For example, let¡¯s say that in a past life, a country burned all the high-level documents because they insulted J.K. Rowling¡¯s masterpiece, the Harry Potter series. Many people around the world, including the British, would be outraged, but there is a high chance that each country¡¯s government would only issue a statement of condemnation and let it end there. If you still don¡¯t understand, a great example (?) would be China. Even if China is acting ridiculously, the countries that suffer damage can only issue critical statements and cannot declare direct war. ¡°What kind of trick are you trying to pull on a guy who has a girlfriend? Stop talking nonsense and follow me.¡± Adelia was dragged by Nicole. Seeing her waving goodbye with a bright smile, I couldn¡¯t help but think that she was still the same. ¡°She¡¯s definitely close with Adelia.¡± Nicole had never invited anyone to the house before. It might be because she was busy working as a martial arts assistant, but it could also be that our territory was not worth showing off. However, now that the exhibition is being held, it seems Adelia has come out of curiosity. And she probably asked Nicole for an invitation. Although I haven¡¯t seen it with my own eyes, I can imagine it since it¡¯s Adelia. ¡°I wonder who will come as guests?¡± There were originally rumors of people attending from various countries around the world, but as soon as I said something, they all disappeared. So I don¡¯t know exactly who is attending. ¡°Well, I think I know a few of them.¡± And as expected. ¡°Isaac~¡± The day before the exhibition started, Marie visited our mansion. Since she sent a letter instead of making a surprise visit, we could welcome her visit. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Sara Hausen Requilis, the hostess of Duke Requilis. Nice to meet you.¡± ¡°My name is Kay Hausen Requilis, the eldest son of the Duke of Requilis. Nice to meet you.¡± Marie¡¯s mother and older brother also visited with her. I had seen her brother once before, but this was my first time meeting Sara. Sara was a beauty with brown hair and brown eyes, and she looked so much like Marie that you could tell instantly where Marie¡¯s appearance came from. She exuded an elegant yet gentle atmosphere like our mother, giving off a sense of dignity. ¡®...But isn¡¯t the exhibition opening tomorrow?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but have that doubt as I greeted them. Unless they had mistaken the time... ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Isaac. I ¡®misremembered¡¯ the date and came a day early.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Can I impose on you just for today?¡± Looking at Marie, who was smiling cheerfully, she glanced back. Her mother, Sarah, was also smiling like Marie and Kei was shaking his head. ¡®She¡¯s becoming more demanding.¡¯ So what was there to do? I smiled reluctantly as if accepting it. ¡°Okay.¡± The exhibition was just around the corner. ***** Meanwhile, in Alvenheim at a similar time... ¡°You understand, Rain? You must not get into an accident this time.¡± ¡°I understand, Your Majesty. I won¡¯t cause any accidents.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s hurry before we get caught by the Council.¡± Two elves hid their tracks by teleporting somewhere. ¡°What should I wear? I showed this one last time, so I should wear something else... Should I wear this?¡± ¡°I think this one is better than that...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything else besides this?¡± At Helium, Cecily was busy choosing a dress. ¡®What should I wear to get his attention?¡¯ Thinking of Isaac in her heart. Translators note: Chapter 87: Preparation (2) As I¡¯ve mentioned before, a festival becomes a true festival only when there are people present. As if to prove that point, our territory has become increasingly bustling with people as time goes on. Just a fortnight ago, our territory was quiet and still, but now it¡¯s teeming with so many people that it could rival some cities. And yet, I couldn¡¯t help but feel worried. While it¡¯s great to have tourists flocking to our territory right now, the future is uncertain. As I¡¯ve said before, our territory doesn¡¯t have many unique features. Right now, the palace is providing various forms of support to host the exhibition, but it¡¯s only temporary. Even if the exhibition is successful, there are concerns about the upkeep and whether the tourists will come back again. ¡®It¡¯s fortunate that so many people are coming, but... still...¡¯ Tomorrow, the exhibition will begin, and more people are flooding in than ever before. Not only humans, but various species can be seen here and there, and many security guards have been deployed to maintain order. Furthermore, the appearance of the territory has changed drastically compared to before. According to Rina, they said it was done in a rush, but it was hard to tell if it was actually planned like this from the beginning or if it was just good directing by the supervisor, because there were almost no signs of rushing. They had originally planned to develop the territory in three years, so perhaps they just moved that plan up. ¡®There shouldn¡¯t be any big problems.¡¯ To prevent accidents from happening, the palace had inspected the buildings not just once or twice, but many times. They were particularly meticulous in managing the inns where nobles and artists stayed. In addition, many shops, including a variety of stores, were established. Before, our territory only had basic shops selling goods, clothing stores, and a blacksmith, but after contracting with the upper management, various new locations began to appear one after another. Of course, as more people came and went, various problems arose, the most notable being illegal street vendors. When they heard the news that an exhibition was being held in our territory, they quickly rushed to set up shop and make a profit. Of course, there were more cases where they had contracted with my father and set up a proper store, but there were always those rebellious people lurking around. My father, being a former knight, promptly banished them from the territory as soon as he received reports of illegal street vending. Thanks to this, there were no obstacles blocking the streets. ¡®But illegal street vending in the medieval era...¡¯ I always feel this way, but this world is a strange place. I alternated between watching the illegal street vendors being removed and the vendors causing chaos, before quickly turning my gaze away. There were more important things piling up like a mountain. If my parents were busy dealing with documents that were flooding in like a tidal wave, I was busy receiving guests. The start was easy because it was Marie¡¯s family, but after that, I met people I didn¡¯t know at all. Not only nobles living in the Empire but also dignitaries from other countries were welcomed, so the tension was no joke. If I made a mistake here, it would not only reflect on me but also on my parents¡¯ reputation. Fortunately, the people who came to visit all loved Xenon¡¯s Biography and came together, so there were no major problems. Moreover, the guests who came a day early like this mostly rested at the inn all day as they had come from distant areas. However, not only nobles but also artists came a day early for rehearsals. ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m the conductor of the Lirus Orchestra, Lirus Hughesman.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Isaac Ducker Michelle. It¡¯s an honor to welcome the renowned Lirus Orchestra.¡± It was Mr. Pringles. This was my first impression after meeting Lirus, the conductor of the Lirus Orchestra. He had no hair on his head, reflecting even the sunlight, but his unique mustache was somewhat charming and showed a professional aspect. Anyway, even if it was just for the first impression, it could be said that he scored a perfect score. Most renowned artists tend to be picky or arrogant, but Lirus was quite different. As I saw in the letter, Lirus was quite polite and humble, but even that couldn¡¯t hide his charisma that oozed out. He looked like a perfect fit for the job of ¡®conductor,¡¯ and his neat dress gave off a sense of politeness. ¡°Red hair is truly unique. And your shining eyes are like those of a wild beast.¡± ¡°Mr. Lirus, your mustache is also impressive. It must be difficult to maintain.¡± ¡°Your tone is as blunt as your expression. Still, thank you. There aren¡¯t many who appreciate the true value of this mustache, but you do.¡± Lirus gently tugged on his distinctive mustache and smiled proudly. It seemed like he thought of it as a kind of identity. I thought to myself that his personality was as unique as his appearance, but I didn¡¯t say it out loud since it was just stating the obvious. It was indeed very difficult to maintain a mustache like that without a considerable amount of effort and care. I was sitting across from Lirus, the Pringles guy...no, Lirus, and quietly spoke up. ¡°Did you like the stage? As you know, we made it in a rush, so there are many shortcomings.¡± ¡°Not at all. There was no sign of a hastily-made stage. Of course, it¡¯s not as great as the stages in the Ters Kingdom. If the Minerva Empire had had more time, we could have made an even better stage than this.¡± Lirus said that if the empire had had more time, they could have built a much better stage. It was a problem that they had to pass on the exhibition as a message to try harder to the Ters Kingdom. Still, it was fortunate that both he and I were satisfied with it. However, there was still an element of unease. ¡°What do you think about holding the exhibition like a festival?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a big problem either. Not only me, but those who love Xenon¡¯s Biography will gather together and enjoy it. If this isn¡¯t a festival, then what is it? And looking at the schedule, we will show paintings and sculptures during the day and perform at night. It seems like the plan was well-coordinated.¡± The Pringles uncle... No, it¡¯s Lirus, who kept saying strange things. Thanks to him, I was able to relax a bit. But it¡¯s probably just the Lirus gang that¡¯s like this, other artists might have different thoughts. Especially the Matrics troupe, I heard they have a high pride as they boast of their splendid stage performances. Not only the Matrics troupe, but other artists in general tend to have a high self-esteem. ¡°I¡¯m relieved that you liked it. If there¡¯s anything uncomfortable, please let us know immediately.¡± ¡°Well... It¡¯s not really uncomfortable, but there¡¯s one thing that bothers me.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± With a hint of disappointment, Lirus opened his mouth as I asked him with a slight tension. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if Xenon¡¯s writer really will come to see our performance.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Although the publisher said he would attend, it¡¯s not certain, and there might be unexpected circumstances.¡± As I was in front of the Pringles old man, I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at his story. But the following words from Lirus made my chuckle turn into a doubt. ¡°More than anything, there¡¯s a play that I want to show Xenon, even the Matrics troupe cooperated.¡± ¡°Do you want him to see the play that we¡¯ve prepared?¡± ¡°Yes, absolutely. It will be the perfect paly for fans of Xenon¡¯s Biography.¡± What kind of perverts... no, what kind of people would make such a self-assured play? I couldn¡¯t help but wonder, as even artists throughout history have had their share of perverse tendencies. I looked at Lirrus with a glint in my eye and slyly asked. ¡°Can you at least give me a hint?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not possible. It wouldn¡¯t be fun if you knew ahead of time. Instead, I can tell you that we¡¯ve rehearsed with the Matrics troupe several times before starting, all for the sake of a perfect play.¡± It seemed like some kind of collaboration. With two world-famous masters combining their talents, I had high expectations. ¡°Alright then. I hope you can rest comfortably after your long journey.¡± ¡°Thank you for your hospitality. If I ever have the opportunity, I¡¯d like to turn this land into a cultural city. It would save me the trouble of wandering around all over the place.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll definitely consider it. To be honest, I also have my own ambitions.¡± ¡°We were too busy guarding the border and didn¡¯t have time to be injured or die. Luckily, there¡¯s almost no activity from the elf scouts or monsters, so we¡¯re relaxed.¡± ¡°When does your vacation end?¡± ¡°Three nights and four days. According to the seniors, it¡¯s a three-point-four second vacation, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that short. Tomorrow is the exhibition, so time will fly by quickly, but I¡¯ll be able to enjoy it to the fullest.¡± ¡°Um... Do you have a Xenon¡¯s Biography in the Knights?¡± ¡°Of course, we all live in the same place.¡± I chatted with Bryce and unloaded all the stories that I couldn¡¯t tell before, and returned to the mansion. Thanks to that, I had a feeling that I could enjoy the exhibition even more. ***** ¡°Here is his mansion.¡± It was just after Isaac and Bryce had entered the mansion. There was someone watching them from the blue sky, and it was Princess Cecily of Helium. If a human saw her, they would have been astonished to see Cecily standing confidently in the sky, but she was a demon. She belonged to a race that had received the blessing of magic along with elves. Using magic to fly through the sky was basic, and teleporting between spaces was also easy for her. ¡®The brothers look similar but subtly different.¡¯ Even though she was looking down at the mansion from high up in the sky, everything seemed clear as day to Cecily. Being a demon, her vision was naturally superior, and it was even easier with magic. ¡®I should have just gone to the mansion with them at the time...¡¯ Cecily regretted watching the brothers enter the mansion. At first, she thought it was Isaac with the red hair at the entrance of the estate, but she later realized it was Bryce and was too embarrassed to come back down and join them. However, looking back now, it was a missed opportunity for her to enter the mansion with Bryce. As someone who was always on the lookout for opportunities, she couldn¡¯t help but feel regretful. The only relief is that I wore my outdoor clothes when I met Bryce. If I had been wearing a dress for the exhibition, my regret would have been even deeper. I hope Isaac sees me in the dress I wear for the exhibition first. Just imagining him blushing and feeling embarrassed like he did during the freshman event makes my heart flutter. ¡°Your Highness?¡± As Cecily was thinking of Isaac, a man next to her called her quietly. He was also a demon, and if Cecily had horns protruding from her head, he had a shape resembling a goat¡¯s horn. He had jet-black hair and red eyes like a typical demon, but he was wearing a black mask that made it difficult to see his face. However, based solely on his outward appearance, he was handsome enough. His name was Gartz Valak, a member of the ¡°Reaper,¡± who was appointed as Cecily¡¯s bodyguard. Like Cecily, Gartz was a demon, so he was proficient in magic and was able to stand in the sky. ¡°Wait a minute, please. Valak hyung, there¡¯s something I need to confirm.¡± ¡°... ... ¡° Gartz didn¡¯t say anything in response to Cecily¡¯s request and just waited silently. However, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder inwardly. She had mistaken the red-haired man for someone else and had greeted him happily, and now she was watching him from above. Although it was a basic principle for the members of the Reaper to exclude personal affairs of the royal family, Cecily¡¯s actions today were enough to raise suspicions. Cecily was usually not interested in men, but she showed a deep curiosity and interest in the red-haired man. Even as a member of the Reaper, he couldn¡¯t help but be curious. ¡®The mansion that doesn¡¯t look like much from the outside, but...¡¯ The basic security magic was set up in the mansion, but it was meaningless to Gartz. After all, it was just something set up by humans, so he had the confidence to easily break through it. However, the energy felt inside the mansion was quite different. Even though he had summarized it, there was one powerful force that confidently guarded the mansion. As Gartz looked at the mansion with a dry but curious gaze, Cecily looked through the mansion with her clairvoyance magic. Although her gaze was fixed on Isaac, she couldn¡¯t help but glance at his feet. ¡®There¡¯s already someone here.¡¯ Marie had already arrived at the mansion, although Cecily didn¡¯t know when. Since it wasn¡¯t a noble-exclusive inn but Isaacs mansion, it seemed like she was trying to make it a fact. Upon realizing this, Cecily clenched her fist. She was the one who was most interested in Isaac and the one who first noticed his identity. But she made a mistake without realizing her feelings. If she hadn¡¯t been so excited and had approached slowly... the future might have been different. Even if Isaac felt burdened by her, it didn¡¯t matter. Even if he said he wanted her to look at himself, not the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography, it didn¡¯t matter. Isaac is the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography, and he is himself, so what¡¯s the problem? They are all meaningless words. ¡®If I could turn back time...¡¯ While watching Isaac and Marie embrace secretly, Cecily bit her lip. She felt an ominous desire welling up inside her, perhaps due to the ¡®evil cycle¡¯ approaching. ¡®Just a little more... Just a little more restraint. And for now...¡¯ She suppressed her desire and meticulously searched the inside of the mansion with her clairvoyance magic. It was impossible to see it like a cross-section, but she could confirm the structure of the room. Eventually, she was able to find a room that seemed to be Isaac¡¯s. She was confident because there were far more bookshelves than any other room. She already knew that Isaac was a bookworm and loved history. ¡®And there...¡¯ Except for the first volume, the drafts of Xenon¡¯s Biography were sleeping there. These drafts were priceless relics that far surpassed any treasure to a demon. However, the level of the security magic laid on the mansion was too low. While humans could be stopped, it would be easy for other races like elves or demons to invade. Moreover, the exhibition would begin in Michelle¡¯s territory, and there would undoubtedly be some criminals who would try to commit crimes with suspicion. Of course, the empire would take preventive measures beforehand, but Cecily was still uneasy. If all the drafts were stolen here, Isaac might not just be discouraged, but he might even fall into despair and lose his passion for Xenon¡¯s Biography. That was something that had to be prevented. Cecily firmly resolved and called Gartz, who was waiting silently by her side. ¡°Valak, please.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness. Please just give me your command.¡± ¡°Use the clairvoyance magic to look at the room on the right side of the second floor. It will be easy to distinguish it from other rooms because it has many bookshelves. If you have confirmed it, nod your head.¡± ¡°I have confirmed it.¡± ¡°We will enter the mansion in a little while. And as soon as you enter that room, install detection magic so that we can immediately detect anyone who intrudes.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Gartz internally wanted to ask why they had to do that, but he held back. He was nothing more than a sword who only had to follow the orders of the royalty. Cecily smiled satisfactorily at Gartz¡¯s loyal response. He was indeed a reaper with patience several times stronger than that of an ordinary demon. ¡°Oh, and did you bring that with you?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s a book containing the history of our demon race, then yes, I brought it.¡± ¡°Good. Then...¡± Cecily smirked and pointed to the front entrance of the mansion. ¡°Now let¡¯s start preparing to visit officially.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Guests began to gather little by little. Translators note: The chapters are late cause I got sick, but now that I¡¯m feeling better I will catch up. 2 chapters today and 3 tomorrow to set it even. Chapter 88: Preparation (3) Isaac was greeting guests in his territory, while in the palace, they were also receiving guests with hospitality. Those who visited the Michelle¡¯s territory directly, without passing through the capital, were mostly commoners, artists, and nobles below the rank of a Marquis. Those of higher ranks mostly held important government positions and were officially invited by the country they were visiting. Of course, they could also visit unofficially, but it was avoided because any mishap could have a significant diplomatic impact. In particular, the Minerva Empire and the Ters Kingdom had a relationship as fragile as that between enemies and thus even minor visits required complicated procedures. Previously, the Ters Kingdom had planned to hold an exhibition in their capital, but they suddenly transferred the authority to the Minerva Empire. The Minerva Empire only expressed their appeal but ended up being busy receiving the authority. They had to work hard every day to successfully hold the exhibition just over a month later. Even the nobles of high rank had to work overtime, and the same went for the palace. Some people may think that the royal family, such as the Crown Prince and Princess, do not work, but it was quite the opposite. The empire, aware that the country would collapse the moment the emperor¡¯s attention was turned elsewhere, even if it was not regarding affairs of state, entrusted specific fields to the emperor¡¯s children to take care of them. This was the reason why, even with 500 years of history, the empire never had a scandal that could bring the country to ruin, despite the emperor¡¯s various mistakes. Furthermore, Duke Requilis was always by their side, watching closely, so they had no choice but to work. Thanks to the recent increase in workload, Prince Leort and Princess Rina couldn¡¯t even get proper sleep and had to receive guests. ¡°You look very tired. Haven¡¯t you been sleeping well lately?¡± A handsome man with sky-blue hair, blue eyes, and a sharp nose opened his mouth with a cheerful tone. Maybe it was his good looks and constant giggling that annoyed them. Leort, who was facing him, also smiled and replied. ¡°Thanks to whom? On the contrary, you look good.¡± ¡°We are here to enjoy, not to host, so we came with high expectations.¡± Leort¡¯s eyelids fluttered as he didn¡¯t like the blue-haired man¡¯s answer. Due to the overwhelming workload that had piled up like a tidal wave, dark circles were deeply etched under his eyes. Even his usually sharp blue eyes had lost their light due to exhaustion. On the other hand, the blue-haired handsome man and Ters Kingdom¡¯s Crown Prince, Laos Dukeard von Kurchers, was fine. He was full of energy and even had a carefree demeanor. The reason for Laos¡¯s visit to the Empire was only for the exhibition. However, there were complex politics involved internally, as it was merely an external reason. For the Ters Kingdom, even if the exhibition was successful it would be good, but if it failed, it would be a grievous matter for Minerva Empire, so Laos could come with any worry. Honestly, he wished the exhibition would fail grandly, but the likelihood of that happening was significantly low. As the Empire knows the intentions of the Ters Kingdom better than anyone else, they must have been well-prepared despite the urgent situation. So Laos simply came to the Empire to enjoy the festival. ¡°But did the Empire have a reason to hold the exhibition this quickly, even if it meant putting a strain on themselves? I don¡¯t understand.¡± A cute girl sitting to the left of Laos spoke up in a clear voice. Like Laos, she had blue hair and eyes, and her long hair and neatly trimmed bangs were her distinguishing features. Her doll-like appearance and slender build also triggered protective instincts. This girl¡¯s name is Lara Dukeard von Kurchers, the third princess of the Ters Kingdom and the youngest among the four sisters. The eldest sister, the first princess, had already married and headed to the Michelle Territory without issuing an official statement of attendance, and the second princess... ¡°Lara. That¡¯s impolite to ask such a question, didn¡¯t I tell you to refrain from doing so?¡± She was sitting on the right of Laos in the center. Her low-pitched voice was a characteristic unusual for a woman. Her appearance also gave a stern impression, but her innate beauty couldn¡¯t be hidden, and her ponytailed hair emphasized her mature charm. And the most unique thing about her was her attire. While normally one would wear a dress to such a formal occasion, she was the only one dressed in a military uniform that only knights could wear. Her name is Hiliya Dukeard von Cutchers. Even without her background, she was known for her outstanding abilities as a knight in the Ters Kingdom. ¡°Was it a question that I shouldn¡¯t have asked?¡± ¡°Yes. We came here just to enjoy the exhibition, as we¡¯ve said many times, right?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll apologize. I¡¯m sorry.¡± After hearing Hiliya¡¯s rebuke, Lara bowed her head towards the front. Leort, of course, and even Rina, who was sitting next to him with a sullen expression, chuckled. Lara was only 12 years old at the time, and at that age, she had to ask everything she was curious about in order to feel satisfied. But as the breach of etiquette remained unchanged as Hiliya said, Laos also apologized solemnly... ¡°No, Lara doesn¡¯t need to apologize. I was curious about the same thing.¡± ...which was the opposite of what they expected. Hiliya glared at Laos, who was trying to escalate the problem, and closed her eyes silently with her arms crossed. This complicated and dirty political world was disgusting to her, but since she had a position to uphold, she had attended forcibly. She wanted to stay in the kingdom and devote herself to the training. Meanwhile, Laos, with a grinning face, asked his siblings, perhaps with the intention of pressing them properly at this opportunity. ¡°Hosting an exhibition is something that can take a long time. But is there a need to prepare in a hurry like this?¡± ¡°There are circumstances. You don¡¯t need to know. Anyway, isn¡¯t it enough to just enjoy it?¡± ¡°Well, is it something big related to the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography?¡± Even the sharp-witted Laort intellectual, as well as Rina, who was pretending to be fine while drinking coffee, couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback by Laos¡¯s words. Fortunately, the reaction was so minimal that Laos didn¡¯t notice. Leort continued to speak without changing his expression. ¡°You¡¯re quick to catch on. You¡¯re right. I¡¯ve moved up the schedule of the exhibition because I want to show it to Xenon as soon as possible.¡± If the prostitute had kept quiet, it might have been different. However, she became greedy due to her poor life and went to Friedrich openly. It was inevitable that the palace would be in chaos due to that incident. Friedrich strongly denied it, but the blue eyes of the child, like the sky, confirmed that she was his daughter. Fortunately, thanks to the thorough concealment of the incident, it did not leak out, but the mother disappeared without a trace. ¡®Maybe the reason she plays pranks on Nicole often is because she was the first friend Adelia has made since she was born.¡¯ In her always lively face, there was a deep loneliness. Of course, Leort wasn¡¯t very interested, so he just passed it off. ¡°Anyway, why do you ask that? Do you want to know if Adelia is attending the exhibition?¡± ¡°As expected, you know my heart well.¡± ¡°Stop joking around before we start swearing.¡± Such mischievousness is undoubtedly genetic. Adelia, as well as Laos, loved to play pranks whenever the opportunity arose. Laos, who was pleasantly tapping his fingers and playing around, shrugged his shoulders at Leort¡¯s words and returned to the point. ¡°Well, you¡¯re right to some extent. I¡¯m curious if she¡¯s living well and if she still wants to be recognized.¡± ¡°What if she abandons her surname?¡± ¡°You guys can handle that. Whether you use it for propaganda or not, it¡¯s not a problem for our kingdom. That woman is just a ¡°mistake¡± of my father.¡± It was an attitude that considered one person¡¯s birth and life as simply a ¡°mistake.¡± If Isaac were listening, it would have been an attitude that would make him frown, but to these people, it was common sense. If a ruler makes a political mistake, the people will express their dissatisfaction, but they don¡¯t really care about his personal life. They just brush it off and say, ¡®Oh well, that¡¯s how it is,¡¯ and say that a ruler¡¯s personal life isn¡¯t that important. Leort nodded his head as if he understood and opened his mouth. ¡°Got it. It¡¯s just my prediction, but she¡¯ll attend the exhibition.¡± ¡°Thank you. Should we start preparing now, then? It¡¯s better to rest now if we want to enjoy tomorrow.¡± And so, the night before the exhibition approached little by little. ¡°I¡¯ll introduce myself properly. I¡¯m Princess Cecily Drat Eisilia Bin of Helium. Thank you so much for welcoming me despite the sudden visit.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. Rather, it¡¯s an honor for us to have a Princess with us. By the way, you are really beautiful.¡± ¡°Thank you. I was curious where Isaac got his looks from, but it seems he inherited them from the Baroness.¡± ¡°Oh my, are you saying our Isaac is pretty?¡± Isaac was feeling embarrassed by Cecily¡¯s sudden visit. At first, everyone was taken aback by her visit, but they were able to melt away naturally through Cecily¡¯s brilliant eloquence. She even seemed to be able to communicate well with Isaac¡¯s mother. ¡°Oh, and Isaac. Here¡¯s the book you wanted.¡± ¡°Huh? What book is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a book about the history of demons. A Helium scholar selected it, so it should be a great help to you.¡± ¡°Wow...! Thank you so much, Noona.¡± ¡°Thanks are unnecessary. I should be the one thanking you.¡± Above all, even Isaac was briefly captivated by Cecily, who gave him a history book as a gift. However, there was one person who had the biggest complaint here, and that was Marie. She was filled with thoughts of spending time with Isaac, but everything was ruined by Cecily¡¯s visit. However, she couldn¡¯t express it directly, so she felt frustrated. In the end, she secretly called Isaac to a secluded place, and scolded him harshly. ¡°Isaac.¡± ¡°...yes.¡± ¡°As your girlfriend, let me tell you now. You must stick with me throughout the exhibition. If you stray away or look at other girls, I won¡¯t even let you hold my hand.¡± ¡°Can I at least kiss you then?¡± ¡°...You¡¯re such a pervert.¡± Feeling her face flush at Marie¡¯s Isaac¡¯s advance, she lowered her head. Isaac then asked in a teasing tone. ¡°So, can I get an answer? Can I kiss you?¡± ¡°...Not now, later. Cecily might see us. She might think we¡¯re doing something if she catches us...¡± ¡°Are you shy?¡± ¡°Forget it! You¡¯re such a red pervert! We can do it tomorrow without any restrictions!¡± ¡°What¡¯s a ¡®red pervert¡¯?¡± She had a feeling that the exhibition would be a tumultuous one in many ways. Translators note: Red pervert lol Chapter 89: Exhibition (1) The morning of the exhibition, which was both eagerly anticipated and feared for a long time, has dawned. Although the exhibition was hastily arranged like crossing a wobbly bridge, thanks to the numerous resources and personnel invested by the empire, it has been prepared to some extent. Furthermore, the exhibition itself is not in the form of viewing works in a quiet building, but rather in the form of a festival. In an empty land, a separate space was designated for exhibiting artworks, and apart from that, residents could simply enjoy themselves. In addition, there were planned music and theater performances that could be considered highlights in the evening, so during the day, visitors could enjoy the displayed artwork while strolling around the land. ¡°How does it look? Does it fit well?¡± This was before the festival started, after all the preparations had been made, inside the mansion. I couldn¡¯t help but admire Marie, who was dressed up for the occasion. She looked beautiful in her white dress. Her shoulders were completely exposed, while her chest was slightly revealed, and the white dress emphasized her milky skin even more. The overall appearance was simple with very few flashy patterns, and the hemline barely reached her knees. As a result, her slender and graceful legs were completely exposed, stealing everyone¡¯s attention. If the dress she wore at the previous event made Marie look more mature, the dress she was wearing now made her girlishness increase twofold. They say that women¡¯s transformations are innocent, but with such a transformation, any man would have to declare her innocent. ¡®Wow, is this really my girlfriend?¡¯ It was to the point where one would doubt reality that such a pretty woman could really be their girlfriend. This meant that Marie was exceptionally beautiful. Moreover, not only was she beautiful, but her personality was also outstanding. From her white hair with a hint of blue, to her milky skin and her jewel-like blue eyes, she was beautiful and lovable to the extent that no one else could replace her. I watched Marie in silence for a while, waiting for a response, before blurting out my honest impression. ¡°You¡¯re pretty.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± ¡°When describing a woman who looks like a pure, white snow falling from the sky, I think I can use you as a reference.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean? That sounds like something a novelist would say.¡± Marie blushed at my compliment, looking a little shy but not displeased. I took a good, long look at her, trying to commit her image to memory even though I couldn¡¯t capture it in a picture or painting. ¡°Isn¡¯t it embarrassing to stare like that?¡± ¡°You¡¯re just too pretty, I can¡¯t help it. Sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go outside now.¡± Marie blushed again at my frank confession and headed towards me. I gave up my admiration and followed her. Marie would be wearing that dress all day, so it wouldn¡¯t be hard to remember her appearance. It might be a little irritating to see other men giving her attention like hyenas, but Marie was a noblewoman and wouldn¡¯t let them approach her easily. And since the imperial palace personally dispatched guards to take care of public order, the probability of a crime occurring is extremely low. ¡°Oh, are the two of you leaving now?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± As Marie and I were about to leave the mansion together, I heard Cecily¡¯s charming voice in my ear. Turning my head to look at Cecily, who called us, I couldn¡¯t help but catch my breath. Cecily, dressed in a black dress, was so beautiful that it seemed to pierce the sky. With her arms and back exposed in a halter-neck dress that fixed the straps behind her neck, her prideful chest was even more prominent thanks to the dress. If it were any other woman, one would simply say she looked sexy, but with Cecily¡¯s chest being so large, it felt even obscene. Moreover, the material was subtly clingy, highlighting her figure entirely and stealing our gaze. ¡®But the necklace...¡¯ A slightly strange thing here is the necklace that Cecily is wearing. The dress seemed to boast an expensive value even at a glance, but the necklace had a worn-out appearance. Even though it was an ordinary silver necklace with not even one jewel, it couldn¡¯t help but stand out more compared to Cecily¡¯s appearance. ¡°Wow... that¡¯s not fair...¡± Marie muttered quietly next to me while I was focusing on the necklace. I nodded in agreement. Even Marie, who was looking down on Cecily, a woman just like herself, couldn¡¯t help but express admiration. You can imagine how beautiful Cecily must be right now. If Cecily¡¯s dress at the last event was striking, she is now fully showing off her strengths. With just her attire, she exudes a seductive aura and her captivating appearance steals my gaze. grip- Did I instinctively feel that I shouldn¡¯t succumb to temptation? Unconsciously, I grabbed Marie¡¯s hand. Marie flinched for a moment when I grabbed her hand, but soon I felt her grip tightening. Cecily, who briefly showed a subtle expression when we held hands, smiled softly and spoke. ¡°If I disturbed your date, I¡¯m sorry. Actually, since this is my first time in this territory, I also need a guide.¡± ¡°Ah... yes.¡± ¡°How can your chest become so big?¡± The straightforward question hit Cecily like a curveball. Not only Cecily but even I, who was listening quietly, was taken aback. If there were other people around us, we would have pretended not to have heard it. Maybe we could have acted like we were strangers. In any case, Marie¡¯s blue eyes contained a deep curiosity and a slight desire(?). Cecily noticed it too and glanced at her own chest before shifting her gaze back to Marie. Then she blushed slightly and opened her mouth with an embarrassed smile. ¡°Why are you asking that?¡± ¡°Isaac keeps staring at you.¡± ¡°Hey.¡± ¡°Why are you trying to deny it? Did you think I wouldn¡¯t know?¡± Marie responded clearly when I looked at her in disbelief. I had nothing to say because everything she said was true. Is this what it feels like when you want to say something but can¡¯t? I shook my head, feeling helpless against Marie¡¯s expression that seemed to urge me to say something. As I already said, a man is a sad creature. Upon hearing this, Marie became more confident and said to Cecily again. ¡°I think Isaac won¡¯t look at anyone else if I grow up like you. Every time you wear a dress like this, Isaac only looks at you.¡± ¡°Marie, you¡¯re definitely not on the small side. It¡¯s actually the opposite.¡± Cecily spoke to Marie in a soothing tone, as if she were calming a sulking child. In fact, Cecily¡¯s words implied that Marie was bigger than average. As a noble, Marie naturally had better food and sleeping conditions than commoners, and she had received body management, so it was natural. ¡°And there are many inconveniences that come with being this big. You know that, right?¡± ¡°I do. But I think Isaac will like it.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you talk about this when I¡¯m not around?¡± The listener was embarrassed beyond belief. When I pleaded with her to stop, Marie teased me with a playful smile. ¡°Why? Are you embarrassed?¡± ¡°Of course I am. You¡¯re not supposed to talk about those things in public...¡± ¡°Can you lend me your ear for a moment?¡± Before I could finish my sentence, Marie gestured for me to lend her my ear. I hesitated, wondering what else she would ask of me, but ended up lending her my ear. Then, after giving Cecily a mischievous grin, Marie cupped her hands around my ear to keep her voice from escaping. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be embarrassed. Why?¡± -You¡¯ll see it all later anyway. My two legs, which were walking fine until that one word, stopped abruptly. I stared at Marie without being able to close my gaping mouth. Marie¡¯s face turned red on her snow-white cheeks, even though she had said it herself. But looking at her beaming expression, it seemed as though she had already built up anticipation for this moment. Honestly, I couldn¡¯t help but admire her. The more a woman falls in love, the more devilish she becomes, it seems. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s stop playing around now. Let¡¯s go enjoy the festival.¡± As I stood there stunned for a while, Marie took my hand and led me to the village. I was pulled along by her touch, still in a daze. Even when the two of us got ahead, Cecily still stayed where she was. As if the world had been split in two, Marie pulled my hand whether Cecily was standing still or not. ¡°...This is fun.¡± With Cecily¡¯s ominous grumble, the exhibition began. And then... ¡°This is crazy. What is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a statue.¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s a statue, but... why is it so big?¡± As soon as we entered the village, I was reminded once again that there are many perverts in the world. Translators note: 3 chapters to fill the quota. Also holy shit Marie is down bad. Chapter 90: Exhibition (2) As mentioned before, being an artist is a costly job. To create one¡¯s own work, tools are necessary, and even the cost of those tools is not insignificant. Furthermore, artists often have strong convictions or philosophies of their own, which can lead them to discard completed works. As a result, money goes out while the quality of the artwork may suffer in a vicious cycle. Due to this structure, art has come to be perceived as a culture enjoyed by nobility or the affluent, as long as they do not indulge excessively in gambling or luxury. Therefore, most famous artists are known to be from the upper class or the wealthy. As a result, art was once a luxury of the nobility and even theatrical and dramatic performances were similar. However, after the Jayros Revolution in the Kingdom of Ters, culture spread to the entire nation and there was an increase in people from the common or lower class who pursued a career in the arts. Of course, unless they possessed exceptional talent, it was almost impossible to succeed, and most ended up abandoning art and moving on to other means to earn a living. In order to sustain art, one needs money, but one also needs those who recognize their work in order to earn money, facing such an ironic situation. Nevertheless, there are artists who consistently create their own works in the midst of such circumstances. In the first place, many artists have chosen honor over money. This is why artists from common or lower class backgrounds tend to have strong determination and unwavering convictions or philosophies of their own. In addition, they possess inexhaustible patience and stamina. These artists fall into one of two categories. They either endure and eventually give up, or they succeed and make a name for themselves among the public. People in this world may praise the latter case as the spirit of an artisan or something, but for someone like me with memories from a past life, it can be summed up in just one word. ¡®pervert¡¯ ¡°...What is this?¡± And as soon as I entered the village, I could clearly experience what kind of results these perverts can achieve with time, money, and inspiration. As I stood at the entrance of the village, staring blankly at something that confidently occupied the space, Cecily, who was standing next to me, spoke up. ¡°It¡¯s a statue.¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s a statue. But why is it so... big?¡± Marie responded on behalf of me to Cecily¡¯s comment. But she too was mesmerized by the imposing statue, just like me, unable to take her eyes off it. I stood there for a while, seemingly transfixed, observing the statue carefully. To describe the appearance of the statue I am looking at now, it depicts a young man who seems to be hitting a middle-aged man with a club. The young man seems to be trying to block the attack with a dodgy posture, as if telling the middle-aged man not to hit him, and the middle-aged man is swinging the club with an expression of excitement. The most remarkable thing here is not just the well-detailed muscles, but the expression. Whether I should say it is overflowing with liveliness or it was sculpted based on a real person¡¯s expression. Above all, the quality is so astonishing that I doubt if it¡¯s appropriate to call this a ¡°statue¡±. ¡°There¡¯s a plaque here too. It says... ¡®Xenon, who is training under the master¡¯?¡± Cecily, who found a plaque while admiring the statue, explained to us. Although I had already guessed it just by looking at the statue, I never thought that it would vividly depict a scene from the beginning of Book 1. I scratched my head uneasily and muttered in a perplexed voice. ¡°Out of all the scenes, why this one...¡± ¡°It¡¯s written here too. It was sculpted because it¡¯s not everyday that you see someone learning by getting hit by their master.¡± Thank you for the kind explanation, Cecily-noona. However, I still couldn¡¯t easily get away from the awkwardness of the situation. The expression on the statue was truly one-of-a-kind, making it difficult to take my eyes off of it. ¡°So, how does it feel as the original author? Bringing the content from the beginning of the story as it is.¡± ¡°Heeuk!¡± While I was unable to take my eyes off the artwork, Cecily whispered into my ear with a husky voice. Her sultry voice pierced into my inner ear. Her voice was already irresistibly sexy, and now she was whispering right into my ear, making me jump in surprise. My ears tickled so much that my body trembled. ¡°G-Goodness, you scared me. You surprised me.¡± ¡°Hehe. So, what¡¯s your answer?¡± Cecily, whether I was surprised or not, smiled and asked me. I wrapped my ears in my hands and turned my head back toward the work. As I mentioned before, I have a bit of a knack for drawing, so I tend to add illustrations. Thanks to the detailed descriptions in the story, readers can roughly imagine what the characters look like. Not only in the illustrations but also in the story, the physical descriptions are carefully crafted. Perhaps that¡¯s why the appearances of Xenon and the master, as depicted in the statue, match what I had in mind. The demons had jet-black hair like charcoal, red eyes, and horns, which were the symbols of a demon, making them even more noticeable. ¡°...There are demonic beings too.¡± ¡°Yeah... I wasn¡¯t the only one attending. It feels like a dream...¡± Cecily momentarily shocked at the sight of other demonic beings enjoying the exhibition, spoke about her feelings with a slightly hoarse voice. Until the appearance of Xenon¡¯s Biography, demonic beings were treated like ticking time bombs and it was impossible for them to openly roam the streets, but now they were enjoying the festival. As someone who always worked hard to fulfill the wishes of the demons, Cecily couldn¡¯t help but be moved. I too was surprised like her, but soon I looked at the people who were enjoying the exhibition with a satisfied smile. All races were gathered together to enjoy the festival with just one exhibition. If it had been before Xenon¡¯s Biography, it would have been unimaginable, proving how much the world had changed. ¡®I¡¯m getting greedier.¡¯ My father said that this exhibition itself had the potential to be politically abused, but once I watched the exhibition with my own two eyes, it was impossible not to feel greedy. How wonderful it would be if there were festivals like the current exhibition where all races could enjoy themselves happily. Of course, there will still be conflicts between races, but we can gradually narrow them down. While watching the demons mingling in the crowd and enjoying the exhibition, I turned my head to the side. Cecily seemed unable to distinguish whether the sight she was seeing was a dream or reality, holding both hands tightly and closing her eyes. ¡°Thank you, Mora...for bestowing this blessing upon me and our demons...¡± ¡°... ...¡± Seeing the demons praying to their patron god, Mora, my heart became overwhelmed with emotion. She entered the academy, and because she was a princess, she must have been more moved as a demon. Feeling embarrassed, I rubbed the back of my neck and then turned to the side, meeting eyes with Marie. Marie chuckled and whispered to me. ¡°Our cute writer. Now you know how amazing you are, right?¡± Playfully, I just pinched her cheek without saying anything. Every time I pinch her white and soft cheeks like snow, it¡¯s addictive. I really wanted to keep doing it, but it¡¯s a shame I couldn¡¯t because there were too many people watching. I waited quietly until Cecily finished her prayer, then suggested to her. ¡°Noona, how about going to see that person once?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± When I recommended it, Cecily turned to me with a skeptical expression. For some reason, her red eyes seemed even darker. ¡°Well, I¡¯m curious too. How did those people get here? It seems like there¡¯s an interesting story behind them, since they¡¯re mixing with humans and enjoying the artwork. Why don¡¯t we ask them once?¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± Cecily listened to my explanation and looked towards the demons who were mixed in with the human crowd to enjoy the artwork. If they were noble visitors from Helium, they would be wearing formal attire, but the demons who were currently mixed in with humans were wearing unique equipment. Therefore, it is highly likely that they are wanderers or adventurers who have come out of Helium, and since Xenon¡¯s Biography was launched just a year ago, it is natural to be curious about what they have been doing so far. Eventually, Cecily watched a demon who was conversing properly with a human woman and nodded her head in agreement. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go check it out.¡± ¡°Sure. Marie?¡± ¡°Hmph. I¡¯ll let it slide this time.¡± What does it mean to let it slide? I was briefly puzzled by Marie¡¯s indifferent response. Cecily also seemed to be excited, with a brighter expression than before, as she approached the demon who was enjoying the artwork. ¡°Hold on. Be patient... Don¡¯t do it here...¡± While approaching, Cecily lightly tapped her chest and muttered softly. Translators note: This arc is gonna be loooong. Chapter 91: Exhibition (3) ¡°Excuse me for a moment.¡± ¡°huh?¡± My companions and I approached the demon man who was having a friendly conversation with a human woman and called out to them for a moment. The demon stopped talking to the human woman who appeared to be his lover and turned his gaze towards me. If Gartz¡¯s horns were like those of a sheep, then this man¡¯s horns stretched up long and twisted. He had the characteristic black hair of his demon race and, unlike Cecily¡¯s escort knight, Gartz, he had a sturdy build and a flamboyant and passionate appearance. The human woman, who was assumed to be his lover, was not as beautiful as Marie and Cecily, but she revealed a graceful and adorable charm. However, as the man was a little bigger than her, she was holding onto his arm, almost hanging on him. ¡°...What can I do for you?¡± The demon asked with a lot of suspicion at first, but as soon as he saw Cecily, his expression softened considerably. It seemed he had concluded that at least I hadn¡¯t approached them with any malicious intent since he had another demon beside him. However, the woman who was assumed to be his lover still didn¡¯t let her guard down. Instead, as soon as the demon became slightly less guarded, she clung to his arm even more tightly. I looked at the woman who was attached to the demon¡¯s arm like a cicada and turned my head to face the demon. Eventually, I asked a question out of curiosity, facing his reddish eyes, like Cecily¡¯s. ¡°There are a few things I¡¯d like to ask.¡± ¡°Things you¡¯d like to ask?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Well... I don¡¯t know what the nobles are curious about, but I¡¯ll answer with sincerity.¡± The man seemed to have seen through our nobility just by looking at our appearance and clothes. However, he didn¡¯t seem to know that Cecily was the princess of Helium. Since there were also social classes in Helium like in human society, if this man was a commoner, he might not even know who Cecily was. ¡°Rai...¡± Meanwhile, the woman who was still holding onto his arm called out to the demon with a worried voice. Her face became even more anxious as she realized that we were nobles. The demon named Rai gave her a gentle smile and patted her head. She seemed a little relieved by her sturdy boyfriend¡¯s comfort.Rread latest chapters at novelhall.com ¡°We¡¯re not bad people. We approached because we were really curious, so you don¡¯t have to be too wary.¡± ¡°...I see.¡± ¡°Thank you. Did you say your name is Rai?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Rai Estor.¡± ¡°My name is Isaac Ducker Michelle. I was just curious about how you came to our territory.¡± Rai looked at me sharply before glancing at Cecily and then spoke calmly. ¡°Seems like it¡¯s because I¡¯m a demon.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± Rai scratched his chin with a hand that wasn¡¯t holding onto the woman. I waited patiently until he opened his mouth. If Cecily wasn¡¯t here, he might have had some doubts after my question, but there was no sign of that. Perhaps Rai didn¡¯t realize how close this was to an interview. However, as a demon, he must have experienced many ups and downs. ¡°The reason we visited your territory is the same as everyone else¡¯s. We¡¯re both fans of Xenon¡¯s Biography, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Of course. Then, if I may ask a personal question?¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°As you know, demons couldn¡¯t reveal their true appearance until the release of Xenon¡¯s Biography. They were often treated harshly if they were discovered.¡± The more I continued my explanation, the more doubtful the expression on the woman¡¯s face, while Rai¡¯s expression was calm. It seemed that she trusted Rai absolutely, and it was uncomfortable for her to treat him as a devil. I glanced at the woman and then got to the point. ¡°However, Xenon¡¯s Biography changed everything. The perception of demons has completely changed, and they are no longer treated as devils. So my question is this. When did you come out of Helium, what kind of life did he lead, and when did he meet his partner next to him?¡± ¡°Was that what you were asking? I¡¯m embarrassed that I doubted you. Hahaha.¡± Rai laughed heartily, as if completely dispelling any doubts he had. Thanks to him, the woman seemed to be less suspicious as well. Then, Rai seemed to organize his thoughts and began to recall his life story with a bright smile. ¡°No. It seems you were enjoying the exhibition with your lover, but we rudely interrupted you.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. It was actually a pleasant conversation.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask you one last thing. Which direction do you think our demon race should go in?¡± ¡°As I mentioned earlier, if we follow the phrase in Xenon¡¯s Biography, it¡¯s enough. We were born as demons, but we are more human than anyone else, moving towards the light. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± Rai answered faithfully with a proud smile on his face. It was an answer that only someone with a strong belief could make, and there was no doubt in it. What I wrote in the book shows the direction that certain people should follow. It was indeed a proud result. ¡°You¡¯re right. That¡¯s the identity of our demon race. Anyway, thank you for your answer.¡± ¡°I hope the princess will also find her light.¡± Rai gave Cecily a compliment and gently hugged the woman attached to his arm. It seems that he found the light through his relationship with her. Although they may eventually part ways due to the difference in their lifespans, they will not regret it. At least for this moment, it will be a beautiful memory for them. ¡°The light...¡± As Cecily muttered something under her breath, she slowly turned her head towards me. I also met her gaze. After staring at my face intently for a while, she smiled and then shifted her attention to Rai. ¡°Thank you. Thanks to you, I feel like I¡¯ve rediscovered what light is.¡± ¡°I¡¯m honored to have been able to help.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to. Anyway, let¡¯s go. Oh, by the way, what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°...My name is Veronica Echens.¡± ¡°Veronica, you should stick close to Rai as well. As creatures of darkness like us, we tend to wander when the light leaves us.¡± ¡°...Okay.¡± Veronica¡¯s response was as timid as her appearance. Cecily giggled at Veronica¡¯s response and then spoke to me. ¡°We should go now.¡± ¡°Yes. Marie?¡± ¡°...Sure.¡± Even though I called out to her, Marie only fixed her gaze on Cecily without looking at me. It was hard to describe, but it seemed like she was on guard. Furthermore, she clung even closer to my body, interlocking her arm with me. Feeling a bit awkward due to her action, I looked at Marie¡¯s expression and couldn¡¯t help but be wary. Her blue eyes were filled with deep suspicion. It seemed like Marie felt something from the conversation between Cecily and Rai earlier. While I was thinking that, Marie called out to Cecily in a quiet voice. ¡°...Cecily.¡± ¡°Yeah? What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not thinking anything strange, are you?¡± Cecily blinked her eyes at Marie¡¯s uneasy question, then suddenly smiled. And then, half-closing her eyes, her red eyes glistened and she replied in a low voice. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re asking.¡± ¡°You...¡± ¡°Well... Marie? How about we have a private conversation just between us?¡± After saying that, Cecily looked at me and finished speaking. ¡°It could be something important to you.¡± It could be my imagination, but the red light on her horns seemed to have deepened. Translators note: Chapter 92: Exhibition (4) I gazed at the backs of Cecily and Marie as they left, saying they were going to have a private conversation. When I asked how long it would take, they said it would take a little while and urged me to view the exhibited works until then, as they walked away. I could guess roughly what they were going to talk about based on the situation just now, but there was no room for me to intervene, so I had no choice but to stay put. They would return eventually, as I enjoy the exhibited works, but I couldn¡¯t help but become curious. ¡°Hmm...¡± What would it feel like to be left alone after starting with three people? I stared blankly at the spot where Cecily and Marie disappeared, then looked around. Although I was left alone by chance, there were still many passersby going around the village. They all seemed to be busy enjoying the exhibition and festival without a break. This meant that there were few people who cared about me being alone. ¡®Well, let¡¯s go for a walk first.¡¯ Since Cecily said it would take a while, it would be better to look around than to just stand there. I started to enjoy the artworks one by one, which I hadn¡¯t seen yet, as I moved my steps. If sculptures were lined up on both sides of the street like buildings, the art pieces were exhibited all over the village, providing a variety of sights. Artworks were not the only things exhibited at the exhibition. ¡°A nobleman is above the common people, and a king is above the nobleman, and a kingdom can exist because there are both. However, what supports that nation is strictly the common people. That means that in front of the common people, whether it is a king or a nobleman, they are nothing. But Lord Crost, you are mocking the foundation of that nation just because you are bothered by them. It is truly the behavior of a true nobleman. Isn¡¯t it so?¡± ¡°Shut your mouth! How dare you mock me?!¡± ¡°Mock? I just stated the facts. I heard that if you poke at the truth, people get angry. But it seems like that statement is true.¡± There was also a theater company performing on the central stage set up in the middle of the village. Just to let you know, the Matrics Theater wasn¡¯t the only that joined the exhibition, and there were occasional actors who pursued theater as a hobby, even if they were not part of a theater group. The fact that the performance space was set up in the village square might make some people think that the voices would not be audible due to the people passing by more than in other places. However, thanks to the special work done, the actors¡¯ voices came across vividly in my ears. Moreover, although not on the same scale as the Matrics Theater, the actors¡¯ performance skills were outstanding, making it immersive. For these reasons, there were quite a few people who came to watch the play. Judging from their clothing, most of the people sitting in the chairs placed in front were nobles, while those standing and watching from behind were commoners. ¡®I wonder what are the nobles thinking while watching this?¡¯ The play currently being performed by the theater group is from the early part of the eighth volume, representing the lives of both the nobles and the commoners. In the scene, they target Xenon, who poses a threat to their privileges, and make him fall into a trap, but instead, they end up being played by him. One might think that most of the people watching the play are commoners, but surprisingly, a considerable number of aristocrats were also watching it. They were not showing any signs of discomfort and were entirely focused on the play itself. Honestly, I was worried that it might be uncomfortable as the original writer, but luckily it seems that everything turned out well. In fact, even the aristocrats said that they had many thoughts after watching the early part of the eighth volume, so perhaps it was part of it. ¡®Even if they cause a commotion, the security guards will stop them, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡¯ I thought as I stood far away, watching the play and then decided to move my footsteps to look around as there were too many exhibits to focus only on the play. Before long, I came across a piece of artwork that caught my eye. ¡°Someone actually drew this.¡± In South Korea, there is a very famous meme called the ¡°Hectopascal Kick.¡± It depicts a scene where a girl delivers a dropkick to a boy who is going crazy, and the phrase ¡°Hectopascal¡± itself is so random that it has become a meme. I described that scene in detail in Xenon¡¯s Biography. The protagonist and heroine Mary appears confidently, kicking bad guys with a dropkick. In a world where most of the descriptions were plain, it was an exceptional first appearance that left a lasting impression on countless readers. ¡®It¡¯s really well drawn.¡¯ Although the art style may be different because it is set in medieval times, except for that, it was 100% identical to the Hectopascal Kick I knew. From Mary¡¯s purple hair fluttering as she delivered the dropkick to the expression on the gangster¡¯s face as he was hit by it, the composition, characters, and expressions were all perfect, exactly like the Hectopascal Kick itself.Rread latest chapters at novelhall.com ¡®Are there other reincarnators besides me?¡¯ I had thoughts that didn¡¯t even make sense. To find out who the owner of this piece of art was, I lowered my gaze to the bottom, where a sign with an explanation was hanging. First of all, the artist¡¯s name is Karl Zvazsa. He is from the Minerva Empire, not the Ters Kingdom. The reason why he chose to draw this scene among many others is that it reveals Mary¡¯s personality and identity at once. Furthermore, it is said that he draws his works in a comical manner to make people laugh, unlike other artists. ¡°Karl Zvazsa... I should remember this person.¡± I took out my notebook and pen, storing in my mind the work of Karl that matched my mental image of Hectopascal Kick. It was in case I forgot the name. As I might have to mention the names of some artists after the exhibition is over, it was essential. ¡°Phew~¡± ¡°Huek?!¡± While I was writing down the name in my notebook, someone blew into my ear. I couldn¡¯t help but let out a strange scream, feeling ticklish and shivering. I turned my head to check who did this to me. As soon as I confirmed the face of the culprit, I couldn¡¯t hide my surprise. ¡°...Adelia noona?¡± ¡°Haha. Nice to see you here.¡± It was Adelia, who had left the mansion earlier than me to go to the exhibition. When she greeted me with a cheerful smile, I was surprised. Adelia usually dressed simply even on weekends, but today, she seemed to have put extra effort into her outfit for the festival. Her short brown hair, grown to the neck, and her beauty without any makeup remained the same, but her outfit was like wings, with a brown vest worn over a white shirt and leather pants that revealed her elegance, perfectly expressing her unique style. Her cheerful and energetic charm, which was not diminished at all, was still the same as when I saw her at the academy, even though her clothes were different. ¡°Where are the others? Why are you wandering around alone?¡± Adelia asked me with her characteristic husky voice, putting her hand on her waist. I rubbed my fingers on my ear, which was still tickling, and answered curtly. ¡°They have something to do. Why are you here, Adelia noona? Weren¡¯t you with my sister?¡± ¡°Well, I was originally. But Nicole disappeared in the blink of an eye.¡± ¡°...Did you get lost?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that. I¡¯m not lost, I lost Nicole.¡± I chuckled at Adelia¡¯s audacity and impudence as she claimed to have lost Nicole when we were in a narrow territory and there was an exhibition going on. I couldn¡¯t even imagine how it would have been at the academy. Adelia seemed to be embarrassed by my laughter and nervously scratched her cheek while chuckling. It seemed like she thought it was unreasonable even though she had just said it herself. ¡°Anyway, will you accompany me for a while until we meet Nicole? I¡¯m really bad with directions, so I can¡¯t even go back to the mansion.¡± ¡°Walking together is fine. But is it so severe that you can¡¯t even return to the mansion?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve wandered around all day while trying to find the dorms at the academy. Impressive, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not something to be proud of. Anyway, are you enjoying the exhibition?¡± Adelia quickly finished the remaining meat on her skewer and tossed it backwards without looking, perfectly landing it in a nearby trash can. I briefly made a strange expression at her skilled technique of throwing the skewer without looking, but then shifted my footsteps towards the crowd. As I got closer, I could hear their conversations clearly. ¡°The royals from the Ters Kingdom have come?¡± ¡°Yes. Two of them, the Crown Prince and Princess.¡± ¡°Wow. It¡¯s quite an event for our empire to have Ters Kingdom¡¯s royals visiting.¡± From what I could deduce from their conversation, it seemed that the royal family from the Ters Kingdom had come to visit. I was curious about what they looked like, so I craned my neck to get a better look at their faces, but there were too many people around to make it difficult to see. Eventually, I gave up, thinking that I would have to see them if the opportunity arose. However, I realized belatedly that Adelia¡¯s reaction was not normal. ¡°Those guys... came here...?¡± ¡°Adelia noona?¡± Did she experience some kind of shock? Adelia¡¯s complexion rapidly turned pale, and her sky-blue pupils began to shake aimlessly. Even when I called her name and shook her arm, Adelia remained rooted to the spot. ¡°Noona.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Noona, snap out of it.¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, yeah.¡± Eventually, I forcibly brought her back to reality by pulling her cheek. Adelia was startled by the pinch and blinked her sky-blue eyes a few times. Then, with a vacant expression on her face, she looked at me before exhaling deeply and smiling widely. It was a forced smile that felt very awkward and fake. ¡°Uh, sorry. I spaced out for a second.¡± ¡°Is everything okay?¡± ¡°Not at all. I¡¯m suddenly feeling dead tired.¡± It is clear that there was a problem as they spoke nonsense. I thought of the Ters royal family, who were probably beyond the crowd gathered around. Perhaps Adelia is related to them. It is highly likely because she showed a reaction like she lost her soul as soon as she heard that royalty from Ters Kingdom came to visit. ¡®There seems to be more complex circumstances than I thought.¡¯ Escaping from here quickly would be good for me and especially for Adelia. I held Adelia¡¯s hand, who was still confused. I felt Adelia flinch as I held her hand. ¡°... Cutie?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere else. It would be difficult to squeeze in here with so many people.¡± ¡°Um... Can I stay here for a while?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I want to check something out. It¡¯s my personal matter, so you go alone.¡± Adelia asked me with a trembling voice. And she still had a pale complexion, trembling pupils, and started to sweat on her cheeks. Adelia is already showing symptoms of anxiety attack. If this goes on, we don¡¯t know what might happen to her. People cannot remain sane when they are in extreme anxiety. For her sake, and because I could get tangled up in unnecessary complications, I firmly refused. ¡°No, we can¡¯t. Do you know how noona is doing right now? Whatever is going on with them, it¡¯s better for you to stay calm.¡± ¡°No, absolutely not. It¡¯s a very personal matter, so keep your hands off. It will be just for a moment, just to check okay?¡± Adelia grew anxious and started to hit my hand, but I didn¡¯t budge and pulled her closer. Perhaps because her anxiety was getting worse, she couldn¡¯t put up much of a fight. I couldn¡¯t just ignore her because she was Nicole¡¯s precious friend, even if I would have ignored her if she were a stranger. ¡°Take a deep breath and try to calm down first. I can feel your heart rate fluctuating just from holding your hand.¡± ¡°Is it that bad?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you try placing your hand on your chest and thinking for a moment?¡± Adelia followed my suggestion and put her hand on her chest. Then, a little belatedly, she realized her own condition and took a deep breath before exhaling slowly. At that moment, I tried to let go of Adelia¡¯s hand. ¡°Adelia Unni?¡± A lively and somewhat husky voice entered my ears. Both Adelia and I turned our heads in the direction of the voice. The first thing that caught my eye was her sky-blue eyes, unlike the deep blue of Marie and Rina, but a light shade of aquamarine. Next to the girl were a man and a woman. They all had unique characteristics with sky-blue hair and eyes that emitted charm. As their hair was a contrasting red color to mine, they seemed even more mysterious. ¡°Adelia Unni!¡± A doll-like cute girl with twinkling eyes shouted Adelia¡¯s name loudly, causing a momentary pause in the situation. Adelia trembled and stepped back in surprise. Just as the girl was about to approach Adelia, someone grabbed her shoulder and stopped her. The owner of the hand was a woman who stood beside them, dressed in a uniform that could be worn by a knight rather than a dress. She had tied her hair in a ponytail, and her mature charm was subtly spread. ¡°You can¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°Huh? Hiliya Unni?¡± The girl looked at her questioningly as the woman in uniform spoke in a concise and gruff tone. Although the girl was puzzled, the gaze of the woman named Hiliya was fixed solely in one place, and it was definitely not a friendly look. It was, in fact, at the level of contempt. I slowly turned my head towards the direction of her gaze. ¡°... ...¡± Adelia¡¯s sky-blue eyes, just like those of the people in front of her, shook aimlessly. thump ¨C thump ¨C thump Even though I was holding her hand, I could clearly feel her heart beating wildly. Translators note: I just translated the first NSFW chapter for this novel and I must say hoLY FUCK WHAT THE FUCK DID I JUST READ WHY WAS IT ACTUALLY GOOD WHY DID CHAT GPT TRANSLATE IT BETTER THAN ANYTHING EVER BEFORE AND WHY WAS IT JUST SO WELL FUCKING WRITTEN?!?!? But yeah it was pretty good. You will propably see it in like 3 weeks. But it will be on kofi for subscribers this week. So yeah, a shameless plug. If you want to read ahead, up to 15 chapters, go to my kofi. Chapter 93: Two Girls (1) When Isaac and Adelia were having a subtle encounter with the Ters royalty, Marie and Cecily left the event and arrived at a desolate place on the outskirts of the village. Despite receiving extensive support from the royal family, there were still places in Michelle territory where human hands had not touched. This phenomenon was particularly noticeable as they went further out towards the outskirts of the village. The village and the outskirts seemed to be separated as if by a distinct line, which created many suitable places for walking around unnoticed. Marie and Cecily were standing face to face in the outskirts of the village. The towering trees, which had been nurtured by the earth for decades, provided shade from the blazing sun. ¡°So, why did you call me out here to talk?¡± Marie stood with her arms crossed, giving Cecily a sullen look. Her mood was currently very uncomfortable, to say the least. Originally, she had planned to enjoy the exhibition with Isaac alone, but her plans were ruined by the woman in front of her. To make matters worse, they were now completely alone. As someone who had been looking forward to a romantic date, Marie was not surprised that her annoyance had turned into frustration. Even though she wanted to ignore Cecily¡¯s words and feelings, she couldn¡¯t do so because of the atmosphere. She knew that she would have to call her out separately soon, if not now. As a woman, and with Marie¡¯s characteristically sharp intuition, she knew it was the right thing to do. I decided that it would be better to solve the annoying problem as quickly as possible, so I obediently followed behind Cecily. And when we arrived, we were under this tree. ¡°Sorry. It¡¯s something I absolutely have to talk to you about.¡± Cecily looked at Marie, who was uncomfortable, and then answered with a bright smile that was beautiful and refreshing enough to naturally relieve her guard. But Marie didn¡¯t react that way. On the contrary, she narrowed her eyes, making her wariness even stronger. Then she quickly scanned Cecily up and down, exhaled a long breath through her nose, and placed her hand on her chest. ¡°I¡¯m telling you in advance, I have absolutely no intention of giving you Isaac. I confessed to Isaac first, and he likes me too. Got it?¡± Marie¡¯s firm and decisive statement drew a clear line, stating that she would not give in to her. If it were an ordinary person, they might have flinched at Marie¡¯s momentum, but there was no such indication from Cecily. On the contrary, she seemed to have fully anticipated it, nodding her head with a slight smile. ¡°I know. I¡¯ve watched from the sidelines how much you like Isaac. It was a little surprising that you talked to me about chest size. I felt like I had received a punch after a long time.¡± ¡°Okay, I get it.¡± ¡°But Mari, do you happen to know about polygamy?¡± ¡°... What?¡± As soon as polygamy was mentioned from Cecily¡¯s mouth, Marie opened her eyes and wondered if she had misheard it. Cecily maintained a small smile, as if acknowledging that what Marie had heard was correct, and spoke in a calm and gentle tone. ¡°What you heard is correct. It is a custom for one man to have multiple wives. This is a common practice not only in human society but also in Helium and even in Animers.¡± ¡°Hey. You...¡± Marie repeatedly opened and closed her mouth like a fish. As a princess of a nation, and furthermore, Cecily who was expected to be the next demon lord, this was never a suitable topic for her to speak about. With Cecily¡¯s position, it was normal to practice monogamy instead of polygamy. Helium has not yet engaged in diplomacy, but in terms of national power alone, it was strong enough to rival Alvenheim. Above all, in most cases, polygamy is linked to political reasons rather than romantic love. It¡¯s like a weak country sending its princess to marry into a powerful country to form a strong alliance. Marie could not tolerate Cecily using Isaac as a political tool, regardless of anything else. Polygamy and nonsense like that should never be allowed. With a dry laugh, she muttered to Cecily as if she could not stand it. ¡°Ha. I thought you were different from Rina... I must have misjudged you. I never thought you would hide such a vulgar intention.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Do you really think Isaac would accept that? Someone who hates politics so much?¡± Marie can boast that she knows about Isaac better than anyone else, except for his family, of course. Anyway, Isaac is an ordinary young man who is simple, considerate of others, and enjoys writing. He wrote Xenon¡¯s Biography purely as a hobby, and he simply brought life to another world that was in his mind and captured it in a book. Therefore, it took him a long time to realize his popularity. Well, sometimes he got fixated on strange parts, but it didn¡¯t matter to Marie. In fact, she liked it better because she could see Isaac¡¯s blunt reaction. She approached Isaac not with a political intention but with pure kindness, and their relationship grew into love. At least she could claim that her love for Isaac was more pure than anyone else¡¯s. ¡°Um... I don¡¯t know what kind of misunderstanding you have, but that¡¯s definitely not true. Politics is just an additional factor. My feelings for Isaac are genuine.¡± Despite Marie¡¯s continuous ramblings, Cecily maintained a calm attitude. In addition, she smiled and blushed slightly, as if she were a shy woman being confessed to. This made Marie more confused than ever. As mentioned before, she was born with the ability to instinctively distinguish whether a person¡¯s words were true or false. And now, her heart was screaming that every word Cecil spoke in his gentle voice was true. There was no political intention, just a very pure heart of a maiden in love. Marie could vividly feel it. ¡°...Since when?¡± ¡°Do you believe me? Really?¡± When Marie believed without any suspicion, Cecily asked with a bright expression while holding her hands, moved by her reaction. Marie, on the other hand, responded with silence without nodding her head. Whether Cecily¡¯s heart was sincere or fake, it didn¡¯t matter because there were various types of sincerity. Inherently, there is a lifespan difference of more than three times, and there is no way Cecily does not know this. Moreover, demons turn into devils when they feel unbearable anger or sadness. One cannot expect a poignant story like the master and the elven queen in Xenon¡¯s Biography. Isaac is not an extreme powerhouse like the master in handling mana, but just an ordinary human. Even if a human¡¯s lifespan is a hundred years, for demons, a hundred years is roughly equivalent to twenty years. Furthermore, Isaac is currently seventeen years old, which means he has a lifespan of only ninety years even if he lives a long life. After Isaac dies due to his lifespan, can Cecily really endure being alone? Marie couldn¡¯t help but wonder about that. ¡°...Cecily.¡± ¡°Yeah, Marie?¡± ¡°Do you really think the time you spend with Isaac is more valuable than the time after Isaac dies?¡± ¡°...You finally noticed, huh?¡± When Cecily was asked a piercing question by Marie, she smiled somewhat relieved. Then, she lifted her head. Although the sky was hidden behind the trees, it looked dull through the branches. Even the warm sunshine was being blocked out. After looking up at the sky for a while, she lowered her head to look at Marie again. Marie was waiting for Cecily¡¯s answer. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m a demon and Isaac is a human. There¡¯s nothing eternal in this world, and someday Isaac and I will have to part ways.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be painful.¡± ¡°Yeah. It¡¯ll definitely be painful. That¡¯s why Isaac¡¯s opinion is more important than yours. The issue of lifespan between different species is something even the gods can¡¯t solve.¡± Living things naturally run towards death. That¡¯s the way of nature. Humans, more than other beings, are making an effort to leave a legacy because they know it well. That legacy permeates as knowledge, driving human progress even further. This is why humans have a faster rate of progress compared to long-lived beings such as elves and demons, who tend to have a more leisurely mindset due to their extended lifespans. Cecily shifted her gaze from Marie towards the direction of the village. She could sense the bustling energy even without using her mana. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking since I saw that demon earlier. How can I remember him? What can I do?¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Even if Isaac doesn¡¯t reciprocate my feelings, I will support his territory to remember him. No matter how much he tries to hide his secret, someday Isaac will become known as the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography. And his territory will naturally develop into a cultural city.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re going to help him politically...¡± ¡°Yes. I will protect his territory to prevent greedy people from exploiting it, and not only for me, but for other demons as well.¡± In that case, the Michelle territory would be safe for at least 200 years. If the Minerva Empire establishes diplomatic relations, there would be no problem with Helium¡¯s knights being stationed in Michelle territory. This would create a mutual benefit between the Empire and Helium, forming a solid alliance. Even though Marie was amazed at Cecily¡¯s far-sighted plan, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit sad. Cecily had so much sincerity, but the barrier of a very large lifespan was blocking her path. Of course, even if she were to overcome that wall, Isaac will never give in to her. Marie sighed deeply as if her heart had been pierced, then regained her composure and said to her, ¡°I understand your feelings well. But you can¡¯t get Isaac, so just accept it.¡± ¡°Hmm~¡± Cecily made a dissatisfied sound at Marie¡¯s declaration and then narrowed her eyes halfway. Just when Marie felt a sense of unease from her, Cecily began to walk slowly. ¡°Well, I wonder if that will happen?¡± ¡°W-what do you mean? Earlier, you said...¡± ¡°Even if I can¡¯t get his heart, O can still get his body, right? So...¡± As Cecily passed by Marie, she whispered in her ear with a suggestive tone. ¡°What if I take him first?¡± ¡°...!!¡± Cecily¡¯s suggestive words penetrated Marie¡¯s ears and shook her mind. Her body trembled violently, and her blue eyes flared up like a torch. Her mouth also opened wide, as if shocked by Cecily¡¯s words. Her fair skin gradually turned red, and her ears blushed like a sunset. She clearly understood what Cecily meant by her words. Since it was Cecily who said it, she couldn¡¯t just ignore it. If she had the desire, she could really do it. ¡°Well, then, I¡¯ll go now.¡± ¡°... ...¡± Cecily, whether she was joking or not, tapped Mari on the shoulder and passed her by. Despite Cecily¡¯s passing, Marie remained rooted to the spot. When Cecily was far away, Marie suddenly snapped her head around. Cecily was already about to enter the village. ¡°...Alright. Let¡¯s do it, then?¡± Marie grinned seeing this, then she muttered meaningfully. ¡°Do you think I will let him be taken away?¡± Strange desire flared up in her blue eyes. Translators note: Cecily really earning back those points huh Also there were 2 adult chapters...didn¡¯t know that... Fun fact! ChatGPT didn¡¯t want to translate explicit content of those chapters, so I wrote that it¡¯s for my thesis and it actually did it LOL it even had a better quality than ever before Kek Chapter 94: Adelia (1) If someone were to ask me what the closest yet most complicated relationship in the world is, I would answer without hesitation that it is blood ties. As the word suggests, blood ties are relationships that are inseparable, but ironically, they can also be relationships that are worse than those of others. It is also a rule that there are virtues and responsibilities that must be observed even among family members, like the word ¡°paelyun¡± (immorality) suggests. The moment one violates this, they become ¡°immoral¡± and commit a great sin as a human being. Unfortunately, there are countless people in this world who abandon their responsibilities to their families. Furthermore, in the medieval period where the characteristics of a class society and the concept of human rights were rare, this point is even more pronounced. It is common to discard a child who is not of one¡¯s own blood and to engage in family infighting in order to inherit a title. From ancient times, people have tried to avoid fighting among blood relatives as much as possible, but when blinded by greed, blood ties mean nothing. Like this, family ties can become a target of hatred, even worse than others, and unfortunately, there are often cases where lingering attachment remains in such situations. ¡®I had a rough idea, but...¡¯ I looked at Adelia¡¯s face, who was beyond nervous. Her sky-blue eyes and even her lips were trembling uncontrollably. From the cold sweat pouring down her face, anyone could tell that she was experiencing a serious anxiety attack. Considering Adelia¡¯s normally carefree personality, it was so different from her usual self that it seemed like a completely different person. And the reason why she was shaking so much was because of the three men and women facing us. They were probably the royal family members of the Ters Kingdom who attended the exhibition. Their eyes, as well as their hair, were sky-blue, reminiscent of the blue sky, and their noble demeanor naturally flowed out. ¡°Red hair... Are you from the Michelle family?¡± The man murmured first when the subtle confrontation continued, and I couldn¡¯t even speak. But thanks to him murmuring loud enough for me to hear, I was able to get an opportunity to speak. So I let go of Adelia¡¯s hand gently. Of course, I didn¡¯t forget to check her condition even as I let go of her hand. I wanted to say something, but I couldn¡¯t get any words out, so I kept opening and closing my mouth repeatedly. From this, it was clear that there were complicated circumstances between her and the Ters royal family members. ¡°Pardon me. I am Isaac Ducker Michelle, the second son of the Michelle family, who organized this exhibition. It is an honor to meet the sky of Ters Kingdom.¡± ¡°Hmm. I am Laos Dukeard von Kurchers, the rightful heir to the Ters Kingdom.¡± Following etiquette, I greeted the man politely and he introduced himself in a confident and assertive voice. Even as he introduced himself, his gaze was fixed on Adelia. Next to Laos, the woman also introduced herself in a deep and monotonous voice. ¡°Hiliya Dukeard von Kurchers. Lara, come on.¡± At the same time, Hiliya, who had been holding onto the girl¡¯s shoulder, called out her name. The girl, with her doll-like appearance, opened her eyes wide at Hiliya¡¯s call and quickly took action. ¡°Oh, yes! Nice to meet you. I am Lara Dukeard von Kurchers, the 3rd princess of the Ters Kingdom.¡± She politely greeted us while lifting the edges of her dress slightly. Her melodious voice and adorable appearance combined to make my heart race, but what really caught my attention was her proper etiquette. Even though she was a noble from another country, Lara was of royal blood and therefore didn¡¯t need to be overly polite in her greetings like Laos and Hiliya. It seemed that Hiliya knew this, as he rolled his eyes but then quickly closed them. It seemed like this wasn¡¯t the first time Lara had made a mistake. ¡°Issac, right? The exhibition was very well-organized considering it was put together in a hurry.¡± Laos approached me and spoke in a friendly manner after all the introductions were done. He still kept glancing over at Adelia. I was momentarily surprised and nervous when he approached me with such confidence, but using informal language didn¡¯t bother me too much since Laos was of royal blood. It was only in official situations that royalty used formal language when speaking to foreign nobility. This exhibition is more of a festival rather than an official occasion, so there is no diplomatic loss even if we speak freely. ¡°Thank you. Actually, our family didn¡¯t contribute much, since we received support from the palace.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nice to be honest. You¡¯re like half a tourist, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not half, it¡¯s just a tourist.¡± ¡°You have a wit, unlike your blunt tone.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s a compliment, I¡¯ll take it warmly.¡± ¡°Hahaha, good. Good. But...¡± Laos smiled warmly, but then subtly shifted his gaze to Adelia. Now, it seemed difficult for them to meet each other¡¯s eyes as Adelia lowered her head and didn¡¯t say anything. Her facial expressions were fully visible due to her short haircut, and it wasn¡¯t much different from before. Hesitation, fear, concern, tension, and so on. All sorts of complex emotions were mixed together, making it impossible to define them lightly, and she was sweating profusely like rain. Just by looking at her, it was clear that her condition was not just bad, but serious. And Laos looked at Adelia surreptitiously, and then asked me with a mischievous smile, as if he had thought of something amusing. As if to prove their family ties, it was identical to Adelia¡¯s smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the first impression, but what¡¯s your relationship with this woman? You were holding hands just now and seemed close... maybe?¡± ¡°No, she¡¯s just a close older sister to me.¡± ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, you were holding hands affectionately.¡± ¡°Our relationship is not like that.¡± Since it really wasn¡¯t like that, I was able to draw the line sharply. The reason I held Adelia¡¯s hand was simply because her condition was not good. ¡°Hmm... I see.¡± Laos looked at me with a blank expression after hearing my firm response. I don¡¯t know whether he believed me or just let it go, but it seemed like there wouldn¡¯t be any harm coming to me. ¡°Got it. So you¡¯re saying there¡¯s no relationship at all?¡± ¡°Yes. By the way, would it be okay for me to ask what kind of relationship you have with Adelia noona?¡± ¡°Well...¡± When I asked the question, Adelia raised her head abruptly as if she was surprised. Then she started looking back and forth between me and Laos with trembling eyes. It was too pitiful to see her opening and closing her lips repeatedly as if she wanted to say something but her throat was blocked. What on earth could have happened between them to make Adelia react like this? ¡°What kind of relationship is it?¡± It didn¡¯t seem like a good question for not only Adelia but also Laos. As soon as I asked, Laos put on a friendly smile and then frowned. It was a very unpleasant expression, as if even being involved with her was displeasing. His expression was so bad that it seemed like I had stepped on a mine. Sensing that something was wrong inwardly, Laos turned his head and looked at Adelia with the same displeased expression. Just then, Adelia also turned her head towards us and our gazes met. ¡°... ...¡± Facing Laos head-on, Adelia froze stiffly like a mouse standing in front of a cat. She was sweating cold and her mouth, which had been quivering, was tightly shut. I was worried that she might faint. It was at that moment when I was thinking about such things inwardly. ¡°... It¡¯s not like we have any relationship, do we?¡± Laos replied, looking at me after turning his gaze away from Adelia. The unpleasant expression was completely gone and only a mischievous smile remained. However, unlike Laos, Adelia¡¯s expression... It was not enough to say that her world had collapsed. Her heart dropped and her complexion turned pale, and her eyes began to lose focus. This alone would have been enough, but Laos¡¯ cruel words did not end there, even though Adelia was right next to him. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking, but neither I nor we know this woman. Didn¡¯t we just meet her today? She seems like a commoner, so why don¡¯t you play around with her a bit? Even though you are a nobleman of the Empire, there is something about you that I like.¡± ¡°...I see.¡± Would there be anyone who could express their refusal in front of royalty? Laos nodded satisfactorily when I gave a positive answer and looked at Adelia. Although Adelia¡¯s focus had already completely disappeared, Laos continued to pour out his tirade to her. ¡°You know what I¡¯m talking about, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°...¡± Thanks to that, Adelia regained her composure and her focus returned. But before long, something astonishing unfolded before my eyes. ¡°Sob... Ugh...¡± As if a rush of emotions that had been held back in her chest were released all at once, tears welled up in her sky-blue eyes. Even her tightly pursed lips suggested that she was trying to hold back, but she had already crossed the limit and couldn¡¯t control her emotions. There is nothing as shocking as being denied by your own family. Adelia, who was denied by her family, especially in front of me, must have been shocked beyond measure. Adelia didn¡¯t explain any further. Frankly speaking, there was no need for an explanation. With Laos treating her as non-existent, and Hiliya blocking Lara¡¯s approach, we can infer how Adelia was treated. Although she managed to avoid the life of a prostitute, she may have endured a life of disdain and contempt from her family. Perhaps she even suffered from abuse. It¡¯s truly a heartbreaking thought. Meanwhile, Adelia spoke with a trembling voice, her head hanging low. ¡°That¡¯s why I enrolled in the Halo Academy when I became of age, like running away. They say they will recognize me as part of the family if I graduate with good grades, but...¡± ¡°I have a feeling that won¡¯t be possible.¡± ¡°Right. But if they see me making an effort... they¡¯ll recognize me... admit it... turn around...¡± While speaking, Adelia¡¯s emotions seemed to overwhelm her as she closed her lips and began to shed tears. Tears flowed down from her clear, sky-like eyes in droplets. ¡°I just wanted to... be a normal family... sniff. To play and have fun like everyone else...¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Is it even that hard for them to call me ¡®noona¡¯ or ¡®unnie¡¯? Those bastards...¡± Tap, tap.. Tears flowed down from her eyes onto the cold ground, without any intention of wiping them away with a handkerchief. Seeing her clenching her fists in anger, her wretched life seemed to be agonizing. I was worried that she might commit suicide someday if this continues. I bent down on my knees to meet her at eye level and spoke quietly. ¡°Noona.¡± ¡°Sniff... why...¡± ¡°Is the reason you still care about those people because of your mother?¡± Adelia nodded her head to my question and then told me her story while sobbing. ¡°Yeah... my mother said... sniff! That it would be much better than living like this... and even now, I don¡¯t know what happened to her... If I became a princess, I wanted to find her... sniff. With dignity...¡± How miserable this life is. Adelia¡¯s life is so different from mine, who was born a noble and grew up with nothing lacking. Perhaps the reason she played mean pranks on Nicole was because she was Adelia¡¯s first friend. Before entering school, Adelia must have suffered physical and emotional abuse from her family, so Nicole is probably a very precious presence to her. If even Nicole loses interest in her, it will be difficult for Adelia to withstand the overwhelming loneliness. I glanced down while watching Adelia sobbing. It seems that her words that she has been trying hard are not in vain, her hands were filled with calluses and wounds. ¡°What should I do now...?¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°I feel so lost. When I graduate from the Academy, I have to go back to the kingdom. And then...¡± Just the thought of the severe abuse Adelia suffered made her tremble. The fear and anxiety engraved in her mind were slowly eating away at her. I carefully held her hand, judging that it couldn¡¯t go on like this. The sensation of my hand was so stiff and cold that it traveled through my hand. As warmth was conveyed through my hand while holding her hand, Adelia stopped trembling and lifted her head brightly. Her face, which had become a mess, was filled with doubts. ¡°...Isaac?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t cry, Adelia.¡± I can understand Adelia, but I can¡¯t sympathize with her. So any consolation I give her now will be of no use to her. But doing something is much better than doing nothing at all. In situations like this, just having someone there for you can bring great comfort. I know this from personal experience of losing my entire family in a previous life. When I was blankly staring off into space at the funeral home, friends who came to me became the driving force that kept me clinging to life. If those friends had not been there, I would have committed suicide long ago. People are infinitely weak when they are alone, but even a single support can make them incredibly persistent. I brought up a handkerchief for Adelia and gently wiped her eyes. Adelia didn¡¯t resist and accepted my touch. ¡°I understand that you have complicated circumstances, and there¡¯s not much I can do to help. Right now, all I can do is comfort you.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Most of all, Adelia, your smiling face is so beautiful. So don¡¯t cry. Even though I can¡¯t do much to help, I will stay by your side.¡± Finally, after wiping away the tears that had gathered in the corners of her eyes, I gave her a soft smile and concluded. ¡°Do you understand?¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°So, let¡¯s cry out all the tears from today, and starting tomorrow, I hope you can go back to being the Adelia you know, and call me your cute younger brother, as always.¡± Adelia looked at me with a dazed expression, her sky-blue eyes filled with deep confusion. After a moment, she pulled her lips tightly and forced herself to control her emotions. Her smile was weird, I couldn¡¯t tell if she was crying or laughing. ¡°Like this?¡± ¡°...I think it¡¯s better if you just cry for now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡± Adelia quickly became sullen. I chuckled at her various expressions and tried to put the handkerchief in my back pocket. I planned to throw it away later. ¡°Just a moment.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°That handkerchief... I¡¯ll wash it and give it back to you.¡± Adelia grabbed my wrist desperately before I could put the handkerchief in my pocket, and spoke in a hurry. I opened my mouth in confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t think you have to do that. There are plenty of handkerchiefs in the mansion.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s dirty because of me. At least I should take responsibility for it, right?¡± ¡°Well, if you insist...¡± I nodded and handed her the handkerchief. Adelia¡¯s expression brightened noticeably, and she held it tightly with both hands. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll make sure to give it back to you later.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°And... Isaac.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Adelia called out my name and gave me her characteristic energetic smile. Her eyes were swollen and her nose was red, but her smile, which I knew so well, was clear. As I was gazing at her face, she expressed her gratitude to me. ¡°Thank you so much. I feel better thanks to you.¡± ¡°No need to thank me. It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Thanks to your thoughtfulness, I get why that child is dating you.¡± She must be talking about Marie. I shrugged my shoulders and said nonchalantly, ¡°If Noona says so, then it must be true.¡± With my words, Adelia spoke with conviction, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± She still held the handkerchief dear in both hands. Translators note: Woah. Wtf. Now I¡¯m mad. Chapter 95: Strange Relationship (1) As time passed, Adelia was able to calm down to some extent and regain her composure. However, perhaps due to the extent of her crying, she occasionally hiccuped and sobbed. It seemed that she was shocked to the core, as she hurriedly drank water from a nearby fountain, but there was no sign of improvement. Furthermore, her eyes were severely swollen and her nose was as red as a strawberry. Not only was she unable to enjoy the exhibition, but if she were to encounter the Tersian royalty again, it could become even more serious. ¡°It¡¯s better to rest at the mansion until evening.¡± ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s okay? There are still many works of art that we haven¡¯t seen yet.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a little disappointing, but the highlights don¡¯t start until evening anyway. We¡¯ll just have to rest and calm our minds until then. If we continue like this, we don¡¯t know what will happen.¡± In the end, Adelia returned to the mansion. Even though I offered to stay by her side, she refused. She didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble for me and thought she might interfere with my enjoyment of the exhibition. Although it was regrettable, her explanation was convincing, so I had no choice but to take her back to the mansion. On the way back, I couldn¡¯t help but worry that we might run into the Tersian royalty again. Adelia seemed to share my concerns and was constantly looking around. ¡®Should I just write it in a book?¡¯ My fondness for the Tersian royal family was on the verge of collapse. Even if they were bastards, treating someone with such contempt was never right. Even if they didn¡¯t recognize her as their own child, they should never subject her to emotional abuse. Honestly, it was a miracle that Adelia had grown up so well. I wanted to include a story about a bastard child in Xenon¡¯s Biography, but the story lacks plausibility and there is a high risk of it being discovered by the Tersian royalty. As the relationship between Adelia and the Tersian royalty is kept secret, the list of suspects is narrowed down significantly. Therefore, it would be wise to patiently wait for an opportunity, even though it is disappointing. If I take the initiative too quickly due to my impatience, it could lead to danger. So, we hurried towards the mansion with a sense of unease in our hearts. Thankfully, we did not encounter the Tersian royalty on the way. ¡°Adelia!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± We soon arrived at the mansion and found Nicole standing in front of the gate. Adelia¡¯s expression changed slightly when she saw Nicole. Come to think of it, didn¡¯t she get lost while traveling with Nicole? While I was thinking about that, Nicole came closer and began scolding Adelia. ¡°Where were you?! I looked for you for so long... What? Why are your eyes like that?¡± ¡°There was a situation.¡± Nicole checked Adelia¡¯s swollen eyes and expressed her doubts when Adelia, who had a complex situation she could not speak of, mumbled. When Nicole realized that Adelia was hesitant to speak, she turned her gaze towards me as if to ask if I could explain instead. However, I couldn¡¯t say anything either, so I just shrugged my shoulders. Nicole also had no choice but to move on when I stumbled over my words. ¡°Well, there must be a situation. But do you know how long I¡¯ve been searching for you?... Apologize if you know you should. Isaac happened to come back with me to the mansion just in case. Let¡¯s go now.¡± ¡°Um... If it¡¯s okay, can we rest at the mansion for a bit? I¡¯m a little tired...¡± ¡°What?¡± Adelia¡¯s cautious request left a puzzled expression on Nicole¡¯s golden eyes. Given that Adelia¡¯s attitude was so different from her usual demeanor, it was natural for Nicole to have doubts. Then Nicole looked at Adelia¡¯s swollen eyes and her somewhat uneasy appearance. Nicole was also quick-witted, so she had a vague idea of what might have happened to Adelia. Sure enough, Nicole nodded slowly, deciding to listen to Adelia¡¯s words without asking for the details. It seemed like her way of showing consideration by not prying too much into the situation. ¡°Okay. Then let¡¯s go in together.¡± ¡°Oh, no. I¡¯ll just rest, and you can go to the exhibition.¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried. I¡¯m worried. What if you wander around and get lost again?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just stay at the mansion. How could I get lost?¡± ¡°Enough talking. Let¡¯s go inside. What about Isaac?¡± Nicole asked me while looking at me. Soon, Cecily and Marie were expected to return, so I planned to stay and watch the exhibition. ¡°I¡¯ll continue to watch the exhibition. I still have some company.¡± ¡°Oh, right. Then Adelia and I will be at the mansion, and we¡¯ll come back when it¡¯s time for dinner.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°But, Adelia, are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Um...I see. But who do you mean by ¡®us¡¯?¡± ¡°...oh.¡± The girl flinched and covered her mouth with both hands as if she had been caught off guard when I pointed it out. I asked her in a hesitant voice. ¡°Hey, are you an elf by any chance?¡± ¡°No, no way! Absolutely not! And I¡¯m not a kid either!¡± She exclaimed, flailing her arms like a bird. Her appearance, behavior, and attempt to act like an adult all made her seem like a child. Eventually, the girl seemed to realize that denying it any further only made her seem more suspicious, so she let out a deep sigh and spoke quietly. ¡°Whatever... but that¡¯s not important right now. Just put that book down and look for another one.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± The girl was taken aback when I refused without hesitation. It seemed like she had expected me to comply with her request. However, I had no intention of putting the book down. What I wanted was not someone¡¯s ¡°subjective opinion¡± but rather ¡°diverse histories.¡± Historical records are subjective to a certain extent. As the saying goes, history is written by the victors, and unless it¡¯s written by a god, history cannot be completely objective. Therefore, the only way for history to become truly meaningful is to read many books and find commonalities among them. Moreover, since the girl in front of me was suspected to be an elf, she could not be viewed objectively in any case. ¡°That¡¯s just the way it is with perspectives. If you were really an elf, you might dislike this book. Nevertheless, it could be a very useful reference for us humans. After all, there aren¡¯t many history books related to different species.¡± ¡°Human beings say that elves are walking libraries. At least we can boast of having more knowledge than you do.¡± ¡°That may be true. However, ultimately, that knowledge was written from an elf¡¯s perspective, right? There¡¯s bound to be conflict between what¡¯s in this book and what you already know. And since elves live much longer than humans, they tend to get stuck in their ways. It means that they don¡¯t change very easily.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not like that.¡± The elf girl timidly retorted, as if something had pricked her. I smiled faintly as I listened to her answer, murmuring softly. ¡®Is she the daughter of a family that secretly left Alvenheim?¡¯ As far as I knew, Alvenheim was ruled by the Council and the Queen, who kept each other in check. According to Cindy, they were in a bitter power struggle to maintain their own privileges. If we were to compare the Council to humans, it would be like a powerful faction of aristocrats who had relinquished all their titles and joined forces. Of course, not only powerful families were in the Council, but also places that helped the Queen. Could this girl have secretly left such a family? Judging from her speech, I couldn¡¯t imagine her being a normal elf. ¡°By the way, are you also participating in the exhibition? To see Xenon¡¯s Biography?¡± ¡°Of course. How could I miss an exhibition dedicated to Xenon¡¯s Biography?¡± The girl responded with a slightly excited tone, seeming to be a fan of Xenon¡¯s Biography. I felt a sense of satisfaction and my liking for her increased as I bent my knees slightly to match her eye level. When I did, the girl flinched slightly but soon met my gaze with her gray eyes shining. I quietly asked her while looking into her mysterious eyes. ¡°My name is Isaac Ducker Michelle. I am the son of the Michelle family who organized this exhibition. What¡¯s your name, little lady?¡± The elf girl hesitated at my introduction, but then replied in her characteristic innocent tone. ¡°Arwen. Call me Arwen.¡± Arwen is a very ordinary name for an elf, so ordinary that it could even be used as a pseudonym without any problem. As I was thinking that to myself, the girl introduced herself and muttered to me. ¡°And I¡¯m not a kid. Despite appearances, I¡¯ve lived almost ten times longer than you.¡± ¡°Okay, grandma.¡± ¡°Ugh!!!¡± The way she yells is also really childlike. ¡°Huh?¡± Suddenly, I felt a chill down my neck and turned my head around. However, there was no one behind me, only shelves filled with books. Feeling a bit uneasy, I rubbed the back of my neck and muttered softly, ¡°What was that...?¡± Translators note: Star Rail is addictive. Himeko is alive ;_; Chapter 96: Strange Relationship (2) I briefly felt a chill at the back of my neck, but there was never a moment when I lost touch with Arwen during our conversation. Although I tried to act like an adult, I found Arwen¡¯s occasional childish complaints endearing, and Arwen seemed to have a favorable opinion of me in her own way. Later, I found out that Arwen was also a bookworm who loved books very much. As an ancient elf, she knew much more than I did about a variety of subjects. They say that adult elves are like walking libraries, and I realized that this was no exaggeration. She not only answered all of my questions in detail, but also provided additional explanations that left me amazed. However, that wasn¡¯t the end of it. Arwen showed me how wide the gap between elves and humans really was. ¡°Hmm... I didn¡¯t know this book would be here. It¡¯s been 80 years since it was published.¡± ¡°80... 80 years? Has it been that long?¡± ¡°It was a famous book among our elves. I believe it¡¯s also kept in our sanctuary.¡± Arwen had read books that had been out of print for years, and even remembered them in great detail. She had lived almost ten times longer than me, and her knowledge and experience were far beyond my comprehension. Even finding a book that had been published more than 20 years ago was a difficult task, as they were rarely published or circulated. Even in a library, it was hard to find them in obscure corners. As a result, unless it¡¯s a book that has become a worldwide hit like Xenon¡¯s Biography, it requires a complicated process to purchase even a single copy. However, Arwen not only read the book thoroughly when it was first published but also remembers everything about it. Thanks to her, I looked at Arwen with new respect. I had been using informal language with her because of her childish behavior, but now I thought I should start using polite language with her. ¡°Well, there¡¯s no need to change your speech for me. Wouldn¡¯t it be more comfortable for you to do that?¡± ¡°...Yes, it would be. But it¡¯s still amazing,¡± ¡°From a human perspective, that may be true. But for us elves, it¡¯s just natural. Whether it¡¯s our sanctuary or our powerful army. It¡¯s not a big deal to remember some stories in a book.¡± Indeed, the peculiar traits of the elves never go away. Arwen expressed her pride, tilting her nose up, as I genuinely admired her.Rread latest chapters at novelhall.com However, this pride and self-confidence were not arrogance, as these two qualities only arise as true meanings when they harm others or oneself. In Arwen¡¯s case, it was closer to pure pride. Of course, she looked like a cute girl, so it seemed like a child was joking around. She was undoubtedly much older than me, but her childish behavior made her look like an immature child. As if telling me to envy her, I poked a fact while watching Arwen, who was still fluttering about. ¡°Those elves suffered a great humiliation in the racial war 500 years ago, didn¡¯t they?¡± Arwen remained silent in response. As I hit her with a fact based on historical truth, Arwen¡¯s smile shattered like glass. Elves have a tradition of valuing history, and to them, the racial war was the ultimate disgrace. However, history is something they must learn. ¡°... Our ancestors were foolish.¡± Arwen turned her head slightly and muttered timidly, but it seemed that the concept was firmly planted in her mind as she didn¡¯t deny it. I chuckled at her reaction, and then brought up a positive topic to lighten the mood. If I only spoke ill of the elves, Arwen might come to dislike me. ¡°Still, the elves have made great progress by taking it as a lesson. Although there have been some turbulent incidents in between, they are now actively exchanging with neighboring countries. I heard that the current Elven Queen has launched a full-scale open-door policy, didn¡¯t you?¡± This was a fact I learned from Cindy. In the past, the elves believed themselves to be a chosen race of the gods and kept their distance from other races. To be precise, they did not interfere with the affairs of other races. They couldn¡¯t do anything about it even if they tried, and they didn¡¯t feel the need to do so. In fact, it was a valid point. However, the situation changed as the civilizations of other races developed to a level comparable to that of the elves, and the racial war broke out. Elves became aware that they were mere mortals living in this world and began to actively engage with their surroundings. ¡°Y-yes. Alvenheim used to operate as if it was completely disconnected from its surroundings until just 100 years ago. But it completely changed after the queen ascended to the throne.¡± When mentioning the achievements of the Elf Queen, Arwen felt proud for some reason. It is estimated that she admires the Elf Queen like Cinderella. I smiled softly at Arwen who was ecstatic once again. As she was much older than me, it was natural for her to act like an adult, but because of her appearance, she seemed like a child pretending to be an adult. ¡°Arwen seems to have a favorable view of the Elf Queen. The Elf I know feels the same way.¡± ¡°That Elf is undoubtedly young and has a proper perspective. Well, the new Queen has ruled well overall.¡± ¡°Oh really? I¡¯m not quite sure.¡± I shrugged off Arwen¡¯s compliment. Thanks to my past life, I probably had a different perspective compared to others. What seemed natural to me was considered groundbreaking in this world. Even my ordinary writing style from my past life was praised here as a new paradigm. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s stop here. Why did you come to the bookstore? What book are you planning to buy?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any particular book in mind. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that every book in the world is stored in the Sanctuary. I just wanted to visit the bookstore where the exhibition is being held.¡± ¡°So, how is it? To be honest, it¡¯s not great compared to the fame of Xenon¡¯s Biography, right?¡± ¡°If I were to give an objective evaluation, that¡¯s correct. Of course, my standards may have been raised because of the Sanctuary. But storing books is equivalent to storing knowledge. Even though the scale might be small, its significance cannot be underestimated.¡± Arwen spoke elegantly, revealing her own unique beliefs and racial pride in her answer. I watched her browsing the books on the shelf and moved on to my next question. ¡°What about Xenon¡¯s Biography?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°What do you think about Xenon¡¯s Biography, in your opinion as an elf?¡± Did she not expect I would ask this question? Arwen seemed slightly surprised when I asked about Xenon¡¯s Biography, as if she was pricked by something. Then she turned her gaze away from me and gave a small shrug. Wondering why she avoided my gaze for a moment, I turned my head in the direction her eyes moved. As expected, there was nothing but empty space. She really did avoid my gaze. When Arwen and I met eyes again, she quietly opened her mouth. ¡°...It¡¯s interesting.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I said it¡¯s really interesting.¡± A positive response came out of her mouth. However, she seemed a little embarrassed, judging by the slight blush on her face. Even so, it was a pleasant thing for the original author. I smiled and bent my knees slightly to match Arwen¡¯s eye level. When Arwen was surprised that her eye level was the same as mine, I quietly asked while looking straight into her gray eyes. ¡°What part did you find interesting? It doesn¡¯t seem like it would be very interesting for an elf.¡± ¡°W-what are you talking about! Although the protagonist is a human, it is similar to the creation of another world. And we elves were also moved by the poignant story of Kair and Elisha.¡± Arwen, who was fervently devoted to Xenon¡¯s Biography, mentioned Kair and Elisha. Love stories are indeed something that everyone, regardless of gender or race, can relate to. I smiled at her childish appearance and asked subtly. ¡°Then, would you like the two of them to be together?¡± ¡°What kind of question is that? Of course, they should be together. Wouldn¡¯t that make the relationship between us and humans a little closer?¡± ¡°Hmm... is that so?¡± Unfortunately, that was the case. ¡°I hope so.¡± Kair is dead. Translators note: I¡¯m starting to like Arwen. Chapter 97: Strange Relationship (3) Afterward, I left the bookstore with several books that I had purchased. There were so many newly released books that it took me a long time to decide which ones to buy, but with Arwen¡¯s help, I was able to shorten the time a bit. However, she only provided information on whether the book had depth and was suitable for someone knowledgeable like me, without giving her own subjective evaluation. ¡°By the way, all the books seem to be related to history. Do you like history?¡± Arwen asked me as we walked down the street after leaving the bookstore. She seemed a bit puzzled that I had only chosen history books. In response, I raised the paper bag that I held in my right hand, which contained the books I had purchased. ¡°It¡¯s interesting. It¡¯s fascinating that such events happened in the past.¡± ¡°Well, as you say, the past can be intriguing. Even I wonder if such events really happened. Moreover, the fact that the past influences the present and the future is of great interest.¡± ¡°Do you like history, Arwen? I mean, not just the history of elves, but that of other races as well?¡± Elves tend to place great importance on their own history and traditions, but it¡¯s a story that was only until the outbreak of the race wars. Until then, elves had almost no interest in other races. However, there was one exception, and that was the demons. As descendants of angels, elves had to be cautious of the descendants of demons, and there were hidden conflicts between them, as recorded in the books. But since the power of the two sides was similar, there was no direct military conflict. If there had been, one of the races would have been at risk of being wiped out, and as an elf, Arwen had no choice but to remain a spectator. ¡°Of course. Especially with humans like you, I have a deep curiosity. Despite their short lifespan, humans have achieved remarkable growth. Even magic was something that only the chosen ones could use during the race wars, but now it is widely available to the upper class. And in time, magic will become a power that even commoners can use easily.¡± ¡°That will take a long time.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± After hearing my curt response, Arwen stared at me intently. After pondering for a while, she turned her head forward and spoke her mind. ¡°It will indeed take a long time for your words to come true. However, humans possess infinite potential, and even we elves cannot deny that. Perhaps in the not-too-distant future, magic may spread to the general public. Xenon¡¯s Biography appeared in the world suddenly too. Do you know how the perception of the demons has changed?¡± ¡°Well, this world is full of unpredictable things.¡± I listened to Arwen¡¯s explanation and smirked. Even as the author of the Xenon¡¯s Biography, I never thought it would turn out like this. What a cruel world. One might think that magic is a privilege allowed only for the upper class, but upon closer examination, it is a naturally ingrained phenomenon. Unlike the nobility who receive advanced education from a young age, commoners can only acquire power through their own efforts, and even accessing magic differs. Occasionally, commoners may display the potential to become a wizard, but it is a truly rare occurrence. Moreover, because it is such an exceptional talent, the country focuses on caring for them. In other words, if the accessibility issue is resolved, magic means that even commoners can use it easily. Elves and demons may have a natural advantage in magic, but it may be due to the overwhelming accessibility. ¡°By the way, it¡¯s true that the elves look down on humans, right? You and the elves I¡¯ve met so far don¡¯t seem to have that tendency.¡± Thinking deeply about magic, I suddenly had a question for Arwen. Whether it was Cindy or Elena, the elves I met didn¡¯t seem to regard humans as inferior. On the contrary, Elena is evaluating me as a recommended student, and the same goes for Cindy. ¡°That¡¯s just prejudice. Just like how humans see elves differently, we also look at humans with various perspectives. However, most of the elves who experienced the race war still look down on humans.¡± ¡°Why? If they went through such humiliation, their thoughts should have changed.¡± ¡°The reason is simple. The reason why we lost the race war was because of our own mistakes, not because humans were superior. It¡¯s truly a ridiculous situation.¡± ¡°... ...¡± I feel like my tongue is tied due to the elf-like thinking. I¡¯ve heard that there is a serious conflict between generations among the elves, and I think I know why. Still, it¡¯s a relief that the younger elves have a positive view of humans. ¡°That¡¯s why we ended up making a lake instead of digging a well with all our futile efforts...¡± The problem is the same everywhere. Arwen seems to dislike them so much that he cringes, his face contorted. To ease Arwen¡¯s discomfort and relieve my boredom, I wandered around the streets. As expected of a festival, there were various vendors, and there was even food to be found. As the son of a lord, I can¡¯t lose face by not being able to buy food for the chance encounter I had. ¡°Arwen, is there anything you want to eat? I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡± ¡°That, there¡¯s no need. I already ate before I came here.¡± Since it was my first time seeing magic in action, I looked at her with curiosity. Even though it looked difficult, elves still looked like elves. ¡°Can you take it out again?¡± ¡°Uh, yes?¡± ¡°You stored it, so you can take it out again, right?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s just that...¡± Arwen was greatly taken aback by my question. No, she was beyond taken aback; she looked bewildered. When she saw my puzzled expression, she hesitated for a moment before answering urgently. ¡°I, I need some time!¡± ¡°You need time?¡± ¡°Yes. Just because an elf has a talent for magic doesn¡¯t mean they can use it recklessly. Especially with spatial magic.¡± Is it like a cooldown? I don¡¯t know anything about magic, so I just shrugged it off. Besides, since she seemed to have a reason, pretending not to know anything might be a good way to go. ¡°Okay. Still, it¡¯s amazing. It¡¯s my first time seeing magic with my own eyes.¡± ¡°If you want, I can show you a simple spell.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± Swoosh- Instead of answering, Arwen demonstrated with action. She neatly gathered both her hands together, and then blue water droplets floated up above them. I couldn¡¯t help but be amazed as the clear, beautiful droplets floated up from her delicate hands. I had only heard about magic before, so it was even more impressive to see it with my own eyes. Arwen smiled contentedly as she opened her mouth wide and focused, moving her index finger gracefully. The water droplets moved smoothly towards where her finger was pointing. ¡°You treated me like a child earlier, and now you seem like an even younger child.¡± Arwen teased, popping the water droplets like bubbles. It seemed like revenge for being treated like a child until now. But I didn¡¯t deny it and just nodded my head. It felt like the first time I saw a big soap bubble when I was a child. There¡¯s something charming about magic that makes men feel young at heart. Even if it¡¯s just a low level of skill, magic is still magic. ¡°Can you show me more than this?¡± ¡°Of course. Then...¡± ¡°Isaac?¡± A seductive voice cut through Arwen¡¯s preparation for the next spell. It was a very familiar voice to me. I turned my head back to see none other than Cecily, who seemed to have just finished a private conversation. I couldn¡¯t see where Marie had gone. ¡°Oh, Cecily Noona, you¡¯re here? What about Marie?¡± ¡°Marie will be here soon. But...¡± As soon as Cecily and I met eyes for the first time, she looked at Arwen next to me. For a moment, her pupils dilated in her red eyes. Then Cecily smiled brightly and asked kindly. ¡°Who are these people?¡± ¡°... ...¡± At the same time as her question, an inexplicable chill ran through my body. Translators note: Ugh, I forgot to change the font color last chapter. fixed now Also I got Bronya and Seele, I¡¯m happy now. Chapter 98: Strange Relationship (4) As Cecily asked with a bright smile, a shiver rose from my right arm and spread throughout my body like a chill. The blood flowing in my body cooled down, giving me the sensation of being frozen stiff. I almost couldn¡¯t even move my mouth, but I forced myself to shake off the feeling and turned my head towards where I suspected the source of the chill to be coming from Where Arwen was. However, Arwen looked greatly taken aback as soon as she met Cecily. From her expression and reaction alone, it was clear that she couldn¡¯t have been the one responsible for this chill. Neither could Cecily, who was still smiling. ¡®Who could it be...?¡¯ Could this feeling be just a figment of my imagination? As I hugged myself, feeling goosebumps rise on my skin, I suddenly remembered something odd. Cecily had referred to the person she met as ¡°these people,¡± not ¡°this person,¡± when speaking to Arwen. But there was no one else but Arwen beside her. Could there be a bodyguard like Gartz, who hid his body and followed Cecily around, protecting her from unseen threats? As Cecily was expected to be the next demon king, she must have had the ability to see things that others couldn¡¯t. Alternating her gaze between Arwen and Cecily, I fixed my gaze on Cecily¡¯s smiling face and slowly spoke, pretending not to know anything. ¡°...What are you talking about, sis? Arwen is alone, isn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Huh. Is that so?¡± Pretending not to know, Cecily let out a sly chuckle and shifted her gaze to Arwen, crossed her arms to show her interest. With the dress already accentuating her chest, the gesture made it even more prominent. I struggled to lift my gaze away from her constant downward glances. In the meantime, Cecily glanced at Arwen with a smirk before flashing a dangerously beautiful smile. ¡°Sorry, I must have seen something wrong. You don¡¯t have to pay attention to what I said earlier.¡± ¡°...Okay.¡± ¡°So, who is this person? Judging by the pure aura, she seems to be an elf.¡± Cecily turned back to me and asked about Arwen¡¯s identity. I glanced at Arwen. Her face was difficult to read as her robe was pressed deeply against her skin, but her lips were slightly pursed. Arwen had just met Cecily for the first time today, yet she had already noticed that she was an elf. There was nothing in particular for me to answer. ¡°She¡¯s just someone I coincidentally met at the bookstore. She helped me while I was choosing a book.¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± ¡°I also bought some delicious things and watched the exhibition. You see the strawberry candy here?¡± As I mentioned the strawberry candy, Cecily looked towards Arwen¡¯s hand. In it, Arwen held a half-eaten strawberry candy. Continuing on, Cecily expressed her dissatisfaction to me in a slightly disappointed voice. ¡°You didn¡¯t buy it for me, but for someone you met for the first time today.¡± sorry. Can I buy it for you now?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s okay.¡± Cecily replied briefly and approached us slowly. As she got closer, I could feel a cold energy emanating from my right side more and more strongly. I turned my head to check on Arwen, but she had a calm expression on her face. I wasn¡¯t sure if I was being too sensitive or if it was just my imagination. Thud- Finally, Cecily confidently arrived in front of Arwen and us. More accurately, in front of Arwen. Arwen was shorter than me, and Cecily boasted a long, slender figure, taller than me like Nicole. Due to the difference in height, Cecily looked down at Arwen, and they had a confrontational stance. As they looked at each other, Cecily smiled softly and introduced herself to Arwen. ¡°Nice to meet you. My name is Cecily.¡± Perhaps she didn¡¯t feel the need to reveal herself as the princess of Helium, as Cecily simply provided her name. However, one could sense from her grace and charisma that her status was not insignificant. Arwen glanced quickly up and down at Cecily¡¯s beautiful appearance before speaking in a quiet voice. ¡°...Call me Arwen.¡± Her voice was small, but it wasn¡¯t weak at all. Rather, one might say a sense of caution emanated from it. Unlike Cecily, who spoke formally, Arwen¡¯s casual tone might seem strange, but given the relationship between elves and demons, it wasn¡¯t that strange. In the past, if elves viewed humans as inferior races, demons saw them as harmful beings. Elves were the descendants of angels, and demons were the descendants of devils. Just by looking at this, one could guess how their relationship was. Since the energies they each possessed were polar opposites, there was a saying that they could feel uncomfortable just being close to each other. Fortunately, after the appearance of Xenon¡¯s Biography, the elf¡¯s gaze toward demons softened like any other races, but it would be difficult to hide the inherent discomfort. ¡°Arwen... a plain but good name. It¡¯s the name of an elf hero who fought in the demon war, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°You know it. And your name is also on the good side. It means ¡®holy¡¯.¡± ¡°Thank you for the compliment.¡± At first glance, they seemed to be getting along well. Cecily didn¡¯t seem to pay much attention to Arwen¡¯s condescending attitude. But one must not let their guard down. Although humans were the race that persecuted demons the most, elves were polar opposites by nature, so one couldn¡¯t be sure what they were thinking. ¡°Shall we not stay here and go see some artwork instead?¡± While I was maintaining my composure, Cecily suggested to Arwen in a gentle voice. ¡°What the... Ugh!¡± Shwoosh! My body was suddenly thrown upwards, and I couldn¡¯t help but scream in surprise. Because... ¡°W-What is this...! Please bring me down quickly!!¡± ¡°Why? It¡¯s just a parlor trick for me?¡± ¡°My heart feels like it¡¯s going to stop, so please bring me down quickly!!¡± Because Cecily sent me flying into the sky with her magic. She too was swimming through the sky through her magic. Cecily let out a laugh as if seeing me flapping her arms and legs in the blue sky made her laugh. ¡°Ahahahaha! Isaac. Do you know what you look like now?¡± ¡°Please stop and let me down!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be such a killjoy. Let¡¯s stay like this for a little while because it¡¯s cute.¡± ¡°Noona!¡± And so, we ended up flying in the sky for 30 minutes. ***** After parting ways with Isaac, Arwen went around visiting various art exhibits. In her hand, she held the strawberry candy that Isaac had bought for her. She had already eaten two, leaving only three remaining, but it was enough for Arwen. She savored the candy¡¯s sweetness and sourness at the same time in her mouth. The syrupy sweetness and the tartness of the strawberry spread in her mouth, bringing Arwen a feeling of happiness. ¡°Your Majesty, are you really going to leave it as it is?¡± Someone with a dissatisfied voice asked her beside her while Arwen was savoring the strawberry candy. No one could see who it was, as they were currently in hiding, but it was Rain, the dark elf who had followed Arwen this time. A little while ago, as soon as Cecily realized her existence, she exuded a terrifying energy that made Isaac cold. ¡°Is there anything we can do? We came here to watch, not to fight.¡± ¡°But... the Queen knows too. The energy from that demon is very dangerous right now.¡± ¡°... ...¡± Arwen didn¡¯t say anything in response to Rain¡¯s explanation. She was just thinking about Cecily in her head. The energy she felt from Cecily was very dangerous. Normally, demons are no different from humans, but in certain situations, things can change. The biggest example is when they are about to turn into devils. If they can¡¯t suppress emotions like anger or sadness after experiencing a terrible event, the concentration of black mana in them will increase. However, this is something that can be felt regardless of race, and elves, who are opposite to demons, can feel it even more sensitively. And the concentration of black mana emanating from Cecily at the moment is slightly more dangerous than that of a demon. It is necessary to be cautious. ¡°I know that too. It¡¯s probably the evil cycle. But if she has a strong patience, we don¡¯t have to worry.¡± ¡°If the Queen says so... What about that red-haired guy?¡± ¡°Isaac is...¡± Arwen thought of Isaac¡¯s face. He was a human child who loved books and showed her kindness. Rare red hair and golden eyes that are extremely rare in this world made her face intriguing. It was a fresh experience for her, who had never had anyone to talk to. ¡°But to think such a person had a connection with the demon princess...¡± Arwen noticed that Ce?cile was Helium¡¯s princess. And it seemed that Ce?cile also had a rough idea of who she was. It was because of Isaac. There was no need to complicate things unnecessarily by revealing her identity. Arwen hesitated about the relationship between the two men and thought about Rain. Rain was still waiting for her answer. ¡°...Isaac seems like just an ordinary human. You felt it too, right? He can manipulate mana, but that¡¯s all. He¡¯s just an ordinary human.¡± ¡°But seeing him with the demon, he doesn¡¯t seem ordinary at all, does he?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need to know the details. The exhibition is what¡¯s important now. Besides, he¡¯s the one who bought you strawberry candy.¡± ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± As soon as Rain heard Arwen¡¯s criticism, he pouted and showed his dissatisfaction indirectly. Arwen couldn¡¯t help but worry inwardly. ¡®I hope nothing happens... It¡¯s a relief that we have insurance.¡¯ Their strange encounter ended here. Translators note: Chapter 99: Highlight (1) To begin with the conclusion... I threw up because I got motion sickness. It was so bad that all the food in my stomach came out. Because the gravity suddenly disappeared, and Cecily played around with me like a toy, which made me feel dizzy and my body swayed uncontrollably in all directions. Cecily was familiar with flight magic, but it was my first time experiencing it, so I couldn¡¯t help but feel overwhelmed. ¡°Ugh...¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Are you okay?¡± Cecily was worried about me as I gagged with a pale face. It was comforting to have a beautiful woman worry about me, but my condition did not improve. My head was spinning, and my stomach was turned upside down. If I rested for a while in the mansion, I might feel better, but I had to give up the exhibition until the highlight. ¡°I think I should rest at the mansion.¡± ¡°I apologize again. I would like to cast a recovery spell because I feel bad, but I am a demon...¡± ¡°Demons can¡¯t use recovery spells?¡± ¡°We can use them, but only for demons. As you know, black mana is the ability of demons. If I use it on other races, there will be significant side effects.¡± As she explained, black mana was exclusive to demons and completely opposed to the divine power used by priests. If divine power has a beneficial effect on all races except for demons, then even touching black mana can have a negative impact. The recovery magic wasn¡¯t much different from other magic, but I wondered how the flying magic I just witnessed worked. ¡°So, what about that magic from earlier?¡± ¡°Levitation doesn¡¯t work by sending mana through the body like recovery magic does.¡± Indeed, magic is a mysterious and fascinating ability. I couldn¡¯t explain it in detail even in Xenon¡¯s Biography because of my ignorance, but I¡¯ll be able to do so soon. To do that, I¡¯ll need the help of someone like Cecily who has deep knowledge of magic. However, since Cecily is a demon, she¡¯ll probably explain it more like ¡°it¡¯s something like this~¡± than with official terminology. ¡°For now, let¡¯s just go back to the mansion...¡± I rinsed my mouth with water, but I still felt uneasy, especially the uncomfortable grinding of my teeth when I bit down. I whimpered and slowly lifted my head. When I did, I saw Cecily¡¯s face staring at me with concern. She must be feeling guilty since she played a prank and things turned out like this. I forced a smile to show her that I¡¯m okay. ¡°...I¡¯ll go back to the mansion first. What about you, Noona?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go together. At least we have to take responsibility...¡± ¡°Who¡¯s taking responsibility?¡± As Cecily was speaking, a beautiful voice reached my ears. Without knowing who it was, we both turned our heads in the direction of the voice. As we turned our heads, my lovely girlfriend, Marie, was staring at us with her arms crossed. She glanced between us before her expression changed to concern upon seeing my pale face. Her sharp cat-like gaze softened and widened. ¡°Why do you look like that? Are you feeling sick?¡± Ignoring Cecily, Marie quickly supported me while looking at me with worry. I glanced at Cecily while being supported by Marie, but it was hard to read her thoughts as she maintained a poker face. However, when our eyes met, she quickly made an apologetic expression and apologized to Marie. ¡°Sorry, I was just playing around and didn¡¯t consider the difference in our races.¡± ¡°What kind of joke did you make?¡± Cecily explained in detail in response to Marie¡¯s question, but she didn¡¯t mention meeting Arwen. ¡°...That¡¯s ridiculous.¡± Marie muttered as she listened to the whole story. Then, she gently stroked my cheek with her soft hand. Thanks to her kind and warm touch, I felt better, but the dizziness still remained, albeit slightly. After that, Marie pretended to worry about me by patting my cheek for a while, then she spoke to Cecily. ¡°Was taking responsibility earlier about going back to the mansion with Isaac?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go back together. We¡¯ve seen everything roughly anyway, so it should be okay. Besides, the highlight starts in the evening.¡± According to Marie, the true start of the festival is when the sun goes down. It¡¯s already noisy now, but the atmosphere will be even more intense when it gets dark. It¡¯s also okay to view the exhibited works in the evening, since the works will remain on display, except for the highlight. ¡°Okay, I got it. We can also take care of dinner at the same time. Can you stand up?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine now, I think.¡± Even if I feel a little dizzy, I¡¯ll recover after taking a rest at the mansion. During that time, I can also read the new book I purchased. I gritted my teeth and took a step forward while suppressing my trembling insides. Marie supported me by my side in case I might fall. However, I don¡¯t know if she doesn¡¯t realize it or if she¡¯s doing it on purpose, but she grabbed my arm and pulled it toward her chest. Thanks to that, the sensation of being soft like sticky rice cake was vividly conveyed. Am I embarrassed? There¡¯s no way. It¡¯s actually the opposite. After being subjected to this kind of behavior for so long, I¡¯ve reached the point where I can enjoy it instead of just letting it pass. Of course, if it were Cecily, my conscience would have pricked and I would have stiffened up, but Marie is my girlfriend. I can overlook this much. But I should still say something out of politeness. Feeling my arm that is almost buried in her chest, I quietly called Marie. ¡°Marie?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°It feels like a lot.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t men like this kind of thing?¡± It¡¯s both sad and happy that I can¡¯t deny it. While I was experiencing this ironic feeling, Marie spoke with her characteristic playful smile. ¡°And you¡¯re a pervert, so you like this kind of thing even more, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Why am I a pervert?¡± ¡°Your eyes are glistening.¡± ¡°...Anyway, try not to talk about this kind of thing when Cecily noona is right next to us.¡± ¡°Then stick close to me. Like this!¡± Marie grabbed my arm and pulled me towards her strongly. Naturally, my body leaned towards Marie, and our cheeks stuck together. For a moment, I was surprised by her bold action, but I looked at Cecily to see if she might be uncomfortable... ¡°Hmm.¡± Contrary to my expectations, Cecily shook her head full of black hair and raised the corners of her mouth. Her mischievous expression made me uneasy in various ways. Marie must have felt similar because she hugged my arm even tighter, burying it completely between her breasts. Eventually, Cecily alternated her gaze between us before gently grabbing my arm, which was still somewhat free. Then she opened her mouth in a slightly coquettish voice. ¡°Is this how you do it?¡± Squirm- I coughed again for no reason and felt embarrassed. Meanwhile, Cecily looked at the draft with regretful eyes and returned it to me. I put the returned draft in a drawer and sealed it tightly with a lock. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s okay to keep it there? Shouldn¡¯t you at least put it in a safe?¡± ¡°In the first place, except for a few people, no one knows that I am the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography. If they were stored in a safe, it would attract even more attention.¡± Furthermore, even though the manuscript was stored in a high-performance safe at the publishing company, it was still easily stolen. With that level of ability, any ordinary safe would be meaningless. ¡°Really, truly, if my true identity were to be revealed to the world, I¡¯ll think about it then. Helium has less pressure compared to other countries.¡± ¡°Why do you think that?¡± ¡°Even just looking at Noona, the answer is clear, isn¡¯t it?¡± Rina and Leort have a criminal record, making it uncomfortable to entrust them. As for the Ters Kingdom... I don¡¯t know much about politics, but I don¡¯t like their character. Even if I entrusted it to Marie¡¯s family, the Requilis, there is a high probability of unrest since there is a royalty above them. The Requilis family is also concerned about this, so they will probably entrust the manuscript to another place. Therefore, Helium is the only option left. If Cecily treats this manuscript as a relic, no other country can easily touch it. Above all, demons have a much longer lifespan than humans. This means that Cecily can keep it even after I die. ¡®As I think about it, Helium is in a neutral position.¡¯ I was thinking that when Cecily heard my response, she made a subtle expression and then smiled softly. It was a charming smile that could shake any man¡¯s heart. ¡°Benefactor... I always feel this way, but it¡¯s amazing. Even when you wrote this manuscript, you must have had a favorable impression of demons... Didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I just thought of you as a human. Even if demons were to turn into devils, there are more humans in this world who are worse than devils.¡± There is a representative example of ¡®humans¡¯. There was a famous meme from a past life where a demon shouted at God like this. Why did you create humans when you made us demons? It¡¯s a symbolic meme that sometimes portrays human wickedness as worse than that of demons. In fact, there is a folk belief that angels and demons represent the inner world of humans. Lastly, I have witnessed countless people on the internet who are worse than demons. Sometimes it was so bad that I wondered if they were really capable of such things. ¡°You thought of us as humans... Sometimes I feel like you¡¯ve lived longer than me, Benefactor.¡± ¡°Haha. That¡¯s an amusing joke.¡± I was a little embarrassed, but I laughed it off. I plan to keep the fact that I¡¯m a reincarnated person a secret until I die. ¡°It would have been nice if you had lived longer...¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Nevermind. Benefactor, can I ask you one thing? I thought of something after reading your recently published Kair side story.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± I crossed my arms. She hesitated for a moment, then looked straight into my eyes and spoke. It felt like a tense yet hopeful voice. ¡°Does the Benefactor really think... you can connect elves and humans?¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± ¡°I¡¯m curious if you think they can be connected despite the severe difference in lifespan. Even if they love each other, fate decided by the gods is inevitable.¡± Cecily mentioned the essential issue of love between races, the ¡°lifespan.¡± I listened to her question and sank into thought. I always mentioned it, but lifespan is no different from fate determined by the gods. Humans barely live for 100 years, while elves boast a lifespan of over 300 years on average. So even if these two love each other, separation is inevitable. Humans may not know, but elves will have to carry that pain for their entire lives. ¡®Even Elisha...¡¯ After the death of Kair, Xenon¡¯s master, the Elven Queen Elisha fell into great despair. They both confirmed each other¡¯s feelings, but regretted not expressing them. Not only that, I have seen many poignant love stories in past lives due to the difference in lifespan. Most of them regretted not continuing, and in serious cases, they took their own lives. And there¡¯s always a saying that¡¯s mentioned here. If you can¡¯t decide anything, it¡¯s better to make a choice and regret it than to not make any choice at all. I looked at Cecily, who was waiting for an answer in a daze. Her red pupils were filled with tension and worry. So, facing her for a while, I quietly opened my mouth and spoke my thoughts. ¡°As Noona said, lifespan is determined by God. Even if we love each other, sometimes we have to part ways. Humans may not understand it, but elves fear that parting. In a way, you could say that humans are selfish. Then, should we give up?¡± After my response, Cecily looked sad. She must have felt sorry that Kair and Elisha couldn¡¯t be together. I hesitated for a moment, wondering if I should say this or not. This scene was directly linked to the moment when the heroine, Mary, awakened after seeing Elisha fall into despair following Kair¡¯s death. As predicted by Eddie at the school event, Mary is an elf. She is currently developing feelings of affection for Xenon, who has experienced the ups and downs of life with her. Although she worries while watching the tragedy of Kair and Elisha with her own eyes, she eventually gathers her courage and approaches Xenon. While mourning Kair, who was like a father to him, Xenon listens to Mary¡¯s confession. ¡°No, there¡¯s no need to give up.¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple. Just miss them.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to remember someone and miss them than to live your whole life buried in regret?¡± Originally, making memories is the happiest and most beautiful time, but when those memories remain as memories, it becomes the saddest thing. If Elisha had received Kair¡¯s heart, those memories would have been left with longing, not regret. And you can either hold onto that longing for a lifetime, or bury it somewhere else and make new memories. ¡°Separation is inevitable, but it¡¯s up to you whether you fill that short time with happy longing or sad regret. Still, if it were me, I would choose longing.¡± ¡°...That¡¯s a very wise answer.¡± Cecily gave me a gentle smile as she faced me. Then, she reached out and lightly grabbed my hand. ¡°Thank you so much for listening to my worries.¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I...uh, yeah?¡± What is she saying? I sensed something strange after hearing Cecily¡¯s words of gratitude. While I was still surprised, she let go of my hand and took a step back, carefully retreating one step at a time. As she glanced over at the bed beside her, she spoke softly while looking at me. ¡°Come to think of it, the bed is quite wide. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem if two people lay down on it.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll see you at mealtime in a little while.¡± kiik- Cecily reached the door before I knew it and opened it. But her gaze was still fixed on me. While I was making a dumbfounded expression at this, Cecily said her last words while maintaining a bright smile on her face. ¡°My lovely benefactor.¡± Thud! The door was firmly closed. Translators note: My tl quality fell recently. Seems I got quite relaxed with checking but will improve it back up. Sorry about that. Completed world 6 in simulated and now I¡¯m stuck at lvl 33... Chapter 100: Highlight (2) Usually, festivals start during the day and end in the evening when the sun goes down, but on special occasions, they can continue until dawn. Festivals that have special meaning, such as the founding festival, tend to be much larger in scale than other festivals. One of the main differences between festivals that continue until night and other festivals is that the festivities become more lively as the night grows deeper. During the day, it is difficult to focus on one place because the surroundings are bright, but at night, it is the opposite. As the surroundings become darker, it is easier to focus on where the lights are shining. The reason why the festivities become more lively is somewhat of a misconception. Many people sleep at night to finish a hard day¡¯s work. To do so, a comfortable resting place and tranquility are necessary. Therefore, the idea that ¡°night is quiet¡± is deeply ingrained in people¡¯s minds. But what if the festival continues even in the middle of the night? What if it¡¯s not quiet but noisy? And what if there are even more intense and fun performances than during the day? People are so busy enjoying the festival that they don¡¯t even sleep, making it feel even more lively and bustling. Darkness is easily illuminated by lights, so there¡¯s no problem focusing on the festival. The true essence of a large-scale festival is revealed at night, and the highlight performances also start from the evening. ¡°It feels like there¡¯s even more hustle and bustle than during the day. We could easily get lost if we¡¯re not careful.¡± ¡°Exactly. We were surprised during the day, but we¡¯ve never seen our territory so lively like this before.¡± ¡°... ...¡± At the entrance of the village where the festival has officially started, Bryce and Nicole talk to each other as they weave through the crowded village. ¡°Dad, how do you feel?¡± ¡°Hmm... it just feels like the workload has increased.¡± ¡°I see. Well, if you¡¯re happy, I¡¯m happy.¡± Even our parents, who had been working all this time and had just come out, had different reactions to the liveliness of the territory. Our father had a slightly stunned expression, while our mother had a truly happy smile. I was also surprised to see the village filled with tourists, but I had no time to linger on it now. This was because of Cecily¡¯s shocking statement when she briefly entered my bedroom before dinner. Cecily asked if love between a human and an elf can truly be realized, and I replied that it could lead to both regret and longing depending on one¡¯s choice. But until then, I didn¡¯t notice. She was actually asking about the love between the long-lived and the short-lived, not between the elf and the human. After that, she left me confused with her profound words in various ways. Even a person who is unaware could guess that her comments about the bed being spacious and such are far from innocent. ¡®... Is it really true?¡¯ I organized my tangled thoughts one by one. Cecily, who is usually good at playing pranks, gave me a strong feeling that this time it wasn¡¯t a joke. As the evil cycle approaches, the frequency of expressing one¡¯s own desires directly increases. So, what she said to me is close to the truth, but for me, it¡¯s an extremely embarrassing situation. Even though she must have seen with her own eyes what kind of relationship Marie and I have, I can¡¯t understand why she made such a comment. I¡¯m a little afraid that she might ignore it and do something reckless. Even if that happens, I will firmly refuse. It is unthinkable to be with Cecily when I haven¡¯t even made that kind of progress with Marie. Unless Cecily attacks me or I cannot suppress my own lust and lust after Cecily, I can confidently say that such a thing will never happen. ¡°Isaac.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Isaac?¡± ¡°...Yes?¡± ¡°What are you thinking about that your expression is frozen?¡± While I was lost in thought, my mother called out to me. I listened to her words and snapped out of my reverie, turning my head towards her. She was looking at me with a worried expression, and concern for her child was evident in her purple eyes. I looked at her eyes for a moment before letting out a bitter smile. How pathetic I am to be lost in my own thoughts when I have a whole family around me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was a little surprised because it seems like there¡¯s more than I saw this morning.¡± ¡°Oh really? Well, even I was surprised. How couldn¡¯t you be you? So, how do you feel?¡± ¡°How do I feel?¡± ¡°Yeah. After all, all of this is thanks to you.¡± I turned my head to look at the scenery of the village, which my mother¡¯s kind words had prompted me to do. I felt like I had heard a similar question during the day, but it felt different now that it was evening. ¡°It¡¯s just... weird. I guess I¡¯ll have to work hard on my writing from now on.¡± ¡°Hehe. So, do you have any plans to change your mind?¡± ¡°Umm...¡± As I thought about it while looking through the busy village, I realized that since I had been recommended as a student by Professor Elena, I would only have to focus on history from my second year on. So, it means that since the end of the second semester, I would have plenty of free time, so it wouldn¡¯t be a big problem to resume serialization from that point on. The reason I stopped serialization was not only to focus on my studies, but also because I didn¡¯t have enough time. Above all, seeing the festival for my Xenon¡¯s Biography looming before my very eyes, I couldn¡¯t help but feel greedy. Especially since a great character is scheduled to appear on the elf side, my desire to write was soaring. ¡®If I resume serialization after saying that I was moved by the festival, what kind of reaction will I get?¡¯ Everyone here would cheer, wouldn¡¯t they? Just imagining it makes me thrilled and excited. Since I was experiencing the popularity that I had never enjoyed in my previous life, my heart was slightly swaying. ¡°...I¡¯ll think about it.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°For real?¡± Can their performance satisfy my high expectations from my previous life? I¡¯m quietly excited. ¡°Isaac!¡± ¡°Marie?¡± When I was waiting in the center of the VIP seats, Marie suddenly came to find me. Since she was alone without her family, she must have been sitting in another seat and noticed me. As Marie approached, the family members sitting on either side of me also turned their attention towards her. Even though she was the center of their gaze, Marie did not seem flustered at all and greeted them politely with a beautiful smile. ¡°Hello, nice to see you again.¡± ¡°Yeah, did you enjoy the festival enough?¡± ¡°It was a really fun festival, just as much as the National Foundation Day Festival. There were plenty of things to see.¡± ¡°Good to hear. And what about your family?¡± ¡°They¡¯re sitting over there.¡± Marie pointed towards the area below us as she answered. I turned my head to look, and sure enough, her family was seated side by side. The VIP seating, or the aristocratic viewing box, was designed to be two stories high so that the stage could be viewed more clearly. If they couldn¡¯t build a building, they decided they might as well build a viewing box. It was a rare stage surrounded by viewing boxes on a vast plain. I wasn¡¯t sure how it would be handled after all the festivals were over, but it wasn¡¯t something I could do anything about, so I turned off my mind. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, but can I take Isaac with me? I want to watch it with him...¡± ¡°Of course, Isaac?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At Marie¡¯s earnest request, my mother agreed to let her take Isaac with her instead. Since I also wanted to sit with Marie, I got up from my seat with a word. As I stood up, Marie¡¯s expression brightened noticeably. I blinked and looked at Marie¡¯s sparkling blue eyes. Hmm... As expected, Marie looks cute even on a dark night. This is an undeniable fact. It¡¯s not just because she¡¯s my girlfriend, but Marie always looks pretty no matter when. ¡°I envy you. I want to sit with my girlfriend too.¡± ¡°What are you talking about when you don¡¯t even have a girlfriend?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have a boyfriend either.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not making one, not because I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything?¡± Let¡¯s leave the bickering of the reality siblings behind. As Marie led me with her touch, I planted my butt in the seat she had reserved in advance. The seat was much higher than where I had sat before, so I could see the stage much better. I can¡¯t believe I found a seat like this. ¡°Heheh.¡± ¡°... ...¡± As soon as Marie sat down, she wrapped her arms around my arm and started rubbing her face. I gently stroked her head, as if grooming a cat, and she responded with a soft smile. As I continued to stroke her hair, she snuggled up closer, making a purring sound. I feel guilty for thinking about another woman when I have such an adorable and loving girlfriend. ¡°You two look good together.¡± ¡°?!¡± As we were displaying our affection towards each other, a familiar voice penetrated our ears from behind. It was a gentle voice, but it seemed to carry a hint of discontent. Surprised, we turned around and looked behind us, deliberately sitting in an empty seat in the audience. We couldn¡¯t have imagined anyone being there. Then, when we turned around, Cecily was there, grinning and watching us. It felt like a situation we had experienced before. ¡°Cough.¡± While we were still confused, Cecily moved to the seat next to me. Her natural behavior left Marie and me speechless. Nevertheless, Cecily discreetly wrapped her arm around mine and whispered in a seductive voice. ¡°You know, after the performance...?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°You can look forward to it.¡± I wonder if I can concentrate on the performance. Translators note: Chapter 100 WooHoo! Chapter 101: Highlight (3) Fortunately, Marie didn¡¯t hear Cecily¡¯s whisper, but that didn¡¯t make the situation any better. Cecily now wrapped her arms around mine, leaning her head on my shoulder as if she wouldn¡¯t hide it anymore. It may seem like a heartwarming and sweet scene, but the problem is that I have a girlfriend, who is sitting right next to me. No matter how much Cecily may like me, I must deal with this firmly. It is not only a matter of disappointing Marie, but also a matter of basic manners. ¡°Noona, I¡¯m sorry, but could you please let go?¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think you might make me dislike you?¡± ¡°... ...¡± Cecily belatedly realized her mistake in the face of my firm remark and trembled. Then, she looked at Marie sitting next to me with a subtle expression. Marie clung to my arm tightly, growling like a cat as if she would fight anyone who tries to take me away. Of course, it is a figurative expression, but she was clearly showing her annoyance. To her, charming and attractive Cecily, who was trying to steal her boyfriend, would look like a demanding fox. Especially if she is more attractive and charming than herself, she would feel insecure. ¡®However, surprisingly, she doesn¡¯t say anything.¡¯ ¡°If I had been there, I would have shouted at Cecily immediately. ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± I would have yelled, my eyes glaring. However, now she is just on high alert with her fur standing on end. Perhaps there has been a psychological change from the conversation they had earlier that day. As soon as I released the arm that Cecily was holding onto, I immediately began to stroke Marie¡¯s head gently. It was a sign that no matter how much Cecily tempted me, I was her boyfriend and I would never disappoint her. ¡°...I¡¯ll let it go this time.¡± When I started to pet Marie, she looked straight at my face, then quickly looked away and muttered quietly. Her lips puckered in jealousy, and even in the dark of night, I could see her cheeks had turned slightly red. How can jealousy be so adorable? I couldn¡¯t hide my upward-turned lips and softly chuckled so that only Marie could hear me. ¡°If you can¡¯t believe me, do you want me to kiss you?¡± ¡°...You¡¯re a pervert. You¡¯re really a red pervert.¡± I¡¯m not sure what a red pervert means, but it¡¯s probably because of my hair. I pinched Marie¡¯s cheek like a glutinous rice cake and checked Cecily¡¯s reaction. If it were an ordinary person, they would have scowled at me, but Cecily had a curious expression. As if she were observing the two of us, she had wide-open eyes and showed a deep interest. What the hell is she thinking? Without turning my gaze away, I asked Cecily. ¡°Noona?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Upon hearing my question, Cecily blinked a few times and turned her head towards Marie, who was still trying to calm down her flushed cheeks. After a moment, Cecily looked back at me and gave a sly smile before speaking. ¡°I was just curious if I could feel the same emotions that Marie is experiencing right now.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Judging by Marie¡¯s reaction, she must be feeling good...¡± ¡°Cough.¡± It was a typical response from her. I coughed to hide my embarrassment. Meanwhile, Marie had regained her composure and stood up straight while fanning herself with her hand. There was still a faint blush on her cheeks. ¡°So, how is the performance going to proceed?¡± Marie asked, changing the subject. I looked at her once and then turned my gaze towards the performance area (which was just a plain field). ¡°First, the Lirus Orchestra will perform, and then the Matrics Troupe will stage a play.¡± ¡°What about the duration of the performance?¡± ¡°It will be about three hours in total. The Lirus Orchestra will play for about 30 to 40 minutes, and then the Matrics Troupe will perform their play for the remaining time.¡± ¡°Is it okay without rehearsal? As far as I know, I heard that rehearsals are essential for this kind of performance.¡± Cecily, who had been listening quietly, asked with a slight hint of concern. As she said, rehearsals are essential for such large-scale performances. You need to know how loud the sound is going to be beforehand so that you can adjust it properly, and in the case of a drama, lighting is also very important. You need to illuminate the characters brightly so that every gesture can be seen in detail, so it¡¯s a natural setting. However, the exhibition was decided almost overnight, and both the orchestra and the drama group arrived on the day before the performance. Even if they are the best groups in the world, if they cannot rehearse, the significance of the event can be greatly diminished. I quietly gazed at the side profile of Marie, who had her eyes fixed on the stage where preparations were in full swing, and spoke up. ¡°Marie.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Can you spare some time after the festival? I have something to talk to you about.¡± At my request, Marie blinked her blue eyes and asked me in turn. ¡°That¡¯s fine, but where are we going? Are we going somewhere again...?¡± Marie muttered with a gloomy expression before punching my arm with her fist. I looked around nervously and caught Cecily¡¯s eye. Fortunately, Cecily was too busy watching the band prepare and didn¡¯t pay any attention to us. In fact, the orchestra was playing a simple tune to tune their instruments, so it was a good distraction. Feeling relieved, I leaned in close to Marie¡¯s ear and whispered softly. ¡°It¡¯s not that, there¡¯s something I want to talk to you about separately. It¡¯s important.¡± ¡°Really? Where are we going?¡± I thought about where to go in response to her question, but without thinking, I blurted out. ¡°Do you want to come to my bedroom? We can have a cup of coffee and talk for a bit.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°It¡¯s something that¡¯s deeply related to you.¡± ¡°... ...¡± As soon as I spoke, Marie¡¯s reaction was a bit strange. At first, she blinked her eyes as if she didn¡¯t fully understand the situation, but soon her face turned red from her neck up. Despite her blank expression, her skin turning red made it feel like something was broken somewhere. However, I was puzzled as to why she was reacting like this in the first place. As I tilted my head in confusion, Marie let out a deep sigh and covered her face with both hands. Her ears, peeking shyly through her white hair, were as red as her face. ¡°Seriously...you¡¯re driving me crazy...¡± ¡°Marie?¡± ¡°The bedrooms in this mansion are soundproofed by default...why would you say something like that...and on top of that, bringing coffee in the middle of the night...you didn¡¯t seem to know last time during the escort either...what am I going to do?¡± She was mumbling so much with her face covered by her hands that I couldn¡¯t understand a word she was saying. But it was clear that I had made a mistake. I thought it wouldn¡¯t matter if I called her to the bedroom anyway, since both of our parents were here. That was why Cecily had come to my bedroom. I grabbed Marie¡¯s shoulders and called her name repeatedly, but she shook me off and quickly went to wash her face. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen! Thank you for waiting so long. The performance of the Lirus Orchestra will begin shortly, so please take your seats!¡± As I called out to Marie, a booming voice from the stage stimulated my ears. It was as if they were using a microphone with a booming, resonating sound. As I turned my head forward, a middle-aged man dressed neatly for the occasion stood confidently at the center of the stage. It was Lirus, the leader of the Lirus Orchestra I had seen earlier that morning. I fixed my gaze towards the stage, anticipating the long-awaited performance to finally begin. Meanwhile, Marie was softly humming beside me. ¡°...Should we just pretend that we don¡¯t know and leave?¡± ¡°Marie.¡± ¡°Hmm. Alright. It can¡¯t be helped. Umm, I guess we have no choice.¡± It was a belated realization, but... ¡°Isaac.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll accept the ¡®invitation.¡¯ Got it?¡± What I had said was an exact match to the invitation of ¡°Do you want to eat ramen later?¡± However, I had never attended any social gatherings and had relatively little experience in human relationships, so my common sense was lacking. Moreover, drinking coffee at midnight is equivalent to saying that one will not sleep. It is clear that when a man and a woman are alone in a bedroom, and especially if they¡¯re not sleeping... one can understand without being told. ¡°Got it.¡± I absentmindedly nodded my head in response. Translators note: Isaac really be like this huh. At least he actually does it instead of running away like a manga mc. Had a short break but I¡¯m back at it. Chapter 102: Highlight (4) Marie buried her face in her hands and muttered to herself, while the preparations for the Lirus Orchestra were almost complete. Members dressed in neat formal attire took turns stepping onto the stage to prepare, and the audience gradually filled up the seats, creating a bustling atmosphere. After a while, even the temporary seats built below the VIP seats reserved exclusively for nobles began to fill up with tourists. People of all ages and races came to watch the performance, including children who came with their parents, elderly couples, and adventurers. People of all walks of life gathered to watch the show. Were these people fans of Xenon¡¯s Biography, or did they come to see the performance of the Lirus Orchestra? Maybe both. It was a proud moment for me. Moreover, more people came than I expected, and the fact that we designated the plains as the stage was a good move. If it was a building, there might have been people who couldn¡¯t see the performance, but there was no such worry now. ¡®Is this really a fan art concept performance?¡¯ To listen to the Lirus Orchestra¡¯s performance, you had to pay a huge price, but as I mentioned before, they declared that they would receive support from sponsors, including themselves. Moreover, they showed a truly generous attitude by saying that all the support received at exhibitions would be donated to the development of the cultural industry, winning the favor of many people. ¡®Those people care more about honor than money.¡¯ I have seen it in my past life. When people become financially comfortable, they naturally seek more honor. Anyway, I saw this performance as a fanart concept, so it would be a good choice to donate the funds to the cultural industry to give them greater honor. ¡°What should I do? Should I just wear this? I thought this might happen and brought another one... No, he¡¯s a fool, so he probably didn¡¯t even think about it.¡± What is she saying? I glanced briefly at the sulking cat. She was either trying to cool down her flushed face or covering it with her hands. Of course, I couldn¡¯t help but have doubts about what she was saying. Maybe there was another meaning in what I said earlier. But after learning the etiquette I learned at home, I never made a statement that could be misunderstood. I just wanted to chat over a cup of coffee in my bedroom. ¡®I¡¯ll find out after the festival is over.¡¯ For now, let¡¯s just focus on the performance. If we get distracted by other things, we might not be able to concentrate. During the brief moment I was lost in thought, it seemed that the preparation for the performance was almost complete, and all the musicians were seated. I examined the appearance of the Lirus Orchestra in detail, which was not at all inferior to the orchestra I saw in my past life, proving that they were indeed the world¡¯s best. It was not even comparable to the band that came to the freshman event. And even at the freshman event, I felt that where people live is similar, and the instruments were very similar to those I had seen frequently in my past life. For example, string instruments like the violin, wind instruments like the flute, and finally percussion instruments. There were many similarities compared to my past life. Suddenly, while I was looking around at the instruments, a performer behind the stage struck a drum strongly with a stick. Despite the fact that the stage had openings on all sides, the thunder-like vibration shook the entire stage. As the sound of thunder reverberated throughout the stage, the previously noisy audience suddenly became quiet, leaving only the lingering resonance of the drum. Even Marie, who was muttering to herself next to me, raised her head in surprise. I was fascinated, thinking that I could make the sound of thunder with just one drum as I looked forward. In an instant, the surroundings became quiet, and a man standing in the center of the stage turned his back to face the audience. He was the conductor, Lirus, who had just announced in a loud voice. ¡°Hello, ladies and gentlemen! I¡¯m Lirus, the composer and conductor of the Lirus Orchestra. Nice to meet you!¡± Lirus spoke in a thunderous voice, amplifying his voice with magic so that it spread throughout the entire stage. In response to his polite greeting, not only me but all of the audience welcomed Lirus with thunderous applause. As the sound of applause gradually died down, Lirus opened his mouth with a bright expression. ¡°I feel honored to be able to share my performance with all of you. As you all know, the performance that I will show you today is inspired by Xenon¡¯s Biography, which I composed myself. Some of you may have come just to see my performance, but I believe most of you are here because you love Xenon¡¯s Biography.¡± His explanation continued on and on. I wondered if he always did this before a performance, and dozed off while looking left and right. Before I knew it, Marie had settled down and was now fixed on the performance. Cecily seemed to be the same. As Marie knew more about the Lirus Orchestra than Cecily did as she is from Helium, I asked her about it. ¡°Marie.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± As I called her name, Marie looked surprised and stared at me. I asked her the question that I was curious about while looking at her face. ¡°Do you always explain like this before a performance? I¡¯ve never seen a performance before.¡± ¡°Oh, no. Normally, they just start the performance right away.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Um, Isaac?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Can you... hold my hand?¡± She asked me in a shy voice. I looked at Marie, whose face had turned red like a persimmon due to her shyness, and held her hand. This is not a big deal, just holding hands. When I took Marie¡¯s hand, she smiled and squeezed my hand. I have a feeling that I¡¯ll be holding hands throughout the performance, but it¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t mind. ¡°The name of the song I¡¯m going to show you is ¡®Life.¡¯ I believe you¡¯ll know where I got my inspiration and how I came up with this name.¡± ¡°Life...¡± Cecily murmured quietly on my right. She seemed to be completely absorbed in Lirus¡¯s explanation. Earlier, Lirus mentioned that he was inspired by seeing the end of Sakran. So the song he¡¯s going to show us will reveal the life of Sakran and the demons. I think overall it¡¯ll have a dark atmosphere. It might be a sorry statement for the demons, but they are a race that fits well with darkness. ¡°Finally, before we start the performance, there¡¯s something I want to tell you. Our Lirus Orchestra¡¯s performance is just an appetizer. The real performance will be with the Matrics Troupe after this.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± The opera singers sat still without even moving their lips from the beginning to the end of the performance. There must have been a reason for the Lirus Orchestra not to let them stand up for no reason. CLAP CLAP CLAP CLAP!! But as if to announce that the show was over, the lights turned on, and thunderous applause erupted. It was an enormous round of applause. Marie wiped away tears from the corners of her eyes as she held my hand, and Cecily wiped away her own tears and eagerly gave the applause. As I watched Cecily¡¯s side profile, where a mark had begun to form, I rummaged through my pocket and took out a handkerchief. It was a new handkerchief, not the one I had given to Adelia. ¡°Noona, here.¡± ¡°Hu... Huh?¡± Cecily turned her head towards me when I called her. Her reddened eyes, made even more poignant by the tears, looked straight at me. Without a word, I handed her the handkerchief. Marie was also stealing tears, but Cecily seemed to need it more, as tears were streaming down her face. ¡°Oh... T-Thank you...¡± Cecily blushed in embarrassment as she saw the handkerchief, then took it from my hand and began to wipe away her tears. There were still marks left from the tears she shed, but they seemed to disappear quickly. ¡°I guess it was quite moving.¡± ¡°I suppose it¡¯s because I¡¯m a demon... The gloomy atmosphere and the sad music made me cry. Huh...¡± I couldn¡¯t have imagined that Cecily had this side to her, I looked at her with a surprised expression as she answered me in a trembling voice. Indeed, people are unpredictable. Both Adelia and Cecily, who seemed to be far from tears, were the ones shedding more tears than anyone. ¡°How about Isaac? How was it?¡± ¡°It was just... a great song. I feel like I want to remember it forever.¡± Kuwong!! Before I could even finish my response, a strong vibration echoed from the front. It was a huge vibration that shook not only the audience but also the entire field. The applause that had filled the stage was silenced in an instant, and everyone, including me, turned their gaze towards the source of the vibration. Finally, something black was discovered in the center of the field behind the Lirus Orchestra, or the middle of the plain. The lighting there was appropriately focused, so we could see it more clearly. And that was... a person. A person writhing on the ground. An unidentified person had intruded onto the stage. ¡°Sto... stop it... aaahhh...¡± The person on the ground started screaming in agony. It was a situation that was hard to accept, and I could only blink my eyes in disbelief. Not only me but also the other people were in the same situation. The audience could not respond promptly to the unexpected situation. ¡®What, what is it?¡¯ Kuduk! Kwap! When everyone was bewildered and unable to move their bodies recklessly, a strange phenomenon occurred in that person. Along with the sound of rustling, wings gradually sprouted out from his back. The wings were not like those of a normal bird, but more like those of a devil that one only reads about in literature, with no feathers, just membranes like a bat¡¯s wings. ¡°Ahhhh...!¡± ¡°What the f*** is that?¡± The monster screamed and exposed the devil¡¯s wings on his back, causing me to curse in return. Even if something was wrong, I felt it firmly with my entire body and tried to stand up hastily, but there was a restraining hand, which turned out to be Cecily wiping away tears with a handkerchief. She held onto my wrist and opened her mouth as if to tell me not to worry. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Nothing?! That¡¯s...!¡± ¡°He¡¯s not a demon.¡± ¡°Wha...t?¡± At the same time Cecily spoke those words, something changed in the man who was turning into a devil. Suddenly, a large scythe appeared and pulled him by the neck. As if caught, the man¡¯s form as a devil disappeared into the darkness behind the light. There was no one standing in the illuminated circle except for the pitch-black darkness that surrounded it. As I stared with a dazed mind, an old man¡¯s voice rang throughout the stage. -Morphae, please grant this poor soul eternal rest... Morphae is one of the gods that appears in Xenon¡¯s Biography. Based on the real-world deity, Mora, it is a god that the demons in Xenon¡¯s Biography worship. It was only then that I realized that the appearance of the man transforming into a devil and the appearance of the giant scythe that grabbed his neck were all just part of the performance. The giant scythe was the weapon of Xenon¡¯s greatest scene stealer, Sakran. ¡®...Was all of that just a show?¡¯ What an amazing trailer. Translators note: Chapter 103: Highlight (5) From my past life to my present, the ¡®theater¡¯ that I envisioned for the medieval period is a type of play like an opera or a musical, where actors appear on stage to showcase their acting skills and sing songs intermittently. However, the stage that I just saw in a teaser format was definitely not a play. It was a level of performance that even someone like me, who has memories from a past life, can give a perfect score of 10 out of 10, and no one can match its artistic output. A man who entered the center of a plain shouted in a shriek, gradually transforming into the shape of a devil, and before long, when his wings were fully grown, a huge sickle suddenly popped out of the darkness and caught his neck. Finally, even a prayer hinting at the appearance of a specific character. Even though it¡¯s fantasy, the directing was not inferior compared to my past life experience, but rather, it was even more outstanding. This wasn¡¯t a ¡®movie¡¯ that used CG, but a ¡®play¡¯ that took place in real-time on the stage. Thanks to this, my expectations were inflated, and I ended up waiting for the start of the actual performance. ¡°Oh, I will inform the people waiting in the seats. Our Matrics Theater¡¯s performance is scheduled to start in 20 minutes, so please take a break until then. Once again, we inform you that our...¡± When I didn¡¯t know when the performance would start, the announcement broadcasted loudly. It seems that the Matrics Theater group also has equipment like microphones. It¡¯s not so strange since there was a microphone on the stage at the Academy¡¯s admission ceremony. ¡®What kind of equipment are they using? Are they using magic?¡¯ The excellent performance of the Matrics Theater group is shrouded in secrecy. Moreover, the identity of the theater director is not properly known, and they tend to present a proxy instead. In fact, even the person who visited our mansion was a proxy, and not the leader, just like Lirus. When I asked where the responsible person was, the only answer that came back was that the director was afraid of meeting people. Many people were curious about who the director of the Matrics Theater group was because of this mysticism. Even I was wondering who the owner of the extraordinary creativity, far ahead of our time, was, so what about other people? It seems it¡¯s time for a break, I stood up from my seat to go to the restroom. As soon as I got up, the two women sitting next to me asked in turn. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± I hesitated for a moment, wondering who to look at while answering. But then, pretending to fix my clothes, I looked towards the stage and replied. ¡°Just to the restroom. I¡¯ll also get something to drink while I¡¯m at it.¡± ¡°Oh, can I come with you?¡± ¡°Sure. What about you, Cecily?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stay here. My mind isn¡¯t calm yet...¡± As I looked at Cecily, I noticed that tears were forming in the corners of her eyes. It seemed like the song ¡°Life¡± by the Lirus troupe had deeply moved her. I looked at the handkerchief that was still clenched in her hand. It was more damp than I had thought, perhaps indicating that she had shed more tears than I had realized. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be back soon since the restroom and the snack bar are nearby.¡± ¡°Take your time. I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡± ¡°Alright. Marie?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± When I reached out my hand, Marie naturally held it and stood up from her seat. I looked around as she got up from her seat. Perhaps because the performance was starting in less than 20 minutes, many people had briefly left their seats. Empty seats could be seen not only in the VIP section but also in the regular seats where ordinary people were seated. I decided that I should quickly return, as I might lose my seat. Marie and I headed outside together. After finally leaving the audience seats, I looked at Marie and asked her. ¡°So, Marie, are you going to the restroom too?¡± ¡°I just followed you.¡± How does she manage to choose only the prettiest words to say? I almost hugged her in front of everyone, but I managed to restrain myself. Anyone who sees my objectively beautiful girlfriend with her cute gestures and playful behavior would find it hard to resist, but I managed to control myself. After quickly going to the restroom and taking care of business, Marie and I began to choose drinks to have during the performance. I didn¡¯t forget to ask her about the Matrics Theater Group. ¡°Have you ever seen a performance by the Matrics Theater Group? Do they usually use that kind of staging?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve only seen it once. And the staging was exactly the same as it was then. Should I call it a teaser trailer? Anyway, that¡¯s how they start. A lot of people expect what kind of teaser trailer the Matrics Theater Group will show because of it.¡± It seemed that today was no different from any other day. I became even more curious about the identity of the director of the Matrics Theater Group. ¡°Do you know who the director of the Matrics Theater Group is?¡± ¡°Of course not. Maybe they¡¯re someone like you? Just as you hide your identity to write what you want, the Matrics director hides their identity to show the stage they want.¡± ¡°Hmm... that makes sense.¡± It¡¯s been over 10 years since the Matrics Theater Group became famous, but the director has never revealed their identity even once during that time. Of course, a select few may know who the director is, but I doubt anyone would dare to mess with them as they are a master among masters. ¡°Why? Do you want to meet them?¡± ¡°Is it necessary for a guard knight to always accompany you?¡± ¡°Of course. Look at Cecily. She has the power to destroy a mountain alone, but she has Mr. Gartz with her. Arwen may be in a similar situation.¡± After listening to Marie¡¯s explanation, I pondered deeply before recalling what Cecily had said upon meeting Arwen. ¡®Who are these people?¡¯ Cecily must have seen something that I hadn¡¯t. I quickly brushed off the thought, remembering what had happened earlier that morning. Arwen couldn¡¯t have come here with impure intentions, and even if she had, our mansion was being heavily guarded by the knights dispatched from the palace, so we could trust them. As they were a group of knights sent from the palace, we could rely on them. ¡°You might be right. But everyone has their own reasons, right? Besides, she might not even know that I¡¯m a Xenon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. But still, don¡¯t give her any attention. Got it?¡± Marie warned me sternly as she poked my cheek with her finger. I gently grabbed her finger and replied with a grin. ¡°Are you jealous or something?¡± ¡°If I am, what are you gonna do about it?¡± ¡°Should I give you a kiss?¡± ¡°...Let¡¯s go over there for a bit.¡± To be honest, I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at Marie¡¯s reaction as she led me to a secluded area. What we did there... didn¡¯t need to be explained. We just showed each other our affection in a way that words couldn¡¯t express. Afterward, we returned to the VIP section and dozed off until the performance started. As if to prove the collaboration, the Lirus Orchestra was still on stage. One notable difference is that the location seems to have moved slightly lower and closer to the seating area. Additionally, during a brief intermission, a semi-transparent barrier was erected between the stage and the seating area, perhaps to prepare for the next act. For a moment, I wondered about the purpose of this barrier, but then a familiar feeling crept over me and I muttered to myself. ¡®Could it be similar to what I saw in the combat arena?¡¯ The true nature of the barrier is a protective shield specially designed for shock absorption, and the Matrics Theater Group strives to achieve the ultimate in realism in their performances. ¡®No way. They wouldn¡¯t...¡¯ But my expectations were shattered beautifully because as soon as the performance began, the actors¡¯ stunning battle scenes unfolded right before my eyes. Baang! ¡°... ...¡± Not only did the ground shake with each sword swing, but also when weapons clashed, there were huge explosive flashes of blue light and loud rumblings. Fortunately, thanks to the protective barrier, the seating area was not affected, but it was truly a pursuit of the extreme reality. ¡®Oh... that¡¯s awesome...¡¯ I should have brought some popcorn or something. ***** Meanwhile, at that time, she was sitting in an ordinary seat, not a VIP seat. Arwen, the queen of Alvenheim, sat quietly in the seat she had just taken, waiting for the performance to begin. Although it was just a performance, which she usually didn¡¯t like, she was exceptionally excited because it was based on Xenon¡¯s Biography. For this day, she had put aside all her duties as queen and come to this distant land. Arwen felt her heart beating as she held both hands full of food. Of course, one hand was for Rain, the dark elf who had come with her. Even though she was ecstatic about the trip, she didn¡¯t eat as much as Arwen did. But then... [Your Highness, may I briefly check something? Can I go and come back?] Rain¡¯s voice echoed in her head. It was telepathy that could only be used by those who had mastered magic. Rain usually used telepathy to communicate because she had to hide her body due to his racial characteristics. Since both of them were elves, it wasn¡¯t much of a problem. [You have something to check?] Arwen replied in a puzzled voice to Rain¡¯s request. What could be found in this land where there was nothing to see except the exhibition? For a moment, Arwen was curious, and Rain sent her telepathy with an excited tone. [Maybe it¡¯s something you¡¯ll like, Your Highness. I¡¯ll just check it and come back.] [...okay. But don¡¯t do anything dangerous.] [Your Highness, really? Do you not trust me?] I ask because I don¡¯t believe you. Although Arwen was doubtful inside, she agreed to Rain¡¯s request. ¡®Because I have insurance...¡¯ Translators note: Chapter 104: Highlight (6) The Matrics Theatre Group¡¯s performance was as dazzling and well-directed as shown in the trailer, providing a delightful feast for the eyes and ears. Firstly, the actors¡¯ performances were outstanding. As theater is an art form that relies heavily on the live experience of the audience, the quality of acting is crucial, and the actors in The Matrics Theatre Group were flawless. Secondly, the production was well-prepared. As I mentioned before, I added a few illustrations to make it easier to understand Xenon¡¯s Biography. Although they were only illustrations of the appearance of the characters, the map, and the steam locomotive, The Matrics Theatre Group made excellent use of them. The actors who played Xenon, Mary, Jin, and Lily all perfectly matched the images I had illustrated. In Particular, Jin¡¯s eyes were a vivid shade of red, as if he had been fitted with lenses or something. Lastly, the performance had an undeniable quality that was at the core of The Matrics Theatre Group¡¯s identity: the energy of the performance itself. While acting and costume design can be accomplished in other theater productions, the energy of the performance was unmatched. Clang! Ching! ¡°Wow...¡± Just like the fight scenes I saw on the training grounds, the actors playing Xenon and Sakran battled fiercely behind the protective barriers. If Xenon¡¯s sword moved brilliantly to pressure Sakran, on the contrary, Sakran¡¯s giant scythe was simple but each strike was threatening. As the actual battle unfolded, I realized how much they had prepared. Surely, they must have practiced unimaginable exercises just to hit each other in perfect sync. If they were really fighting, that would be perverted in itself. ¡°Being human and having this level of skill, impressive. Who taught you?¡± ¡°There was a person who did. A master who left without even giving me his name.¡± After the short but seemingly long battle, a scene from Xenon¡¯s Biography followed. Xenon had a bright and pleasing voice like a beautiful singer, while Sakran had a rough, hoarse voice as if he had a cold. In the original work, Sakran was also set to have a somewhat eerie voice. This part shows the extreme effort put into fully projecting that setting. But that¡¯s not all. As if proving the collaboration between the Lirus Orchestra and the Matrics Theatre Group, the Lirus Orchestra played music for each key scene. Even during the intense battle just now, the Lirus Orchestra played tense music, and it matched surprisingly well, making me more immersed. Seeing how two world-renowned geniuses perform together for one work is truly amazing, and they are showing it vividly right now. As the original creator, I am truly happy beyond words. I wonder if this is how the authors would have felt when The Lord of the Rings or Harry Potter was made into a movie. Soon, various scenes will unfold, and I wonder if they can also reproduce them. ¡°Where did Mr. Sakran go?¡± ¡°He went that way! He said he felt the presence of a fallen demon...¡± ¡°Oh, my goodness! Let¡¯s go!¡± The performance was now rushing towards its highlight. Just before an incident in which the entire Demon¡¯s kingdom, Devildom, almost fell into darkness due to the scheme of the Devil¡¯s faction. Sakran, using the experience and insight he had accumulated until then, arrived first at the place where darkness was emerging and fought against the demons pouring out like a pack. Xenon¡¯s party also assisted Sakran and demon hunters, but darkness grew uncontrollably, and eventually, Sakran had to make a big decision... ¡°... Is that really magic?¡± ¡°It seems like it, doesn¡¯t it?¡± I was looking forward to how they would describe the devils rushing in like a pack, and they were really implemented just like that. As if the entire plain had been pierced with holes, a huge black whirlwind arose, and the devils that were only seen in documents poured out of it. However, it was not as numerous as described in the novel, perhaps due to limitations. There was only one, but the whirlwind was large enough to engulf the entire stage. ¡°That¡¯s real magic, isn¡¯t it?¡± When Marie and I were amazed, Cecily, who was sitting next to us, seemed surprised in a different way. I raised my eyebrows, expressing my doubt, after hearing her words. ¡°Is that really magic?¡± ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s a kind of illusion magic. It creates an illusion that moves like a real object based on what the target wants. But since it¡¯s an illusion, it disappears with a certain amount of shock. Just like now.¡± As I listened to her explanation, I turned my head towards the stage. Whenever the actors on stage inserted their weapons into the swarming demons like a swarm of locusts, they turned into black smoke and scattered into the air. It seemed like the illusion magic was implemented like CGI. But to find a magician who could create such high-quality illusions on stage, in a theater of all places, he was surely a unique individual in many ways. ¡°By the way, when the illusion disappears, it transforms into black smoke...¡± Cecily muttered quietly next to me, expressing her uneasiness. I glanced at her expression and noticed that she had caught something, as she was tapping her finger on her cheek. Just as I was about to ask her if she had caught something, a rough, grating scream from an old man pierced my ears. I turned my head, wondering what was going on, and saw Sakran standing proudly in front of a huge vortex that seemed to have opened up like a hole in space. It was the complex emotions that entangled and conflicted with each other, preventing them from responding readily to Sakran¡¯s orders. However, our protagonist, Xenon, was different. He looked at Sakran with a stern expression and then took a step forward. ¡°Xenon...¡± ¡°... ...¡± Mary, the woman with violet hair, called his name quietly, but Xenon didn¡¯t pay any attention and continued walking with a thud-thud sound. He was doing it to bring peace to Sakran, who was more human than anyone else, and to stop the powerful demon in front of him. Our protagonist stepped forward. ¡°Morphae...¡± Starting with Xenon whispering while unsheathing his sword, the best scene in Xenon¡¯s Biography and the highlight of the fifth volume unfolded before our eyes. Woooong- At the same time, the music of the Lirus Orchestra played. It was surprisingly the intro and the last part of ¡®Life,¡¯ which Lirus Orchestra had presented. The mournful sounds of the string instruments created a solemn yet poignant atmosphere that was mixed with the tragedy of the demon race. It emphasized the tragedy of the demon race even more and created a thrilling sensation. The best theater group and the best orchestra come together to create an indescribable emotional experience. Battles are usually urgent and chaotic, but the fight between Sakran and Xenon somehow seemed sad. In fact, it was not really a battle, because Xenon didn¡¯t want to kill Sakran and only wanted to give him peace. The reason why Sakran¡¯s weapon was a giant ¡®scythe¡¯ was also similar to Xenon¡¯s mindset. Sakran thought of the demons who had turned into devils as humans, so killing them was like committing murder, and it was also like holding a funeral for them. ¡®...Haaa, it¡¯s a bit embarrassing to cry.¡¯ As the movie continued to deliver touching scenes one after another, I found myself getting lost in the story. The ¡®Life¡¯ of the Lirus orchestra, and the battle between Sakran and Xenon, made me feel emotional. Although I was absorbed in the performance, I could hear people crying here and there. I pressed my nose with my handkerchief and checked the reaction of Cecily. She was shedding tears while listening to the music. Therefore... ¡°Sob... Sniffle...¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°It¡¯s too... too sad... Sob...¡± She was crying so hard that she even bit down on the handkerchief that I gave her earlier. ¡®Let¡¯s just leave her be.¡¯ I focused on the performance again. ***** It was a time when everyone was either sobbing or shedding tears at Sakran¡¯s lament. There was someone watching the play on the stage, not in the audience seats. His name was Gartz, Cecily¡¯s escort and a member of Reapers. He wanted to sit next to Cecily and watch the show, but as a Reapers member, he had to watch from an unknown location. Therefore, he was watching the performance floating in the sky through magic, not in the audience seats. ¡°...It¡¯s sad.¡± Even though he seemed emotionally dry, he was still a demon. Gartz stole tears from his eyes as Sakran¡¯s and Xenon¡¯s battle continued and the mournful music played. As a member of Reapers, who could be considered a motif of demon hunters, he was even more immersed than others. If there was no one around, at least if someone knew his usual bluntness, they would have been surprised to see him shed tears. But not only demons but also most of the people watching the performance were sobbing or feeling sad. It attested to how terrifyingly powerful the performance was in its expression and delivery. It would have been nice if the performance had ended like this, but... ¡°Hmm?¡± Gartz¡¯s expression froze as someone was detected by the security magic installed in the mansion. Detecting it wasn¡¯t a problem, but someone intruding was a problem. If it were Isaac¡¯s family, it could have been easily overlooked, but currently, all of his family members are watching the performance. So, it means that a stranger has entered without permission. Even the knights sent from the palace are strictly forbidden to enter a personal bedroom, so unless it¡¯s an intruder, it won¡¯t be detected by the security magic. ¡°...Son of a bitch.¡± Gartz cursed with sincerity and flew towards the mansion. He was curious about who the one who interrupted this moment just before the highlight was. Translators note: Chapter 105: Insurance (1) At the time when the performance had just started, at the Michelle Mansion. A team of knights dispatched from the palace was on high alert, boasting an ironclad security. With the exhibition taking place in Michelle¡¯s territory, it is only natural to be suspicious and be prepared for any contingencies. The knights are deployed roughly as follows: two guards stationed in front of each family member¡¯s bedroom door, as well as the entrance to the office or basement where important documents or items are stored. Although only a few people are guarding the mansion, they are the knights personally appointed by Leort, the brother of Rina. They are so skilled that they are said to have even taken down a dragon, so there was no problem expected. ¡°Oh, I want to go to the festival too. I know I can have more fun than anyone else.¡± ¡°What can we do? We just have to suck it up.¡± However, as they were also human, they couldn¡¯t help but want to participate in the festival. Soldiers are supposed to prioritize their duties, but sometimes they want to refuse orders. Especially when there is a festival right in front of them, it was like a tempting feast. ¡°When will the shift change?¡± ¡°It¡¯s only been 10 minutes since we started working.¡± ¡°Ah, darn it.¡± The replacement guard sighed at the response from the senior guard. It felt like they had been guarding this door for 30 minutes already, but time just wouldn¡¯t pass quickly enough. ¡°But why do we have to be on guard for this mansion?¡± ¡°Well, there¡¯s an ongoing exhibition in this area, so there could be people who think there¡¯s something worth stealing. We¡¯re here to prevent that. The possibility is low, and I¡¯d rather want to see Baron Hawk once in a while.¡± ¡°Is Batod Hawk really that strong?¡± At the question from the replacement guard, the senior guard thought hard with his arms crossed before speaking. ¡°You might not know since you¡¯re young. Have you ever seen someone defeat a dragon alone? You should have seen that person¡¯s figure yourself. Many people wanted to become knights after seeing that figure, just like me.¡± ¡°And then regretted it?¡± ¡°A little bit.¡± No matter where you go, people¡¯s lives are similar, so Isaac would have felt familiar with this scene. The senior and replacement guards chatted with each other to make time pass quickly. Of course, it wasn¡¯t laziness in their work. While they chatted, they were also searching their surroundings with mana. If a stranger enters within a certain range, they will be detected by their senses, so there won¡¯t be any big problems. However, this is only from the perspective of ¡°humans¡±, and it is different for other races, especially demons or elves. If they use magic, they can deceive their senses and even move through space and between spaces to pass through walls. ¡°This is not it...and this is not it either...¡± In the office where Michelle family¡¯s head, Hawk, handles his affairs, Rain was rummaging through the desk, with only moonlight shining in the room. Even though two knights were on guard duty at the entrance of the office, they didn¡¯t notice that there was an intruder inside. It¡¯s natural because the intruder was not a human, but a different race, a Dark Elf who are not well known externally. Elves are inherently specialized in magic, but Dark Elves¡¯ ability to hide is several times above that. If an ordinary thief hides his body, he would at least be detected by detection techniques or magic, but the Dark Elf¡¯s concealment is on a different level. It makes it feel like they¡¯ve disappeared altogether, blending into the space. To detect a skilled Dark Elf¡¯s concealment, at least the level of a knight commander is required from a human perspective. But even that is just ¡°detection¡±, and Dark Elves are almost never caught off guard because they are all seasoned warriors who have gone through hell and back. ¡°Is it not here either?¡± Dark Elf Rain, who came as Arwen¡¯s escort, expressed doubt while returning all the documents she had investigated to their original state. What she is currently looking for is surprisingly the draft of Xenon¡¯s Biography. As the performance was about to begin, the words spoken by the red-haired man who had approached Arwen came to mind. ¡®Xenon is the pen name of the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography. And that red-haired man claimed he was Xenon himself.¡¯ When Isaac and Marie were talking to each other. Isaac whispered, but her keen senses as a skilled dark elf made it sound vividly clear. At first, Rain was wary, thinking that the man had approached Arwen with impure intentions, but she had gained unexpected information. ¡®He was certainly not an ordinary human.¡¯ He boasted a decent appearance and excellent knowledge for a human, but it was not something to be impressed by for Rain. However, the demon who was suspected to be close to Isaac was the most concerning. What could he possibly have to attract such a strong being, especially a demon who was discriminated against as a demon until the publication of Xenon¡¯s Biography? Although he seemed like an ordinary human on the surface, everything would change if he was the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography. If he was really Xenon, it would explain why the demon was fond of him. That means the demon woman must also know that Isaac is Xenon. This is also a speculation, but it feels like the puzzle pieces were falling into place, and she was getting more and more convinced. ¡®I need evidence. Evidence.¡¯ Therefore, Rain broke into this mansion to find evidence that Isaac is Xenon. If she finds a manuscript here, it will prove that Isaac is Xenon, and she can report it to Arwen afterwards. Last time, I unknowingly stole the draft and got scolded by Arwen, and even received complaints from the elder. I had only tried to make Arwen happy, but the result worked in an unfavorable direction. Therefore, I must find some evidence as a sign of reflection. If I find evidence, I could not only return the stolen draft secretly, but also have various options. Of course, I won¡¯t steal it but only confirm its existence. I have realized firsthand how much impact the draft of Xenon¡¯s Biography has, as I was scolded severely. I won¡¯t make foolish choices again. ¡®Fortunately, the security of the mansion is quite lax.¡¯ The relationship between the demons and the Dark Elves could not be described as good or bad. However, the moment they mess with the Dark Elves, things become troublesome. The Dark Elf warriors were all as powerful as the Reapers, and from the perspective of Helium, who needed to cultivate both diplomacy and substance, it was a rather difficult position. Although they were exiles who had fallen out of Alvenheim, the fact that they were with an elf named Arwen was suspicious. [That¡¯s the child who was with the Elf Queen, right?] Cecily, who had been focused on the performance, replied to Gartz¡¯s report. She also noticed that Arwen was the queen of Alvenheim. In response, Gartz squeezed Rain¡¯s neck even harder, who was trying to find a way to escape and replied. [Yes, that¡¯s right.] [Figure out why they intruded into that mansion and what their purpose was, and Balak will take care of the rest. This is entirely their fault, so they won¡¯t be able to complain.] [Understood.] [Oh, and don¡¯t handle it in the mansion. Deal with it outside so that blood won¡¯t splatter and make Isaac suspicious for no reason.] Cecily fully trusted Gartz, so she gave him simple instructions and refocused on the performance. Unless it was urgent, she had no reason to go to the mansion since the highlight would be unfolding soon. Gartz looked down at Rain as soon as his communication with Cecily was cut off. She was now completely exhausted and had stopped resisting, trembling with fear. The sight of a young child trembling in distress was enough to evoke sympathy, but it meant nothing to Gartz. Beings like dark elves, who were shunned by those around them along with demons, have always been prone to committing acts of violence since childhood. Therefore, Rain should not be seen as a young child, but as a warrior. Unfortunately, due to lack of experience, this situation had arisen. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you once. Why did you intrude here?¡± ¡°... ...¡± Rain trembled at Gartz¡¯s dry question and couldn¡¯t say anything due to the fear of death she was experiencing for the first time in her life. But Gartz continued to press her even harder and threatened her with a cold voice. ¡°If you don¡¯t answer from now on, I¡¯ll cut off each of your fingers one by one.¡± ¡°Bea-because I¡¯m looking for something...¡± ¡°Looking for something?¡± ¡°A manuscript...¡± At the word ¡°manuscript,¡± Gartz shifted his gaze to the papers that had been clenched in her hand. Though it appeared to be an ordinary manuscript, the fact that she had broken into the mansion during the performance meant that it must be significant. With one hand still pressed against her throat, Gartz retrieved the manuscript. As he began to read through the pages, his eyes widened. Having recently read the Kair Chronicles, he recognized the type of manuscript that this was. ¡®...I understand now why the princess is fond of that person.¡¯ But what could he do? Although he was a fan of Xenon¡¯s Biography, he was currently on a mission. Nevertheless, the manuscript was still a valuable treasure to the demons, so he carefully placed it on the ground. He planned to retrieve it politely after dealing with the black elf. ¡°What were you planning to do with this manuscript?¡± ¡°That¡¯s...¡± Rain hesitated to answer, clearly reluctant to reveal her intentions. At the same time, Gartz¡¯s expression grew fierce as he drew the dagger from his hip. As the dagger reflected the moonlight, Rain was overcome with fear and began to plead for her life. Despite her rigorous training from childhood, she was powerless in the face of death. ¡°...so, you were the one who stole the manuscript.¡± Only the opposite effect occurred. It was merely circumstantial evidence that the Dark Elf had stolen the manuscript, and there was no actual proof. However, with Rain¡¯s testimony, it became certain that the theft of the manuscript was significant, whether it was an unintended act or something that occurred in Alvenheim. ¡®How can such an unreliable girl be a bodyguard... It seems like she¡¯s close to the queen too...¡¯ Even if they had come secretly without making an official statement, they were unqualified in many ways. Be it the lord who had to be protected had acted unilaterally, and the bodyguard who acted on her own, everyone was disqualified. Gartz looked at Rain, who was trembling with fear, with a pitiful look, and then put a dagger on his waist. The plan was to escape from the mansion first and then deal with it in a remote place. It was at that moment when Gartz let his guard down to use magic. Shing- Suddenly, a silver dagger was aimed at Gartz¡¯s throat with no warning signs. The dark surface of the blade reflected the moonlight, emitting a bright light. Who could it be to evade Gartz¡¯s security magic and senses? Gartz silently stared at the dagger that was close to his throat. ¡°Alright...¡± He slowly turned his head. Even as he turned his head, the dagger pointed at his throat did not move at all. Soon, Gartz faced a pair of golden eyes that shone even in the darkness. The owner wore a mask, just like himself, but he could be sure that she was a beautiful woman with unusual colors. And that¡¯s not all. With her noticeable pale skin and white hair even in the darkness, her pointed ears that were half-cut, and her mature body that showed her adulthood unlike Rain. This was the reason why Arwen could be relieved and ensured when she brought Rain. She wouldn¡¯t have brought only a crazy guy as a bodyguard. Gartz chuckled at the appearance of another Dark Elf. Translators note: Chapter 106: Insurance (2) Although it was a bedroom lit only by a single moonbeam, Gartz quickly scanned the appearance of the Dark Elf who appeared without any warning. As demons had the ability to see in the darkness from birth, such darkness was not a problem for him. Unlike the young Rain, she had a mature figure, accentuated by her clothes, and her white hair and golden eyes contrasting with her dark skin caught his attention. Finally, her ears, which seemed to be cut halfway, had earrings hanging from them. According to rumors, dark elves had a custom of wearing more earrings when they reached a certain age. While Rain had nothing in her ears, the woman in front of him had exactly three earrings. At least it meant that the probability of her being a trained warrior was high, unlike Rain. She wasn¡¯t an easy opponent, having approached unnoticed with both magic and senses. ¡°...It¡¯s better to let go of that hand.¡± As the tense standoff continued for a while, the woman stepped closer with her dagger and spoke coolly in a husky but low tone, indirectly revealing her maturity as an adult. Her glittering golden eyes were filled with deep malice. If Isaac¡¯s eyes shone brightly, then Siris¡¯ eyes glowed threateningly like a beast. However, Gartz remained unwavering, even as the dagger came closer to his neck. Instead, he smirked and spoke in a tone of disbelief. ¡°You dark elves all have some strange hobbies. One steals things and the other just watches quietly.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°This voice... Siris? Siris Noona?¡± Rain, who was still being choked by Gartz, wriggled and asked urgently. It seemed that the new dark elf who had appeared was named Siris. Judging by Rain¡¯s recognition, she must have known her. Gartz predicted their relationship but it wasn¡¯t important right now. What was important was how to deal with Rain and prepare for any contingencies. First and foremost, he planned to avoid combat as much as possible now that Sirius had appeared. ¡®The relic cannot be damaged at all.¡¯ Once he was certain that the manuscript was one of Xenon¡¯s Biographies, he knew that even the slightest damage would be unacceptable. It was a national treasure for the demons, designated for protection over generations. To achieve that, he needed to understand Siris¡¯ motives and decide how to handle Rain. Therefore, Gartz tightened his grip on Rain¡¯s neck even further. ¡°Ouch...!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t let go of that hand right now, there won¡¯t be a good outcome.¡± It is estimated that Siris, a dark elf, is closely related to Rain. As soon as Gartz pressured her more, Siris¡¯s will started to slowly diminish. Despite her terrifyingly powerful aura, Gartz remained calm and composed. Even if it appears that he is at a disadvantage, he still firmly holds the upper hand. Above all, if Rain¡¯s slender neck were to be crushed, it would snap easily without any resistance. Cecily has already heard the details of the situation, so he can trust her with the aftermath. Although there will be a great war between dark elves and demons, he is a Reaper who protects Helium. He is willing to sacrifice his life for the cause. ¡°You don¡¯t know who¡¯s holding the knife right now. If you remove the sword that¡¯s against my neck, I¡¯ll let you go.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°And don¡¯t you understand the situation? This is entirely the fault of this bastard, and I had to subdue her to prevent it. Can¡¯t you see it as self-defense?¡± As Gartz pointed out one fact after another, Siris narrowed her eyes. She couldn¡¯t deny the undeniable truth. This was an incident where Rain had intruded into someone else¡¯s mansion without permission. Although he bent the logic a bit, even Siris couldn¡¯t deny the facts. ¡°Above all, do you know what this kid was trying to steal? You wouldn¡¯t claim you don¡¯t know, now would you.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take your silence as a yes. As you know, this is a gift from God to us demons. Stealing it is a sin punishable by death.¡± ¡°Ugh, I didn¡¯t intend to steal it! I just wanted to confirm...! Ack!¡± Rain appealed with her sense of injustice, but Gartz responded by pressing his hand around her neck. With a cold gaze, he opened his mouth and spoke in a chilling tone. ¡°You should at least make your nonsense somewhat plausible. Even if that were the case, your actions are inexcusable. What you did is no different from declaring war on our Helium. And on top of that, you previously stole the first draft, so you don¡¯t even have a good excuse.¡± ¡°I-I did it to please the queen...¡± ¡°You knew one thing and pretended not to know the other. I can clearly see how Dark Elves are educated.¡± Despite the barrage of facts, Siris did not even attempt to refute them. Or rather, she couldn¡¯t. Rain had stolen the first draft purely out of good intentions, and since then, she had been working to return it. Up until then, Siris had watched in silence, even though Rain¡¯s methods were wrong, the fact that she was willing to take responsibility was commendable. And if Rain had tried to steal the draft, Siris would have immediately stopped her. The last time had ended with a light punishment, but if she had made another mistake this time, she would have faced severe consequences. Fortunately, it seems that she had no intention of stealing the draft, but due to the situation going awry, they ended up in this predicament. It was suspicious enough that this room alone had a highly advanced security magic system installed, but it was too late to do anything about it. In that case, there was only one thing that Siris could do. She looked at Rain that was stuck in the floor with a complicated expression before slowly pulling back her dagger. ¡°...What do you want?¡± ¡°I guess we can finally communicate.¡± It seemed that Arwen had made her decision. Siris put away her dagger completely and looked at Gartz. ¡°...I accept your proposal.¡± ¡°A wise decision.¡± Click- When Siris stated Arwen¡¯s decision, Gartz released his grip on Rain¡¯s neck. Of course, he didn¡¯t forget to press his thumb on the back of her neck as he let go. It was the coordinates for Helium for future contact. Therefore, Arwen had to mobilize Rain as well to get to Helium. ¡°Oh, noona...¡± As Rain was freed, she ran to Siris, clinging to her arm and sobbing. Siris looked at her with a stern expression, her eyes shining with pity. Does she know the pain she will have to endure in the future? Even if she was a child, she had unleashed a weapon of mass destruction, and there were rules to atone for that sin waiting for Rain. Siris gently stroked Rain¡¯s dark hair and then turned to Gartz, speaking in her characteristic low and husky voice. ¡°We will keep the promise. When is the time?¡± ¡°Princess said exactly one week from now. Punish the brat by then and let us know.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Now get out of here. You¡¯d better not set foot here again. I¡¯ll cut your life short.¡± Siris, with Rain in tow, slowly backed away from Gartz¡¯s intimidating presence. They melted into the darkness that not even the moonlight shone upon and disappeared completely. A perfect stealth technique that couldn¡¯t be detected even by detection magic, unlike Rain¡¯s. Gartz couldn¡¯t help but be amazed at the terrifying ability of the dark elves. [Sigh... It¡¯s finally over.] [Good job. Clean up and come back now.] Gartz reported to Cecily one last time. After hearing Cecily¡¯s encouragement, he thought deeply about something and suddenly became curious, asking her. [Um... it¡¯s a trivial matter, but what happened to the performance now?] [Huh? It¡¯s already over, why?] [... ...] [You should have seen it. It was too bad. At the end, the choir sang together and it gave me chills all over my body. I want to see it again.] He should have killed those half-eared bastards. Gartz swallowed his anger, grinding his teeth. But he restrained his anger through his honed self-control. Then he bent down to tidy up the manuscript lying on the floor. ¡®Fortunately, it¡¯s not wrinkled. But just in case, I should use restoration magic...¡¯ Gartz stopped tidying up the manuscript and hesitated. If this is really where Xenon¡¯s Biography is written, there might be unpublished manuscripts. Although Isaac had decided to take a break, there is a high possibility that he wrote another book like a side story. ¡®... No, I can¡¯t. I have to endure it.¡¯ If it were an ordinary person, they would not have been able to bear it and would have searched for the manuscript by now, but Gartz was a member of the Reapers, a demon with exceptional patience that was second to none. He shook his head, suppressing his strong desire to find the manuscript. For now, the priority was to carefully store the rough draft that was about to be a mess into his desk drawer. After all, the new book would be released in a few years anyway, so he just had to wait patiently until then. ¡®But it¡¯s not really good to just keep it locked up with just a lock... I should suggest it to the princess.¡¯ There was no guarantee that such a situation would not happen again. Above all, people who were beginning to grasp Isaac¡¯s identity were appearing one by one. As Gartz, who had faced the situation head-on, he couldn¡¯t help feeling a little uneasy. He returned the rough draft to its original position, firmly sealed it with a lock, and stood up from his seat. Thud! ¡°Ouch!¡± Perhaps because he got up in a hurry, Gartz let out a small sound as his head hit the corner of the desk. Even though he was a demon with excellent physical abilities, he couldn¡¯t avoid being hit by the corner of the desk. Luckily, he had already cast a soundproofing spell, so the knights outside didn¡¯t hear him. But he had to grit his teeth against the stinging pain for a while. ¡°Ugh... how annoying...¡± It was an unlucky day for Gartz. Translators note: Chapter 107: After the Performance (1) The stage where a tense battle is taking place is reaching its climax. Sakran was exerting all his power, now exhausted, to pressure Xenon, and Xenon is also giving his all to give Sakran eternal rest. At one point, when it seemed that Xenon was losing ground, a demon presumed to be Jin belatedly joined in. Since Volume 5, Xenon and Jin have fought together as a duo, so it was the perfect timing. ¡°Huaaaaa!¡± Finally, Sakran started to release all the devil¡¯s power that he had been suppressing. The black energy began to flow out of him, showing how much power he had been restraining. Along with this, Xenon and Jin also opened up all their power in preparation for the battle. Eventually, when Sakran finished his devilization and ran towards them, as the Lirus Orchestra performed another piece. The high-pitched sound of the violin concluded it just like before, but then a new song followed. -Ah, demons. Those who were born in darkness and crave for light. The solemn and mournful chorus of the choir that had been waiting silently until now. At the same time, the final battle continued, directly expressing what ¡°Life¡± is. I sincerely admired the collaboration between the theater and the choir, and the preparedness of the Lirus Orchestra. I now understand why Lirus said that it was just a taste. How much effort did they put into showing this collaboration? As someone who only writes, I dare not even imagine. -We will overcome the waves of tragedy and share our will. -Resist the darkness and move towards the light. -O God, grant us hope. -O God, grant us rest. -May we hope to die as humans. -Aaaaaaaah. The choir continued slowly, ending with a chorus that sounded like a scream. Despite this, the Lirus Orchestra responded by repeating the chorus once more. Usually, during a battle, one cannot take their eyes off the intense situation. However, this stage was so engrossing, as if it contained a person¡¯s entire life, that one could not take their eyes away even for a moment. The immersion was beyond terrifying, and it made one wonder how these two groups were a gathering of the most talented individuals in this era. With this level of skill, they could have easily dominated the cultural world even in my past life. Thunk! ¡°Kuhh! Kuuaaahhh...¡± The tragic battle that had made their palms sweaty was finally coming to an end. Thanks to Jin¡¯s efforts, Xenon had discovered a gap and deeply sliced into Sakran¡¯s torso with his diagonal attack. Due to the accumulated damage, despite the demon¡¯s regenerative abilities, the wound on Sakran¡¯s body had not healed. Xenon did not miss this opportunity. After tightly gripping his sword with both hands, he accurately stabbed the struggling Sakran¡¯s heart with it. Puuuuck! ¡°...Cough!¡± Sakran coughed up black blood as the sword had been plunged into his heart. Trembling, he looked at the sword piercing his heart and then lifted his head up calmly. As Sakran raised his head, Xenon met his gaze and, maintaining a stern expression, forcefully removed the sword that had pierced his heart. With a sound, black blood spurted out. Thump! ¡°Sakran!¡± ¡°Sir Sakran!¡± Sakran was a hero who had protected the demons, even if he had become a devil himself. The demons who had been watching the battle rushed towards Sakran when he fell to his knees. However, they too must have known that there was no hope for Sakran once the sword had pierced his heart. He would ultimately die as a devil. And no one knew this better than Sakran himself. Coughing up black blood, he barely lifted his head and looked at the complex expressions of those around him before speaking in a whisper. ¡°Hunters... remember this...¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Do not be afraid to become a devil yourself to protect those who are precious to you.¡± Sakran was a person who had sacrificed himself to protect those who were precious to him, even if he had to become a devil. He was worried about his fellow demons until his very last moments. How noble and sacred this destiny is. It¡¯s my own character, but there are not many people as dedicated as Sakran. As tears inexplicably welled up in my eyes, I wiped them away with the back of my hand, and Sarkran spoke in a strained voice. ¡°That is the true courage and sacrifice of a human... I am dying as a human, not a devil.¡± Sakran¡¯s sacrifice has an enormous impact on the protagonist and his companions, particularly Jin. In the latter half of the story, in order to completely obliterate the soul of the Great Devil, Jin willingly sacrifices himself. In essence, Sakran¡¯s tragedy indirectly expresses Jin¡¯s fate and can be considered a kind of foretelling. As the story progresses, Jin frequently thinks about Sakran. Anyway, that¡¯s the end of Sakran¡¯s sacrifice. Shortly after turning into bright particles and approaching the end of his life, Sakran asked Xenon. ¡°Young man... I have one question.¡± As the original work did not have such a conversation and Sakran was only meant to disappear without a word, as the original author, I was slightly taken aback. I wonder how other people might feel about it. Meanwhile, half of Sakran¡¯s body turned into light and dispersed into the air. However, he exerted his will and asked Xenon the question he wanted to ask. ¡°Do I... look like a devil?¡± ¡°...No.¡± Xenon, momentarily surprised by Sakran¡¯s question, shook his head vigorously without hesitation and delivered beautiful words to him in a firm voice while staring directly at Sakran, who was gradually disappearing. ¡°You are more human than anyone else. Sakran.¡± ¡°...Hahaha.¡± Sakran¡¯s laughter sounded somewhat relieved. In the original work, Sakran never laughed. But when someone like him laughed, it felt like he had let go of everything. It was an amazing character interpretation even for the original author. ¡°Well, that¡¯s a relief...¡± Finally, Sakran slowly raised his head to the sky and muttered... ¡°I¡¯m really... glad...¡± He smiled happier than anyone else and became a particle of light, completely disappearing. Shaaaahhh- ¡°...Huh?¡± When I was staring blankly at the stage, even transcending the original work, something fell from the sky. I regained my senses and looked up. Light was falling like snowflakes. It was not a metaphorical expression, but the light was really falling from the sky like snowflakes. As if particles of light that occurred when Sakran disappeared were falling, the sight of the light fluttering like flower petals from the audience seats was truly magnificent. ¡°ah...¡± ¡°Horns? No way...¡± ¡°He was a demon?¡± ¡°No way...¡± Black hair, devil horns sticking out of his head, and eyes shining bright red like blood. Despite his low and gentle voice, the director, with his cute and innocent appearance, was nothing other than a demon. The audience went wild when they found out that the renowned director of the theater was actually a demon. As if he had expected it all, the director smiled wryly and spoke in his usual gentle tone. ¡°As you can all see, I am a demon. A demon who was persecuted before Xenon¡¯s Biography appeared in the world.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°But, my dear audience. What did you feel when you saw my performance? You may have been curious about who designed this stage, but you probably never thought it was a demon.¡± There was a subtle power in his unique gentle tone. The noisy audience quieted down as soon as the director began to speak, and listened to his story. I briefly paused in surprise at the part where the director said she was a demon, then glanced at Cecily with a smirk. She didn¡¯t seem particularly surprised, perhaps she had guessed it from the part where she mentioned they used magic. ¡°... Sniff.¡± She was just crying. I found myself looking at the soaked handkerchief in her hand before looking up again. ¡°What kind of race do you think of when you hear the word ¡®demon¡¯? Before the release of Xenon¡¯s Biography, demons were seen as nothing more than devils or ticking time bombs. That¡¯s actually true in some respects. We demons are a race that is born with the tragic fate of always having to struggle against our inner demons.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°But things have changed completely since the appearance of Xenon¡¯s Biography. Xenon¡¯s Biography gave us demons hope, not despair. It also gave us the courage to move towards the light without fear of the darkness.¡± Wow, he¡¯s really eloquent. I feel so embarrassed that I want to curl up and die. While I was writhing in shame, the director looked around the audience once again before continuing his speech quietly. ¡°I, too, can say that I gained courage from it. And though I am a demon, I am nothing more than an ordinary artist who loves art. I hope that you won¡¯t see us demons as devils, but rather as ordinary people living in this world.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say, and if Xenon is here, I would like to express my sincere gratitude. This is Scar, the director of the Matrics Theater Group. Thank you!¡± Clap Clap Clap Clap Clap!!! As Scar bowed deeply and politely greeted, the sound of applause erupted once again, it felt as if my ears were ringing. Eventually, a few people approached Scar, who seemed to be actors from the theater company. Surprisingly, they were ordinary humans, not demons. The Matrics Theater Group had been famous long before the publication of Xenon¡¯s Biography, and seeing them together until now, they seemed to be people with keen minds. Thus, the memorable performance came to an end. However, people couldn¡¯t easily stand up from their seats. They were immersed in the afterglow, enjoying the lingering emotions. I was the same. The emotions I received from the performance didn¡¯t easily dissipate. On the contrary, it continued to linger in my head, making me imagine and envision it repeatedly. ¡®...I have to write about this, even if it¡¯s just out of gratitude.¡¯ Their performance aroused an urge to write. Frankly, with such quality, any break should be disregarded as repayment. Although it would probably take at least two months per book due to academic reasons, it¡¯s necessary to show such effort. I closed my eyes and imagined the future development. ¡°That was a really great stage. Wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°...yeah.¡± ¡°When will you leave?¡± Marie asked me a question from beside me. I weakly waved my arm and answered vaguely. ¡°You go back to the mansion first. I¡¯ll be here for a moment.¡± ¡°Pfft. How much do you have to like it to be so completely drained of energy? You¡¯re so cute.¡± After hearing my answer, Marie smiled briefly and pinched my cheeks lightly. I didn¡¯t have the energy to react, so I just let her do as she wanted. ¡°Oh, and... Isaac.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°When can I go to your bedroom?¡± Oh right, I forgot about that. I thought about it for a moment and gave her a suitable time. ¡°Maybe around 9 o¡¯clock.¡± ¡°9 o¡¯clock... okay. Can I look forward to it?¡± Look forward to what? I looked at Marie with a puzzled expression. She was smiling, but her blushing cheeks showed she was a little embarrassed. This only made me more curious. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Um... it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll go now.¡± Marie quickly got up and ran away. I watched her go and murmured to myself. ¡°...What was that all about?¡± At that moment, Cecily, who had been crying the whole time, came up to me. ¡°Isaac... Can I talk to you for a moment?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Sniff... I¡¯m sorry. Can I borrow your handkerchief?¡± I looked at Cecily with a bewildered expression. Despite crying the whole time, her beauty was still intact. ¡°Oh, of course.¡± ¡®...I hope she¡¯s not going to get dehydrated from all this crying.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but worry as I looked at her soaking wet handkerchief. I alternated between looking at Cecily, who was sobbing, and the handkerchief, and quietly replied. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Sniff... Thank you...¡± After Cecily said that, she gently took my hand and opened her mouth, her voice trembling. ¡°There¡¯s something... I really want to say to you... sniff.¡± Translators note: Chapter 108: After the Performance (2) After the performance, which was a masterpiece that transcended time itself, ended, I followed Cecily at her request. Even though the stage performance had ended, the festival in the town still seemed to be never-ending and was still lively. The performance started at 6 o¡¯clock, and it is now exactly 8 o¡¯clock. It didn¡¯t even feel like an hour had passed, time just seemed to have melted away. That probably means that the performance was really entertaining. Anyway, I made a promise with Marie for 9 o¡¯clock, so I just need to chat with Cecily until then. Cecily probably heard my conversation with Marie, so she will know how to end the conversation appropriately. ¡°Sob...¡± ¡°Are you feeling a little better now?¡± It seems like it will take longer than expected. Cecily was still unable to pull herself together, shedding tears occasionally. Even when listening to the performance of the Lirus Orchestra, she cried like a waterfall. And during the Matrics Theater Group¡¯s performance, she cried so much that it was almost like a lamentation, so she must be exhausted mentally and physically. In the end, it took about 10 minutes to console Cecily. Fortunately, she felt better than before thanks to my comfort. We were sitting side by side under a big tree. Unlike the central part of the village, this place had less traffic, so there were no strange glances from people passing by. It¡¯s better to be careful at night during a festival, as there may be suspicious glances if we go to crowded places. The knights sent from the palace are responsible for security, but there is always the possibility of something happening. Of course, this is just my thought. Cecily is scheduled to become the next Demon King, so her strength will be strong, and her escort knight, Gartz, will be protecting the surroundings. We just needed a place where the two of us could talk, so we came to this secluded place. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I showed you an unsightly side, Benefactor.¡± Cecily¡¯s tears, which seemed like they would never stop, finally stopped. After wiping her teary eyes with a damp handkerchief, she spoke with a mix of embarrassment and sobbing in a formal tone, as it was just the two of us. I was a little worried about her, as she had cried so much that her handkerchief was soaked. It was to the point where it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if she had dehydration symptoms. So I gave her a drink I bought at the store, but Cecily declined, extending her hand. I felt uneasy for no reason while drinking my own drink, and Cecily took a deep breath and stared blankly ahead after exhaling. ¡°...It was a really touching performance, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°And it was surprising that the director was a demon.¡± ¡°I was also shocked.¡± I knew about the use of magic for the directing part through Cecily, but I couldn¡¯t even imagine that he was a demon. It could be a prejudice, but demons were far from art, and specialized in combat. There were instances where demons were persecuted in the past, but historically, there were few cases where they excelled in fields other than combat. However, things are different now. The perspective towards demons has completely changed, and they are being treated as people rather than devils. The director of the Matrics Theater Group, Scar, would have revealed his identity after hiding it because of the change in perception. Even if perception changes, prejudices don¡¯t necessarily change. Perhaps the message Scar wanted was to stop prejudice against demons. It is said that demons have great qualities not only in combat or magic, but also in culture such as art. ¡°Noona, how did you feel when he revealed that he was a demon?¡± ¡°I thought it was impressive and courageous. It must not have been an easy decision to make... He must have had confidence that he could handle it. As he said, there is still discriminatory perception towards demons.¡± Many people still treat demons as if they were devils, just as she described. Currently, it is almost considered a form of racial discrimination, and most of the time, they are looked upon with unkind eyes. However, demons still get hurt the same way. Therefore, in the future, Scar will also receive various types of attention, including discrimination. ¡°But... the reason why he was able to gain such courage was ultimately because of you. If it weren¡¯t for the book you wrote, that person would have hidden their identity for their entire life.¡± With a trembling voice, Cecily turned her head towards me. Her red eyes, moist and faintly shimmering, were truly beautiful. I looked at her face for a while, but then turned my head away out of embarrassment. But as I did, she quietly grabbed my hand. It wasn¡¯t soft or gentle like a fluffy marshmallow, but rather it felt rough and rugged, having been trained for years. It was the same type of hand as Nicole or Adelia¡¯s. ¡°What does Benefactor think? Were you moved after seeing the performance, or maybe not?¡± ¡°... Of course, I was.¡± Although I answered, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to meet Cecily¡¯s gaze. If I did, I had a feeling I would be entranced and only able to look at her face. I have a vague idea of what emotions Cecily is harboring towards me through her actions thus far. If I didn¡¯t, I would just be a fool. However, I have no intention of accepting it. While it is true that this world allows for polygamy and many powerful men have multiple women, I am not such a person. If I cannot handle responsibility, then I should not engage in activities that require it from the start. Above all, it is clear that it would cause great harm to Marie, and my way of thinking from my past life is still deeply rooted within me. As someone who is naturally inadequate, I couldn¡¯t help but feel resistant. At that moment, I was trying to slowly withdraw my hand from Cecily¡¯s grip. But Cecily, as if determined not to let go, tightened her grip so that I couldn¡¯t escape. ¡°...So this is why you called me.¡± ¡°Have you noticed now?¡± I asked with a wry smile, and Cecily responded with a faint laugh. At that time, I was still in a daze, and Cecily was crying so my head was spinning. Is this what it feels like to be stuck in flypaper? I gave up trying to take my hand away and looked up at the sky. In my past life, it was difficult to even see a single star, but here, the air is so clear that the stars form a river, creating a Milky Way like sight. Even with the naked eye, this scenery made me realize that I had truly come to a different world. Afterward, I looked up at the sky, filled with stars, for a while and then lowered my head quietly and opened my mouth. ¡°...First, I want to start publishing again. I¡¯ve been shown this kind of stage, so if I don¡¯t start publishing again, it will be a disgrace.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Yes, but because of my academic schedule, the publishing cycle will be longer. It will be at least 2-3 months between each volume.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. Just resuming the series is enough.¡± Cecily spoke with a slightly excited tone, happy to hear that Xenon¡¯s Biography would be continued. Meanwhile, I felt embarrassed and nervously rubbed the back of my neck. Suddenly, she asked me a question. She then looked at me and explained the ability of the necklace with a wry smile. ¡°This necklace is one of the treasures passed down from our Helium generation. It has the ability to calm the mind when the evil cycle comes, or when desire cannot be restrained.¡± ¡°Then just now...¡± ¡°Yes. I almost did something terrible to you. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Cecily bowed her head to apologize to me. I glanced at her briefly to check the state of the horn. It had been filled with red just a moment ago, but now the tip had turned black. Although the desire had not been completely resolved, it seemed to have been temporarily resolved, which was fortunate. ¡®Wow... So we almost got into real trouble?¡¯ I almost had my first experience outdoors, and with a princess from another country, no less. For a while, Cecily hesitated while looking at me, and then she called me in a very cautious voice. Her face was still red from the incident a moment ago. ¡°Um... Benefactor.¡± ¡°Yes, please go ahead.¡± ¡°I apologize once again. I did the same thing last time, but I couldn¡¯t overcome my desires and I have caused a great inconvenience to you again...¡± Cecily apologized with her head bowed, clearly aware of her mistake. I smoothed out my rumpled clothes and calmed my pounding heart. It was as if Cecily¡¯s energy had infiltrated my body, and my body was burning up. It was an ambiguous feeling, as if it had been interrupted in the middle. I answered while fanning my face to cool off, but I couldn¡¯t stop the heat from rising. ¡°Well... it¡¯s okay. But earlier, you mentioned your desires while the evil cycle was happening...¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m embarrassed, but that¡¯s how I really feel.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± Cecily couldn¡¯t overcome her embarrassment and answered in a small voice, bowing her head deeply. I was also embarrassed and expressed my admiration instead of words. That meant that she had a desire to overpower me, which was her usual desire, but it also meant that Cecily liked me that much. In the awkward atmosphere, I hesitated for a moment on what to say and quietly opened my mouth. ¡°I understand... how you feel, Noona. Does Noona also... like me?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s embarrassing, but I love the Benefactor.¡± ¡°...¡± Cecily didn¡¯t beat around the bush like before and gave a straightforward answer. Seeing her confess with her head down in embarrassment was really cute and lovely. However, I needed to maintain as much rationality as possible right now. Even though it¡¯s a society where polygamy is allowed to some extent, there are still practical problems to consider. The lifespan issue was not a problem, as he had already presented her with an alternative. The problem lies with Marie. ¡°Nona, to be honest, I also have a liking for you as a person. But I don¡¯t have the confidence to take responsibility. There are already many things I need to pay attention to with Marie, so having two... would create a lot of problems.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Depending on the situation, I may not be able to love you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay for me.¡± ¡°Am I really worth that much?¡± I couldn¡¯t understand why Princess Cecily, who could meet much better men than me, wanted me so badly. Although I was the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography, I wondered why she had to choose me. As I pondered this, Cecily slowly lifted her head and looked straight at me. The expression on their face showed both a determined will and a sense of pity. ¡°Yes. I love you. You are the grace of God who saved our demon race, and you are so considerate.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Even if you reject me, I will protect your legacy. The land where you were born and your future offspring. It¡¯s my way of repaying you as the princess of Helium and as much as I can do.¡± Even if they didn¡¯t accept it, she was going to keep her feelings until the end. After hearing Cecily¡¯s resolute determination, my heart shook greatly. She loves me so much, can¡¯t I just accept her a little bit? While my emotions told me to accept it, my reason said that Marie¡¯s opinion was more important. I vacillated between reason and emotion and sighed as I made my decision. ¡°I think it¡¯s best to consult with Marie, as we did earlier.¡± ¡°T-Thank you! Really...¡± ¡°But if you try to force yourself on me again, I will cut you off like a knife. At least the first experience should be with Marie.¡± I couldn¡¯t compromise on this. Marie was a woman who loved Isaac himself, not Xenon. It was the best I could do. But then Cecily made a remark that left me feeling embarrassed, although I didn¡¯t know what she thought of it. ¡°If you have sex with Marie, then next will it be me?¡± ¡°...what?¡± ¡°Then I should help the benefactor have sex with Marie as soon as possible. Then I...¡± ¡°...¡± I didn¡¯t know what to say. Translators note: Remember kids, consent is important. Also 2nd girl got. Chapter 109: After the Performance (3) I felt dizzy hearing Cecily¡¯s way of thinking, which was completely different from mine, and grabbed my head. Even if I thought about it carefully, what I heard didn¡¯t change. I couldn¡¯t tell if it was because she was a demon, or if it was unique to Cecily, or if it was a cultural thing in this world. The thought that it would be her turn after Marie made my mind go blank. ¡°Um... Noona?¡± ¡°Yes? What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Am I stupid or something? What do you mean by saying that It¡¯s your turn after Marie?¡± I asked her a question just in case there was something I was misunderstanding. Cecily shook her head, as if wondering what was wrong, and showed a naive expression, revealing her own doubts. ¡°I mean exactly what I said. Marie is the woman who became Benefactor¡¯s lover first, so I should at least be able to compromise on this, right?¡± ¡°No. No. That¡¯s not what I meant... Ugh, what should I even say about this...¡± I was so taken aback that my head wasn¡¯t working properly. I looked at Cecily, while tousling my hair roughly. She seems to take it for granted that we¡¯ll mix our bodies together. Of course, I¡¯m not entirely opposed to the idea of accepting her, but it¡¯s a bit sudden. It¡¯s like skipping the middle process and going straight to the ending. As I tried to rotate my non-functioning head as much as possible, Cecily, who had been watching me quietly, spoke up in a worried tone. ¡°Um... do you not like mixing your body with me, Benefactor?¡± It seems like she interpreted my reaction differently. I looked at her as it was something that would make others jump in surprise. Cecily is currently looking at me with a pitiful expression. I¡¯ll skip explaining her face because it¡¯s only going to make her embarrassed, and her figure... let¡¯s move on from that too. You could say that she has all the heavenly beauty. I¡¯m sorry to Marie, but Cecily¡¯s feminine charm is far superior. But what¡¯s important now is not her appearance or figure. It¡¯s just that I couldn¡¯t understand Cecily, who was trying to skip all the steps and sleep together. Even the thought of it only lasted a moment, and first of all, I shook my head vigorously in a low voice to alleviate her anxiety. ¡°No. No way. That wouldn¡¯t happen. It¡¯s just too sudden. Don¡¯t even Noona think that mixing our bodies together out of nowhere is a bit... Isn¡¯t it better to have a lovey-dovey relationship like Marie¡¯s?¡± ¡°If you accept me, Benefactor, then it doesn¡¯t matter to me. I might even be happier about it.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes. If I think about all the things we¡¯ve shown each other with Marie... sigh...¡± As Cecily recalled Marie and my love life, she let out a soft sigh. Her expression was ecstatic, and it sent chills down my spine as if she had flipped a switch. Fortunately, her horns did not turn red, but her cheeks did. I didn¡¯t want to ask what she was imagining. ¡°Anyway, I understand what you¡¯re thinking, Noona. You won¡¯t regret it, will you?¡± ¡°Do you remember the first letter I sent to the Benefactor?¡± ¡°The letter...¡± I heard her question and tried to recall it. Back when we were at the Academy, Cecily had sent me a fan letter as an apology, and it was filled with her sincere desire to repay me for my kindness. ¡°Oh, that letter had my sincere intentions to repay you with my body and heart.¡± ¡°...Ah.¡± Come to think of it, the letter did contain those words. It was filled with her willingness to offer me her body and heart. Cecily was now making an effort to fulfill that promise. It might seem like blind devotion, but considering the impact Xenon¡¯s Biography had on the demons, it wasn¡¯t entirely strange. After all, I had liberated them from persecution that had lasted for hundreds of years. It would be odd if they didn¡¯t become my followers. Although Cecily was a Helium¡¯s Princess with an immense status, she was still a follower. ¡°As a demon, I will repay the kindness that the Benefactor showed to all of our kind. It¡¯s embarrassing to say it myself, but as a woman, I have exceptional charm compared to others. And not just my body, but my heart also loves the Benefactor. So...¡± ¡°Yes, I understand. That¡¯s enough now.¡± Feeling like my mind was gradually becoming fuzzy, I quickly withdrew my hand and stopped her. If I left it alone, I didn¡¯t know what kind of words might pop out. Anyway, I was able to confirm her sincerity. Cecily was in a state of being nothing less than a follower who only looked at me. A follower who willingly would sacrifice themselves when ordered to do so. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little uneasy as if she had become a slave. I looked at Cecily with an embarrassed expression and opened my mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to go that far. I prefer a horizontal relationship rather than a vertical one. There¡¯s no need for you to sacrifice everything for me...¡± ¡°Well, in any case, the Benefactor will return to nature after 100 years, so shouldn¡¯t I do at least this much?¡± ¡°... ...¡± I had nothing to say to that. I was frozen with my mouth open in response to Cecily¡¯s rebuttal, which made me feel different from the way I thought. Even before, I felt like her way of thinking was drastically different. Whether I spoke or not, Cecily smiled brightly and waited patiently until I finished thinking. I barely managed to hold onto my departing soul. ¡°...If you insist on saying that, there¡¯s nothing left to say. Do as you wish.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s a condition.¡± ¡°I¡¯m ready to accept any condition.¡± ¡°... ...¡± As soon as she placed her hand on her chest and answered, a dark emotion that had been buried in my heart suddenly surged up. It was the same feeling I had when I started speaking informally with Rina earlier. I even imagined what might have happened if I had caused a major accident with Cecily just moments ago, so strong was the emotion. ¡®...It¡¯s because of the pheromones from earlier, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ Normally, I wouldn¡¯t even have such thoughts. However, the pheromones that Cecily emitted earlier had stimulated my senses and aroused my desires, specifically my sexual desires. One of the desires that had been difficult for me to satisfy since I was reborn was sexual desire, and triggering it like a switch made the situation take a strange turn. I pressed my nose bridge tightly to maintain composure. Luckily, I had better endurance than most people due to regular physical training, so I was able to control myself. ¡°...All I want is simple. Instead of only me speaking informally to Noona, please do so too. Whether there are other people around or just the two of us, it doesn¡¯t matter. That should be acceptable, right?¡± As I was trying to calm down my burning face, Cecily asked me with a slightly serious expression, not a smiling face. ¡°Do you happen to know about Dark Elves?¡±. ¡°Dark Elves?¡± ¡°Yeah. They¡¯re a tribe that was expelled from their own people due to a civil war. They mainly worship the god of darkness, Mora, just like us demons.¡± ¡°I know a little bit about them.¡± I had seen some books in Professor Elena¡¯s lab about Dark Elves. Dark Elves are not well-known to the public because they hardly reveal themselves and move secretly. Also, I only knew that they have dark-colored skin and are generally excellent at concealing themselves. Moreover, there were many interesting historical aspects that attracted my curiosity. ¡°Then, you also know that Dark Elves are excellent at hiding, right?¡± ¡°Yeah. But why are you asking about Dark Elves?¡± ¡°The thief who stole your manuscript was a Dark Elf.¡± ¡°What?¡± What kind of nonsense is this? I could only widen my eyes in shock at the shocking truth that Cecily had just revealed to me. Even if Dark Elves stole my manuscript, I couldn¡¯t understand why they did it. Even if my manuscript was immensely valuable, I had doubts about how they would use it. At least, as far as I know, dark elves have little interest in human society and have been focused on interacting with their own kind. ¡°We found out about it through our own investigation after the theft incident. Maybe the news has already been delivered to the Minerva Empire leadership by now.¡± ¡°Why would a dark elf steal my manuscript?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know for sure. But it¡¯s likely they did it for their own greed.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± I felt a little bewildered. At the same time, I remembered the statement that Alvenheim had shown in the newspaper. They claimed they wouldn¡¯t stoop to such low acts. Of course, since the dark elf who was expelled from Alvenheim was not considered one of their own kind, there is a high possibility that they did not treat them as such. ¡°And we were able to identify the culprit through an opportunity. They¡¯ll be visiting Helium in a week. I hope you can come with me then.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯m curious about what the culprit looks like.¡± ¡°Would you forgive them if they were a young child?¡± Cecily asked with some concern. Judging by her question, it seems that the culprit is likely a young person. But without any hesitation, I replied as if her worry was unnecessary. ¡°No. Why should I? If they used their own power to steal my manuscript, that¡¯s even worse.¡± ¡°You¡¯re surprisingly firm.¡± ¡°Young children tend to become more wicked when they become aware of their own power.¡± I witnessed countless incidents where children were claiming to have supernatural powers or special abilities in their past lives. Especially, younger children tend to take advantage of their young age to deceive others. ¡°Well, if they apologize and beg for forgiveness, after I give them a bump on their head, I might change my mind. It won¡¯t change the fact that I will scold them, though.¡± ¡°What if they tried to steal your manuscript again?¡± ¡°Hmm... in that case...¡± I pondered while looking up and scratched my head before speaking quietly. ¡°Maybe their parents would have asked if they were different?¡± ¡°Ha ha!¡± Cecily burst into laughter at my sarcastic remark. Even I felt relieved by her infectious laughter. ¡°Hahaha. What a witty response. How did you come up with that?¡± ¡°I just thought of it.¡± ¡°Hoo hoo hoo... Ah, really. Isaac is so adorable.¡± ¡°Ahem.¡± Now it¡¯s my turn to feel embarrassed. I coughed and avoided her gaze as Cecily looked at me with a gentle smile. ¡°Anyway, we¡¯ll go to Helium in a week, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send a carriage to your mansion at that time. You just have to prepare.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°Oh, by the way, you¡¯re not going to write anything bad about them in Xenon¡¯s Biography because of this, are you?¡± I listened to Cecily¡¯s question and thought deeply. Just like how saving the demons had a positive impact, writing negative stories about dark elves would undoubtedly have a great negative influence on them as well. However, I have to distinguish between what is public and private, or else the story might become convoluted. It¡¯s true that the elves are arrogant, but the elves I will use in Xenon¡¯s Biography are a race that realizes their arrogance and truly unites. The same goes for the dark elves. They were banished by their own kind, but they unite with them to defeat the devils, which seems like an ordinary story, but... ¡°I won¡¯t write anything bad, but there might be a little problem. Not just for the dark elves, but for all elves.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I said, grinning. ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t say it because it¡¯s a spoiler.¡± In the novel¡¯s Alvenheim, the arrogance of the elves crumbles against the devils. Translators note: Chapter 110: Night at the Mansion (1) Afterwards, we returned to the mansion. Even on the way back, the village was still filled with the excitement of the festival, and there was no sign of it slowing down. Although there was tempting food along the way that I wanted to buy, we had to return to the mansion promptly due to the time constraints. It was a bonus to walk back to the mansion arm in arm with Cecily. The feeling of her arm against my chest was transmitted directly, and I had to exercise patience as my sexual desire built up, wondering if I could handle the situation. Once we arrived at the mansion, I was somewhat uneasy about telling Marie the truth. Although this was a world where polyamory was allowed, everyone had their own thoughts and feelings. Especially since Marie had confessed to me first, she might feel betrayed once I confessed it to her. I hoped everything would work out smoothly. ¡°Are you nervous about telling Marie the truth?¡± ¡°Of course. Noona knows how good my relationship with Marie is.¡± ¡°Hmm. Well, she did seem to like you enough to make other people jealous. But don¡¯t worry. The situation you¡¯re worried about won¡¯t happen.¡± Cecily seemed confident that she could persuade Marie. I was skeptical, but I planned to trust her for now. Even though Marie might be hurt, I could comfort and console her until the wound healed. And since I had already talked to Cecily separately, convincing Marie should be easier. So we returned to the mansion, where Cecily went to find Marie before anyone else in our family. I also wanted to go with her to see Marie, but Cecily stopped me. ¡°You should take a bath first. I¡¯ll talk to Marie for you.¡± ¡°Talk to her for me?¡± ¡°Yes. Anyway, you¡¯ll be talking to her alone in the bedroom at 9 pm, right?¡± Cecily emphasized the bedroom in particular. With half-closed eyes and a seductive voice, she said something that was hard to understand and made my imagination run wild. The reason I call Marie to my bedroom is simply to be alone together, not to do anything like that. Marie probably doesn¡¯t think that way either. Of course, I don¡¯t know what will happen because of this sexual desire that Cecily has built up in me, but the situation won¡¯t go as Cecily thinks. ¡°Okay. Then you will say goodbye to my parents and go back, right?¡± ¡°Yes. After greeting them, I have to return to Helium. Oh, and tell your parents too. I¡¯ll invite them to visit Helium in a week. Then I¡¯ll go.¡± ¡°Goodbye.¡± ¡°Oh, before that...¡± Cecily leaned forward and lightly kissed my cheek before leaving. I was surprised by her attack(?) and touched my cheek with my hand. From the moist and warm feeling, it was definitely a kiss. Cecily was smiling mischievously, but her face was slightly blushed. ¡°This is a thank you. I¡¯ll kiss you after getting Marie¡¯s permission.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never had a happier day in over a hundred years. I¡¯ll never forget it for the rest of my life. Well then-¡° Cecily placed her hand on the center of her chest and bowed elegantly before saying goodbye. Then she gave me a smile and slowly walked away. I couldn¡¯t easily regain my composure even as she turned her back and left. I just stood there dazed until her back disappeared from sight. But eventually, I couldn¡¯t help but smile. Her playful nature was enough to remind me that it was typical of her. ¡®A happier day than today...¡¯ It brought various thoughts to mind. Perhaps it meant that Cecily regarded me as someone truly special. I rubbed the cheek where she had kissed me before changing my footsteps. For now, I needed to follow Cecily¡¯s advice and take a shower before anything else. ¡®Oh, come to think of it, I didn¡¯t get back the handkerchief.¡¯ I would retrieve it once I arrived at Helium. Before I went to wash, I asked a passing maid to prepare some coffee and snacks. The maid replied politely and I headed to the bathroom to wash. After that, I read a book in my bedroom and waited for Marie to arrive. Suddenly, a knock came from the door. Knock- Knock- Knock- ¡°Isaac, are you in there?¡± ¡°Uh-huh?¡± Along with the knock, I heard my mother¡¯s voice from behind the door. It wasn¡¯t time for Marie to arrive yet, and I thought it was just a maid, but upon hearing my mother¡¯s voice, I couldn¡¯t help but look up. Although I was puzzled by why my mother came to visit, I set the book down and let her enter. ¡°Come in.¡± ¡°Well then, excuse me.¡± kiik- My mother opened the door and walked into the bedroom. She was wearing a nightdress that swayed as she moved, but what caught my eye was not her dress but the item she was holding in her hand. ¡°Isaac, it¡¯s me. Can I come in?¡± It seemed that it was already 9 o¡¯clock. I heard Marie knocking on the door and asking for permission to come in. My mother regained her composure, turned her head towards the door, and then turned back to me to offer words of encouragement. ¡°Anyway, stay strong. Everything is hard in the beginning. Don¡¯t feel pressured. Got it?¡± ¡°...Yes.¡± In response to my answer, my mother gently stroked my head and walked towards the door. She opened it and faced Marie, who was waiting behind it. ¡°Oh, hello. You were inside.¡± ¡°Yes, I was. Are you ready...to go?¡± ¡°Of course. I also got permission from my mother.¡± I couldn¡¯t tell what they were talking about from where I was standing. Marie¡¯s figure was also obscured by my mother. ¡°What about Isaac? Does he still not know?¡± ¡°Probably not. He inherited his father¡¯s obliviousness...¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Well then, I¡¯ll go in now.¡± ¡°Have a good night.¡± Soon after my mother went out of the door, Marie politely greeted her. I looked at Marie¡¯s figure beyond the door and was impressed. If the dress she wore during the festival highlighted her figure, she is now wearing a white evening dress that also stimulates men¡¯s instincts. As an evening dress, it exposed her shoulders, arms, and chest, especially the chest part, which was very revealing. It was so revealing that her collarbone was clearly visible. I didn¡¯t think of Marie as sexy, but after seeing her like this, I had to completely withdraw that thought. If Cecily emphasized her sexiness openly, Marie offered a completely different, so-called reverse charm, which was different from her usual self. ¡®Wow...really...¡¯ She might not just be pretty, but too pretty. Even though Marie approached me, I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off her. If it were in the past, I would have turned my eyes away out of embarrassment, but now I didn¡¯t even think about looking away. I wanted to engrave her beauty, which I couldn¡¯t even begin to describe, in my eyes. In the meantime, Marie approached me and, with a characteristic confident smile, opened her mouth, leaving behind what she had been saying. ¡°I¡¯m here. But...¡± After a moment of hesitation, she looked up and down at me... ¡°Why did you prepare coffee to talk to me about something?¡± She said in a subtle voice while leaning forward slightly. Thanks to that, I could see her deep collarbone more clearly. At a time when my desire had been accumulating, especially because of Cecily, this stimulation was as spicy as it made me lose my mind a bit. ¡®...I¡¯m screwed up.¡¯ I felt the blood rushing towards my lower body. Men are truly sad creatures, but no matter who the man is, he won¡¯t be able to resist seeing his girlfriend in such a sexy appearance. I alternated between looking at Marie¡¯s face and chest for a while before covering my face with my hand and opening my mouth with difficulty. ¡°...Marie.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°...Never mind.¡± Even if someone is oblivious, they will probably know by now. And the identity of the medicine my mother gave me. It¡¯s usually medicine that women have taken in my past life... ¡°Should we sit down for now?¡± It seems, in this world, there are also contraceptive pills for men. Translators note: Chapter 111: Night at the Mansion (2) It took a long time to catch on, but once I did, the conversation with Marie became awkward. If my suspicions were incorrect, my mother wouldn¡¯t have given me any medicine, and Marie wouldn¡¯t have shown up in these clothes. Until now, I never thought such a situation would arise, and I thought I could handle it if it did. But the problem is my desires that Cecily raised through her ¡°work¡±. I don¡¯t know if Cecily did it on purpose or accidentally spread the pheromones, but it¡¯s getting harder to resist. It was a difficult thing to deal with even after my reincarnation, and now I¡¯m reaching my limit. ¡®Fortunately, I can endure it for now.¡¯ I slowly lifted my head and looked at Marie. She was sitting in front of me, wearing an evening dress that exposed almost all of her chest. Moreover, I couldn¡¯t see it from afar earlier, but it was even more shocking up close because the dress seemed to be made of see-through material, revealing the white fabric underneath. They say that men feel stronger desires for women who show their secret parts in such a subtle way than those who are completely naked. And I¡¯m experiencing that in real-time. My mind is foggy because Marie, not just any other woman, appeared in front of me dressed like this, appealing to my desire to mix our bodies through her dress alone. ¡°Isaac. Can you tell me why you called me? And do you have anything else to talk about besides this?¡± As I was trying my best to exercise patience and barely holding back my desires, Marie spoke to me. Her unique, refreshing voice remained the same, but due to the atmosphere, even her voice sounded seductive. I removed my hands from my face and faced Marie directly. She seemed to be embarrassed like me, as her face was subtly reddened and her lips were trembling. Luckily, I wasn¡¯t the only one feeling tense, which gave me the confidence to finally speak up. ¡°... Yeah. I called you because you had something to say. But about that clothing...¡± ¡°What about the clothing?¡± ¡°... Never mind. Let¡¯s talk about it later. It¡¯s not the time, and the night is still young.¡± ¡°... ...¡± I didn¡¯t say the time we had was long, I said ¡®night¡¯ was long. Although it seemed like a minor difference at first glance, it had a completely different meaning in this situation. In fact, it was nothing short of my indirect permission to indulge Marie¡¯s desires. Marie seemed to have noticed the meaning and her snow-white cheeks became even redder, and her wavering face began to crack. As the awkward situation subsided and only silence remained, I decided to get straight to the point. The reason why I had called Marie to the bedroom was all because of my relationship with Rina. Although Rina and Leort had indeed wronged me, they were still royalty of the Minerva Empire. Making them enemies wouldn¡¯t help at all, and I needed to make them a reliable ally like in this exhibition. Sesilli declared to protect me, but the standing of the demons is currently uncertain. So, I have to make sure that Rina is on my side to make my future easier. It¡¯s amazing how life can be, even though I used to hate politics, I¡¯m trying to persuade Marie to make Rina our ally. Still, it¡¯s beneficial to prepare ahead instead of being dragged around. When I resume serialization, my value will increase, and I will inevitably have to deal with politics, whether I like it or not. ¡°Marie.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°This conversation might be sensitive to you. It¡¯s related to Rina.¡± Marie flinched at the mention of Rina, who is her target of contempt beyond comparison. Her body trembled for a moment, and her uplifted mouth quickly turned down. The atmosphere, which had been on the verge of boiling over, suddenly plummeted in a split second. I thought I shouldn¡¯t have said anything, but this is one of the problems that must be resolved someday. I don¡¯t want to keep putting it off like the proverb that it¡¯s better to be beaten by dust than to wait and try to solve the problem when the devil comes.(TL: I too have no idea what it means... just not to procrastinate I guess) ¡°Why Rina?¡± Marie asked me with a hint of dissatisfaction, narrowing her beautiful eyebrows. I tried to fix my gaze on her face as much as possible, as my eyes kept drifting downward. From here on, I needed to speak well in order to make Marie feel better and restore the atmosphere that had previously sunk. Staring intently at Marie¡¯s beautiful face, I spoke the words that I wanted to say. ¡°I¡¯ve always been thinking about it, and I plan to get closer to Rina and Leort from now on. As you know, Xenon¡¯s Biography¡¯s popularity grows exponentially with each new release. By the time it¡¯s finished, it may be too much for even the country to handle.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re trying to make Rina an ally? To protect yourself, your family, and your house if something goes wrong in the future.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± As expected of the daughter of the Duke of Requilis, Marie accurately grasped what I wanted to say. However, her face still showed some dissatisfaction. For her, it was probably a story that could hurt her pride. Why should she, a member of the Requilis family, befriend royalty? But when my true identity was revealed, many eyes would be on me, and dark hands would reach out to me. To prevent this from happening, I needed to have as many allies as possible. ¡°Isn¡¯t Cecily enough? She said she¡¯d help you with everything.¡± It was a question I had expected. I nodded my head apologetically and answered in a tone that showed there was no other choice. ¡°It¡¯s not that she¡¯s lacking. But it¡¯s not enough either. Just like the last manuscript theft incident, this world is full of uncertainties. In the worst case scenario, I could be kidnapped.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°And the scariest thing is... that you and my family could get hurt because of me.¡± I don¡¯t care what happens to me, as long as I¡¯m the only one suffering the consequences. But they¡¯re not me. When I think of the love and dedication my family has shown me until now, they are like treasures in this world. It would be terrible to imagine them getting hurt because of me. As someone who lost my family in a split second in my past life, I want to do everything I can to prevent that from happening again. ¡°Especially for you, I want to protect you no matter what I have to do. You liked me even before you knew I was Xenon, and you even confessed your feelings to me. You¡¯re an irreplaceable treasure and the most precious woman to me. Just the thought of you getting hurt is enough to make me suffer for the rest of my life. You¡¯ll protect you even until I reveal that I¡¯m Xenon, and after that, it will be my turn to keep you safe.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°I hope you understand how I feel. Even if it¡¯s selfish, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll do anything to protect you.¡± ¡°... You really are Xenon.¡± Marie chuckled and spoke her mind, which she had kept hidden. As she lifted her head, I realized she had been staring at me with an unyielding expression. Her blue eyes were filled with strong emotions and were glistening with moisture. Then, she closed her eyes slowly, as if she was collecting her thoughts, before opening them again to meet my gaze directly. ¡°Are you playing with people¡¯s hearts with those words? Can you really take responsibility for them? You said you¡¯ll protect me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll protect you no matter what, even if I have to cut off both my hands.¡± ¡°If you say it like that, I can¡¯t refuse. Alright, I¡¯ll accept it.¡± It seems like I was able to persuade her. For a moment, I even hummed a tune to myself, but I grabbed onto the strings of tension tightly and brought up the question that I wanted to ask. Even if I made Rina my ally, progress would surely be slow as long as she maintained her awkward relationship with Marie. I had to find a way to resolve the situation between the two of them to make the future easier. ¡°It¡¯s not enough to just consider each other allies. I¡¯m curious about what happened between you and Rina.¡± ¡°Why? Wasn¡¯t it enough to just consider each other allies?¡± She showed her clear dislike, furrowing her eyebrows, as if I had touched on a trauma. It was a completely different reaction from before, as though her past was a different matter. However, I continued with what I had to say without any hesitation. Although I may seem impertinent, it is not right for allies to engage in a psychological warfare with each other. That¡¯s why I¡¯m taking the lead. ¡°I didn¡¯t know back then, but now I think I do.¡± ¡°... ...?¡± ¡°...Are you going to have a drink?¡± Indirectly, I asked Marie... ¡°...yeah.¡± With her direct answer, she gave permission. Hearing her answer, I slowly lowered my chin and took a deep breath before cautiously asking her. ¡°Do you have any regrets?¡± ¡°No, because it¡¯s you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still lacking in many ways, and sometimes I can be frustrating.¡± ¡°I¡¯m stubborn and talkative.¡± Marie received each of my worried questions clearly. The more she did, the more courage she gained, and eventually we exchanged glances face to face. Staring at Marie¡¯s eyes, which were a mixture of determination, tension, anticipation, and affection, I got up from my seat without saying a word. Marie also stood up, holding my hand as if I was escorting her. ¡°Isaac.¡± ¡°Yeah, Mari.¡± ¡°I love you.¡± Marie confessed her love to me with a smile on her face, blushing heavily. Her appearance was so beautiful, cute, and sexy that I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Slowly approaching her face, I stopped in front of her nose. Even when my face was so close to her nose, Marie never turned her head away. ¡°...me too.¡± Swoosh- I slowly let go of the hand that was clasped in hers, and went up smoothly and softly, towards her back. My other empty hand passed lightly over her thin waist and moved to her back. Every time my hands moved slowly like a snake, Marie¡¯s slender body flinched. In the meantime, I was finally able to embrace Marie. Until now, I didn¡¯t realize that her back was exposed and open, as I had only seen her from the front. The feeling of her back was transmitted to my hands. ¡°Ah...¡± As we hugged, Marie let out a hot breath. Then, she cautiously and strongly embraced me while patting my body. Unlike the previous hugs, I could fully feel her skin and heartbeat. Her large chest pressed against me beyond the evening dress. Marie¡¯s chest was soft and malleable like marshmallows, and her shape changed freely with even slight pressure. What would it feel like if I touched it with my hands? But it¡¯s not time yet. Marie is a woman who gave me her sweet first night, so I have to handle her like a precious glass craft. ¡°...Isaac, there¡¯s something below...¡± ¡°You made it like this.¡± ¡°... ...¡± Marie seemed to have already felt my manhood burning. As it swelled up, she kept teasing me below. As if asking where she was looking, I swept my hands down from her back, where I had placed them. Not too fast or slow, so that she could feel it well. ¡°Hm!¡± The sudden stimulus made Marie shiver and make a strange sound. Surprised, she applied more pressure to the arms that were wrapped around me. But I didn¡¯t stop here. The fact that her back was revealed meant that my hand could invade it below. I gently stroked her back and then moved down to her waist. It wasn¡¯t quite secretive, but I started to excite her by stroking her buttocks and wide hips like a potter. ¡°Ah... hah...¡± As fresh stimulation continued, Marie shivered and moaned. She couldn¡¯t look at me and lowered her head, so I grabbed her chin with one hand and forced her to look up. ¡°Hm...? Uhp!¡± Then came the unexpected kiss. At first, she stiffened at the sudden contact, but gradually relaxed and accepted it. With one hand holding the back of her head and the other holding her back, I explored her as much as I wanted. Suckling and nibbling on each other¡¯s lips, we shared a passionate, deep kiss. As I firmly held her head, she hugged my neck and responded eagerly. We licked each other¡¯s lips, teased with our tongues, and explored each other¡¯s mouths. Finally, their tongues tangled and exchanged saliva, longing for each other¡¯s love. ¡°Ah...¡± ¡°... ...¡± How long had it been since their act of devouring each other began? We separated our lips as if we had agreed beforehand. A thin silver thread connected our lips before it snapped off. For a moment, I savored the sweet taste in my mouth, then looked at Marie¡¯s face. She extended her tongue out, her eyes unfocused, expressing the ecstasy she felt. Her expression was more vulgar than elegant. Just moments before, our intense kiss caused one of the straps of her dress to fall, exposing one of her breasts completely. ¡°Marie.¡± ¡°Haa... haa...¡± Marie, unable to properly answer as she panted for breath, was already excited enough. I slowly approached her face and whispered in her ear. ¡°I love you.¡± ¡°Me too...¡± As soon as she replied in a trembling voice, she immediately took action. I gently caressed her face, then leaned down to her slender and long neck and kissed her lips. I licked her skin with my tongue, savoring her scent to my heart¡¯s content. The scent of the soap she had used earlier aroused my senses. ¡°Uhh...¡± Marie also let out a satisfied moan and trembled with pleasure. I slowly led her towards the bed and grabbed one of her breasts that was already exposed. Thus began a night of passion in the depths of the mansion. Translators note: WARNING CHAPTERS 112 and 113 ARE NSFW Also I will be realisng both of them tomorrow Chapter 112: Deep Night at the Mansion (1) ¡°Haa!¡± When Isaac grabbed her chest with a sudden jerk, Marie let out a scream. With this action alone, her lower body shuddered and he had no choice but to contort her body. Meanwhile, Isaac also inwardly admired the feel of a woman¡¯s bare chest, which he had never touched before. It was soft and plump enough to fit into one hand. Moreover, when he squeezed it firmly, white flesh spilled out from between his fingers, making it all the more erotic. She was so excited that her pink nipples stood erect. He realized that he truly desired this woman. Isaac buried his face in Marie¡¯s neck and began to lick her white skin. At the same time, he teased her nipple with his fingers. ¡°Huh...!¡± Marie struggled to suppress her moans, but it was all in vain. Her body had already surrendered to pleasure, as she had learned about sex from her family and had a strong interest in it. She sometimes took care of her desires herself. But to be touched by someone else, especially a man whom she loves, was a different story altogether. Each touch of his hands sent a jolt of electricity through her body, and lightning seemed to flash across her mind. Whether her body was this sensitive or Isaac was just skilled at kissing, Marie was experiencing pleasure like she never had before. As Isaac slowly pulled away from her neck and chest, Marie looked at him with a questioning expression as the pleasure she had grown accustomed to suddenly disappeared. Isaac also gazed down at Marie, her white hair scattered like snowflakes and her exposed breast slightly drooping under gravity. But above all, it was her expression that excited him even more as Marie looked at him with half-opened eyes. Feeling the hardness of himself, he quietly asked Marie. ¡°Marie... Can I take it off?¡± Marie, who was breathing heavily, turned her head slightly at Isaac¡¯s question. After hesitating for a moment, she replied in a voice as small as a passing ant. ¡°You can take it off.¡± It was a very brief response, but it rang clearly in Isaac¡¯s ears. With that, Isaac swallowed his saliva and slowly reached out his hand. It wasn¡¯t the dress strap that had already slipped down, but the one still hanging on Marie¡¯s shoulder. After grabbing the strap, he slowly pulled it down, revealing her bare shoulder. ¡°Umm...¡± When Marie¡¯s dress was removed and her chest was completely exposed, she seemed embarrassed and covered it with both hands. But when the dress was completely removed, she carefully covered her modesty with one arm over her chest and the other over her private area. Finally, Isaac removed Marie¡¯s evening dress and admired her body, which had not a single blemish. Smooth and snow-white skin. A voluptuous chest that even though it was covered by one arm, some flesh still overflowed. A seductive curve of the hips under the slender waist. Marie¡¯s naked body was so beautiful and sexy that she could be called a snow white goddess. ¡°... You weren¡¯t wearing any underwear either.¡± Usually, even when wearing an evening dress, people wear underwear. But Marie was completely naked inside her evening dress. Isaac took a deep breath at Marie¡¯s seduction and, for a moment, looked at her shyly before opening his mouth with a trembling voice. ¡°... Beautiful.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Really beautiful. Marie. The most beautiful in the world. So...¡± Isaac swallowed his words, but Marie could intuitively sense what he wanted. It must have been a request to move the arm that covered his chest and lower body. If she moved her arms aside, she would show Isaac everything without hiding. From then on, she would give everything to the man she loved as a woman. Marie hesitated slightly at the thought, but eventually started to move her arms that covered her chest and lower body. She was too embarrassed to even make eye contact, and her heart was pounding as if it would burst at any moment. Finally... Her pink nipples stood out sharply along with her exposed breasts, and her secret space was revealed. Like white hair, Marie¡¯s pubic hair was surrounded by a white thicket. Isaac swallowed his saliva and slowly lowered his upper body. Then he gently grabbed Marie¡¯s cheek and made her face him. ¡°Ah...¡± Kiss- Once again, a long and passionate deep kiss followed. Marie allowed Isaac to explore not only her tongue but also her lips, teeth, and even inside her mouth while lying down. Isaac greedily explored every inch of her mouth. Every time he teased her tongue or invaded her mouth, Marie¡¯s legs twitched. ¡°Uhm... Mmm!¡± Marie, who was receiving Isaac¡¯s kiss with closed eyes, let out a shallow moan as his hand began to explore her body. One hand slowly stopped on her chest, carefully grabbing it, while the other hand caressed her thigh beyond her waistline and hips. Whenever he touched her buttocks, she felt a subtle sense of arousal. ¡°Huh! Uhm! Haaah! Haa...! cold...!¡± At the pleasure of him using two hands instead of one, Marie escaped from Isaac¡¯s mouth and let out a hot moan. But as Isaac covered her mouth right after and teased her tongue, she had no choice but to move her tongue. Thus, Isaac continued to make Marie¡¯s body hotter, but deliberately refrained from touching her intimate parts. Instead, he gently stroked every part of her body except for that area, quietly fueling the flames of desire. The reason why Isaac was able to be skillful in making love even though it was his first experience was that Marie was his first woman. It was a kind of consideration and service for her to be able to feel pleasure and climax first. ¡°Puha! Umm!!¡± Mari also reached her limit and hugged Isaac tightly with both hands, pressing her face against his. Previously, when Isaac teased her with his tongue, she only responded to him. But now, she actively put her tongue into Isaac¡¯s mouth and tasted it as much as she wanted. It means that pleasure has soaked her and her reason is almost paralyzed. Isaac silently received her tongue play, and then gradually moved his hand, which had been caressing her thighs and lower abdomen, down. He reaches deeper and his hand passes through her white bush, reaching towards her pubic area. With his other hand, he twisted her nipples around, making her unable to concentrate on anything else. And then, at the moment his finger intruded into her vagina, piercing through it, entering deeply inside. ¡°Huuuaah?!¡±Yo?ur favorite stories at novelhall.com Marie¡¯s eyes widened and her body trembled greatly as his finger penetrated deep inside. Her thighs tightened around Isaac¡¯s arm, and both her arms wrapped around him tightly. Like adding oil to a small flame, Isaac moved more vigorously. Squish! Squish! Squish!! However, as if it was just the beginning, even when her thighs were squeezing his arms, Isaac continued to ravish her vagina with all his might. ¡°Hoo-ahh! Haa-ahh! Oh, Isaac! Ahh! Aaahhh!!¡± Even as Marie screamed and thrashed like a wild animal, Isaac didn¡¯t stop his thrusting motion with his fingers inside her vagina, somehow managing to keep her still with his free hand. To prevent her from stopping her orgasm and to let her go wild with pleasure. He continued to use his index and middle fingers to stimulate Marie¡¯s vagina, adding more dry firewood to the pleasure to make it burn even stronger. Squish! Squish! Squish! ¡°Huh! Haa-ahh! Haaak. Aeu-ahhh!!¡± For a while, Marie thrashed about in waves of pleasure, unable to extricate herself. Her mind went completely blank, and she couldn¡¯t even think. Occasionally, her vision would flash before her eyes. It was not a self-soothing comfort, but the first climax delivered by the man she loved. The climax was like a drug that Marie could never escape from. ¡°Ah...!¡± Plop- Marie¡¯s body collapsed weakly onto the bed. The tension in her trembling thighs and Isaac¡¯s arm, which she had been using to support herself, relaxed. ¡°Whew...¡± Isaac gazed at Marie, who had reached her climax, as he exhaled deeply. Her pupils had dilated, and the whites of her eyes were more prominent. Her body trembled intermittently. But that wasn¡¯t all. Isaac noticed that Marie¡¯s fluids were flowing out of her like a flood, soaking the sheets beneath her. Even his hand that had been exploring her was drenched in her fluids. The indecent sight of Marie climaxing before they even entered the main course. Isaac looked at his hand covered in her fluids, then tentatively put it in his mouth. It had a slightly sour taste, but also had a soapy scent that stimulated a man¡¯s desire. When he felt her body relax, he knew that she was becoming more comfortable. Then, he pulled his face away from her lips. Marie was shedding tears in pain and pleasure. ¡°Move.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± With permission granted, Isaac slowly moved back his waist. Then the object that had filled Marie¡¯s insides gently retreated, scraping against the wall. ¡°Ah...¡± Marie let out a weak moan as his penis scraped against her walls. Perhaps because it was large, it took a long time for it to retreat. Afterwards, when the pillar had almost completely exited and only the head was still in, Isaac pushed the object back in without warning. Squelch! ¡°Ah!¡± Marie¡¯s moans were soaked in pleasure. Isaac¡¯s emotions intensified even more with her response, and he began to move his waist back and forth. Thump! Thump! Squelch! ¡°Ah! Ha! Ahh! Wait, stop! Ahhh!!¡± No matter how patient Isaac was, he was still just a man. He roughly shook his waist regardless of what Marie said. Every time his penis inside her moved back and forth, there was a splashing sound and her fluids flowed out as if a dam had burst. Marie gripped the bedsheet with her hands. She couldn¡¯t come to her senses due to the pleasure that shook her brain every time Isaac¡¯s member invaded her. Marie was already half out of her mind, so she couldn¡¯t tell if she was screaming or crying. Squish! Squish! Squish! ¡°Ah! Isaac! Isa... Mmhh!¡± Even when Isaac was ravishing her at his own pace, Marie enthusiastically responded when he kissed her. With both the top and bottom being stimulated at the same time, she felt like she could reach orgasm at any moment. ¡°Oh god! Uh... ah!¡± Was she already starting to reach climax? Marie bit her lips hard as she felt something building up in her head. A little more, just a little more, and something big seems to be coming. Like blowing air into a balloon until it reaches its limit and bursts, Marie wanted Isaac to come out stronger. Isaac could sense her desire. Marie¡¯s legs wrapped around his waist, as if she wanted him to thrust harder. Truly, she was an obscenely vulgar and lascivious woman beyond what he had imagined a virgin would be like. Isaac lowered his upper body and pulled her close. Then, he intensified his movements. Squelch! Squelch! Squelch! ¡°Hah! Hng! Hah!¡± As Isaac¡¯s speed in desecrating Marie¡¯s private part increased, moans of pleasure flowed continuously from her mouth. He penetrated deeper than before, and his pace became even faster. Despite being caught up in the moment, Marie instinctively understood what was happening. He was trying to sow his seed inside her. Marie tightened her arms and legs around Isaac, as her pleasure continued to build. Thrust- thrust- thrust- ¡°Huaah! Aaah! Hyah!¡± ¡°Huk!¡± Isaac, who had been thrusting into Marie¡¯s vagina, also let out a soft moan as he held her tightly. Then, just like when he first penetrated her, he pressed his hips against hers, hitting her cervix with the tip of his penis. Splat! ¡°Aaaahhhh!!!¡± Feeling the tip of Isaac¡¯s penis collide with her cervix, Marie screamed out in pain and pleasure. Her legs, which had been wrapped around Isaac¡¯s waist, straightened out in a line and trembled uncontrollably, while her toes repeatedly curled and unfurled. Her arms also flailed in the air before scratching Isaac¡¯s back with her nails. Bright flashes of light seemed to flicker before her eyes, and her head felt as if it were being jolted with electricity. Wet sounds echoed with each thrust. Thrust- thrust- thrust- Meanwhile, Isaac, still holding Marie close to him, emptied himself of all the pent-up semen he had been harboring for so long. He kept ejaculating several times, his hot seed flooding into her womb. Although she could feel the heat from his seed spreading through her belly, Marie was too busy writhing in ecstasy to focus on the sensation. Her eyes became mostly white, with only a small part showing the iris, and tears streamed down her cheeks like a broken faucet. Fwoosh! Fwoosh! Not only that, but also from the joined vagina, ejaculation squirted out like a spray. Isaac felt his stomach get wet up with Marie¡¯s ejaculation and looked down at her. Even though she had reached her climax, she looked like she had properly passed away. Her eyes were unfocused, and her tongue was sticking out, making it seem as if she had died. Furthermore, seeing her body convulsing intermittently, he could vaguely sense the intensity of the pleasure she had experienced. Plop- ¡°...ahh¡± When Isaac removed the object from her vagina, Marie let out a soft moan. All the strength had drained from her body, and she couldn¡¯t even move a finger. Isaac examined the penis he had taken out of her vagina. It was coated in semen and vaginal fluids, but it seemed like it wasn¡¯t enough yet. The object stood tall and proud, as if showing off its magnificence. Isaac then leaned in close to Marie¡¯s face and slowly brought the object to her mouth, or more precisely, close to her lips. He was hoping that since Marie had already reached the point of ecstasy, she might suck on it. He knew that Marie had a naturally lewd body, as he had discovered during their sexual encounter. And it turned out his intuition was right. ¡°...Slurp.¡± Despite the chaos around them, Marie stuck out her tongue and began to lick the pole when the strong smell of Isaac¡¯s penis stimulated her olfactory senses. Isaac shuddered with pleasure and brought his penis even closer to her mouth. ¡°Mmm... slurp. slurp. sluurp...¡± ¡°Haah...¡± Marie began to carefully clean the dirty penis with her tongue and mouth, coated with a mixture of semen and vaginal fluids. Isaac breathed hot breaths in response to her tongue play before pressing his penis closer to her face. ¡°Ooh. Um...¡± Even when the penis invaded her slightly parted lips, Marie didn¡¯t resist and simply continued to suck like a candy. Instinctively, she rolled her tongue around to give Isaac pleasure. Isaac moved his penis around to make it easier for her to clean. Marie used her tongue and mouth to clean the entire pole thoroughly. ¡°Is it that good?¡± ¡°Uun. Slurp. slurp. slu-. Hua... Slurp...¡± Despite Isaac¡¯s question, Marei responded by continuing to suck him. Isaac felt a surge of desire for the woman he was watching. He had been hiding his attraction all this time. As Marie¡¯s body was completely before his eyes, Isaac moved to a different spot, feeling the heat emanating from his penis. Marie¡¯s tongue lingered in the air as she felt a pang of regret. But she had no time to feel sad, as Isaac spun her body around and positioned her so that her hips were raised. In a moment of awakening, Isaac caressed Marie¡¯s tempting hips and inserted the rod into her once again. Squelch! ¡°Ah...¡± Though her moans were quiet, due to the extreme pleasure she had just experienced, Marie¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help but tremble. The change in position made Isaac¡¯s penis feel different, but even though he was essentially using her own body as a tool for masturbation, Marie was satisfied. All she had to do was wait for Isaac to give her the ultimate gift. Squelch! Squelch! Squeak! ¡°Ah! Ahh. Ah. Ah.¡± And so the night deep in the mansion stretched on as Marie indulged in pleasure, with her hips raised high. Translators note: One more chapter coming. Chapter 113: Deep Night at the Mansion (2) Although time was limited, the night of pleasure seemed to last long. The sexual encounter between the two men and women that began late at night continued steadily even after dawn had passed. Isaac explored Marie¡¯s body as if he wanted to release all the pent-up desire he had been holding back, and Marie squirmed with pleasure like a tidal wave every time Isaac¡¯s member penetrated her. Although their encounter started with love, after a certain amount of pleasure accumulated, both of them moved their bodies according to their primal desires. Although Isaac was cautious not to hurt Marie with his rod, Marie moved her waist without caring about such things. Of course, even if Marie tried to swallow all of Isaac¡¯s penis, it was so much bigger than average that it was impossible for her to take it all, and a little bit remained. However, Marie writhed in pleasure as if she was going to die at any moment. ¡°I love you, Isaac.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± Even as they explored each other¡¯s bodies, they did not forget to kiss. Marie, who was on top of Isaac, asked for a kiss while flipping her hair that had fallen forward over her ear. Isaac eagerly welcomed her request. Squish- squelch- Even as they kissed with their tongues and saliva mingling, they remained connected to each other. Marie was exhausted after countless climaxes, but she expressed all her inherent lewdness without any pretense. Isaac also had no physical problems even though their encounter lasted from night until dawn. He had been consistently exercising since before, but Marie had not. She was currently in a state of complete exhaustion, and it seemed that she would soon pass out as she had been using her mental energy instead of physical energy. Thud! Thwack! Smack! Isaac swiftly lifted his waist when Marie¡¯s tongue was exploring his mouth. In an instant, his shaft went fully into Marie¡¯s body. Despite the sudden shock, Marie was only surprised and did not release her grip from Isaac¡¯s mouth. Instead, she firmly held onto his face with both hands to maintain her position. Isaac closed his eyes and slowly grabbed her thin waist while accepting her tongue. Then, he slowly rocked back and forth. His erect penis filled her vagina, slowly but surely building up an effect. ¡°Ah...ah...mm...mhh...ahh¡±Yo?ur favorite stories at novelhall.com Marie moaned as Isaac¡¯s fiery pillar moved back and forth inside her. She was already at the brink of climax and this small stimulus was enough to make her head spin. Isaac knew this and released his grip on her waist, instead grabbing onto her buttocks which were just right to touch with enough flesh. Finally, he began to move his hips faster and faster, teasing her slowly at first but then with increasing speed. ¡°Ah! Huh! Ahh! Ahh!¡± Thud! Thud! Thud! Smack! As Isaac¡¯s rod traveled back and forth inside Marie¡¯s vagina, the sound of splashing water flowed out. Her insides were already covered in semen and vaginal fluids, making it easy for things to move in and out, and Isaac adjusted his rhythm to match Marie¡¯s as she began to shake her hips. Whenever she lifted her hips up, he pulled out his penis slightly, and as she lowered herself, he inserted it deeply. Marie, who had already swallowed up even the last remaining bit of modesty in her lewd body, screamed again in pleasure. ¡°Kyah~! Ahh! Haaah!¡± Her ample breasts shook up and down with each movement, creating a truly magnificent sight. Her stiff, pink nipples were also as tempting as ripe fruit, making them look delicious. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Isaac asked Marie quietly as she rode on top of him and moved her body obscenely. As someone with much greater stamina than Marie, his voice was full of ease. On the other hand, Marie, who was on the verge of exhaustion, was not in a state to answer. She stopped her movements of lifting and lowering her hips for a moment and answered with difficulty. ¡°I like it...¡± ¡°How much do you like it?¡± ¡°Just like...uhh...¡± She continued moving her hips while answering with half-closed eyes and slurred speech. Even though this was her first experience, she was such a lewd woman. Isaac smiled contentedly as he looked at Marie, who was on the verge of fainting, sticking out his tongue. As a man, it was undoubtedly a great source of pride to rise to such heights, and to bring his beloved woman to the pinnacle of pleasure was a very satisfying accomplishment. However, he was starting to get tired, and if he continued to focus on sex like this, he might not be able to get out of bed all day tomorrow. With that, Isaac slowly lifted his body while embracing Marie tightly. Then he buried his face in her full breasts and gently rolled his tongue over her erect nipples that stood out. Then he moved his tongue up and kissed her lips at the base of her neck. ¡°Mmm...¡± ¡°Marie.¡± ¡°Hah-¡° Then he smiled and faced Marie directly. Marie smiled back at Isaac with a look that was completely ruined when he smiled. Her eyes were drooping and tears were streaming down her cheeks like a faucet, and her forced smile injected an irresistible desire into the man. Isaac quietly spoke as he felt the penis he had dug into Marie¡¯s insides pulsing. ¡°I¡¯m going to finish now.¡± ¡°Inside... just a little more... Hng?!¡± Swoosh! Marie whimpered as the member that had filled her began to slowly withdraw, but it was only for a moment. Isaac quickly thrust it back in just as it was about to come out. In a moment that was less than a second, Marie stretched her slender legs forward and shuddered her body in ecstasy. In the pleasure that stirred her brain, her head involuntarily fell backward, and her tongue slipped out of her widely opened mouth. Thump! Thump! Smack! Marie and Isaac faced each other in a sitting position, engaging in face-to-face intercourse. Isaac held onto Marie¡¯s hips and thrust into her fiercely, causing Marie¡¯s mind to become hazy from the relentless pleasure that engulfed her body. ¡°Hah! Hak! Uhh! Haa!¡± Finally, Marielost her mind completely and screamed uncontrollably. Her pupils rolled up, revealing more of the whites of her eyes, and her expression was a frighteningly cheerful one. However, Isaac was not concerned about her state and focused solely on his own pleasure. Seeing Marie¡¯s vaginal walls contract and relax repeatedly, he realized that she had exhausted all her strength. So he lifted his waist as high as he could and penetrated her deeply. Although he couldn¡¯t go all the way to the base, it was satisfying enough for his already worn-out body. Squelch! ¡°HuaaaAAH!!¡± As her uterus collided with Isaac¡¯s ejaculating penis, Marie screamed like a wild animal, shaking her body vigorously. Isaac also ejaculated into Marie¡¯s vagina for the last time. He had been trying to cover it up with the blanket, but the tent that had risen up couldn¡¯t be hidden. Marie looked at Isaac¡¯s risen shaft with a quizzical expression and asked him. ¡°Is it standing up again?¡± Normally, she would feel embarrassed after last night, but now that she had tasted sex, she focused on Isaac¡¯s erect penis without any embarrassment. Also, unlike yesterday, the situation was more focused on curiosity than shame. Above all, her lower abdomen was twitching, and she didn¡¯t have any immediate plans for sex. ¡°Oh, this is... I mean, it¡¯s like a men thing...¡± Isaac was taken aback. He still had things to do, but if he indulged in Marie¡¯s body again, it would be too late. However, Marie, with a curious look in her eyes, grabbed his pole and began to move her hand. ¡°Ugh!¡± Isaac groaned as Marie suddenly grabbed his erect penis. The soft yet cold touch brought him a unique sensation. ¡°Wow...¡± Meanwhile, Marie let out a moan of surprise. The thickness that couldn¡¯t be grasped with one hand and it was surprisingly hard as steel. In addition, the length was terrifyingly long, visible even beyond the blanket that conveyed the heat to her hand. ¡®It really came in and out of me.¡¯ Marie thought to herself as she threw off the blanket covering Isaac¡¯s manhood with her other hand. Now, his imposing figure was fully exposed. Yesterday, she couldn¡¯t see it clearly with just one lamp. But now, looking at it with both eyes, it was truly wicked and disgusting. Marie touched Isaac¡¯s penis and looked at him. Since Marie grabbed the pole with her hand, Isaac had been panting hot breaths. ¡°Haah...¡± ¡°... ...¡± Marie looked at Isaac¡¯s reddened face and moved her hand up and down. Every time she did, Isaac let out a moan. Indeed, men like it when you touch them here. Marie intensified her slow stroking. Swish- swish- swish- ¡°Haah. Haah. Marie...¡± ¡°Do you feel good?¡± ¡°Yeah...¡± Isaac lay sprawled on the bed, as Marie started giving him a morning handjob. He knew that if he didn¡¯t allow it, she would nag him incessantly until he gave in. Meanwhile, Marie fondled Isaac¡¯s tip with one hand and the pillar with the other. Although she had both hands wrapped around it, she could easily move up and down its length. ¡°Haam.¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± As if this weren¡¯t enough, Marie used her mouth as well as her hands to tease Isaac¡¯s penis to her heart¡¯s content. Just as Isaac had tormented her the night before, Marie now played with his rod as if it were a toy. ¡°Slurp. Sluuurp. Slurp. Uum.¡± Tap-tap-tap-tap. She inserted the member wherever it would fit in her mouth, sometimes licking the pillar with her tongue or focusing on the tip of the shaft. With one hand, she quickly searched the pillar, while the other fondled the balls beneath it. Isaac knew that a man¡¯s balls were extremely sensitive and painful even with the slightest touch. However, Marie had learned this from her family¡¯s basic sexual education, and she was able to apply it to her current situation, even if it was a bit strange. Despite this, Isaac didn¡¯t care and just enjoyed the experience. ¡°Mmm. Slurp! Slu-! Haa!¡± When Marie felt a little stiff, she used saliva to moisten Isaac¡¯s whole penis and continued to caress him, even though no one taught her this extremely skillful technique. As a result, Isaac could feel the rising sensation of ejaculation in real-time. How much time had passed since Marie had teased Isaac¡¯s pillar? ¡°M-Marie!¡± Splurt! Splat! As Isaac called out Marie¡¯s name, semen was ejaculated. Even though he had done it just yesterday, it was an enormous amount. ¡°Slurp?! Mmh!¡± Marie quickly removed her mouth from Isaac¡¯s genitals when she felt it expand even more. At the same time, semen splattered all over her beautiful face. Then, she roughly wiped off the semen on her face with her hand. Isaac¡¯s semen was... very sticky. And it had a subtly pleasant fragrance. ¡°Haaam.¡± Marie put the semen-covered hand in her mouth and tasted it. It was bitter, but the taste had a strong addictive quality. ¡°Are you okay? It¡¯s dirty...¡± Meanwhile, Isaac, who had been cooling down since morning due to Marie¡¯s touch, lay down and asked her. Since he had an orgasm in the morning, his body felt deflated like a balloon. Marie answered while wiping off the semen on her face with the blanket. It was a bit uncomfortable, but she didn¡¯t care because she was going to wash anyway. ¡°Why is it dirty? You¡¯re the one who ejaculated.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Finally, Marie blushed and made her request. ¡°I¡¯ll be counting on you from now on, too.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°If it feels this good, we should have done it sooner.¡± Isaac snickered. Translators note: If the quality is worse than usual in these chapter, it¡¯s because I was translating them at 3 am and not completely sane lmao Chapter 114: After That Day (1) The pleasure that started from night and continued until late dawn came to an end, and as soon as I woke up in the morning, I almost fell into pleasure again because Marie was doing something naughty. However, I was able to discharge some of the pent-up desires, so I didn¡¯t give in. Marie only touched my lower part out of curiosity, and I was too exhausted to do anything else. Afterwards, I got up from the bed to take care of the remaining tasks and picked up my fallen pajamas from the floor. While getting dressed, I checked the traces left by me and Marie¡¯s affair from the night before. There were plenty of wet and dry traces that needed to be discarded, including hardened white solids. Above all, there was blood on the sheets from Marie, so they had to be thrown away. The bed, which was covered in all kinds of fluids, could be taken care of by the maid upon request, so there was no problem, but there was a bigger problem. ¡°Huam...¡± ¡°Get up, Marie. The maid needs to clean up.¡± ¡°I want to sleep a little more...¡± Marie briefly woke up at my touch, but her body was too tired to even think about getting out of bed. Every time I called her, she would respond with a drowsy voice. Sometimes, when her stomach hurt or when she complained that she couldn¡¯t rest after yesterday, I was at a loss. The bed was too messy to leave it like that. Furthermore, Marie¡¯s body was already dirty and so was her bedding. Keeping her body clean by washing her was a top priority. Fortunately, there was a personal bathroom in the bedroom, so I thought Marie could wash up after I did. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go wash up first. When I¡¯m done, you can...¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°My legs won¡¯t move.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°I want Isaac to help me wash.¡± Who would refuse when she smiled and asked like that? I smiled back as if I couldn¡¯t help it and hugged Marie lying on the bed. I wasn¡¯t lifting her up, but hugging her, so I could feel the softness of her skin. As a result, not only did my lower body become hot again, but Marie could feel it too. Marie hung onto me like a cicada and muttered to me with an unpleasant expression. ¡°Isaac is really a pervert. I even did it for you earlier.¡± ¡°...Because you were too wild.¡± ¡°Should we do it while we shower?¡± ¡°Sorry, but I already called a maid. And the bathroom isn¡¯t soundproof.¡± ¡°Sigh...I see.¡± Marie clicked her tongue in disappointment. It seemed that she wasn¡¯t teasing me, but genuinely disappointed. Her sexual desire was terrifying, as she had already exhausted her physical and mental stamina but still wanted more. Of course, I had nothing to say about it since I had pushed her so hard from the first night that it was only natural for her to become addicted. ¡°But Isaac, are you really doing this for the first time? Where did you learn it from?¡± ¡°I just did it like I saw in the book.¡± ¡°Watching something in a book is different from actually doing it. Have you done it with someone else besides me?¡± ¡°Like who?¡± ¡°Cecily?¡± ¡°... ...¡± Marie¡¯s answer left me speechless. If it weren¡¯t for her, it was highly likely that I would have had sex with Cecily first. Of course, that¡¯s something that can no longer happen now, but Marie was the woman who gave me my first experience throughout my past and present lives. This is an undeniable truth. I looked at Marie with a bewildered expression and let out a hollow laugh. ¡°No way. You¡¯re really my first.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Marie hugged me tighter, perhaps feeling happy at the thought of being my first. As she did, she subtly rubbed her body against mine, showing off her hidden lewdness. Looking at the bloodstained bed, it was clear that she was a virgin, so how could she be so erotic? I filled the bathtub with warm water located in the bathroom and put Marie down on the ground. Marie couldn¡¯t even walk, so she sat down on the floor and wobbled around. In the meantime, I checked to see if there were any remaining robes. ¡®They might be a bit big for Marie, but it should be okay.¡¯ Since it was impossible to wear an evening dress from morning till night, it would be better to replace it with a robe for now. Before entering the bathtub, I washed every inch of Marie¡¯s body. Marie didn¡¯t object and accepted my touch without a word. However, since she occasionally let out erotic moans, it was almost dangerous, but I managed to control my urges. ¡°Wash here too.¡± ¡°...Can¡¯t you do it yourself?¡± ¡°Ugh. Hurry up.¡± She even asked me to wash her private parts for her, which made me uncomfortable. I was going to refuse, but she started to pout and make a scene, so I reluctantly agreed. And then... in the end, because I couldn¡¯t bear to see her pout, I had to wash her. I just hoped there won¡¯t be any maids outside. Please stop. Please. Whether I screamed silently or not, the two women were busy talking to each other. ¡°By the way, it must have hurt a lot. Are you okay? If it¡¯s really difficult, I can bring some medicine or something.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s a bit uncomfortable down there, but I can bear it.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s a relief. So how did you feel?¡± ¡°It was like... flying in the sky? The feeling of flashing and melting away in front of my eyes.¡± ¡°Was it that intense for your first time?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Please discuss that matter when I¡¯m not around. Are all the girls here like this? ¡°Well, I¡¯m relieved to hear that it was good. I was worried that Isaac might have treated you harshly without any consideration.¡± ¡°You were quite skilled for your first time, weren¡¯t you Isaac? Mother, I am Isaac¡¯s first woman, right?¡± ¡°The only women that our Isaac had met before entering the Academy were me and his sister. I can¡¯t tell you how surprised I was when I heard that you two started dating.¡± ¡°...Mother.¡± ¡°Hoho, was I too mean?¡± As if to tell me she will stop, Mother elegantly laughed and put her hand over her mouth. She then looked at me and Marie alternately before leaving a quiet word of encouragement. ¡°Well then, please take good care of our Isaac from now on. Isaac, please take good care of Marie too. Although a woman¡¯s body may be surprisingly strong, her heart is fragile like glass.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Since you must be very hungry, leave the meal here and go. Oh, Isaac?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Before leaving, Mother called me and, as I looked at her, she opened her mouth with a slight smile. ¡°Always carry that medicine with you even when you go to the Academy. You never know when or where you¡¯ll need it.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Above all, cleanliness is the most important thing. If you catch a sexually transmitted disease, it will be dangerous for both of you. Do you understand?¡± ¡°... Yes.¡± ¡°Oh, and...¡± Finally, my mother left me with a meaningful message. ¡°I hope your experiences will be included in Xenon¡¯s Biography.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°This mother would like to see Jin and Lily get on, rather than Xenon and Mary.¡± Since Jin is the final boss, mother. Of course, there will be a description of Jin and Lily getting on before the final battle, but it will be so intense that it will leave a scar. My mother, who didn¡¯t know anything about my thoughts, said goodbye to us and left the bedroom. I was overwhelmed by a storm-like feeling and let out a deep sigh. ¡°Phew...¡± ¡°Uh, Isaac?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Are you really going to use it for Xenon¡¯s Biography?¡± ¡°... ...¡± Feeling absurd, I let out a forced laugh and asked Marie. ¡°Why? Do you want me to?¡± To that question, Marie answered shyly and cautiously. ¡°Yeah...¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Is that not okay?¡± ¡°... Let¡¯s think about it after we eat.¡± And so, a day that was the same yet different began. Translators note: As the semester¡¯s end is coming closer I started to get more busy so... From now on 5 chapters per week. May sometimes upload extra if I have time... Chapter 115: Ripple (1) The exhibition, which was splendid and also dynamic in various ways, has ended successfully. The artworks at the exhibition were enough to attract numerous interests from tourists, and especially the joint performance of the Lirus Orchestra and Matrics Theater Group was excellent enough to leave a mark in history. In addition, the director of the Matrics Theater Group, who had been shrouded in mystery until now, attracted the world¡¯s attention when it was revealed that he was a demon. However, as the director himself said, he was merely an artist, and there was hardly any discrimination against him as a demon. Instead, since all the doubts about how such a splendid production was possible were cleared up, the interest in the Matrics Theater Group became even stronger. Also, the masterpiece ¡°Life,¡± presented by the Lirus Orchestra, proved why they are world-class masters with their outstanding skills. After all the attractions that left a lasting impression have ended, people praised the Minerva Empire and the Michelle Territory. Despite the tight preparation period, they demonstrated how technically superior they were. Especially for the Minerva Empire, they made a profit almost to the level of a surplus, not just breaking even. Although they were behind the Ters Kingdom culturally, they presented another type of culture through this festival. A culture that is not enjoyed only by a specific class, but one that everyone can enjoy. Just this alone made the Minerva Empire extremely happy. Of course, the Ters Kingdom cannot sit idly by. The Ters Kingdom has declared that the next exhibition must be held in their capital, and although the Minerva Empire may be disappointed, they have handed over the baton. As a result, when the festive atmosphere began to die down, the following happened. ¡°Phew...¡± Inside the office of the publisher who had signed a contract with Xenon¡¯s Biography. The boss sighed heavily as he looked at the documents showing the sales figures for the month, feeling overwhelmed. The documents contained records before and after the exhibition. Not only did sales plummet when Xenon¡¯s Biography hiatus began, but they almost hit rock bottom when the manuscript was stolen. Although the company¡¯s scale was large enough that even hitting rock bottom did not cause much damage, taking into account the maintenance costs, it was still a serious loss. Furthermore, as the investigation into the theft incident revealed tax evasion, a huge fine was imposed. Fortunately, thanks to the fact that they had signed a contract with Xenon¡¯s Biography, they were able to avoid severe penalties, but it was still a painful loss. If you only look at it this way, it is no surprise that the publishing company is struggling. However, for some reason, after the exhibition was held, sales increased again. Most of the tourists who attended the exhibition were fans of Xenon¡¯s Biography, but there were also those who were not. In addition, there were many people who were deeply moved by the performance and bought the original work to read it. Above all, thanks to Isaac releasing the Kair Side Story, sales were steadily increasing. As a boss, he felt an uneasy reality of ups and downs. ¡®I¡¯ll have to somehow manage to keep the downward trend steady during the hiatus period...¡¯ When it comes to rowing a boat when water comes in, that¡¯s important, but what¡¯s more important is when the dark times come. It¡¯s not now, but it¡¯s the darkness that¡¯s yet to come. And the CEO is in the midst of bracing for those dark times. In addition to the massive fines imposed for tax evasion, they have to consider the salaries of employees and the operating expenses of the printing press. If even one of these falters, the company may crumble irreparably. Fortunately, thanks to Xenon¡¯s Biography and the exclusive contract, the government may provide support, but even that is uncertain. ¡®Why the hell did that thief steal the manuscript... ugh, this is driving me crazy.¡¯ After the manuscript theft incident, the company bought a new safe, but it¡¯s like fixing the stable after the horse has already run away. Moreover, since the culprit tore the safe off the wall, the publishing company will never be able to handle another original manuscript, and Isaac will never take the risk to send the manuscript unless it¡¯s for a new publication. ¡®Only two years to go. We just have to hold on for two years until Xenon¡¯s Biography comes back, even if we have to shut down the printing press...¡¯ The CEO was planning for the future in his head. Thump! Thump! Thump! Clank! ¡°CEO, breaking news!¡± Someone rushed in and opened the door so violently that it almost broke. Startled by the sudden intrusion, the CEO could only be dumbfounded. The person who opened the door was Matthew, who had been working steadily since the last manuscript theft incident. The owner was worried that Matthew might retire after experiencing such an event, but Matthew quietly showed up for work as usual. Of course, that was one thing, and this was another. The owner calmed his startled heart and shouted at Matthew without knocking. ¡°What kind of rudeness is this? Even though it¡¯s you...!¡± ¡°Forget about that and read this first! It¡¯s a letter from Xenon!¡± ¡°What is this...?¡± The owner¡¯s eyes widened rather than pounding, and then he turned his gaze to Matthew¡¯s waving hand. In his hand was an ordinary letter. It was slightly crumpled due to his haste, but the owner didn¡¯t care. A letter from Xenon. With just this one piece, the owner ordered Matthew with a raised voice. ¡°Give it to me right now! Is it really from Xenon?¡± ¡°Yes! Here, please see the handwritten signature! These unreadable characters are Xenon¡¯s handwritten signature!¡± The CEO¡¯s expression, which had turned away from the letter, was as gentle as that of a saint. ¡°And let¡¯s give everyone a bonus in this month¡¯s salary.¡± ***** Xenon¡¯s Biography resumes its serialization instead of taking a hiatus. Just the news of its return was enough to cause a frenzy among all Xenon¡¯s Biography fans in the world. Although many of them learned that Xenon hailed from the Minerva Empire, specifically the Michelle Territory, their attention was focused more on the resumption of the series rather than this fact. This aspect of the news attracted more interest from the country¡¯s leadership than the fans. The Minerva Empire issued a statement expressing its pleasure at the news and mentioning Xenon¡¯s place of origin, while the Ters Kingdom retorted that the Minerva Empire was just making a fuss over nothing. However, the situation worked in favor of the Minerva Empire when Xenon (Isaac)¡¯s signature was revealed. Already, they began to work towards turning the Michelle Territory into a cultural center and taking a leap forward to develop their cultural influence. Thus, with just one letter sent by Xenon, or rather Isaac, the world was abuzz once again, and someone unexpectedly reaped the benefits. ¡°Are you the painter mentioned by Xenon? I was curious to see your work, so I came to find you.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s me...¡± ¡°Do you have any other works? If Xenon finds it interesting, we¡¯d like to see it too.¡± ¡°Just a moment.¡± With a red beret typical of an artist and an apron to prevent paint from splattering, a unique droopy mustache and large blue eyes, the person that, according to Isaac, resembled Mario. The painter who drew the Hectopascal Kick, a small artist, was Karl Zvabasa. Not only was Karl¡¯s work mentioned in Isaac¡¯s letter, but it was also expressed as interesting, which naturally drew attention. Karl had been an ordinary, unknown artist until now, but with just one mention by Xenon, he became a famous person in no time. Thanks to this, he was greatly surprised by the sudden appearance of people who came to his house. He had thrown himself into the art world with the ambition of bringing joy and laughter to people, but he had never made any income from it. Moreover, he was a commoner who was neither noble nor rich, so he starved day by day and devoted himself to painting. However, his love for the Xenon story was sincere. He focused mostly on scenes that occasionally exploded with humor than expressing Sakran¡¯s demise, which resulted in the Hectopascal Kick. Although it may seem ridiculous, it was satisfying for Karl, so he exhibited it at an art exhibition. Of course, since he was anonymous, he did not attract much attention. ¡°Um...excuse me, everyone? Could you come back in a moment? I¡¯m not ready to receive guests yet...¡± ¡°Hmm. This is rude. If you¡¯re interested, come visit Gheto the artist. We have our family invitation here.¡± ¡°Please come to our mansion too. It¡¯s not far from here, so it¡¯s easy to find.¡± ¡°We would also like to...¡± Karl was confused by the flood of visit requests, but he accepted each invitation one by one. This kind of treatment was extremely awkward for someone who was unknown and poor. Finally, with piles of visit requests, Karl stood there stunned for a while even after entering his house. He couldn¡¯t tell if this was a dream or reality. But when he entered the house, Karl could sense the distinct smell of paint that stimulated his sense of smell, and then realized it was reality. It was just a scene from Xenon¡¯s Biography that he had drawn, but suddenly he had become famous in a short period of time for the artwork that gave everyone fun and laughter, not just for a specific class of people. All thanks to Xenon, who happened to like it. ¡°... ...¡± Karl looked at the canvas that he had just stopped drawing. He was drawing another scene because he was so happy that his name was mentioned in Xenon¡¯s letter. He had just drawn it as fan art, but an unexpected situation had arisen. Karl blinked and muttered quietly to himself. ¡°W-what¡¯s going on here...¡± Meanwhile, Isaac, who didn¡¯t even know that he had created another genius in the art world with just one letter of his own, asked Marie. ¡°Marie.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°How long are you going to stay at our mansion?¡± ¡°I want to stay here for the rest of my life, don¡¯t you?¡± They were enjoying their not quite yet married life with each other. Translators note: Chapter 116: Punishment (1) As everyone knows, I have made a promise with Cecily to punish the Dark Elf who stole my manuscript and to visit Helium. Cecily said she would instruct Gartz to bring me to her a week after the performance ended, but there was a slight problem here. It was none other than Marie. Ever since the first night we spent together, she had demanded a relationship every day. On the first day, she was lying in bed all day because she was exhausted, but from then on, she stuck to me without any intention to let go. Even when I was writing, she would stare at me from the bed, or subtly wriggle her body during meals, or stare intently out the window while I was exercising. Not only did she never take her eyes off me for a moment, but she demanded a relationship day and night. I, too, was at an age when my lust was boiling, so I could easily oblige her. However, eternity doesn¡¯t exist in this world. We didn¡¯t even officially get engaged, and Marie¡¯s continued stay in our mansion was clearly inappropriate. ¡°Can¡¯t we stay a little longer?¡± ¡°No, you need to start preparing for the Academy¡¯s reopening soon.¡± ¡°Just one more day...¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Aw.¡± At first, Marie asked my mother, who would become her mother-in-law, but it was impossible. It had already been a few days since she had been staying at our mansion at her mother-in-law¡¯s request. Marie was greatly disappointed and had to go to sleep, even though her sexual desire had taken over her mind. I was also disappointed, but since we weren¡¯t breaking up forever, I looked forward to meeting her at the Academy.Rread latest chapters at novelhall.com So, as Marie was about to leave, she hesitated for a moment and then asked my mother once again. ¡°Can¡¯t you spare me some time?¡± ¡°How long?¡± ¡°I will need to take a shower, so about 2 hours...?¡± ¡°I knew you would say that and reserved the carriage later.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mother!¡± My mother was no pushover. As soon as Marie got permission from her, she quickly grabbed my hand and led me to the bedroom. And then... you can guess what happened without me saying anything. Anyway, Marie went back to the mansion the day before I left for Helium. ¡°See you at the Academy. Will you die if you don¡¯t cheat on me until then?¡± ¡°Why do I have to cheat?¡± ¡°Because there¡¯s Cecily.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Just kidding. Give me a kiss.¡± Honestly, I felt a pang in my chest, so I quickly kissed her to distract her. After lightly touching lips with me, Marie smiled and waved goodbye. At the same time, the carriage she boarded began to move forward slowly. I also waved my hand towards the slowly moving carriage as I slowly moved back. There were exactly five days left until the start of the academy, so I thought I would be able to see her again soon. I wonder if Marie can hold out until then. I¡¯m very worried that she¡¯ll rush at me like a horny beast as soon as we get to the academy. It wasn¡¯t just empty words, as if determined not to leave me alone for even a moment while I stayed at the mansion, she would pounce on me every time I was resting. She was truly like a lioness. ¡°You must be feeling really disappointed. Your girlfriend left, after all.¡± My mother said kindly as we saw her off, while I was thinking something else in my head. My father hadn¡¯t come to see her off, and by now he would probably be sparring with one of the three, Bryce, Nicole, or Adelia. I looked at my mother¡¯s face as she spoke, which looked like her skin was glowing, as if she had been doing yoga or some other exercise for the past few days. She was exuding a beauty that was not inferior to that of a woman in her twenties. On the other hand, my father, despite his iron constitution, looked tired. It seemed that my parents had been the same as Marie and I, spending many fiery nights together. Of course, my parents always showed an excessive amount of affection, to the point of spilling over, so for me it was just an ordinary daily routine. ¡°Even though it¡¯s regrettable, we¡¯ll be able to see each other soon, so we just have to bear it until then.¡± ¡°Still, for that child, each day will feel like a year. You know how lonely I was every time your father went out of town for work, right?¡± ¡°So how did you manage to get through it?¡± ¡°I pretended to go visit him... haha. But that¡¯s all I¡¯m going to say. It was an exciting experience for me, so I still remember it.¡± ¡°... ...¡± I chuckled at my mother¡¯s story. It seemed that in the past, they had an almost wildfire-level of passionate love, which still burned brightly even now. To be clear, I am confident that there are no couples like our parents in this world. The fact that I have three siblings is evidence enough. ¡°It¡¯s really amazing that you haven¡¯t had more children yet.¡± ¡°Maybe one will come soon. The medicine I gave you was just temporary.¡± ¡°... ...¡± If a youngest child were born now, they would almost be a grandchild. My older brother and sister are knights, so it¡¯s only because of that that my parents haven¡¯t pressured me to get married and have children already. ¡°Keep it forever, huh...¡± ¡°It¡¯s so cute and lovely! If only you didn¡¯t have a girlfriend, I would date you first!¡± Was she really that happy? Adelia hugged me unexpectedly and shook her body with joy. Maybe it was because she had just come out of the shower, but the scent of soap was stimulating my sense of smell. Not only that, but the unique soft texture beyond the shirt transmitted its sensation completely, arousing my desire. However, I didn¡¯t feel flustered at all and gently pushed Adelia away. Since it was Adelia and not someone else, I could just let it go. I felt sorry for being rough with her before I learned about her tragic past. Adelia may seem fiery and domineering on the surface, but she has deep emotional scars. Therefore, I was careful with every word and action. The incident where she threw a ball at me to catch Nicole¡¯s attention, and even occasionally playing pranks or having skinship, were all a kind of emotional deficiency. ¡°Adelia, can you back off a bit? You shouldn¡¯t do this to a guy who has a girlfriend.¡± ¡°Since I¡¯m going to be a concubine, can¡¯t I just stay close? If I can¡¯t be a concubine, I¡¯ll become a bodyguard knight.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying something you don¡¯t mean.¡± Fortunately, there was no one around, but if Marie had seen us, she would have mistaken us for having an affair. Adelia hugged me tightly as if I wasn¡¯t doing anything wrong when I spoke to her. Her expression, as she stepped back, was so innocent and pure. Adelia was truly fitting for this bright smile. ¡°Anyway, you can return the handkerchief to me later. I¡¯m going now.¡± ¡°Alright. Oh, and...¡± ¡°Yes?¡± As I was about to take a step forward, Adelia briefly stopped me and looked at me with a look as if she had something to say. However, Adelia only hesitated and couldn¡¯t speak properly as before. I waited for her to speak up. ¡°...No. About me...¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Sorry. I forgot what I wanted to say.¡± It didn¡¯t seem like that at all. I became doubtful when Adelia forced a smile and spoke. What did she want to say that made her hesitate? Seeing her forced smile, I worried that it might be a sad story for some reason. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be going now. Will you come to the training ground every weekend from now on?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°If you need help at the academy, ask me. Nicole might find it difficult, but I¡¯ll listen. Okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯ll need help at the academy, but I got it for now.¡± ¡°Okay. Well... Bye! I¡¯m off!¡± Adelia stumbled backward and then ran away as if she were running away. Her brown hair fluttered wildly in the wind. I was a little surprised and reached out my hand towards her disappearing back, but before I could reach it, Adelia disappeared. ¡°...What was that?¡± There was a small incident, but nothing changed in my work. I was a little worried about Adelia, but I could solve it little by little. And so another uneventful day passed. ¡°Nice to see you again. I am Gartz, the escort knight of Princess Cecily.¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Gartz. Nice to see you again.¡± With Gartz¡¯s official visit to our mansion, we were all ready to go to Helium. That alone would not have been a problem, but... ¡°By the way, what¡¯s this?¡± ¡°This is a magic safe I made myself. You can use it to securely store your valuable belongings. You know, things like the manuscript of Xenon¡¯s Biography.¡± ¡°...Did you know about that, Mr. Gartz?¡± ¡°There were reasons.¡± Gartz came with a silver safe that looked expensive, claiming it was a gift. His expression was so blunt that it was a little bewildering. ¡°If you place the palm of the owner on this safe, magic will automatically scan it. The owner¡¯s hand is like a password and key.¡± ¡°...You made this in Helium? It wasn¡¯t made by a dwarf?¡± ¡°The safe was made by a blacksmith, and I put the magic in it. It wasn¡¯t that difficult.¡± ¡°... ...¡± Demons really were a cheat like race. Translators note: Chapter 117: Punishment (2) Alvenheim, the land of elves, Makina, the land of dwarves, Animers, the land of beastmen, and so on. Just as there are various races in this world, there are many countries that represent each race. As humans are the most populous, there are various countries such as the Minerva Empire, the Ters Kingdom, the Belua Republic, the Holy Kingdom Xavier, and so on, but most other races have only one country. This is because, like humans, people tend to group together with those of the same race. However, Helium is somewhat different. As everyone knows, demons are a race that did not exist from the beginning, unlike other races, and only emerged after the Devil War. They were heavily influenced by the Great Devil and suffered severe discrimination, and even a tragic history of being slaughtered by humans. As a result, until the founding of Helium, they were fugitives and had not even properly laid their foundations. But patience always brings opportunities. When other races were keeping each other in check, the demons found suitable land and founded Helium. They transformed even the barren land into a fertile region through magic and achieved dazzling growth in no time. As a result, the Kingdom ¡°Helium¡± was founded in the land where the demons fled. In fact, the first king of Helium established the country for the sake of their safety, and had a willingness to give up the land if other races accepted them. Of course, the hatred towards demons was not a joke, although over time, they became a major power. Even during the race wars, others made no secret of their contempt, so they were ignored by saying that the demons were trying to deceive them with sweet words. As a result, Helium¡¯s founding ideology was somewhat unusual compared to other races. It was created not for further development, but rather as a cradle for fugitives. However, everything changed after the publication of Xenon¡¯s Biography. Helium was now preparing to become a true nation. ¡°Our Helium is ready to move forward as a single species, not as a haven for refugees. That¡¯s why we started ¡®diplomacy¡¯ in the manners of this world. A few days ago, Helium¡¯s envoy visited the Ters Kingdom and presented them with a specialty product.¡± ¡°What is the specialty product?¡± ¡°It¡¯s silk woven with magic. As we have honed our magic skills to survive as refugees, we can proudly say that we are better than anyone else in creating magic-related items.¡± ¡°Better than the Dwarves?¡± ¡°If Dwarves specialize in production, we specialize in magic items. For example, while Dwarves make even basic swords into masterpieces, we make enchanted swords using our limited production skills and magic. We can imbue enchantments on the sword to increase its cutting power or durability.¡± It might seem like a cheat like race just by listening, but I looked at Gartz, who explained with sincere admiration. ¡°Then it¡¯s much better than what Dwarves make, right?¡± ¡°Not necessarily. If a sword made by the Dwarves has excellent cutting power or durability on its own, we have to infuse mana to activate the same effect. Moreover, there is no race in this world that can keep up with the Dwarves in weapon production.¡± ¡°Still, it¡¯s equally remarkable. Did others not know this fact because you haven¡¯t been engaged in diplomacy?¡± ¡°Yes. They will soon realize it as the envoy and the gift have been sent. Moreover, now that it has been revealed that the director of the Matrics Theater Group is a demon, you can also see how skilled we are in art.¡± Even as I listened to Gartz¡¯s explanation, I didn¡¯t forget to look around me. After Gartz¡¯s visit to our mansion, a day had passed, and I was now wandering the streets of Helium. Just as humans imitated the civilization of elves, demons also imitated human lifestyles, so the streets I saw here were very similar to what I saw in the capital of the Minerva Empire. The roads were filled with passing carriages and various colorful buildings were erected along the way, with building styles similar to those seen in the capital of the Minerva Empire. The only difference was the people wandering the streets. They all had black hair and red eyes, and their horns were also slightly different, not the same as each other. However, since it was a place where ¡°humans¡± lived, the streets were lively, and the sight of children laughing and playing gave me enough sense of stability. ¡®There¡¯s really nothing different. What kind of ¡®devils¡¯ are they supposed to be?¡¯ The reason I was able to arrive in Helium so quickly was, of course, thanks to Gartz¡¯s magic. After all the preparations were made, I said goodbye to my parents and arrived at the border of Helium through teleportation. And of course, he went through the basic entry procedures to get inside. When going through the entry procedures, the soldiers were surprised to find out I was human, but since Gartz said I was a tourist, I was able to pass through easily. However, he didn¡¯t forget to give me a few warnings. Firstly, if any discriminatory behavior towards demons was ¡®intentionally¡¯ exposed in Helium, even foreigners would be punished. Actually, it wasn¡¯t a big deal since I didn¡¯t like racial discrimination myself. Secondly, it was recommended not to wander around at night or dawn, as there were quite a few demons who couldn¡¯t withstand the evil cycle and wandered around after dark. If they are discovered by others of the same demon race, they could provide assistance, but foreigners could be at risk of harm. As soon as I heard that story, I remembered Cecily, who had pushed me down with tremendous strength. Finally, don¡¯t approach the vicinity of Helium¡¯s palace without special permission. There is a strong barrier active, so it is dangerous for humans who are not demons to approach. You may wonder why immigration procedures are necessary in a place where teleportation can be used, but the outer wall of Helium is formed by a large barrier that makes teleportation impossible by default. It is almost impossible to penetrate through warping or teleportation unless the exact coordinates are entered. When I asked Gartz about the principle behind it, he said it was to twist the flow of mana irregularly and increase the probability of failure. Of course, even for demons, it is a complicated magic that I would never understand. ¡°Mom! Mom! Look at that! Isn¡¯t that a red-haired human man?¡± ¡°Shh! Come here. You can¡¯t say that!¡± Then, an innocent shout that dug into my ear came. I noticed a young woman, who was assumed to be a mother, hurriedly reprimanding her small child. Perhaps it was because I walked confidently without even wearing a robe. Occasionally, some people glanced at me, and curious children openly shouted. Since I am human and have uncommon red hair in this world, I would attract more attention. Moreover, since demons all have black hair, being different also adds to the conspicuousness. ¡®Indeed, he¡¯s young for a demon.¡¯ The woman who was scolding the child looked young enough to be mistaken for an older sister. As expected of a race that lives long like the elves, their aging process must be slower. Suddenly, I became curious about how demons distinguish their age. As the elves are a chosen race by the gods, they instinctively know the age of their counterpart. However, I wondered how it would be for demons. ¡°Mr. Gartz, can demons instinctively distinguish each other¡¯s age like elves?¡± ¡°It¡¯s difficult to instinctively distinguish, but they can usually guess by looking at the color of their horns. Young demons mostly have black horns, but elderly demons have lighter gray horns. As they get older, the period for the onset of evil cycles becomes longer, and their desires also become less.¡± As I looked at him with a skeptical expression, Gartz opened his mouth with his usual stoic and indifferent expression. ¡°I¡¯m asking for a signature.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°I originally planned to give it to the princess, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to receive it if it¡¯s not now.¡± He seemed so sincere that I just gave it to him. Anyway, after saying goodbye to Gartz, I moved to the villa where I had made an appointment with Cecily. As I couldn¡¯t just enter the palace, we had made an appointment at Cecily¡¯s private villa. Her villa was located inside Helium, and surprisingly, there was a dense forest inside the city. When I asked Gartz, he explained that it was the Forest of Rest, a kind of sanctuary that only the Helium nobility could enter, and that there was a separate villa inside. It could be used in various ways, such as practicing magic or calming the mind through meditation, and it was protected by a defensive barrier, so there was no danger of accidents. Although I was worried if I could freely enter such a sanctuary, Gartz replied that it was okay as long as Cecily allowed it. Thanks to that, we could enter the forest without any worries. ¡°Isaac!¡± Cecily was waiting at the entrance to the forest. She was wearing a black dress that exposed her shoulders and collarbones, not a red dress like at the festival. I was momentarily surprised when she ran towards me, holding the hem of her dress, but since I had already made up my mind, I opened my arms and welcomed her. Cecily also smiled brightly like a blooming flower and hugged me when I welcomed her. ¡°Um... Are you really accepting me now?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of if Marie allowed it.¡± ¡°I like it. Really...¡± Although the feeling in my chest was fully transmitted when I hugged Cecily, I endured until the end. If there had been only the two of us, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to bear it, but now Gartz was by my side. Even if he had a liking towards me, it couldn¡¯t compare to Cecily, who is a person he has to guard. There¡¯s no way I could destroy the favor I¡¯ve worked so hard to build up. After embracing Cecily tightly, I slowly stepped back and looked at her face. Her reddish eyes were filled with affection and love. Although I think this way myself, I couldn¡¯t help but feel blessed. I have both Marie and Cecily, who are both exceptionally charming women. But I can¡¯t keep getting caught up in the emotions of a reunion forever. I came to Helium for a separate reason. ¡°Noona, where is the thief? If possible, let¡¯s handle it quickly so we can go around Helium.¡± ¡°They¡¯ve already arrived. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± It seems like Cecily also wanted to make a decision quickly. She linked arms with me and started walking slowly. Gartz followed us from behind. For a moment, I admired the natural scenery of the forest that exuded a natural feeling. Then, Cecily opened her mouth. ¡°Oh, right. They¡¯ve already decided what punishment to give internally. Isaac, you just need to make the final decision.¡± ¡°Really? What¡¯s the punishment?¡± Honestly, I expected them to go easy on them, but it was a problem between an elf and a human, not an elf against an elf. Do we really need to make such a big deal out of a minor theft? It means that there is a high probability that they have to. However, the intensity of the punishment that Cecily mentioned caught me off guard. ¡°500 years.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Imprisonment for 500 years. Since it¡¯s a matter of serious concern, it seems that the Dark Elves have also issued a heavy punishment.¡± ¡°... ...¡± They are a truly fiery race. I shook my head and let out a hollow laugh. Honestly, as long as it wasn¡¯t me, it didn¡¯t matter, but I intended to determine the punishment based on their attitude of repentance. So we arrived at the meeting place... ¡°Arwen?¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± I was greeted by an unexpected guest. Arwen, a young elf maiden, let out a bitter smile when she saw me and spoke in a tired voice. ¡°...we meet again.¡± Translators note: Chapter 118: Punishment (3) I looked at Arwen, who spoke weakly with a bitter smile on her face. She was wearing a robe like last time, but this time she had completely removed her hood, revealing her appearance. Her sparkling silver-gray hair and eyes were like the Milky Way, and her appearance seemed somewhat young. I was sure that she was the Arwen that I knew. Then why was she here? I couldn¡¯t help but wonder in my mind and immediately looked at her. ¡®These people...¡¯ Two women stood beside Arwen, one with red-tinted black hair and blue eyes, and the other with white hair and golden eyes. Both women were wearing masks, but their glamorous beauty couldn¡¯t be hidden, and their ears were significantly shorter than Arwen¡¯s. It was clear that they had been artificially trimmed, not naturally short. Especially the woman who exuded a mature charm caught my eye. Arwen and the girl were both wearing robes, but the woman alone was wearing armor that seemed to reduce her defense. With her firm thighs, adorable belly button, and clearly defined abs in the shape of an ¡°11,¡± she boldly showed off her feminine charm. In fact, the armor was so revealing that it was embarrassing to call it armor, and it was almost as if she was only wearing underwear. Because of this, I couldn¡¯t help but have doubts instead of resentment. ¡®Isn¡¯t it cold like that?¡¯ I took my eyes off the woman and looked around at the three people in front of me. When I looked closely, the differences became even more noticeable. Considering all of these characteristics, these people were undoubtedly dark elves, whom I had only heard about in stories. They had many similarities to elves, but there were also significant differences. Well, just as humans have great differences between ethnic groups, there would be differences between elves. After seeing two dark elves alternately, I roughly realized what the situation was and nodded my head. Well, just as humans differ from one another according to their ethnicity, there¡¯s no doubt that there are differences among elves. After taking turns watching two dark elves, I realized what was going on and nodded my head in agreement. The dark elf with golden eyes like mine, who was staring at me, didn¡¯t matter, but the girl in the center lowered her head like a criminal. Judging by her position and the atmosphere, it was clear that she was the culprit who stole my manuscript. Like Cecily had hinted before, she was a young girl, like someone who had just entered middle school in my past life. ¡°Is that her?¡± I pointed to the girl in the center with my finger and asked Cecily next to me. Cecily, who was watching the situation with interest while curling up the corners of her mouth, immediately gave an affirmative answer. ¡°Yeah. That one in the center is the culprit who stole your manuscript. She¡¯s a good-for-nothing kid from such a young age.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± I fixed my gaze on the girl in the center after hearing Cecily¡¯s answer. Even though she was a young child around adolescence, I couldn¡¯t understand why she had stolen my manuscript. The value of the manuscript is beyond doubt, reaching almost to the level of a national treasure in the cultural field. Especially for demons, it¡¯s almost treated like a sacred relic. Nevertheless, the reason why that dark elf girl had stolen my manuscript wasn¡¯t explained. There must be a clear purpose behind it. As I silently stared at the dark elf girl with her head lowered like a criminal, I shifted my gaze to Arwen. Arwen was looking at me with a complex and subtle expression on her face. ¡®Surely Arwen must be involved in this in some way or another.¡¯ If it¡¯s not the case, there¡¯s no reason for Arwen to be here. I¡¯m curious how they managed to become friendly with the Dark Elves, who were banished from Alvenheim long ago. It seems to be a complicated situation, so I called Arwen¡¯s name first. ¡°Arwen.¡± ¡°Speak.¡± Arwen spoke with an elegant yet dignified tone. Perhaps due to her appearance, there was a subtle gap that could be felt. I alternated my gaze between the tired-looking Arwen and the Dark Elf girl next to her, then spoke in a blunt voice. ¡°The situation seems complicated. Could you explain? What¡¯s the relationship between you and this Dark Elf, and why did she steal the manuscript?¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Arwen glared at the Dark Elf girl in response to my question, then took a long breath. She then placed her hand in the center of her chest and gave a formal greeting. ¡°Let me introduce myself formally. My name is Arwen Elydia. I am the queen of Alvenheim, a country blessed by the gods.¡±Ge?t latest novel chapters on nov(e)lbj/n(.)c/om ¡°Queen?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but widen my eyes after hearing her formal greeting. I had predicted that she was a dignified person from her dignified tone, but I never imagined she was the queen. ¡°Excuse me. I never imagined that you would be the Queen of Alvenheim.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. And you can speak casually. You have the qualifications for it. It doesn¡¯t matter much in this situation anyway.¡± Arwen nodded her head when I apologized politely and used formal language. Considering the situation during the festival, she seems to not particularly adhere to formality. Perhaps this is why her tone of speaking seems somewhat awkward and condescending. Of course, depending on the situation, if Arwen were to order me to speak in a formally, she could. ¡°Okay, then. Let¡¯s skip the greetings for now. As I asked earlier, I still don¡¯t understand the situation. Can you explain it to me in detail?¡± ¡°Sure, Rain.¡± ¡°... ...¡± Arwen mentioned the name of a dark elf girl, which I presumed to be the culprit. Then the body of the dark elf girl trembled slightly, and she glanced at Arwen. Soon after, the girl slowly raised her head and looked straight ahead. She seemed to be trembling with fear, and her lips were tightly pressed together. It is a natural response, considering that she is a dark elf girl with a sentence of 500 years, which is a tremendous amount even for elves. Even if it were me, if I were sentenced to 50 years in prison, I would probably lose my mind. For that girl, it would be more severe than that, so she could not be less affected. ¡®It¡¯s a bit pitiful.¡¯ At that moment, as if she saw my expression weakening, Cecily whispered to me in a low voice. But her education style was very wrong. If a child with a lack of moral sense had committed a crime, you should scold them sharply, not coddle them like a baby. That¡¯s why this happened. Otherwise, Rain wouldn¡¯t have invaded our mansion like this. I¡¯m sorry to Arwen, but she was very lacking as a guardian. ¡°Arwen, humans are not as suspicious as you think. Rather, it¡¯s your Elven race that is more suspicious than others. As thick as your convictions are, you tend to reject everything.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Anyway, Arwen, you also understand that you have some responsibility. Then, secondly, you tried to steal the manuscript by invading our mansion...¡± ¡°Tha-that¡¯s absolutely not true! I just wanted to confirm it!¡± Rain interrupted me hastily. Judging from her unjust expression, it seemed like she really did not try to steal the manuscript and only wanted to confirm my identity. However, invading the mansion also caused many problems. At that time, knights dispatched from the palace were on guard duty at the mansion, so it meant that she had penetrated the stern guard and entered my bedroom. In other words, it meant that my family and I could have been threatened. Fortunately, nothing happened as we were watching the performance, but if it had been an ordinary day, no one knows what would have happened. ¡°Even if you really did that, invading the mansion itself is unforgivable. You could have had bad intentions and used our family as a pretext for blackmail. You could threaten our family anytime, anywhere, so asking for forgiveness for stealing the manuscript is unacceptable.¡± ¡°Oh, no. I...¡± ¡°Rain.¡± At the moment when Rain was about to protest, the dark elf woman who had been standing silently next to her put her hand on her shoulder. Rain met the shining eyes of the golden woman and closed her mouth. It seemed like she realized that she would only be more disadvantaged by making excuses. I became curious about who the dark elf woman was and asked Arwen. ¡°Who is that person?¡± ¡°Siris Lunatic. She¡¯s someone that the dark elves assigned as my escort.¡± ¡°Siris Lunatic, you say.¡± It was a husky yet attractive low-toned voice. Similar to Adelia¡¯s, but the voice of a woman named Siris was much lower and deeper. As I was looking at the dark elf introduced as Siris, I turned my gaze back to Rain. She was waiting for me to deliver the punishment. The dark elf has already punished her themself, but the final authority lies with me. Depending on the decision I make, the intensity of the punishment could be stronger or weaker than what has already been done. But first, I need to hear their position. I looked at Arwen instead of Rain and asked a question. ¡°Arwen. Are you trying to protect Rain because of your cooperation with the dark elves? You said she is under your patronage.¡± ¡°You are right. I am trying to bring the dark elves who have been separated from their homeland for a long time back into Alvenheim. However, the resentment between us has not yet been resolved, and I am trying to see if I can integrate well as Rain¡¯s guardian.¡± ¡°And if I order the execution of her here?¡± Honestly, it doesn¡¯t matter to me what happens between the elves and the dark elves. I¡¯m just asking out of curiosity. At this, Arwen trembled and looked down with a gloomy expression. ¡°...It is likely to fall through. Rain is also at fault, but there are many shortcomings on my part as her guardian, so it will be difficult for the dark elves to trust me.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay for you to execute her here. But there¡¯s one thing I want to tell you.¡± Tap- Tap- Arwen slowly raised her gaze, which had been lowered, and we exchanged glances. Then, she slowly lifted her foot and walked towards me. As she walked towards me, Cecily, who was standing next to her, took a step forward, but I raised my arm to stop her. I didn¡¯t think Arwen would harm me, and I had a rough idea of what she might do. Tap- Eventually, Arwen came right up to me, almost touching my nose. We stood there, about 5 centimeters apart, silently staring at each other. Her silver-gray eyes shone like the Milky Way in the night sky as she gazed straight at me, and I looked back at her. Then, with a slightly tense expression, she took a deep breath and exhaled, moving her hands. The place her hands moved was none other than the front of her robe. As if unbuttoning the robe, Arwen began to slowly remove it, fidgeting with the front. As the robe that had covered her body was removed, a silver-gray dress was revealed. In fact, it was more like a tight-fitting one-piece than a dress, highlighting her figure. Unlike her childlike appearance, her beautiful body was on full display. Especially, the hip line that extended downward from her slender waist captivated my gaze. Since it was such a tight dress, the line was prominent. When my gaze was briefly drawn to her beautiful hip line, Arwen placed the robe on the ground with a thud. By putting down the robe, I could barely see her face. She made a resolute expression and slowly, and carefully, began to bend her knees. Rain called out to Arwen frantically from behind, but Siris immediately stopped her. Arwen, who finally knelt down on both knees, even lowered her upper body... ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°As Arwen¡¯s guardian, I was inadequate and Rain made a mistake, and I couldn¡¯t resolve the situation. I can only apologize for this matter.¡± She apologized to me while lying face down on the ground. Translators note: Chapter 119: Punishment (4) I couldn¡¯t help but be surprised as I watched Arwen kneel and bow her head, begging for forgiveness. As a queen, it was a very humiliating position, not to mention as an individual. Honestly, just by bowing her head, her sincerity would have been enough to convey to me. However, seeing her apologize to such an extent made me realize how significant Rain was to her. ¡°I will not ask for forgiveness. But I want to say that not all Elves and Dark Elves are like this.¡± ¡°... ...¡± Arwen had been quietly speaking while lying flat on the ground. Her beautiful silver hair was scattered on the ground, and her lowered head made it impossible to see her expression. It was clear that she was repenting for her wrongdoing, whether through her atmosphere or her voice. The problem was that Arwen didn¡¯t need to bow her head. Arwen was responsible for her actions, but fundamentally, Rain was the one who committed the crime. So it meant that Rain should be the one to bow down, not Arwen. With that in mind, I shifted my gaze away from Arwen¡¯s back of the head to look at Rain. She was looking at Arwen with trembling eyes, probably experiencing emotions similar to when a young child¡¯s parents apologize on their behalf. For a young child to realize their wrongdoing, it is crucial that no one but their parents play the role. Therefore, Rain, who receives Arwen¡¯s guardianship, would also take a significant impact. I quietly waited to see what kind of reaction Rain would show next. ¡°Y-Your Majesty...¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Sob... Sniff...¡± Tears began to well up in Rain¡¯s eyes as she looked at Arwen with a mournful gaze. Siris, who was beside her, couldn¡¯t bear to watch this scene and closed her eyes. What kind of reaction will Rain show next? Will he roar at me, or will he beg for forgiveness like Arwen? Whatever she chooses, Rain will not escape punishment. She may have already tasted the bitter consequences, but with a clear punishment added here, its effect will be doubled. As I was contemplating what kind of punishment to give Rain in my mind, she closed her eyes tightly and quickly approached Arwen. And in less than a second, she fell to the ground, just like Arwen, lying flat on the ground. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m really sorry!¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°I was wrong! I was wrong, so please...¡± As I watched the two elves lying on the ground, I glanced at Siris. It was a strange situation, and I was trying to be aware of what was happening, but she seemed to have taken it differently. When she briefly opened her eyes and met my gaze, she nodded and slowly walked towards me. Finally, she stood next to Arwen and slowly lay down with a soft and graceful movement. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°For not stopping Rain when I could have. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± No. What do I do if you apologize too? But why is this person lying down again? What did this person do wrong? It¡¯s embarrassing to see all this happening, especially with the strange picture-like situation. All three of them were beautiful elves, and Arwen was even the queen of a country. It made my heart itch like the last time, but I tried to endure it. ¡°Phew...¡± I sighed as I looked at the three people lying down and not planning to get up. It seemed better to stand them up than leave them like this. ¡°First of all, all three of you should get up. I can understand Rain, but the other two don¡¯t need to act like this. It¡¯s a bit surprising.¡± ¡°I wanted to convey my true feelings to you.¡± Arwen replied as she stood up with a gloomy expression. I noticed her knees were dirty from lying on the ground, and her dress, which was close to white, had more noticeable stains. As she got up, Rain and Siris also stood up one after the other. Rain was crying and sobbing, while Cyrus was expressionless but had a somewhat sad look in her eyes. I looked at the three people waiting for my answer while rubbing the back of my neck and glanced at the adjacent Cecily. She had a watchful expression, trying to stick to the perspective of a third party. It seemed that she wanted to leave the final decision to me. Then it would be better to resolve it as quickly as possible. So I brought up the fact that I knew to the three people in front of me. ¡°I heard from Cecily earlier. The Dark Elves themselves decided on Rain¡¯s sentence. She will be in prison for 500 years.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°500 years... that¡¯s certainly not a short period of time for an elf, right? After all, that¡¯s half a lifetime spent in prison.¡± Even mountains change in 10 years, and the world changes so much in 500 years that even words fall short to describe it. The reason why people who have been imprisoned for a long time cannot adapt to society even after their release is because of the vastly changed world and society. Therefore, even if Rain is released from prison after 500 years, there is a high possibility that she will not be able to adapt at all. It¡¯s too cruel of a fate for a young child who is just forming her personality. However, stealing the manuscript was clearly wrong, and she even invaded my mansion. No matter how immature the child may be, these are unforgivable acts. ¡®But putting her in prison for the rest of her life is also a problem...¡¯ It should be okay for the next 500 years. If I enjoy a long life and die, I can leave the future to Cecily. However, this alone cannot be a fundamental solution. It is a gamble what kind of monster will be born when she comes out of prison 500 years later. In the worst case, she might even harm my descendants while avoiding Cecily¡¯s eyes. While in prison, she will harbor all sorts of negative emotions, so it is not an impossible story. So, we need to come up with a punishment for Rain that is not excessive but reasonable enough for everyone to understand. Oh, of course, the same goes for Arwen and Siris. They are in a position where they need to take responsibility rather than face direct punishment, so it is embarrassing to call it punishment. After organizing my thoughts as much as possible, I suddenly had a good idea and looked at Cecily, and she tilted her head. ¡°Noona.¡± ¡°Yeah, what is it?¡± ¡°You said you could do anything for me, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. But why do you ask? Is it related to these people?¡± As expected, she caught on quickly. Instead of answering, I gave her an ambiguous smile. Cecily looked at my smile and couldn¡¯t hold back, speaking quietly. ¡°Okay, I understand. So what are you planning to do?¡± ¡°Suspended sentence.¡± ¡°Suspended sentence?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Cecily looked doubtful, as did the three people in front of us. In this world, there isn¡¯t even a word for probation, let alone suspended sentence. There is only the saying that if someone commits a crime, they will be sentenced to a few years in prison, but even the law is not systematically organized. I thought deeply about how the suspension of sentence is structured and began to explain it step by step. ¡°As everyone knows, I¡¯m human. Compared to demons or elves, humans have a short lifespan. It¡¯s natural that we can¡¯t even live 100 years, let alone 500 years.¡± ¡°......¡± ¡°So, the management of Rain will be entirely up to Cecily. However, considering Rain¡¯s sincere reflection and young age, I will give her some reduction. Maybe about 300 years, not 500?¡± ¡°I hate to say this, but you are guilty, not innocent. You will live under Cecily¡¯s supervision for 300 years, and if you commit a crime during that time, you may receive a more severe punishment of 500 years. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, I will keep that in mind! I will carry it in my heart even after you die!¡± ¡°Your phrasing is a bit strange... Anyway, I understand.¡± ¡°...May I ask a question?¡± As the situation was coming to a close, Siris asked me a question in a low voice, drawing everyone¡¯s attention to her. Siris maintained her sharp expression even as the attention was focused on her. Curious about what she wanted to ask, I cleared my throat. ¡°Please speak.¡± ¡°When is the period of the messenger?¡± ¡°Oh, I haven¡¯t been thinking about that. Should we do it until I die? It¡¯ll be a short period for you anyway, since I¡¯m human.¡± It was a joke meant to lighten the mood. But then again, she was an elf. ¡°Then, about 80 years... Alright, I¡¯ll accept it.¡± ¡°...Will you really accept it?¡± ¡°I think that¡¯s an appropriate amount of time.¡± Siris accepted it straightforwardly without any objection. Seeing her face, I could tell that she had already accepted it, which made me all the more surprised. It felt like I had just gained a slave for life. I scratched my head in confusion and looked at Arwen. ¡°I, I also request that you do me a favor until you return to the embrace of the gods. Anyway, since I haven¡¯t even read all the books in the sanctuary, 80 years will feel very short.¡± ¡°... ...¡± Let¡¯s just move on. It¡¯s a gain, not a loss. Even though it¡¯s burdensome, they accepted it without any problem, so I¡¯ll accept it too. Anyway, everything was resolved after I received the manuscript back from Rain, and I checked to see if it was genuine and if there were any damaged parts. Fortunately, I had kept it well-preserved, and there was no damage anywhere. As I was scanning through the clean manuscript, I suddenly thought of something and looked at the three people in front of me before asking a question. ¡°Hmm... Oh, by the way, I have a question. How did you invade the mansion? There were knights dispatched from the palace on guard duty, and it seemed a little odd. Are Dark Elves that strong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that they¡¯re strong, but their abilities are exotic. It¡¯s very difficult to detect them unless there is a wizard present.¡± Answered Arwen, I turned to her and spoke. ¡°My father said that the knights dispatched from the palace were incredibly strong, but there¡¯s no way they could be weak, right?¡± ¡°They might be able to see their silhouette, but it¡¯s difficult to detect covert operations. That¡¯s why reinforcement detection magic is installed in estates above the rank of a viscount by human standards. Below that, only detection magic that catches petty thieves is installed.¡± So no matter how much a knight runs and crawls, they can¡¯t beat a single dark elf. An observer(mage) must be a must. Listening to the explanation, the dark eves seemed to be a race specialized in ¡®invisibility,¡¯ as seen in various media of their past lives. They would be very suited for the profession of a rogue. ¡®If even dark elves participated in the race war... They would have been cutting the necks of human leaders in places unseen, and we would have had a 100% chance of losing. Elves always preferred open battles to backstabbing (assassination). However, when the situation turned unfavorable, one elf warrior orchestrated a scheme to turn the tide and ended up tarnishing the honor of the elves, resulting in his arrest. Even though the warrior was the first to realize the decisive way to win the war. If the elves had realized this fact a little earlier, wouldn¡¯t the elf warrior have been revered as a hero? As I thought about that elf warrior, I happened to see Arwen in front of me and decided to ask about what happened to him. The book only records that he was imprisoned, but there was nothing written about what happened to him after the war. ¡°Arwen, can I ask you one more thing? It¡¯s about the elf warrior who was imprisoned for breaking the law during the racial war.¡± ¡°That warrior has been released and is currently residing in his mansion, probably because he was betrayed by Alvenheim and suffered greatly.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Alvenheim has lost a patriot and a great warrior, so it is a great loss. I even requested his return, but it was easily dismissed.¡± Certainly, the pain of a soldier betrayed by his own country is indescribable. And if he had come to realize that his choice was the right one, the resentment would have been even deeper. In fact, in Xenon¡¯s Biography, the elf in charge of ¡°pride¡± is also experiencing a similar pain. He was enraged by the vile reality of Alvenheim and turned himself into a devil. ¡®Still, thanks to this, I can weave a good story.¡¯ It is a foregone conclusion that Alvenheim will be destroyed by the hands of devils, but it is natural for a hero to emerge in the process that follows. For a moment, I loosely constructed a story in my head and then looked around at the three of them, who were still waiting with tense expressions for my next words. Smiling wryly, I spoke nonchalantly. ¡°It¡¯s over now, so there¡¯s no need to look so serious. I don¡¯t have anything else to say, really.¡± ¡°Is it really over?¡± Rain asked in a trembling voice, full of anxiety. Without thinking, I nodded my head. ¡°Yeah...¡± Thud! Maybe the release of tension caused it. As soon as Rain saw me nod, the strength seemed to leave her legs, and she fell to the ground. With Siris¡¯s urgent support, she managed to stand up, but her legs were trembling like a newborn fawn¡¯s. For a moment, I looked at the two dark elves, then met eyes with Arwen. There was a subtle mixture of emotions in her silver-gray irises. It was definitely a friendly feeling, but I wasn¡¯t sure if I should be grateful or merciful. Nevertheless, I was more concerned about her dirty knees. I was already uncomfortable with her apologizing while lying down, and now her dirty knees were making me even more uncomfortable. ¡°Excuse me for a moment.¡± ¡°Y-You? What are you doing now?¡± Tap-tap- I slightly bent over and brushed off her dirty knees with my hand, whether Arwen was embarrassed or not. It was a white or silver-grey dress that was almost pure white, so it needed to be washed, but for now, brushing off dirt and dust would do. Fortunately, it seemed like it was treated with magic or made of good material because it became much cleaner just by brushing it with my hands than before. Although there were stains, it seemed like it would be enough to wash them off with water. ¡°Even so, it was a bit much for the Queen of Albenheim to kneel down. You may not think so, but I felt a little uncomfortable.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Although the situation has become a bit awkward, let¡¯s try to get along as we did during the festival. Alright?¡± After brushing off Arwen¡¯s knees, I straightened up my previously bent waist. Arwen blushed slightly at my words, then lowered her head and answered softly. ¡°...I understand.¡± ¡°Now that everything is over...¡± The result of the long and arduous theft case was that we were letting Rain off on probation. ¡°Let¡¯s go now.¡± Translators note: Rain got a slap on a wrist, but I guess from a modern persons perspective(Isaac¡¯s) he wouldn¡¯t really want to punish a 10 year old. If it comforts you, Rain rarely appears later. Chapter 120: Book 11 (1) It seems that everything has been settled, and everything that followed proceeded smoothly. First, starting with the pact between Cecily and Arwen, they even received hair from Siris for summoning. Although it was white hair like Marie¡¯s, Siris¡¯s hair had a faint red hue. The pact between Cecily and Arwen was also made through magic, but as someone who is not familiar with magic, I don¡¯t know what they were doing together. Cecily summoned a piece of paper into the air after moving her fingers gracefully, and Arwen signed it. Anyway, the pact must have been concluded. Before Arwen and her party left, I reassured her, as if to say not to worry too much. ¡°I know it¡¯s easy for me to say this, but don¡¯t worry too much. I¡¯m not the kind of person who leaves things unfinished.¡± ¡°Thank you for your consideration. I will never forget your kindness.¡± ¡°Never? Well, I can¡¯t even live for 100 years as a human. For me, it would be better to forget and live on.¡± ¡°... ...¡± Arwen looked at me with a complex and subtle expression in response to what I said. I met her gray eyes in silence. Then she smirked and let out a bitter laugh before quietly opening her mouth. ¡°It feels strange to hear such words from someone who wrote a love story between a human and an elf.¡± ¡°The lifespan of each species is a problem that not even the gods can change. Well, the fact that a story in a novel can¡¯t come true in reality is never absolute.¡± As I said that, I turned my head to Cecily. When Cecily faced me and smiled, nodding her head in agreement, I could tell that she understood the meaning behind my words. The slight flush on her snow-white cheeks indicated that she had caught on. She had promised to live longing for me, rather than living in regret, as I had suggested. Of course, this may not be the correct answer, but it would still be better than living a life filled with regrets. ¡°...The more I see you, the more I realize how amazing you are. Knowledge gained through books may have its limitations, but you have the ability to create another world. It even seems like you¡¯re not bound by any restrictions.¡± ¡®That¡¯s because I¡¯m a reincarnated being from another planet¡¯, I wanted to reply, but shrugged my shoulders instead. On Earth, there were so many cultures and things to see that could destroy all of Arwen¡¯s common sense. I was just a reincarnated being who knows Earth¡¯s culture, and on Earth, I was just an ordinary web novel writer, although I might be a best-selling author here. As a result, Xenon¡¯s Biography could be enjoyed purely as a hobby without any specific purpose. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± ¡°The conversation has become quite lengthy. Let¡¯s go now.¡± Siris said, and Arwen respectfully bowed her head and we bid farewell to the departing elf party, along with Cecily, who also followed proper etiquette. After a momentary shimmer of light, it seemed like magic had been activated, and all three of them disappeared without a trace. I was in awe of how easily they used such high-level magic, teleportation. When will humans be able to use such magic freely? Humans had been able to use magic since the era of the racial war, so perhaps it would take about a hundred years. As I stared silently at the place where Arwen and the others had disappeared, I turned my head to the side. Cecily was staring at me with a bright smile on her face. ¡°Isaac.¡± ¡°Yes, Noona?¡± Before I could even open my mouth, Cecily called out to me first. I responded nonchalantly. However, the words that came out of Cecily¡¯s mouth were enough to startle me. ¡°Did you sleep with Marie by any chance?¡± ¡°...Huh?¡± ¡°Before I left the mansion, I asked Marie if you two did it. Last time, I threatened her, saying that if she didn¡¯t do it with you soon, I¡¯d do it with you first.¡± So, that¡¯s what Cecily said to Marie at the mansion. It was impressive how she made Marie feel a sense of crisis and pushed her to get things done. Did Cecily want to do it with me that badly? I thought of the deep night in the mansion when my heart was beating fast. Because of this, my face turned slightly red, and Cecily nodded her head as if understanding my reaction. ¡°You did it?¡± ¡°...Yes.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± As I answered in a voice filled with embarrassment and shame, Cecily¡¯s eyes curved like a crescent moon. She even let out a tantalizing hum, causing my heart to race, and the tension to grip me even tighter. Did she want to claim me now that I had slept with Marie, as she mentioned before? But with Gartz still around, if she said something like that... ¡®...Where is this person again?¡¯ I turned around to look back, avoiding Cecily, and was taken aback. Just a moment ago, Gartz was behind me, but now he couldn¡¯t be seen anywhere. I suppose I should say his perceptiveness was unnecessarily sharp. His quick actions in secretly vacating his seat left me slightly bewildered. As I was lost in thought, Cecily seemed to be thinking deeply about something, then slowly leaned in towards me, with a slight smile on her lips. As a result, the distance between Cecily and me became so close that I could hear her breathing, and her beauty filled my entire field of vision. I took a step back and swallowed my saliva. My heart pounded heavily as a completely different beauty from Marie¡¯s leaned in close. Moreover, I had already made up my mind to accept Cecily, so I accepted her completely without denying my feelings. ¡°Was it good?¡± As we exchanged glances for a long time, Cecily asked me in a soft voice. Just as I was about to answer while swallowing my saliva, I could tell that her cheeks had turned red. It was a subtle and somewhat awkward gesture for her to ask a question and then feel embarrassed about it. Feeling a strange sense of confidence, I carefully pushed Cecily¡¯s shoulder. She didn¡¯t resist and slowly withdrew as I wanted her to. Finally, the distance between us slightly increased, and when I looked at her like this, I could see that her face was as red as the setting sun. ¡®...She said she had no experience with men, right?¡¯ Cecily, despite her usual playful behavior, had no experience with men. Even though she has lived for over 100 years, her position has made it difficult for men to approach her recklessly. In addition, she once said that there are practically no men who can take her jokes as jokes due to her mischievous personality. That means the action I just took was somewhat courageous. I cautiously grabbed her shoulder and replied. ¡°Can you show me around Helium?¡± With Cecily¡¯s help, I spent the whole day exploring Helium and returned to the mansion. Hurriedly preparing for the reopening of the Academy two days later, I closed my eyes and waited for the reunion with my loved ones. After that, the delayed reopening of the Academy due to an exhibition took place ... ¡°Isaac! Let¡¯s go there quickly! I heard it¡¯s clean and nice there!¡± ¡°Right away?¡± ¡°Do you know how long I¡¯ve been waiting? Be nervous because I learned some techniques from my mom! I¡¯ll win today!¡± ¡°Hahaha...¡± As soon as the Academy reopened, I spent all my time sharing love with Marie, who had become the incarnation of sexual desire. It seemed that it would take a little longer for it to be Cecily¡¯s turn. ¡®I hope there¡¯s still time to write.¡¯ I was being dragged by Marie towards a building that looked like a motel. I was worried that we might be mixing our bodies every time the class ended. Oh, by the way, Marie, who confidently declared that she would win, ended up losing badly. No matter how advanced the software (skills) is, it means nothing in front of the hardware (body and physical fitness). ¡°...Should I exercise too?¡± ¡°Do you want to do it together on the weekend?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like exercising...¡± ¡°Let¡¯s at least do some stretching. You need to develop flexibility.¡± Happy days continued. ***** Xenon¡¯s Biography resumed after a hiatus of about two months. Although many readers had waited for a long time, they patiently endured the wait. Isaac had previously announced that the series would be delayed due to personal reasons, and since Xenon¡¯s Biography had almost been on hiatus for over a year, readers were understandably anxious. During that time, they passed the time by enjoying various pastimes such as visiting the Michelle region where an exhibition was held, or creating various fan art, which were rare hobbies in this world. How much time had passed during this time of patience? [Breaking news! The manuscript for Volume 11 of Xenon¡¯s Biography has arrived at the publisher!] When this news was published in the newspaper, cheers erupted. They exclaimed that the end of the wait had finally come, and they were once again immersed in Xenon¡¯s Biography. The publisher resumed the printing of Xenon¡¯s Biography Volume 11 by restarting the printing press that had been idle for some time. Thanks to the integration of new technologies, Xenon¡¯s Biography Volume 11 was generated as if it were being produced in a factory. Many people bought The Xenon Chronicles Volume 11 to their hearts¡¯ content, and bookstores had to deal with an overwhelming influx of customers. However, this was only temporary. [Shock! The death of Xenon¡¯s mentor, Kair. He sacrificed himself to his former student ¡®Envy¡¯ from his past...] [The reason for the Kair prequel was here. A cornerstone to provide greater sadness and tragedy.] [Elven Queen Elisha, who indirectly felt Kair¡¯s death through the description of a falling star. What will her reaction be?] Something that readers had never imagined could happen actually did, and it gave them a tremendous shock. Kair, who had been releasing ominous hints (flags) all along, had made them feel uneasy, and their unease turned out to be justified. Moreover, Kair and Elisha¡¯s touching love story had moved many readers, making the shock all the more unbearable. In the final moment, Kair¡¯s dying words were enough to bring tears to the readers¡¯ eyes. -Just once... if only I could see her smile once more... With this dying soliloquy, readers could understand what kind of life he had lived. He had strived to be with the person he loved all his life, but it ended in tragedy. If it had been human with a human, it would have happened much earlier, but unfortunately, he had his heart set on the Elven Queen, and he missed his chance. [Many readers are mourning Kair¡¯s death, with some even experiencing symptoms of shock and fainting...] [Is it really impossible for a love that transcends one¡¯s lifespan to be realized? News of Elisha and Xenon¡¯s actions in response to this question is being closely watched.] [It¡¯s inevitable that Xenon will conquer the ¡®Envy¡¯, but how will he triumph over it if even his master could not defeat it?] As seen in Sakran¡¯s sacrifice, Kair¡¯s death was not any less impactful. The vast majority of readers mourned and grieved Kair¡¯s death with sincere sadness. This phenomenon began to manifest not only in newspapers but also in reality. ¡°Mathew.¡± ¡°Yes, sir?¡± ¡°What am I looking at right now?¡± ¡°A memorial procession, sir. Readers have been leaving flowers in front of our publishing house in tribute to Kair¡¯s death.¡± ¡°No, this isn¡¯t Michelle territory. Why our publishing house?¡± ¡°The procession is also ongoing in Michelle territory. I heard that there are even more flowers in front of the artworks related to Kair than are there now.¡± ¡°... ...¡± People presented flowers as a sign of mourning not only in front of the publishing house but also in front of the artworks displayed in Michelle territory. Even though Kair is a character in imagination, the impact was so strong, and the character was so appealing that people have taken action themselves. One might wonder if this kind of thing happened during Sakran¡¯s sacrifice. However, there was no exhibition at that time, and the demons couldn¡¯t move freely. But now, Xenon¡¯s Biography has been elevated to a cultural phenomenon. The death of a character means that they will no longer be seen in the Xenon¡¯s Biography, so the shock is inevitable. Moreover, Kair steadily gained popularity as Xenon¡¯s mentor, and his popularity skyrocketed through a prequel. He died just as people began to show interest in ¡°otaku¡± culture. Anyway, Kair¡¯s death was unexpected from Isaac, but it brought about another culture. Michelle territory could only be taken aback by the unexpected influx of tourists. And... ¡°...what is this again?¡± Isaac, who had been registered as a recommended student to Professor Elena and had some free time, blinked as he read the newspaper. ¡°If this continues, there will be a riot when the truth comes out...?¡± He had a sense of impending doom. Chapter 121: Book 11 (2) Marie Hausen Requilis, daughter of Duke Requilis, was recently enjoying happy days. Thanks to her diligent studies, she received good grades at the academy and had hardly any stress to deal with. Despite experiencing various incidents and accidents this year, she was able to overcome them wisely, and most importantly, her relationship with Rina, which could be considered a bad fate, had progressed much more than before. Following Isaac¡¯s advice, the two had a conversation, and Rina apologized sincerely, bowing her head, and their relationship became a little closer. Of course, Marie did not forget to apologize to Rina, acknowledging her own mistakes. Now that her twisted fate with Rina had been resolved, there was only one thing left: her relationship with her boyfriend, Isaac. Isaac was the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography, a series of books that had many people on edge, eager to know his true identity. Of course, those around them knew who Isaac was, but the fact that he was Marie¡¯s boyfriend was even more important. And not just an ordinary relationship, but one that included nights spent together. Since their first night together, they had been engaging in a full-blown sexual relationship, making the most of their time together, especially since Isaac had recently been appointed as a recommended student by Professor Elena, giving him more free time. Marie had no reason to be unhappy when she was stressed with schoolwork because Isaac took care of her physically and emotionally. They were so happy that sometimes it felt like a dream. Above all, Marie was pleased with the recent changes in Isaac. Walking down the street, she called out to him as they stood side by side. ¡°Isaac.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± At Marie¡¯s call, Isaac turned his head to look at her. During the past three months, Marie had slowly peeled away Isaac¡¯s changed appearance, which had changed too much despite his initial cute and innocent penguin-like looks that stirred protective instincts. Now his eyes were sharper, his cheeks less full, and he had slimmed down noticeably. But that wasn¡¯t all. Like a proof of the old saying that boys grow later than girls, he had grown several inches taller in just the last few months. From barely clearing 170cm, he was now easily surpassing 180cm, and his father¡¯s genes had started to manifest, widening his shoulders. Marie had heard that he had to change his school uniform every two weeks because of how suddenly he had grown. But there was something even more important to Marie. ¡°You called?¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± As soon as Isaac opened his mouth, Marie¡¯s expression showed she was entranced by his sweet, almost whispering voice. While his body had grown noticeably, what Marie liked most about him was his voice. Before, he had a boyish, thin voice, but now it had deepened to a sweet tone that seemed to drip like honey. A beautiful voice that would make her swoon if he whispered in her ear. A man¡¯s attractive voice is already enough to win a woman¡¯s favor, but Isaac had a unique appearance to match. He¡¯s a top star who dominates the world with his flawless appearance and perfect voice. Marie didn¡¯t believe such a man could exist, but it didn¡¯t take long for her to realize that he was her boyfriend. She grabbed Isaac¡¯s arm tightly, feeling a thrilling excitement. Before growing up, it felt like she was sticking to him, but now it was like hanging due to the height difference. ¡°Isaac. Isaac.¡± ¡°Yeah, Marie.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡±Yo?ur favorite stories at novelhall.com What kind of good deeds did she have to do in her previous life to meet such a perfect man? She smiled bashfully and snuggled her face against Isaac¡¯s arm. Isaac blinked his golden eyes at her cuteness and gently stroked her hair. Marie made a purring sound like a cat, as if asking for more. ¡°Hmm~ Do you like me that much?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I like you too.¡± Isaac¡¯s honey-like voice, both masculine and gentle, tickled Marie¡¯s ears. She held onto his arm tightly, as if she would never let go, while also not forgetting to slide her slightly larger chest between them. Thanks to her own growth in various ways, she had started to exude a mature charm. And Isaac couldn¡¯t help but laugh at the soft feeling on his arm, as if he couldn¡¯t resist it. He didn¡¯t feel embarrassed or ashamed like before, as he had seen much worse. It was just a bit of cuteness. Of course, since Marie had played a prank on him, he planned to play one back. He slowly leaned his face closer to Marie¡¯s ear and whispered. To be honest, I was expecting a strong reaction. Coincidentally, Kair¡¯s side story was also released, so his evaluation was rising. However, it was purely my misconception to think that I would only receive some criticism and it would be over. As people who claimed to have come to offer condolences began to appear one by one, the situation began to take an odd turn. According to my mother¡¯s letter, they all solemnly place white chrysanthemums in front of the art pieces related to Kair, and by the way, the art pieces displayed during the exhibition remain intact. ¡®If I had known this would happen, I would have released up to the 12th volume together...¡¯ In the 11th volume, Kair¡¯s death is highlighted, and in the 12th volume, the relationship between Xenon and Mary is focused on. This is because Mary confesses to Xenon as she reveals herself to be an elf. And my line that I gave to Cecily at that time appears. I say that it¡¯s better to live with longing than to regret like anyone else, so I will love you. Thanks to that, Xenon also overcomes his shock and becomes one step closer to growth, repeatedly training to seek revenge against jealousy. Of course, all of these scenes will appear in the 12th volume, and currently the 11th volume is more important. I was at a loss for what to say, so I absentmindedly rubbed my neck as usual. ¡°...I didn¡¯t expect it to be this serious either. When I first heard the news, I thought it was an exaggeration.¡± ¡°Exactly, who would create such a poignant story and kill off characters recklessly? This is just destroying readers¡¯ fantasies.¡± ¡°Keep your voice down. Someone might overhear us.¡± Fortunately, there were no passersby around us at the moment, but Marie¡¯s remark was quite risky. Marie also realized that fact belatedly and quickly covered her mouth with a ¡°Hup!¡± Continuing, she looked around and sighed in relief after confirming that no one was around. ¡°Anyway, it seems a bit risky to kill off characters. Just in case, do you think Kair won¡¯t come back to life or something?¡± ¡°Um... He won¡¯t?¡± ¡°What do you mean he won¡¯t? Are you hesitating?¡± ¡°Even if he appears, he¡¯ll only appear at the end. It¡¯s not even decided.¡± Originally, Kair wasn¡¯t supposed to reappear at all, but due to strong demands from readers, even the Isaac¡¯s mind gradually changed. However, to avoid complicating the story, even if he does appear, it will only be in the epilogue. As for how he appears, it¡¯s like his soul reincarnating into someone who looks just like him in this world. It¡¯s a timeless love story where everything from his past life comes back to him the moment he meets Elisha. ¡®But what about Jin? I¡¯m probably going to be screwed...¡¯ Jin¡¯s death would be just as severe if not worse than Kair¡¯s. This makes it difficult for me to decide whether to change the story or not. If the story is changed, it may become a botched job as the breadcrumbs and subplots that have been laid out so far cannot be retrieved, and if it continues as is, I will receive a lot of criticism from readers. Moreover, even my mother is one of the readers who wants Jin and Lily to end up together, so it could be a disaster. It¡¯s an extremely embarrassing situation for the author. ¡°Well, you probably have something else in mind. Anyway, if Xenon and Mary end up together, that¡¯s fine with me. I wonder if those two will...¡± ¡°Regardless, the protagonist and the heroine should end up together no matter what.¡± ¡°You have a good point. Hmm. Even though he¡¯s the protagonist, he needs to have children. Jin and Lily will probably be the same, right? By the way, our mother is looking forward to it.¡± ¡°... ...¡± I hope they¡¯re not going to end up with a break up. Translators note: Sorry for the delay, was a bit busy this week so you get the rest of the chapters today. There are 3 chapter today! 3/5 Next week uploads will go normally. Chapter 122: Book 11 (3) When I was appointed as a recommended student to Professor Elena, my personal time became very relaxed. I didn¡¯t need to obsess over my grades and could just take the classes I wanted, so I could invest a lot of time in writing. Of course, if Elena called me, I had to run to the lab right away. Since she appointed me as a recommended student, I was practically her assistant. But as a fresh-faced newcomer, I didn¡¯t act like Cindy and make a fuss about it. So when I wanted to take a break from writing, I would visit Elena¡¯s lab. Marie and Cecily usually met me after her classes were over, so it was okay until then. Teaching Cindy writing skills in the lab was an everyday occurrence, so I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. Elena would ask me for my opinion or we would discuss things together. Finally, despite what I thought of myself, I showed signs of having exceptional knowledge and a unique perspective. Elena even gave me various papers and books to read, as if she wanted to cultivate me as a graduate student. Originally, it was just a discussion, so it was impossible to compare with Elena, who had accumulated knowledge for hundreds of years. She mainly focused on my unique perspective. ¡°But I¡¯m a recommended student, so I¡¯m okay. But what exactly do other students do when they become third-year students? The number of students seems too small.¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple. They become assistants like you and receive knowledge from professors. Professors can concentrate on each student rather than dealing with many students, so it¡¯s also efficient.¡± ¡°So are they taking lectures from professors in the main building?¡± ¡°Yes. If you want, I can ask them to teach you. These professors are all my disciples and they will be happy to help.¡± ¡°...Okay.¡± I had nothing to say in response to Elena¡¯s answer that all the professors there were her disciples. It was understandable, as Elena was one of the long-lived elves. Afterwards, while examining books to acquire better knowledge, I suddenly had a question that came to mind. It was a natural curiosity that arose as Elena was also an elf. ¡°Excuse me, Professor. May I ask how old you are?¡± ¡°Hmm? I haven¡¯t even reached 300 years old yet. Why do you ask?¡± Elena looked at me instead of reading her book, her green eyes sparkling with curiosity behind her round glasses. As I thought about the time when the racial war broke out, I asked the question that had been on my mind. ¡°I heard from Cindy that there is a lot of conflict between the generations of elves who fought in the racial war and those who did not. Is that true?¡± ¡°Um...¡± She leaned back in her chair and began to organize her thoughts, gazing at the ceiling for a while. After a while, Elena slowly began to answer my question. ¡°Half of it is right and half of it is wrong. The race war was a turning point for the Elves to break away from racial supremacy. But as you know, it¡¯s very difficult to change entrenched ways of thinking. Especially for the Elves, who live for many years, this tendency is particularly pronounced. In addition, the race war was not so much a result of the human alliance¡¯s success as it was the Elves¡¯ self-destruction.¡± ¡°So, are there still racial supremacists among the new generation?¡± ¡°Well, there are, but they are generally treated as uneducated among the younger generation. On the other hand, among the older generation, they hate the appeasers. In other words, it¡¯s an ideological fight.¡± ¡°Social phenomena are just as complex for humans.¡± Just like the saying, ¡®Kids these days have no manners,¡¯ right? It¡¯s a very famous phrase from not only the 21st century, but even from ancient times. Ironically, those unruly kids are the ones who end up changing the world. ¡°But why do you ask that? Intergenerational conflict is common among humans as well.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but the Elves have a particularly strong tendency to conform to rules and regulations, unlike humans. Professor, you know about the case where Ikehr, the former commander, was arrested during the war, right?¡± ¡°Of course, I do. Ikehr was one of the few Elves who understood human combat tactics, but he was arrested by the council for violating the law. Even as an Elf, I couldn¡¯t understand it.¡± ¡°Although I¡¯ve mentioned it several times before, the Elves had such a lack of conformity during the race war that it was hard to understand.¡± On the surface, it may seem like the elves were fighting with one heart and one mind, but that¡¯s only a superficial story, as seen in the case of the arrest of Ikehr, the former warrior leader. Furthermore, Arwen told me that the Dark Elves tried to send support, but the council flatly rejected it, citing their status as outcasts. Despite being outmatched by the human alliance, the Dark Elves were refused their help because of their status as exiles. On the other hand, humans did not hesitate to use any means necessary to gain victory. Sending assassins was standard practice, and they even blocked supply routes, regardless of the sacrifices that had to be made. However, due to the complexity of politics, the aftermath of the race war was horrific. One of the most prominent conflicts that still persists is the ongoing tension between the Minerva Empire and the Ters Kingdom. I listened carefully to Elena¡¯s explanation and thought deeply before cautiously offering my opinion.The? source of this content n/o/v/(el)bi((n)) ¡°Do you really think it¡¯s impossible for the elves to unify as one? Although in a large-scale war like the race war, it may be difficult to follow laws and regulations.¡± ¡°Congratulations. Does this mean Cindy has earned a doctor¡¯s degree now?¡± ¡°Uh-huh...¡± Cindy replied with a sobbing tone and slowly walked towards me. After a while, she approached me and gently held my hand. Although I was slightly surprised, I stayed still and looked at Cindy¡¯s sincerely happy smile. She then expressed her gratitude to me in a sobbing yet sincere voice. ¡°It¡¯s thanks to you... I¡¯m really grateful.¡± ¡°What did I do? I just taught you how to write. It was all Cindy¡¯s research.¡± It¡¯s true. I only taught Cindy writing techniques, and she independently led her research. But it seems that Cindy doesn¡¯t think so. She shook her head vigorously and smiled brightly. ¡°It¡¯s true that you helped me... Isaac, if it weren¡¯t for you, it would have taken decades...¡± ¡°If Cindy thinks so... Anyway, what are you going to do now? Since you have earned a doctor¡¯s degree, you don¡¯t need to work as Professor Elena¡¯s assistant anymore.¡± Now Cindy can become a professor or scholar if she wants to. There is no need for her to work as Professor Elena¡¯s assistant. Cindy also seemed to know that, released my hand, and thought deeply. However, she seemed to have no specific ideas and tilted her head. ¡°Well... I¡¯ll probably be here for a while... I still have a lot of unread papers and books...¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah... So, come visit me often... If you have any questions, you can ask me... I¡¯ll help you as much as I can...¡± ¡°Okay then...¡± I paused for a moment, thinking about what question to ask, and decided to ask the same question I had asked Elena earlier. It was worth noting that Cindy was still holding onto my hand. ¡°Do you think that the elves, including the dark elves, can really be united as one? I mean, in reality.¡± ¡°...I think that¡¯s something that only happens in novels... And I don¡¯t know what dark elves are like...¡± Hmm. As expected, it seems like it¡¯s treated as something that only happens in novels. I nodded my head after hearing Cindy¡¯s answer. ¡°Oh, by the way... I heard some interesting news in Yggdrasil today...¡± ¡°What kind of news?¡± ¡°You know Xenon¡¯s Biography that came out recently... Kair and Elisha broke up in it...¡± ¡°Oh. That. Why did they break up?¡± Cindy didn¡¯t seem to realize it and answered while still tightly holding onto my hand. ¡°There was a lot of talk about it... The scholars were arguing about it...¡± ¡°...Why would they argue about something like that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s too realistic... Because of this, many humans either turn their hearts away or die first, so the elves did not readily accept it...¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°There¡¯s even a nationwide survey going on right now... It¡¯s not even a joke... I wonder if a paper will come out soon...?¡± I¡¯m looking forward to seeing the reactions to the 12th book. Translators note: 4/5 Chapter 123: Advisory (1) I¡¯m not sure if I mentioned it before, but Xenon¡¯s Biography is merely a novel based on facts, and none of the events actually happened. I was aware that demons face discrimination from humans, but at the time of writing, I had no knowledge of their beliefs. The romance between Kair and Elisha was also just a story I had heard in my past life, and I never personally witnessed or experienced any of it. However, readers mistakenly believe that I have experienced all of the above. For example, the sacrifice of Sakran was based on a time when I received kindness from demons, and rumors even suggested that Kair and Elisha were based on real experiences. If the story had been frivolous, I could have let it slide, but Xenon¡¯s Biography is composed of stories that could truly happen. Therefore, readers couldn¡¯t help but immerse themselves in it. Moreover, it possessed a writing style and readability that had not been seen before, leading people to naturally believe that I was a sage who had experienced the world alone for decades and a scholar who had visited Alvenheim¡¯s Sanctuary. If I had written a novel based on facts from my past life, I would have focused on the importance of historical accuracy, but this is a fantasy world where anything can happen. Here, it¡¯s perfectly normal for impossible battles and magic to run rampant, and common sense is turned upside down to the point where even a Steam Locomotive is considered scientifically accurate. In fact, there was an attempt in the dwarf nation of Makina to invent steam engines, but I heard that, except for a few isolated cases, they all failed because they were too complicated. Anyway, as far as I¡¯m concerned, I didn¡¯t need to scrutinize historical accuracy in detail, but I was still anxious because it meant that the moment my identity was exposed was getting closer and closer as the underlying current was revealed. Moreover, the story features not only humans but also various other races, including demons, elves, dwarves, and beastmen. So I need someone to consult with, but for demons I have Cecily, so that¡¯s okay, and for elves I have Arwen and Siris. Also I have a lot of knowledge about dwarves from books, and their role is not that significant. The only problem left is the beastem, who don¡¯t have a good relationship with humans to this day. Furthermore, because the beastmen country of Animers was established not long ago, no one knows what kind of structure it has. ¡®Well, there¡¯s Leona... but she¡¯s a bit difficult to deal with.¡¯ Although Leona is the only beastmen I have a friendly relationship with, I can¡¯t say whether my relationship with her is good or bad. We just occasionally cross paths and exchange a few words. Even though we coincidentally formed a connection, it didn¡¯t significantly change my daily life. Moreover, recently I¡¯ve been focused on attending history lectures, so I rarely come across her. ¡®First, let¡¯s focus on the story between the Elves and Dark Elves. It will take time for the Beastmen to make a proper appearance.¡¯ I pushed aside my concerns about how to describe the Beastmen and devoted myself to writing. In Xenon¡¯s Biography, the country of the Beastmen appears late due to their isolationist policies. Above all, at the moment, the Elves take precedence over the Beastmen. The invasion of Alvenheim alone is planned to take up a substantial portion spanning two volumes. Therefore, it is a priority to first organize the structure of Alvenheim rather than the Beastmen. Fortunately, I received advice from Arwen, so it wasn¡¯t a problem. ¡®First, the Council is the highest authority, followed by the Warrior¡¯s Commander, and...¡¯ The Elven army operates as a small elite force, unlike humans with a large population. The reason why each Elven warrior is worth a hundred men also stems from this. Not only that, even civilians possess formidable power. From a young age, they receive basic martial arts and magic training from their parents, and they also undergo training at the ¡°Lecheron,¡± which is known as the first academy. Furthermore, when you think of a warrior, you might envision someone wielding a sword and shield, but Elves also include spellcasters. However, warriors specialized in magic are often referred to as ¡°Magi.¡± In any case, the position of ¡°Warrior¡¯s Commander¡± is the commander who leads all the aforementioned groups. As a commander, their personal strength is devastating, and they rarely participate directly. Because of this, during the racial war, many questioned why the Warrior¡¯s Commander had to personally engage with humans. In fact, it is quite common for them to refrain from participating. Considering the rank of a commander, it is only natural, but such an arrogant mindset was ingrained in the elfs by default. Except for one person, Ikehr, who understood the true nature of humans. He employed extraordinary strategic tactics, leading the Human Alliance to press forward forcefully. Despite sensing the imminent danger, he personally took part in the battle. Unfortunately, as you may already know, he was apprehended by the Council of Elders, and judged as a war criminal. ¡®In Alvenheim, there are four Warriors. They say that Elven Warriors dedicate themselves to the army until death, so there won¡¯t be anyone like a reclusive master.¡¯ Elves, with their stubborn nature, tend to devote their entire lives to the profession they have chosen due to their unique personalities. Retirement after reaching a certain age, does not exist for them. Even if they suffer injuries, they often remain as mentors. Therefore, even if Alvenheim is invaded, they will steadfastly endure. However, as they engage in battles against the devils forces, their strength will gradually diminish. ¡®But why don¡¯t the elves utilize wizards like an air force?¡¯ As you could see when Cecily levitated me during the exhibition, it is evident that with a little effort, elves can freely soar through the sky. It is puzzling whether elves or demons can actually utilize wizards as an air force. If they were employed like scouts or bombers, humans wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. Of course, narrow-minded and traditionalist elves may stubbornly insist on direct confrontation, disregarding even such cunning tactics. But it would be beneficial to introduce another Warrior to Xenon¡¯s Biography, incorporating such a concept. ¡®If this changes their perspective, then...¡¯ I glanced at Siris in bewilderment, quickly scanning her from top to bottom, and hastily spoke up. ¡°Why, why are you dressed like that? Did you forget to put on your clothes?¡± ¡°I came during my sleep.¡± ¡°... ...¡± Upon hearing her words, I checked the time. It was currently 1:30 PM. I¡¯m not sure if dark elves are nocturnal or if Siris just took a nap and came like this, but there is a high probability that sleeping in underwear is her habit. Seemingly aware of my confusion, Siris opened her mouth with her characteristic husky voice, as if recalling the incident of being naked the last time. ¡°Even though I¡¯m in underwear, I¡¯m not naked, so I judged that it would be fine to respond to the summoning.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not okay with it.¡± I had a headache due to Siris¡¯ actions, which lacked any flexibility. While she might be suitable as an escort, she seemed completely clueless about everyday life. The problem is that Siris herself doesn¡¯t seem to know what the issue is, as she tilted her head, looking bewildered. Thanks to her, I couldn¡¯t help but seriously doubt the cultural norms of the Dark Elves. Even though she¡¯s only a half-slave messenger, I can¡¯t quite figure out if she has any dignity. It¡¯s unclear whether she has manners, given that she came while bathing or arrived in her underwear. I glanced at Siris while I was covering my face. With her dark skin and the distinctive solid figure of a warrior, her destructive power was truly formidable. ¡°Um... Do Dark Elves have any dignity or something like that? I heard from Arwen that Elves consider showing their naked bodies to someone other than their partner as defiling their dignity...¡± ¡°That¡¯s an Elven custom. Since we live in a harsh environment, we tend to be more lenient when it comes to sexuality. Even if a partner dies due to an accident or illness, if our hearts align, we can take another partner. However, adultery or rape deviate greatly from our norms and are subject to strict punishment.¡± ¡°What kind of punishment?¡± ¡°For males, their genitals are cut off, and for females, their inner parts are scorched with fire, rendering them infertile.¡± ¡°Uh...¡± Thanks to that, I learned about the terrifying customs of the Dark Elves. Anyway, setting that aside... ¡°...I apologize for waking you up. If you want, you can go back and sleep.¡± ¡°Then may I take a short nap here? I don¡¯t even have enough mana to cast teleportation because I was training until just now.¡± Siris seemed really tired. Despite her stern tone, her golden eyes were gradually closing. She was forcing herself to keep her eyes open, but her blinking indicated that she had reached her limit. Dark elves are said to undergo rigorous training that keeps them awake throughout the night for several days. If she appeared so exhausted, I wondered just how tired she must be. I looked at her with a sympathetic gaze and gave her permission. Originally, the accommodation prohibited intrusions from others, but on the contrary, if someone entered secretly, no one would know. It meant that there would be no problem for Siris to sleep here. ¡°...Do as you please. There¡¯s a blanket, so sleep warmly.¡± ¡°Thank you. Then, excuse me for a moment.¡± And so, as soon as Siris was summoned, she slipped into the bed where I was sleeping and began to fall asleep. Like her fatigued face, she peacefully slept on the soft bed... ¡°There¡¯s a nice fragrance from the bed.¡± ¡°...Just go to sleep.¡± It seemed that I would have to seek advice from Siris after she woke up. Translators note: 5/5 Chapter 124: Advisory (2) Although she said she was taking a nap, Siris slept soundly without moving for about an hour. I even wondered if she might be dead, but when I put my finger under her nose, she didn¡¯t even react. Fortunately, after confirming her steady breathing, I was able to relax. However, considering an elf¡¯s physical abilities, I could roughly guess how tired she must have been. Unlike humans who would experience physical problems after not sleeping for two or more days, elves knew that they could go for a week without any problem. Even Cindy, who was closer to an ordinary person, would only groan after staying up for a few nights and would have no trouble with daily life. Dark circles were inevitable, but when reminded of the importance of sleep, it was still manageable. ¡®But Siris didn¡¯t even sense my presence...¡¯ A bodyguard knight should have a sensitive enough sense to detect even the slightest movement. Especially if that person is an elf, let alone a dark elf accustomed to darkness. However, Siris was still sound asleep even after I approached and checked her breathing. It wasn¡¯t exaggerated to say that she might not even notice if I picked her up. Seeing her resting instead of escorting Arwen, it seemed like she was on vacation or had a day off, and I felt sorry for calling her for nothing.The? source of this content n/o/v/(el)bi((n)) ¡®For now, let¡¯s wait until she wakes up.¡¯ As my dates with Marie and Cecily had been postponed due to the test period, there was plenty of time. Since the exams will be over this Friday, why not meet some acquaintances then? And I¡¯ll spend a fiery Friday with Marie. I thought about Marie¡¯s matured beauty, whose sex drive seemed to have decreased slightly recently, but still remained steady, adding firewood to the fire. Moreover, she always took me to an inn to relieve any stress she had, so she¡¯s probably working hard to relieve the stress that has piled up due to the exams. I briefly recalled Marie¡¯s beauty, which made her seem more mature, but quickly shook my head and looked at Siris. Siris was sleeping deeply with the blanket up to her neck. Since no one would come anyway, and it would be rude to wake her up forcibly, it would be better to write something instead. I sat at the desk and took hold of my magic pen. The remover I had received from Marie¡¯s father, Dimitri, was lying beside the manuscript paper. Scribble- Scribble- Squeak- The sound of writing with a magic pen and erasing with a remover filled the room where I stayed. I focused as much as possible and wrote Xenon¡¯s Biography. Despite the environment, thanks to the presence of the remover, the efficiency of my writing doubled. Sometimes, I would realize typos belatedly and had to make extensive revisions, but now I no longer had to worry about that. However, my habit of tearing up and rewriting everything that I didn¡¯t like still remained. The trash can still contained shredded manuscripts, and I planned to burn them all later. ¡®Now, I¡¯m debating whether to make the devil obstructing Xenon¡¯s party... Satan (wrath) or Lilith (lust).¡¯ There is a devil executive who obstructs Xenon¡¯s party, preventing them from returning while Alvenheim is under attack. Xenon, having awakened after Kair¡¯s death and Mary¡¯s confession, was much stronger than before, and the demons grew to be skilled individuals whom the devils couldn¡¯t disregard. Furthermore, the party consisted of Mary, an elven wizard, Jin, a first-generation demon, and Lily, who was designated as the next saint. Considering the party¡¯s overall strength, they were very powerful. ¡®The beastmen are ambiguous because I don¡¯t know their combat style, so let¡¯s pass on that. In the end, the only option left is Lilith.¡¯ The power of the Seven Sins is formidable, as they have been bestowed with power by the Archdevil, Diablo. Each individual¡¯s strength is formidable, except for the strategically valuable ¡°Sloth.¡± The rest of the sins will face the army individually. And the demon who governs desire, Lillis, possesses a fatally captivating beauty that can enchant both men and women. Born as a demon, she also wields magic. However, during their first encounter, the purpose was to buy time, so she dealt with it roughly and left. Nevertheless, even in that brief battle, she thoroughly imprinted the strength of the Seven Deadly Sins on Xenon and his party. ¡®Lillis¡¯ fighting style is indeed...¡¯ I should consult Cecily. As she is destined to become the next Demon Lord, I know her martial prowess is incredibly strong. It might be a half-joking remark, but she once said that if she were to lightly swipe a mountain peak with her finger, it would split in half. She has even learned swordsmanship, claiming that she will never fall behind in close combat. ¡®But I haven¡¯t seen it in person. I should ask her later.¡¯ I plan to ask her when the exams are over and the weekend comes. We can meet then, have a conversation, and I can casually inquire about it. I briefly covered the notes outlining the development and picked up my magic pen, placing it on the manuscript paper. It hasn¡¯t been long since the 11th volume was released, but I have already written about half of the next volume. With more time available and the presence of the remover and advice from acquaintances, I could swiftly progress like a ship with its sails catching a favorable wind. Perhaps I can even release two volumes consecutively this month. ¡°... ...¡± ¡°... Hm?¡± How focused was I on my writing? I stretched and yawned to relax my stiff body, then suddenly felt a gaze from behind and turned my head. As I turned my head, I noticed that Siris, who knows when she woke up, was staring at me with half-covered blankets. I also quietly looked back at Siris. Having just woken up, the sharpness of her eyes had softened slightly, and her slightly exposed shoulders and chest emitted a captivating atmosphere. Not completely covered by the blanket but not completely bare either, she wore it halfway, creating a sense of secrecy. ¡°When did you wake up?¡± ¡°I woke up exactly 5 minutes ago.¡± I listened to her response and checked the clock. It was around 5 o¡¯clock. Since Siris was summoned around 1 o¡¯clock, it meant that she had slept for about 4 hours. I ran my hand through my hair and glanced at Soris. She was still in a daze, cutely yawning. When she was a guard knight for Arwen, she was like a sharp blade, but now she seemed quite relaxed. Well, most guard knights are like that. They have to be vigilant for their master anytime, anywhere, so they can¡¯t help but be on edge. It¡¯s only during rest that they can let their guard down and relax for a while. So it¡¯s not strange for Siris to show such a relaxed appearance. Especially since she secretly guards the Elven Queen, Arwen, her job must be extremely difficult. ¡°If you¡¯re tired, you can sleep more.¡± ¡°Wow...¡± I couldn¡¯t help but be amazed sincerely. I never expected such an accurate contradiction. Then, a sudden thought crossed my mind. How old would Siris be, presumed to be from the new generation? At first glance, she appears to be in her early to mid-twenties, but she looks favorably upon elves. She doesn¡¯t even complain about running errands, despite being a messenger. With that in mind, I paused for a moment, pen pressed against the notebook, and looked at Siris. She was still blinking her golden eyes, dressed only in underwear. ¡°Um... excuse me, may I ask you something?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m curious about Siris¡¯s age...¡± ¡°Well... can you see this?¡± Upon hearing my question, Siris lightly tapped her partially severed ear with her finger. As my gaze shifted in that direction, I could see that she had a golden earring hanging there. The left ear had nothing, but there were about two earrings on the right ear. As soon as I began to wonder, Sirius opened her mouth. ¡°We have a tradition of adding one earring for every hundred years that pass. You can see that I have two, which means I am exactly 241 years old.¡± ¡°...Indeed, it¡¯s an age that seems unfathomable to humans.¡± ¡°For humans, even a hundred years is difficult to comprehend, isn¡¯t it?¡± Siris responded, maintaining her characteristic expressionless face. Whenever I heard about Cecily or Arwen living for over a hundred years, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a strange sense of unease. I continued to ask several more questions and obtained the information I needed one by one. Siris faithfully answered each of my questions without any hesitation. After about an hour of questioning, I finally decided to close my notebook. It was time for me to grab a bite to eat, and I could always call Siris again if I needed further assistance. ¡°Thank you. You¡¯ve been a great help.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome. By the way, are you planning to write about us in your book?¡± Siris looked at the notebook with a curious gaze. I tossed the notebook onto the desk and replied. ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t include any negative stories.¡± ¡°May I ask you one thing then?¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Are all the people portrayed in the book based on real individuals?¡± Upon hearing Siris¡¯ question, I turned my head toward the manuscript lying on the desk. Although the story was based on reality, most of the characters emerged from my imagination. However, I did plan to draw inspiration from real people for some future characters. Lily will be based on Cecily, and the elven hero will resemble the legendary warrior, Ikehr. Nevertheless, since the question was about using real people as inspiration, I responded positively. ¡°It¡¯s possible that some characters are based on real people. Just as I asked questions to Siris, I lack knowledge about different species, so I have no choice but to seek advice.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°But why is that? Should I include Siris as well?¡± In my previous life when I was active as a web novel writer, there was a joke that my friends occasionally made. They would say, ¡°Put me in your novel too.¡± Of course, it was just a joke, but I unknowingly ended up including them in my story. Since those guys never even read my novel, it didn¡¯t really matter. Honestly, there aren¡¯t many distinctive characters in real life like my friends. By slightly modifying my friends¡¯ personalities and including them in my book, they turned into remarkably unique characters. So, I casually asked Siris as a joke, fully expecting her to brush it off. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± But to my surprise, Siris¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°If you¡¯re offering, I¡¯d be honored to be included.¡± She perked up, even raising her short, rabbit-like ears, expressing her excitement. Later on, I learned that Dark Elves have a tendency not to take jokes lightly. ¡°... ...¡± I chuckled at her look filled with anticipation. Translators note: Chapter 1/5 this week Chapter 125: Advisory (3) The advice received from Siris was very useful. Not only did I learn about the overall lifestyle of the Dark Elves, but also about their abilities, history, and beliefs, among other things. While Dark Elves, like regular Elves, value tradition and history, they are more open-minded compared to the secluded Elves of Alvenheim, unless a major issue arises. However, there was still conflict between generations, worrying about the loss of their own traditions and culture if they assimilated with Alvenheim. Interestingly, this atmosphere was prevalent among the younger generation of Dark Elves rather than the older ones. Furthermore, due to a distant past where Alvenheim turned against the Dark Elves, the wounds of conflict between them have not yet healed. Currently, Arwen was making gradual preparations for reconciliation, but even that was ruined by Rain¡¯s trolling. As a result, the Elves and Dark Elves are now close yet distant. They originated from the same roots, but their relationship was inevitably strained and separated by discord. ¡®Moreover, at present, it can¡¯t be said that the relationship between them is good...¡¯ There is a document stating that the Elves¡¯ long ears have lengthened in order to better hear the voice of the gods. In accordance with that document, the Elves also take great care of their ears, valuing them dearly and making every effort to restore them if they are damaged. On the other hand, the Dark Elves have a custom of cutting their ears in half, as a symbol of their contempt for Alvenheim, who massacred and even banished them. Not only that, they wear earrings as a way to check their age. If the elves of Alvenheim had properly inherited the historical truth, perhaps they would have known the abhorrent truth. However, the Elder Council, who did not want to reveal such a gruesome truth, tightly concealed the past and even treated the Dark Elves as ¡°heretics.¡± Not only the Elder Council but also the elves of Alvenheim have been educated from ancient times to view the Dark Elves with a hateful gaze, understanding what significance their pointed ears hold. In reality, the gaze towards the Dark Elves is unfavorable, regardless of the generation, whether it be the older or the newer. The reason I came to know this fact is through Arwen. She discovered historical texts that had been carefully hidden even in the Sanctuary, which led me to uncover the abhorrent historical truth. Unlike other elves, Arwen possesses an unusually sharp intellect precisely because she knows the truth. ¡®It¡¯s truly fascinating material for me.¡¯ In Xenon¡¯s Biography, conflicts arise between the hero leading the elves and the hero leading the Dark Elves. Fortunately, the elven hero who discovers the historical truth accepts the Dark Elves smoothly and becomes determined to reclaim the invaded Alvenheim. It remains doubtful whether this will resolve the tension between the elves and the Dark Elves, but it will likely have a significant impact. Even the perception of demons has completely changed, let alone the elves. Anyway, I received excellent advice from Siris and sent her back as she was. Before sending her back, she awkwardly asked if she would really appear in Xenon¡¯s Biography. In fact, characters like Siris will make a few appearances in the story, but it won¡¯t disrupt the overall plot. She may not be a hero herself, but perhaps she will be the successor to that hero or something similar. In this way, I continued writing Xenon¡¯s Biography and prepared for the next volume, and as time passed, Friday, the day of the exam, was approaching. ¡°Ah~ it¡¯s really frustrating. Why does the professor make the questions so difficult?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s an exam, I guess. So, do you think you did well?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. But at least I attended diligently, so I should get an average score.¡± The exam seemed harder than expected, and the person sitting next to me, Marie, complained. Meanwhile, she couldn¡¯t help but cut the steak into small pieces and put them in her mouth because she was hungry. Seeing her like that, I smiled briefly and then spoke quietly. ¡°Marie, you¡¯re smart, so you¡¯ll get a good score. I¡¯m confident.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think Isaac should say that, though.¡± A familiar voice came from the opposite side, not Marie. I turned my head in that direction. As always, Cecily was sitting there, her beauty captivating like a black rose. If it were just her, it wouldn¡¯t matter, but surprisingly, there was someone else next to Cecily. ¡°Yeah, it sounds a bit deceptive when you say that.¡± It was Princess Rina of the Minerva Empire. Months had passed since the successful conclusion of the exhibition, and her beauty had grown even more enchanting. Her adorable facial features, like a puppy, remained the same, and her unusually large eyes sparkled like sapphires. Adding to that, her chest, which couldn¡¯t be hidden even under the school uniform. Although they started with a strained relationship, they had become kinder to each other after the successful exhibition. The most significant factor was the restoration of her relationship with Marie. If I had been a normal noble, I probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to attend this gathering. But now that she has grown closer to Marie, I treat her like an ordinary friend. It feels rewarding to have personally brought them back together. ¡°I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re thinking, but I¡¯m not that smart. Just think of it as a difference in perspective.¡± ¡°That alone is impressive. After all, Isaac isn¡¯t a high noble like us who received a higher education.¡± Rina smiled brightly and spoke. She wasn¡¯t being sarcastic, but rather, apart from me, they are women of high nobility. Therefore, the quality of education they received from their families was inevitably different, and it wasn¡¯t unreasonable for Rina to think that way. This is only possible because I am a reincarnated person. I shrugged at Rina¡¯s words and spoke in a nonchalant tone. ¡°It¡¯s an honor for my family that Her Highness views me favorably.¡± ¡°...Please don¡¯t. It¡¯s starting to feel awkward.¡± When I joked, Rina made a face that showed she was uncomfortable. After a few months of setting aside all of her power and authority to be friendly with me, she tends to get nervous when I¡¯m formal. Did she feel so delighted by the fact that she appeared in a book? Cecily showed rare enthusiasm and her eyes sparkled brightly. I couldn¡¯t help but be slightly flustered, but I voiced what I had been thinking from the beginning. ¡°As I mentioned earlier, I want to learn from your fighting style, Noona. Lilith is a demonic succubus, after all. So, using magic to like you would be fitting.¡± ¡°Fighting style... By any chance, does Lilith also use swordsmanship?¡± ¡°Yes. But it¡¯s not particularly flashy, it¡¯s just a means to use magic and techniques.¡± ¡°That¡¯s how I learned swordsmanship too. Humans refine their skills to compensate for their lack of power, but we demons refine our skills to use our power efficiently. Hmm...¡± After a moment of contemplation, Cecily tapped her cheek with her finger and then spoke up. ¡°Since I can¡¯t use magic at the academy, you¡¯ll have to come to Helium during the vacation. I¡¯ll show you how I fight then.¡± ¡°Thank you. But will we have a sparring session?¡± ¡°Yes. We can call for Lord Balak, that should do.¡± Indeed, Gartz is formidable. However, Gartz is also aware of my true identity, so I doubt there will be an appropriate number of participants. (Tl note: In case you forgot, Gartz Balak is a full name of Cecily¡¯s escort knight) ¡°I envy you. You don¡¯t even put your girlfriend in the story. Is this fair?¡± Was it the fact that Cecily appeared in Xenon¡¯s Biography that bothered Marie? She grumbled, making a pouty face and puffing up one cheek like a pufferfish. It was really adorable. In order to comfort our girlfriend, I slowly leaned my face closer. Then, I whispered softly in her ear. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be jealous. You know that, right? I¡¯m going to write about our story. Whether it¡¯s day or... night.¡± ¡°... ... ¡° ¡°You can look forward to it.¡± Instantly, Mary¡¯s face turned red. I smiled and slowly moved my face back. In the past, I would have stayed quiet and not said a word... Stumble- stumble- Like a predator searching for its prey, she gently groped my thigh, gradually moving towards the center. Fortunately, there were people ahead, so she didn¡¯t do anything mischievous. But it was inevitable that I was getting excited. Finally, when Marie¡¯s soft hand settled on it, I carefully grabbed her wrist. It was a sign to hold back for now. ¡°... Isaac.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°After we finish eating... you know?¡± I will do my best to manage my expression and spoke to the people in front of me, knowing what Marie wanted. ¡°Can I quickly go to the lodging for a moment? There¡¯s something urgent.¡± ¡°Huh? Suddenly? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Certainly, it was quite sudden, and Rina widened her eyes in confusion. On the other hand, Cecily, who already knew about my relationship with Marie, had a faintly perceptive expression. Looking at Rina, who was perplexed, I smiled and quietly replied. ¡°I need some medicine for a moment. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± ¡°Medicine?¡± Rina seemed to not catch on and tilted her head, then asked in a voice that showed even more confusion than before. ¡°Are you feeling sick? If you¡¯re in pain...¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m in pain, it¡¯s just a preventive medicine, you can think of it that way.¡± ¡°A preventive medicine?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± It seemed like Rina was unaware of these kinds of things. Translators note: Chapter 2/5 this week Chapter 126: Three Women (1) It was when Isaac briefly went to the dorm to get some medicine. As soon as Isaac left, Rina called Marie, who was sitting across from her. ¡°Marie.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Upon hearing Rina¡¯s call, Marie looked up, pausing her slow steak-cutting. Her fair skin, reminiscent of snow, had faintly reddened due to Isaac¡¯s words just moments ago. Her hair, white as snow, made the blush even more noticeable, but it was not important to Rina. What mattered to her was the identity of the ¡°medicine¡± Isaac mentioned. ¡°Do you know what kind of medicine Isaac is taking?¡± ¡°Why do you ask?¡± ¡°I thought you might know. I¡¯ve never seen Isaac taking any medicine until now.¡± Rina had spent less time with Isaac compared to Marie and Cecily. She was busy with exhibition preparations and devoted herself to studying to achieve good grades at the academy. Now that the exams were over, she had some free time, but she had just learned that Isaac was taking medicine. So she planned to support him and help rectify her past mistakes. ¡°It¡¯s not a chronic illness or anything, is it?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not. Just... yeah, it¡¯s really a preventive medicine.¡± ¡°A preventive medicine?¡± What could it be preventing? And why was Marie¡¯s face getting even redder than before? Rina had received sexual education with Marie in the palace, but it was purely theoretical. She knew nothing about the secretive atmosphere between men and women or the innuendos. That¡¯s why Rina was bewildered, and it was also the reason why Marie couldn¡¯t readily explain it. Who could openly say that someone went to get contraceptive pills to have sex? ¡°Is it expensive? If it¡¯s expensive, then I...¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not that expensive. It¡¯s something you can also find in stores, so there¡¯s no need for you to help.¡± ¡°Is it something like a dietary supplement?¡± ¡°Well...¡± While Marie was contemplating how to make Rina understand, Cecily, who had been quietly observing, smiled and spoke up. ¡°So, from now on, Marie will be scolded by Isaac with a bat?¡± ¡°A stick?¡± What¡¯s this strange talk again? Rina looked at Cecily with a puzzled expression, as if asking for an explanation. However, Cecily only maintained her mischievous expression and kept her gaze fixed on Marie. It was the moment her playfulness kicked in. ¡°Being scolded with a bat, what kind of talk is that? Could it be that Isaac hits you?¡± ¡°No, he absolutely doesn¡¯t hit me. It¡¯s just...a game. It¡¯s a game between me and Isaac.¡± ¡°A game that requires medicine, and you¡¯re scolded by Isaac¡¯s bat? I just can¡¯t understand any of this...¡± Rina stopped mid-sentence. It was because Marie¡¯s face, reddened like a crimson sunset, reminded her of something. As mentioned before, while Marie had an ability to instinctively assess whether the other person was sincere or lying, Rina had exceptional powers of observation. Having keen powers of observation also meant having the ability to deduce accordingly. Cecily¡¯s mischievous remark, Marie¡¯s embarrassment and ¡®Isaac punishing her with a bat¡¯. The game that required ¡®preventive medicine¡¯. In the end, it all led to one conclusion. With everything combined, a single thought floated in Rina¡¯s mind, as she was in a daze. ¡°... ...¡± As the conclusion came to mind, Rina¡¯s face instantly turned red. Interestingly, her face stiffened while gradually becoming flushed. In a normal situation, she would quickly regain her composure. However, due to the nature of the conversation, even Rina couldn¡¯t help but stammer. Even as an imperial princess, she was still inexperienced when it came to the experiences of men. In the past, she had met a few men for political marriages, but that was the extent of it for her. As the situation settled, Rina swallowed her saliva and asked Marie with a trembling voice. Marie, with a heavily blushing face, was clutching her chin. ¡°... Marie?¡± ¡°... Yes?¡± ¡°Did... did you... with Isaac?¡± ¡°I did. The thing you¡¯re thinking about.¡± ¡°Since when?¡± Countless times, Rina had witnessed them going on dates that were as sweet as dripping honey. However, she couldn¡¯t have guessed that they had gone so far. At that moment, Marie took a sip of tea, her throat seemingly dry, and briefly glanced at Cecily instead of Rina. She had uttered unnecessary words, creating an awkward atmosphere. Whether she said it or not, Cecily was observing the current situation with interest. Her characteristic mischievous expression added to the amusement. Marie quietly opened her mouth, suppressing the desire to scratch that entertained face. ¡°...after the exhibition ended.¡± ¡°Then from then until now...¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been doing it almost every day. We couldn¡¯t do it during exam periods because we were busy. Now we¡¯re going to do it.¡± ¡°Oh my...¡± Rina, now at a loss, covered her mouth and didn¡¯t know what to do. Rina¡¯s reaction, with the ¡®mask¡¯ suddenly being removed, was completely new and surprising. Marie also gave a surprised look, but for now, it was important to break the tension in the air. Besides, it seemed that even after Isaac arrived, this atmosphere would continue. So, she started reprimanding Cecily instead. ¡°Cecily, did you really have to say that? And what¡¯s with the ¡®bat¡¯?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a ¡®bat¡¯, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s about the size of a bat, so what else could it be?¡± Cecily replied with her hands spread apart at a certain distance. It was a very straightforward expression, typical of her. And Rina, looking at the length of the ¡®bat¡¯ Cecily expressed, could only be astonished beyond surprise. It was much longer than what she had learned in the palace. ¡°Well, then let me explain how Isaac and I ended up having a night affair. It started with Isaac¡¯s slip of the tongue.¡± ¡°A slip of the tongue?¡± ¡°Yes. Isaac invited me to his bedroom, saying he had something to talk about briefly. He even prepared coffee.¡± ¡°T-That...¡± ¡°Exactly. It was probably because he really wanted to talk to me, but I wasn¡¯t interested. And on top of that, Cecily said some unnecessary things to me, so I was in a hurry.¡± ¡°Unnecessary things?¡± When Cecily was mentioned, Rina¡¯s gaze shifted to the side. Cecily shrugged her shoulders and casually replied as the attention turned towards her. ¡°I simply said that if you don¡¯t do it first, I¡¯ll take the lead. Who would have known she would end up working on it the same day?¡± ¡°Uh...¡± Perhaps Rina was weak when it came to such discussions. She made a distressed sound. Reason was urging her to stop, but temptation was enticing her to delve deeper. Despite the differences from the sexual education she received in the palace, her friend¡¯s real-life experiences provided Rina with a new stimulation. ¡°Isaac caressed my entire body, as if handling delicate artwork. You know how big and beautiful Isaac¡¯s hands are, right? Just imagine those hands running over my bare skin.¡± ¡°And, and then?¡± ¡°And then...¡± As the story of Marie¡¯s first night continued, Rina became even more excited. By occasionally hearing her heavy breathing, it was clear that she was completely absorbed in the story. When they reached a moment that could be considered a highlight... ¡°...gulp.¡± Even while swallowing her saliva, she didn¡¯t lose her concentration. Marie, in a way that didn¡¯t match her noble upbringing, continued with explicit expressions. Unlike Cecily, who had already heard it several times, Rina listened quietly because it was a story deeply connected to Isaac. ¡°Until dawn? Wasn¡¯t it tough?¡± ¡°When I woke up the next day, the sun was already high up in the sky. I don¡¯t even know how I managed it back then. Now, even 30 minutes makes me tired.¡± ¡°Oh, Isaac surprisingly has strong stamina...¡± ¡°I heard that he even received knight training when he was young. He couldn¡¯t help but be strong.¡± ¡°Gulp. And then? Was there nothing eventful in the morning?¡± ¡°There was something. It was a certain situation...¡± It was a series of surprises. In Rina¡¯s mind, the image of a weak and delicate Isaac suddenly transformed into that of a ¡®man¡¯. Recently, Marie¡¯s face had brightened, and there was a strange sense of beauty. Could it all be because of her intimate moments with Isaac? Until the end, Rina felt a peculiar emotion from their splendid first night together. ¡°Our first night ends here. After that, we¡¯ve been doing it whenever we have time, so there¡¯s nothing more to say.¡± ¡°Then, would you like to give your impression?¡± ¡°... ...¡± Impresion or whatever, Rina was in a situation where she went over her capacity. The more she imagined in her head, the more uncomfortable she felt. Even just listening to it is this intense, so I can¡¯t even fathom what it would be like to actually do it. Although she wasn¡¯t dating Isaac, he had already become a ¡®common standard¡¯ in her heart. The man she recently met was only Isaac, and in the past, Jackson had clung to her, but they naturally drifted apart after a group project. Leort was there, but he¡¯s her brother, so she dismissed him immediately. Knock-knock-knock- ¡°I¡¯m here. Can I come in?¡± While Lina hesitated, Isaac, who went to get the medicine, came back. Upon hearing him, Rina perked up, raising her head. Eventually, as Isaac opened the door, her gaze turned to a stern place. The part that Marie had emphasized just a moment ago. However, Isaac opened his mouth with a calm face, completely unaware of that fact. ¡°Finished eating? Should I pay?¡± ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s do that. Shall we go right away?¡± ¡°Do you want to do that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been building up for a few days. I can¡¯t relieve it on my own.¡± If she hadn¡¯t heard Marie¡¯s story, Rina wouldn¡¯t have been able to understand their conversation. But now, she can. Rina could anticipate what they would do as soon as she heard their conversation. While the academy had an inn for guests, it wasn¡¯t exclusively for them. There were also soundproof rooms for the nobles. So what Isaac and Marie would do there... ¡°Gulp.¡± Rina swallowed the saliva that had been stuck in her mouth once again. Even though it was just an imagination, her heart raced, and she felt tense. She knew it wasn¡¯t right, but after hearing the story, she had an urge to secretly witness it. Perhaps it would be helpful for her own wedding night in the distant future. After all, she was a princess of the Minerva Empire, and marrying a man was a natural course of events. Of course, that was her rationality speaking, but her instinct was merely driven by sexual curiosity. She was only seventeen, just at the age when she was beginning to awaken to her desires. Should she uphold her dignity as a princess, or should she act according to her personal desires? It was a moment when Rina found herself immersed in the most significant dilemma of her life, unrelated to public affairs. ¡°Hmm?¡± And Cecily, who had been watching her from the side, let out a strange chuckle. Translators note: Chapter 3/5 Chapter 127: Hidden Sincerity (1) I have decided to seek advice from Cecily, but my investigation did not stop. Over the weekend, I consistently observed Nicole and Adelia¡¯s sparring at the public training ground. After the sparring sessions, we planned to have a meal together. The combat scenes were accurately portrayed according to my imagination, and my father even praised the authenticity. However, it is still better to make them more explicit. It¡¯s good to know how they fight. Especially for humans, unlike other races, the combat abilities vary greatly from individual to individual. Some people, like my father, have records of subduing dragons, while others, like me, are mere civilians. Furthermore, most humans are civilians, and even the knights affiliated with the military have a wide range of disparities in their abilities. Therefore, in the Xenon Chronicles, balancing is not just a choice but a necessity, and it must have a certain degree of plausibility. Above all, the most noticeable aspect among humans is what can be referred to as ¡°talent.¡± Having talent is not necessarily required to reach a certain level of skill, but it is essential to achieve a higher realm. Elves, demons, and beastmen have many innate advantages, but humans do not. Perhaps that¡¯s why humans differentiate themselves based on their skills, unlike other races. There was some discussion about Xenon¡¯s talent, but it was just a passing remark. Currently, the most significant concerns are how powerful Xenon is and how formidable the Seven Sins are. ¡®I wonder if the sky would split apart when they clash their weapons like in that pirate manga.¡¯ While reading books related to the racial war, I immersed myself in my thoughts. The racial war was a massive conflict that erupted between the Elven Union and the Human Alliance, so there are numerous records documenting it. For example, if a human mage unleashed mass destruction magic towards the elven stronghold, there are descriptions of the earth shaking, and flames raining down from the sky, while the elves were struck by thunder and lightning like pouring rain. Anyway, the existence of a mage can be seen as an asymmetric power similar to a missile when considering my past life. Honestly, magic is something that I can describe in any way and move on without any problem. The biggest issue is melee combat. In other words a fight with cold weapons between skilled individuals. In most historical records, it is recorded who fought against whom, but there is almost no information about the battle itself. As my father said, when powerful individuals clash, it takes days as a minimum, and the surrounding environment becomes chaotic. Because of this, most of the time is spent waiting until one side overpowers the other, and there are no detailed records. Only the winner knows how the battle unfolded. As the story progresses, I agonized over the balance issues that became more apparent. Xenon eventually defeats Jin, who absorbs the soul of a great devil, in a one-on-one battle, but the journey until then is far from easy. How can I establish a balance that will be convincing to the readers? Since it¡¯s a growth story, it was extremely difficult. ¡®First of all, among the Seven Deadly Sins... APride and Gluttony should naturally be the strongest.¡¯ A fallen elf is Pride, while Gluttony is Jin¡¯s father, who is also a demon. These two pose the greatest threat to Xenon and his companions. Until then, they will defeat the Seven Deadly Sins one by one. By the way, the first of the Seven Deadly Sins to die is none other than Wrath.I have already devised all the situations which lead to Wrath¡¯s exit, but as I mentioned before, I need advice from a specialist. There is no better specialist to consult other than Leona at the moment, but it is doubtful whether she will help. There may be unnecessary suspicions involved instead. How can I receive help from her? If I ask for advice, would she give it? While reading a book, I pondered deeply. ¡°Cutie. What are you reading?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± As I sat quietly, reading a book, someone called me in a friendly voice. It was a woman¡¯s voice, husky yet lively, just as I had anticipated. As expected, it was Adelia, who had just finished her sparring practice. She looked at me with her sky-blue eyes sparkling, carrying a training wooden sword on her shoulder. Slightly taken aback by the strong scent emanating from her sweat, I closed the book and replied quietly. ¡°I was just reading. Are you finished with the sparring?¡± ¡°I¡¯m done. It¡¯s only Nicole left now. Phew.¡± Adelia exhaled heavily and plopped her bottom next to me. We sat so close that our arms were pressed together, but neither of us minded. Besides her confident personality, Adelia gave off a feeling of being like a caring older sister, just like Nicole. If Nicole possessed calmness and strictness, Adelia could be described as a mischievous and innocent older sister. Anyway, considering the way she visited our mansion during the exhibition without any hesitation, and judging by her relationship with Nicole, she was almost like family. A pitiful person seeking affection due to being abandoned by her real family. Thinking that her energetic personality might be a mask to cover her own wounds made me feel even more sympathetic. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Is it because I¡¯m pretty?¡± ¡°... ...¡± Anyway, Adelia tightly embraced me for a while and fulfilled her own wish. As an ordinary person, I had no choice but to do as she wished, as I couldn¡¯t resist her overwhelming strength. Oh, of course. ¡°Do you have any thoughts or not?! I told you last time! Marie is no longer just a girlfriend, practically speaking, she¡¯s my fiance?e! And we even spent the night together!¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry... Isaac is just so cute...¡± ¡°I agree that he¡¯s cute, but some things are not allowed. If you keep doing this, I¡¯ll have to prohibit you from approaching Isaac, so understand that. Got it?¡± ¡°N-No, I can¡¯t be prohibited from approaching him! He¡¯s the only healing in my life!¡± She got caught red-handed by Nicole. I knelt down, alternately looking at Adelia, who was lamenting, and Nicole, who was glaring fiercely. Perhaps because Adelia held me so tightly, her scent was all over the place. After the meal, I had to go on a date with Marie, but I was worried that I might get yelled at. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you stop playing such pranks on Isaac? What if it leads to a rumor? What would you do then?¡± ¡°Well... shouldn¡¯t I take responsibility? Should I be Isaac¡¯s wife and leave Marie as the mistress?¡± ¡°That¡¯s nonsense... and the responsibility should fall on Isaac, not you. Why should you take it? Don¡¯t place the blame in the wrong direction.¡± ¡°... ...¡± Nicole meticulously picked apart Adelia¡¯s excuses. Adelia herself seemed to think they didn¡¯t make sense, awkwardly smiling as she spoke. ¡°R-right? It doesn¡¯t make sense... right? Haha...¡± ¡°... ...¡± I couldn¡¯t help but feel a hint of discomfort as I watched Adelia¡¯s laughter. It was close to a forced, artificial smile. Even the corners of her mouth were trembling, as if trying to hide her emotions. ¡°...Come to think of it, you were really happy when he said you didn¡¯t have to return the handkerchief, weren¡¯t you?¡± Was it a sincere remark, or just a probing question? Given her usually lively personality, it was extremely rare to see her wearing such an expression. ¡°Yeah. And you came here to become a knight, right? You should start looking into the knight corps you¡¯ll be working with after graduation. Got it?¡± ¡°...Nicole.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°By any chance...¡± Adelia knelt down and smirked at me, tightly biting her lips. Then, she forced a smile again and spoke to Nicole. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nothing. Keep talking.¡± ¡°... ...¡± Did Nicole sense something too? She shifted her gaze to me, hardened her expression, and said to Adelia. ¡°Follow me for a moment.¡± After that, they left me behind in the training ground and moved to another place. I watched their receding figures in silence, scratching my head. ¡®This feels strange...¡¯ I had a premonition that the situation was about to become complicated. Translators note: 4/5 Chapter 128: Hidden Sincerity (2) Adelia has been a friend to Nicole since their freshman year. Friends can become so close that they are considered a new family, and that was true for Nicole and Adelia. They first met at a freshman welcome party, which was also the event which Isaac had experienced a few months prior. At that time, Nicole wholeheartedly believed in Bryce¡¯s words and dressed up in a glamorous dress, which naturally attracted all sorts of attention. With her dark blue hair reminiscent of an evening sky and rare golden eyes, Nicole possessed a striking appearance. She was considerably tall for a girl and had a well-maintained figure, likely the result of rigorous training from her family. Nicole, exuding a mysterious aura and resembling a strong warrior, captivated many from the freshman event onwards. Even Nicole herself was taken aback by the unexpected attention, and there were even instances where some guys made advances. However, the person who caught Nicole¡¯s attention the most was Adelia, who stood alone in a secluded corner. Adelia, being a commoner, couldn¡¯t afford a dress and was wearing the school uniform alone. There was no obligation for her to attend, but if she was going to wear the uniform, it would have been better for her not to come at all. Moreover, Adelia¡¯s noticeable beauty as a commoner attracted Nicole¡¯s interest. From that moment on, Nicole and Adelia¡¯s bond began. While their other classmates were all graduating, Adelia and Nicole remained as Martial Arts instructors assistants, teaching their juniors and waiting for an opportunity to be scouted by the knights¡¯ order. In this regard, Nicole had the chance to closely observe Adelia¡¯s personality and true intentions. Knowing that sometimes Adelia played mean pranks just to grab attention, Nicole usually overlooked them. But this time, it couldn¡¯t be ignored. It was not only deeply connected to Nicole¡¯s own sibling but could also potentially affect their family. Up until now, Nicole had let Adelia do as she pleased, flowing with the current regardless of her adventures. However, this matter turned out to be more serious than anticipated. ¡°Sigh...¡± ¡°... ...¡± Leaving Isaac behind and moving to a secluded corner of the training ground, Nicole and Adelia stood facing each other. Nicole crossed her arms, her expression complex and subtle, while Adelia lowered her head as if burdened with guilt. Her hands fidgeted nervously, showing signs of anxiety. Her face was obscured by the curtain-like bangs, making it difficult to discern her expression. This deeply troubled Nicole as she gazed at Adelia, who only looked down at the ground without a word. If Adelia truly had romantic feelings for Isaac, rather than seeing him as a little brother... the situation would become complicated. And not just a little. Isaac is currently in a formal relationship with Marie, the only daughter of the Duke of Minerva Empire. Moreover, their engagement has already been finalized, having taken place on their mansion night. ¡®Recently, even the Demon Princess seemed unusual...¡¯ Not only that, but his relationship with the Princess of Helium, Cecily, also appeared suspicious. From the visit to the mansion during the exhibition to the fact that she always seemed to be close to Isaac, it was impossible to dispel the doubts. Nicole didn¡¯t know that Isaac had accepted Cecily as his lover, but being perceptive, she could make some educated guesses. And if Cecily truly saw through Isaac¡¯s true identity, it would be a story that made perfect sense and could be easily overlooked. However, the same couldn¡¯t be said for Adelia. Although she possessed exceptional beauty, she lacked something compared to the other two, and above all, the difference in social status was clear. In this world, the gap between commoners and nobles couldn¡¯t be bridged. Even if some nobles played with commoners like toys, without leaving any evidence most cases ended up being swept under the rug. Nicole had lived with Hawk even before he officially became a noble, so Adelia could smoothly fit into their family life, but she was not like the other nobles. The story of commoners loving nobles and nobles loving commoners and living happily together mostly existed in novels. As the class difference was evident, nobles could only regard commoners as their ¡°toys,¡± and there was no need to explain how they would be treated. Unless they had an exceptional relationship, like a mistress and a master, the story would be different, but the chances of that were extremely slim. ¡®Marie, that girl doesn¡¯t seem to have any sense of authority...¡¯ Nicole noticed that Marie, despite not appearing aristocratic, lacked a sense of authority but occasionally showed a firm side. No matter how good her personality was, Nicole couldn¡¯t predict what would happen once Adelia¡¯s feelings toward Isaac became known. There were many reasons why Nicole¡¯s mind became complicated, but amidst all that, there was one part that she couldn¡¯t understand. Nicole glanced at Adelia while rubbing her face with one hand. ¡®After rejecting so many confessions, why now? And why Isaac of all people?¡¯ Adelia had received numerous confessions from countless male students. Many were captivated by her confident and bold personality, and it wasn¡¯t limited to just students from high-ranking noble families. Even female students were involved, highlighting how amazing her popularity was. However, Adelia firmly rejected all these confessions. At first, it was simply because she didn¡¯t like them, but Nicole, who had been with Adelia for several years, could sense that there was something blocking her decisions. Adelia never revealed what it was, not even to her close friend Nicole. However, it seemed to be deeply intertwined with her personal life, so Nicole tried her best to ignore it. ¡°...Adelia.¡± ¡°...Yeah.¡± Adelia responded softly with a subdued voice when Nicole called her. Not knowing how to proceed, Nicole decided to get straight to the point. ¡°...I¡¯m asking just in case, but do you happen to like our Isaac? Not as a person, but romantically.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°I hope you can answer. If not, at least nod your head.¡± Adelia looked up at Nicole, who was full of consideration. Finally, their gazes met the golden eyes filled with complex emotions, and Adelia slowly nodded, showing a sign of approval. Thanks to that, Nicole¡¯s feelings became even more complicated. If Adelia were a noble and Isaac had not been engaged, she would have enthusiastically supported them. However, the situation was completely the opposite. Isaac had a formally engaged lover, and furthermore, Adelia was a commoner. She was a character reminiscent of a tragic heroine from a novel. This was the first time Nicole had encountered such a situation, so she was perplexed about what to do. She gently touched her forehead and cautiously spoke up. ¡°Since when?¡± ¡°...During the exhibition.¡± ¡°What happened then?¡± This time it was Adelia¡¯s turn to ponder. Nicole was a friend and a precious connection that should never be absent in Adelia¡¯s life. She made Adelia feel the warm affection she had once felt from her mother and formed a relationship closer than her other blood relatives. Even if she played a mischievous prank, Nicole would only get annoyed but still accept everything and help her avoid crossing the line. Moreover, whenever they worked together as a team during their practical training, they never lost a single time. The reason Adelia became a martial arts assistant with Nicole was because there were hardly any people who could defeat them in practical training. However, now I have to address her not as a ¡®friend¡¯ but as ¡®Isaac¡¯s sister.¡¯ Since my affection for Isaac has been revealed to Nicole, there¡¯s nowhere to run anymore. ¡®Should I... say it?¡¯ Adelia agonized over whether she should reveal her painful past, which she wanted to hide so desperately. At the same time, she recalled Isaac¡¯s words that he had spoken for her. His words about her beautiful smile. His consideration of being there for her, even though he couldn¡¯t do anything. His delicate touch, wiping away her tears with a handkerchief, without caring about getting dirty. ¡°What do you mean ¡®still¡¯? It¡¯s been years since I¡¯ve been with you. I¡¯ve even accepted your strange personality. It¡¯s long past the time to care about your background. Besides, my father told me that knighthood is a meritocracy that distinguishes based on skill alone. So, whether you¡¯re a bastard or a noble, I don¡¯t care. Got it?¡± ¡°... ...¡± Upon hearing those words, Adelia¡¯s expression became complex. It was a remark that washed away her anxiety and worries, as if all her concerns were baseless. Compassionate nobles are rare. They are inherently prone to arrogance, deeply rooted in their belief of being the chosen one¡¯s. You can tell by how they treat commoners. However, Nicole and Isaac were different. They were genuinely considerate, to the extent that one couldn¡¯t even think of them as nobles. They treated everyone fairly, whether they were commoners or bastards. ¡®If I were to become a part of this family...¡¯ Wouldn¡¯t I be happy even if I became a mistress? Even if I became an escort knight, I would be happy, wouldn¡¯t I? As Adelia, who had suffered severe emotional abuse in the Ters Kingdom, being part of a happy family was nothing short of a lifelong wish. Even if it meant watching from a distance. With her characteristic bright smile instead of a sad expression, Adelia looked at Nicole. Nicole, upon seeing her radiant smile, felt somewhat uneasy. ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡± ¡°W-What, what is it?¡± ¡°I will stay by Cutie¡¯s side.¡± ¡°Oh, no. Adelia? Listen to me. This isn¡¯t as easy as you think. As you know, Isaac is already...¡± ¡°I know too.¡± Adelia cut off Nicole¡¯s words. She then hesitated for a moment before slowly approaching Nicole. ¡°I don¡¯t necessarily have to become a mistress. What if I become an escort knight? I could learn from your father as well.¡± ¡°Well... Our family doesn¡¯t have separate escort knights...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go and beg your father. Since you and your brother are knights, you don¡¯t need an escort knight, and Isaac does, right?¡± ¡°... ...¡± It¡¯s not going well, she seemed determined already. Adelia, who usually listened to Nicole¡¯s words, held an unyielding determination this time that couldn¡¯t be swayed. After a while, when Adelia stood right in front of Nicole, she let go of her reserve. She slowly extended her arms and embraced Nicole. Tightly. A heartfelt hug given by her precious friend. Nicole was taken aback when Adelia suddenly hugged her, but without realizing it, she embraced her back. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°...Adelia?¡± ¡°Really... thank you...¡± Perhaps to hide her crying face, Adelia spoke with a trembling voice as she held onto Nicole. Her trembling body indicated that she couldn¡¯t control the rising emotions. ¡°If I become a part of your family... I think I¡¯ll be truly happy.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°So, I¡¯m asking you. Just once... can you help me just once?¡± Could she bear to refuse her friend¡¯s request? Nicole wiped away her surprised expression and smiled wryly. While using one hand to stroke Adelia¡¯s head and the other to gently pat her back, she comforted her. We don¡¯t know what lies ahead, but it wouldn¡¯t be right to refuse when a friend asks for help like this. At least we should give it a try, don¡¯t you think? ¡°Alright. Just this one time, okay?¡± ¡°Sob. Mm-hmm... thank you...¡± ¡°Phew. How old are you that you¡¯re acting all teary-eyed? Did you lie about your age too?¡± ¡°Oh, no... I¡¯m 22, really...¡± ¡°Then stop crying. Stop. You¡¯ll ruin your pretty face.¡± As Nicole comforted the now even more sobbing Adelia, she thought to herself. ¡®How many girls does Isaac actually flirt with?¡¯ As an older sister, she was concerned about the possibility of a major incident happening because of Isaac¡¯s relationships with women. ****** The 12th volume of Xenon¡¯s Biography was released earlier than Isaac had anticipated. The content of the 12th volume included Mary confessing her feelings to Xenon, along with their training and, finally, the invasion of Alvenheim. When Mary confessed to Xenon, her words naturally caused a tremendous impact. However, what caught Isaac¡¯s attention the most was the news that appeared. [If a story about the invasion of Alvenheim comes out, we will immediately halt sales.] It was an ¡°official¡± statement released by Alvenheim. To issue such a statement, it was not necessary to obtain the Queen¡¯s consent, but it was customary to seek her opinion at least, as Arwen had informed Isaac. Therefore, this act was something that the Council of Elders had carried out independently. Upon reading this statement, Isaac had only one thought. ¡°What kind of nonsense is this, communist propaganda?¡± He wished he could confiscate a century¡¯s worth of dentures. > Chapter 129: Mixed Race (1) Due to its rapid release, various speculations circulated among readers, but they embraced the fact that good things sometimes come sooner and eagerly anticipated what story awaited them this time. And so, Xenon¡¯s Biography Volume 12 unfolded as a wholesome and touching story that consoled the hearts of readers who were deeply shocked by Kair¡¯s death. Initially, the story depicted the current state of Alisha, the Elven Queen, who was worn out and devastated after Kair¡¯s passing. Despite several months having passed since Kair¡¯s death, Alisha¡¯s condition did not seem to improve in any way. Not only was she unable to fulfill her duties properly, but she also occasionally shed tears and lamented. Her mental state revealed her grieving self, causing great distress in the hearts of the readers. Perhaps this tragedy between Kair and Alisha would be reenacted in the lives of Xenon and Mary, raising concerns among readers. However, as if to mock such expectations, the scene where Mary confesses her feelings to Xenon happened, washing away all those worries. But that wasn¡¯t all. A wise saying emerged, seemingly supporting those who struggled with the inherent limitations of inter-species love, resolving all their worries. It was as if the author was cheering on those who carried such burdens. [I don¡¯t want to live a life full of regrets. Maybe it will be a fleeting moment for me, but I want to live a life of longing rather than regret. To be able to reminisce about that time without suffering from painful memories. I want to fill a part of my life with you, Xenon, with your existence.] The embarrassing confession that Mary, the female lead of Xenon¡¯s Biography and an elven sorceress, had brought Xenon from a dark place. A sincere confession that had been deeply hidden in her heart. Until now, they had indirectly expressed their feelings for each other but had not directly revealed them. Like many men and women, it was because they lacked courage. However, witnessing the tragic saga of Kair and Alicia with their own eyes gave Mary the strength to solidify her feelings. To prevent such a tragedy from being repeated in her own life. Instead of living with regrets in the distant future, she mustered up a great amount of courage to live while longing for the person she loved. [How many people can muster up such courage? And what kind of life do those who have actually experienced such things live?] [A small encouragement from Xenon to those who hesitate. This encouragement will have a significant impact on the hesitant men and women.] [A beautiful yet melancholic, and highly realistic story. Made possible by being a part of Xenon¡¯s Biography, it is a warm confession.] In the case of another couple of different races, Jin and Lily, there were no issues as they had confirmed their feelings for each other before meeting Xenon. Thanks to Lily, Jin was able to escape from a miserable life, and he could focus solely on her. The love between Jin and Lily, which was so natural, was rediscovered, leading to a surge in popularity for demons and paving the way for what is commonly referred to as a ¡°rise to fame.¡± Lily accepted Jin, who could become a devil at any time, and Jin, for her sake, suppressed his inner darkness and dedicated himself to her. It¡¯s a romance that can¡¯t help but catch your attention. Certainly, readers were unaware that even this was a setting made by Isaac without thinking much, but the character interpretation was so well done that even Isaac nodded in approval. As a result of this incident, the perception of demons, which was already improving, improved even further. Especially the keyword ¡®sincerity¡¯ fit perfectly with demons, creating tremendous synergy. For demons, confessing with courage means a pure sincerity, without even a trace of ulterior intentions. Recently, there have been more and more cases of demons entering into relationships, which fueled this phenomenon. [Since the release of Volume 12, the number of humans confessing to elves has increased rapidly. Most cases end in failure, but news of successful confessions are frequently heard.] [Furthermore, there have been frequent cases of elves confessing to humans. In these cases, the majority of them are successful, unlike the previous scenario.] And this applies not only to demons but also to elves. Love between elves and humans may seem like a story that can only exist in novels, but not everyone is like that. Although they are chosen by the gods, elves are ultimately little more than humans, mortal beings who experience joy and sorrow. While there is a common perception that elves are arrogant, they are as sincere as demons, especially when it comes to ¡®love.¡¯ [Elves are known for devoting themselves to a single partner for a lifetime. However, what kind of feelings arise when they choose a human as their companion?] [Is filling the remaining years with longing truly happiness for the sake of a hundred years of happiness?] However, as critics pointed out, love between elves and humans is not easy, as it came with a harsh reality. There is clearly a difference in lifespan, and nothing is eternal in this world. However, just as love can transcend borders, love that transcends races always emerges. As numerous news stories poured out like rushing water, shocking confessions began to appear one after another. [There are already children born between elves and humans... They live perfectly fine in Alvenheim.] [There is nothing different about hybrids in terms of appearance compared to elves. If anything, their ears are slightly shorter.] [Elves living in human society instead of Alvenheim hide their ears through magic, just like Mary in the tale of Zenon, to prevent social upheaval.] It was the appearance of the half-bloods, a being born between elves and humans, which was incredibly rare. ¡®Mendel would burst into tears if he heard this.¡¯ Mendel¡¯s Law and the like are the genetics of inter-breeding races, constantly discussed and chewed upon. I¡¯m not sure if only elves do this or if there are individual variations among humans, but I can guarantee that it cannot be understood through the genetics of my past life. However, that¡¯s not the important issue. Currently, Alvenheim is in an uproar over the treatment of half-elves. As I mentioned before, half-elves have quietly integrated into Alvenheim and many individuals with a talent from genetics, among other things, have risen to high positions. Even the rumors of a half-elf being the Warrior¡¯s Commander became rampant, causing social turmoil. You might ask, ¡°So what?¡± But in this era, ¡°pure blood¡± holds great significance. You don¡¯t have to look far, just look at how Adelia¡¯s family treats her. Of course, half-elves are a slightly different case. However, there are still those in Alvenheim who hold supremacist views like the Elder Council, and there are differences between the new generation and the old generation. But what if this division extends to pure-blood and mixed-blood factions? As Alvenheim, it would be more than just a headache¡ªit would be like it being split in two. In a way, it could be seen as a very natural social phenomenon, but it appeared too suddenly. ¡®Isn¡¯t a ban on sales going a bit too far?¡¯ To make matters worse, in the climax of the twelfth volume, Alvenheim was said to be invaded. Alvenheim, the homeland and sanctuary of the elves, was under attack by devils. In the end, if the story unfolds like this,, the situation will reach the point where Alvenheim will issue a declaration banning sales. It has caused social chaos, so there is ample justification. However, as can be seen from its long and extensive history, this is also a natural occurrence and one of the hardships that must be faced someday. Soon, I will also write about the Dark Elves, and I wonder if they will be in a hurry to hide that too. ¡®It feels somewhat like China.¡¯ Because of this, I was reminded of China, which was notorious for its cultural censorship. However, the difference is that China involved its citizens in the censorship, while Alvenheim did not. Perhaps even now, there may be strong opposition within Alvenheim. I felt a little sorry for fueling the conflict between the older and younger generations. ¡®What if I write in Xenon¡¯s Biography about the issue of half-blood children? Will that lead to a MeToo movement?¡¯ Considering that events like the Jairos Revolution have taken place, it is not an entirely impossible story. I can ignite the spark, and the instigators can add fuel to the fire. However, this issue needs to be handled carefully as it could engulf the entire country in flames. Although the Ters royal family, who have torn Adelia¡¯s heart apart, are despicable, I should not act solely based on emotions. ¡®The issue of illegitimate children... should be included in the sequel.¡¯ I am referring to the sequel of Xenon¡¯s Biography, not the one about World War II. By expanding the universe and diligently reconciling the settings to avoid conflicts, it can be achieved. As I glanced at the newspapers pouring out breaking news due to Volume 12, I suddenly looked away. ¡®Come to think of it, is Arwen doing okay?¡¯ ****** Just what could be okay. ¡°Your Majesty! Are you just going to stay still even after seeing the current situation?! Please take a look at the state affairs!¡± ¡°Alvenheim is being attacked, even if it¡¯s just a fictional story, it¡¯s something that should never happen. How can you calmly observe the activities of the half-breeds in Alvenheim?¡± ¡°We must quickly drive out those filthy mongrels. Otherwise, the existence of our chosen Elven race, blessed by the gods, may be in jeopardy!¡± ¡°... ...¡± As if the Council of Elders wasn¡¯t already enough to drive her mad, Arwen looked at the begging elders in front of her with indifference. Previously, she had only thought of them as old-fashioned bastards, but today, things had changed. ¡®Disgusting old bastards.¡¯ Disgust had been added. And one more thing. ¡®I am a half-blood too, you bastards.¡¯ She clearly realized that all the rotten ones from Alvenheim were present in the Council of Elders. Translators note: The big reveal from Arwen! 1/5 To the person who wrote ¡°I Became The Academy¡¯s Narrow-Eyes¡±, I chuckled. Chapter 130: Mixed Race (2) I have been mentioning this consistently, but I was appointed as a recommended student, so if I only take history classes, I will not only receive credits but also be treated as a third-year student right away. I don¡¯t know how disappointed the professors, including Professor Birus, whom I had built some rapport with, were when I told them about this fact. Especially Professor Birus seemed the most regretful, and he even suggested that I consider taking a double major in turn. However, I politely declined because I wanted to focus solely on history rather than literature. Professor Birus¡¯s expression at that time was truly heartbreaking. Of course, I don¡¯t only take history classes. Occasionally, I also take the classes I want. Nevertheless, most of them are closely related to history, so I take them for the purpose of acquiring knowledge. Moreover, I can freely come and go to Professor Elena¡¯s research lab and even receive texts from the Sanctuary through Siris. It means that I never lack knowledge. Anyway, I can say that history is the only subject I concentrate on. I probably ask the most questions and give presentations diligently. Since I will have much more time to meet Professor Elena during my time at the academy, it seems like a good idea to earn points, so I am working hard. ¡°Poke. Poke.¡± However, it seems that my girlfriend, who doesn¡¯t like history, was bored. While I was taking notes, Marie pressed my cheeks with her fingers. I felt a pleasant sensation as if a cat was kneading my cheek. While I was taking notes, I glanced at her and asked quietly. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Just because you¡¯re handsome.¡± She answered like that and lightly pinched my cheek. In the past, I would have been embarrassed by such affectionate behavior, but now I could pass it off casually. During the lecture given by Professor Elena, Marie expressed her desire for this time to pass quickly by pressing my cheek with her fingers or fidgeting with my fingers. Holding hands was the most common occurrence for us, and other students were aware that we were in a romantic relationship, so they just overlooked it. Initially, there were whispers about Marie playing around or me blackmailing her, but as I grew rapidly, such talk ceased. Moreover, when rumors spread that I was appointed as a recommended student, everyone accepted it. Swift- Marie¡¯s hand, which used to hold mine and fidget with the ring finger, moved under the desk. Eventually, she placed her hand gently on my thigh and caressed it. I could only respond with a bitter smile as I felt it. This act of Marie placing her hand on my thigh and caressing it was a kind of signal. Although everyone knows what that signal means, there are many occasions when she does it without any warning, causing many awkward situations. Marie¡¯s sexual desire doesn¡¯t seem to diminish. It was as if she even tried to distract herself from school by further fueling it. Despite diligently taking birth control pills, it wasn¡¯t an issue yet. If it weren¡¯t for that, we might have had a child by now. Grab Before Marie¡¯s hand could reach the center, I grabbed her wrist. If I had let it go it would have meant it¡¯s fine, but my response meant not today. Marie looked at me with a mixture of disappointment and curiosity. I¡¯m sorry for her, but there¡¯s someone I need to meet after class. ¡°I think today will be a bit tough. I have things to do.¡± ¡°But we couldn¡¯t do it yesterday either?¡± ¡°We did it the day before yesterday. Can¡¯t you endure that much?¡± ¡°Ugh. I don¡¯t think I can endure it.¡± My girlfriend pouted, puffing up her cheeks. Even her expression full of complaints was adorable, with her angelic beauty. However, what can¡¯t be done can¡¯t be done. I pressed her inflated cheeks firmly with my fingers. Then, with a sound of deflation, they returned to their original state. After briefly checking Elena¡¯s reaction, I gently stroked her hair. The silky softness of her hair awakened my sense of touch. When I started stroking Marie¡¯s hair, she burst into her characteristic giggle and moved her hips discreetly, getting closer to me. We openly indulged in affectionate behavior, but no one paid any attention. Because this wasn¡¯t the first or second time this had happened. Even Jackson didn¡¯t pay attention and focused on his lecture. ¡°Can¡¯t we stay together at the inn tonight?¡± ¡°Do we really have to?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who made it like this. So take responsibility.¡± ¡°Sigh... Fine, I got it.¡± How did she end up becoming such a provocative woman? I shook my head, unable to refuse. Once I gave my permission, Marie smiled brightly and started writing the appointment time and location in her notebook. I glanced at the contents briefly. The appointment was set for 9 o¡¯clock in front of the fountain at Academy Square. With that, it seemed like meeting Leona wouldn¡¯t be a problem. ¡°When we officially become a married couple, there won¡¯t be a need for this... I just have to endure until the wedding. I want to call him my husband soon. Hehehe.¡± ¡°... ...¡± Was Marie having some strange delusions, laughing like a pervert? It seems she was imagining what it would be like after our wedding ceremony. I wonder how much she desires to devour me to openly reveal such an expression. It goes without saying that Rina, who was sitting in front of us, was horrified by Marie¡¯s expression, so there was no need for an explanation. Aside from building connections, Marie was always straightforward and far from pretentious. If it were Cecily, though, I would have felt a sense of dissonance. ¡°The wedding ceremony...¡± Cecily, who was sitting in front, murmured softly as if she had overheard our conversation. She paused abruptly while elegantly taking notes and looked at Rina sitting beside her. Continuing, she spoke with her characteristic smirk, as if urging us to look and listen. ¡°Isn¡¯t having a child more important than the wedding ceremony?¡± ¡°Huh? Um?¡± ¡°Does Rina think the same way?¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s an evening or just a quick cup of coffee. I only need about an hour.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± Leona gazed at me with a dry yet curious look. Since becoming lovers with Marie, we¡¯ve had very little interaction until now, so it¡¯s understandable for her to send such a glance. However, to learn more about the beastmen, I definitely need her help. While books have provided sufficient knowledge about the history and various aspects of the beastmen¡¯s lifestyle, there¡¯s nothing as certain as hearing it from the source. Leona has been staring at me intensely for a while, and I nervously wait for her to speak. How long have I been waiting? ¡°Objective.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What¡¯s your objective?¡± Leona¡¯s question about my objective. I felt relieved when I heard that question. In truth, it¡¯s rather embarrassing to call it an objective. It¡¯s practically an interview, if we¡¯re being honest. Leona was still unaware that I¡¯ve been appointed as a recommended student in history. It seems better to start with that. ¡°To start with, I¡¯ve been appointed as Professor Elena¡¯s recommended student. Starting next semester, I¡¯ll be treated as a third-year student.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°So right now, I¡¯m... working on something similar to a thesis. I need your help with it.¡± If I say this much, she should roughly understand that I¡¯m writing about the beastmen. Leona narrowed her eyes slightly, trying to discern my intentions, and then stared at me intently for a while before responding in her unique, low voice. ¡°I understand. However...¡± ¡°However?¡± She paused briefly, then followed with a threatening tone. Sharp anticipation emanated from her blue eyes, catching my attention. ¡°If you write something that deviates from the truth...¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think I will. I actually think they are remarkable individuals, more than one might expect.¡± I reassured Leona, gesturing with my hands. It wasn¡¯t just empty words, in the books, despite being portrayed as hostile and savage, the Beastmen had many admirable qualities. Historically, they were a race that sacrificed themselves alongside humans, and they had a unique culture. If it weren¡¯t for the massacre perpetrated by humans during the Race War, they might have shared the power and dominance over the continent. After listening to my story, Leona made a subtle expression and asked quietly, ¡°Do you truly believe that?¡± ¡°Yes, and there is also a high possibility of them becoming formidable opponents to humans in a few hundred years.¡± ¡°Why do you think that way?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll explain it gradually. So, are you willing to go and talk?¡± In response to my question, Leona¡¯s expression became even more curious than before as she replied, ¡°I would be glad to accept.¡± ****** Meanwhile, at a similar time... ¡°...Marie.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°You said we¡¯re meeting at 9 o¡¯clock... Am I correct?¡± ¡° Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡± ¡°Got it... In front of the fountain at Academy Square...¡± Rina was once again devising a sinister plan in her mind. Seeing her like that, Cecily couldn¡¯t help but burst into a bewildered laughter. ¡°...Rina?¡± ¡°Uh, yeah? What¡¯s wrong? I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°...Never mind.¡± Cecily became concerned that she might get caught. While she understood different preferences, ethically it was wrong. ¡®Do I really need to help her...¡¯ She genuinely had thoughts to that extent. Translators note: Guess who has no self-controll and prioritization skills. That¡¯s right, it¡¯s ya boi, me. FIRST I will be picking up ¡®How To Ruin A Love Comedy¡¯ as my second main series next month(Unless someone else picks it up until then). I don¡¯t know what the release schedule will be but I will aim for 4 chapters per week. SECOND I will be picking up some other new series. Yes, a plural. I will treat them as a ¡®secondary series¡¯ and upload new chapter whenever I feel motivated and have some free time. On the other hand if I don¡¯t like the series I might drop it for someone else to pick it up if they like it. I have already tl¡¯ed a new series called ¡®A wild man has entered the academy¡® and uploaded 10 chapters so please check it out! Link to the chapter 1 Chapter 131: Mixed Race (3) The twelfth volume of Xenon¡¯s Biography resulted in the creation of numerous interracial couples, but interestingly, it also brought to light the emergence of mixed-blood offspring between elves and humans, which had been hidden until now. It became a social phenomenon with questions that no one had ever thought of, gradually surfacing and gaining attention. While other races may not have been surprised by this phenomenon, the appearance of mixed-blood between elves and humans was a significant shock on a global scale, particularly causing intense reactions in Alvenheim. However, I personally didn¡¯t find anything wrong with it and simply moved on. Furthermore, aside from excluding potential, half-elves inherit almost all the characteristics of elves. They possess angelic beauty, an extended lifespan, magic, and even powerful physical abilities. In fact, half-elves have greater potential than regular elves and possess adaptability due to their experiences in human society. I anticipate that the older generation, especially the Council of Elders, will make a fuss about this. I heard from Cindy that the Council of Elders is full of racial supremacists and will vehemently reject the existence of mixed-blood. Moreover, since Arwen is implementing an open policy, it will be an excellent opportunity for the Council of Elders to rein her in. If they fail to mediate the chaos within Alvenheim, they will exert even more control over Arwen. Even if that¡¯s not the case, occasionally poking at the issue of mixed-blood should suffice. Politics, after all, is a game where one must be cunning and ruthless to achieve victory. I feel slightly sorry for the unexpected situation, but it is ultimately Arwen¡¯s personal problem, and I have no intention of interfering. I have no intention of taking any action unless she makes the first move then we can talk about it. Just give and receive news, that¡¯s all. ¡°Isaac, both Cindy and I will be absent for a few days, just so you know.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Professor Elena¡¯s research lab, where I visited to read books and papers. As I leisurely read a book while sipping the tea Cindy had prepared, I widened my eyes upon hearing Elena¡¯s words. It was not just Elena who would be absent, but Cindy as well. This was unprecedented. The last time Cindy went back to Alvenheim was to submit a paper, but it was the first time Elena would be absent. Holding my teacup, I asked her. ¡°All of a sudden? Where are you going?¡± ¡°Alvenheim. The Queen is giving a speech to the nation. She expressed her desire for all citizens to gather if possible.¡± ¡°A speech to the nation?¡± I raised my eyebrows upon Elena¡¯s response. A speech to the nation out of the blue? Considering the current situation in Alvenheim, I doubted if it was a wise decision. Elena must have read my thoughts as she pushed up her glasses slightly and spoke in her characteristic formal tone. ¡°As you know, Alvenheim is currently facing turmoil due to the half-blood issue. I suppose Her Majesty wants to resolve that problem as soon as possible. I can sense her impatience, but staying silent and doing nothing is also a problem.¡± ¡°Well... Is it going to be alright?¡± ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t witnessed the Queen giving a speech either. This is her first nationwide address, after all.¡± If it¡¯s her first national address, does that mean the Queen didn¡¯t do it when she was enthroned? When I raised that question in my mind and looked across, Cindy, who was sitting opposite me, explained instead. ¡°The Ruler of Alvenheim isn¡¯t elected by the people but chosen through a voting process by each lineage, which means the nobles vote to elect. Anyone can attend, but it tends to be a tradition for the monarch to be chosen from among prestigious families... Although I¡¯m not sure about the details, the ruler is usually selected from a prominent lineage before their ascension...¡± Cindy¡¯s explanation, despite her peculiarly melancholic tone, resonated with me. I turned my head towards Cindy, who was tapping her fingers on the table, and asked another question. ¡°Was the current Queen also chosen from a lineage?¡± ¡°No... The current Queen used to be a familiar face in society until her ascension... Besides, she was too young to become a queen... I don¡¯t know the specifics of how she came to occupy the queen¡¯s seat... There¡¯s a rumor that she manipulated the prominent families with her political skills...¡± Well, considering that Cindy was just an ordinary student or Elena¡¯s assistant back then, it¡¯s understandable that she wouldn¡¯t know. If the opportunity arises, it would be best to ask Arwen separately. ¡°So, when do you plan to return? Are you only there to listen to the speech?¡± ¡°No... I¡¯m visiting home after a long time... I forgot to drop by when I submitted my last paper...¡± ¡°I¡¯m planning to discuss things with other scholars. I¡¯m curious about their views on half-bloods.¡± After Cindy, Elena responded bluntly. As I alternated my gaze between the two elves, a curious thought came to mind, and I spoke up. ¡°Come to think of it, Professor and Cindy are purebloods, right? Half-bloods may have slightly shorter ears than elves, but they¡¯re not much different from regular elves.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that either. Our parents never confirmed whether they are pureblood or half-blood. Maybe there¡¯s a human ancestor somewhere in our distant lineage. I should ask them about it sometime.¡± ¡°Yeah, me too...¡± Even the genetics of Mendel¡¯s law seem to be a light topic for the elves to casually discuss, as they themselves are unaware of whether they are purebloods or half-bloods. It¡¯s truly an intriguing situation. As I looked at the two elves, who seemed to be indifferent to their existence as hybrids, I quietly asked, ¡°What do you both think about being half-bloods?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really think about it. In fact, scholars like me consider the existence of half-bloods to be natural. It¡¯s been hundreds of years since elves and humans made contact, so it¡¯s impossible for there not to be any half-bloods. Perhaps there are even hybrids between demons and elves?¡± A child born between a demon¡¯s descendant, the demon race, and an elf descended from angels... ¡®Nephalem, perhaps?¡¯ For a moment, I thought of the famous race from games in my past life, but soon another thought came to mind. ¡®But aren¡¯t there any hybrids born between demons and humans?¡¯ Although the focus is currently on half-elves, it is possible for someone to be born between humans and demons. However, unlike elves, demons were not widely accepted until Xenon¡¯s Biography, so the likelihood of such hybrids being present is low. I should ask Cecily about this later, once the classes are over. While I was contemplating these thoughts, Cindy spoke up, following Elena. ¡°I too... If it¡¯s for Alvenheim¡¯s sake, I must accept it... If we tie the knot incorrectly like this, a major rift may form within Alvenheim... The current generation and the new generation are already in conflict, and now the issue of mixed-blood has emerged...¡± ¡°It¡¯s getting really serious.¡± ¡°Yeah... The Queen needs to give a good speech...¡± As I showed my curiosity, Arwen looked at me with a slightly nervous expression and cautiously opened her mouth. ¡°I hope you could help me with writing the speech...¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°I can¡¯t think of anyone else who writes well besides you.¡± Somehow, the image of a president facing impeachment came to my mind. ***** Honestly, it was a bit strange, but I brought Arwen to the accommodation. As I mentioned before, the accommodation prohibits outsiders, but if I bring her in secretly, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Moreover, Arwen can conceal her body with magic, so there was no worry about being caught. As long as we don¡¯t use mana-intensive magic like teleportation within the academy, where magic usage is prohibited, it should be fine. ¡°So, you want me to help with your speech?¡± ¡°Though it¡¯s embarrassing... yes.¡± Arwen, sitting on the bed, quietly answered my question. She took off her hood, revealing her beautiful appearance, but her expression was apologetic. It¡¯s understandable because she has a history of causing trouble for me. Of course, it was a problem caused by Rain¡¯s hardcore trolling, but it¡¯s a fact that she also bears responsibility. Siris is currently fulfilling the role of a messenger without saying a word, and Arwen is delivering books from the sanctuary to me, so she shouldn¡¯t be in a position to ask for favors. However, her taking direct action like this indicates that the situation is urgent. I sat at a desk seat and looked at Arwen, who seemed to be lost in thought, and suddenly there was something I couldn¡¯t understand, so I spoke up. ¡°You didn¡¯t give a speech even when you ascended to the throne, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°How is a ruler chosen in Alvenheim if they never give a speech? I heard from a friend that prestigious families vote and elect someone.¡± ¡°This is the first time I am giving a speech in front of the people. Before ascending to the throne as queen, I expressed my aspirations in front of the Council of Elders and prominent families of Alvenheim. However, that was not considered a speech per se, it was simply an expression of my aspirations.¡± ¡°So, you essentially took the queen¡¯s position on your own?¡± ¡°That is not entirely accurate. As you may or may not know, the owner of the throne has changed several times over the past few decades. When I came forward, there was hardly any candidate, and even within prestigious families, there was hesitancy.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± It seems that the political situation in Alvenheim is complicated. Considering the existence of the Council of Elders, it is likely that Arwen succumbed to their pressure rather than voluntarily stepping up. Moreover, she reached the queen¡¯s position without the support of her family and relied on her own capabilities, which demonstrates Arwen¡¯s remarkable political prowess. Through that ability, she has been able to confront the Council of Elders up to this point. The recent issue of the stolen manuscript is a result of judgment errors and Rain¡¯s trolling, not a reflection of Arwen¡¯s incompetence. Although individuals may have their flaws, Arwen is being evaluated by the public as an excellent leader. ¡°Naturally, the content of the speech will be related to the matter of mixed heritage, right?¡± ¡°You are correct. We have to find a way to resolve the current situation... Honestly, it¡¯s incredibly challenging. Throughout history, it has been difficult to find speeches that truly move people¡¯s hearts...¡± Actually, you can understand the importance of speeches without going far, just by looking at Lincoln and Martin Luther King. Of course, this is a story of when they played a positive role, but there are negative examples like Hitler and Goebbels as well. The ability to move people¡¯s hearts with a speech requires personal effort, but talent is also crucial. Speaking with a powerful voice that appeals to others, rather than rigidly reading like a language textbook, makes a clear difference between the two approaches. However, the most important aspect is the content of the speech. Even as time passes, we can see why Lincoln¡¯s and Martin Luther King¡¯s speeches are still widely discussed, as well as how Hitler managed to sway Germany. The fact that they are subjects of research demonstrates this well enough. I glanced at Arwen, who looked gloomy, and opened my mouth. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Suddenly, an amusing joke came to mind, and I began writing it down on a note. Arwen initially expressed doubt, but when she saw me sitting at the desk and starting to write something, she quietly waited. About five minutes later, I handed Arwen a temporary speech that filled about half a page. Arwen looked at me with a bewildered expression as I presented her with the speech. ¡°It¡¯s a speech I wrote out of boredom. Read it once and judge for yourself.¡± ¡°Well then...¡± Since it was a temporary speech, she accepted it without any hesitation. Her gray eyes then turned towards the notebook page. After about a minute, Arwen widened her eyes and sincerely exclaimed. ¡°It¡¯s truly an impressive speech! It¡¯s the sentence craftsmanship befitting a Xenon¡¯s Biography writer. However...¡± However, the admiration was short-lived as she tilted her head and mumbled as if something was strange. ¡°Why does it feel like it¡¯s inciting something...?¡± ¡°Hehehe...¡± I couldn¡¯t help but laugh. The true identity of the speech I gave to Arwen was none other than... ¡°Isaac? This is definitely strange... Even just reading it, there¡¯s a strong accent...¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± It was a famous speech that Hitler delivered, which helped him seize power. Translators note: 3/5 3 chapters today. Chapter 132: Mixed Race (4) The content I conveyed to Arwen is part of a speech that played a decisive role in Hitler¡¯s tight grip on power. Through that speech, Hitler instilled a sense of superiority and pride in the Germans who were feeling inferior due to their defeat in World War I, solidifying his own position. Subsequently, the Nazi Party was established, and Hitler suppressed all his opponents while collectively indoctrinating the eyes and ears of the citizens. He then invaded Poland, sparking World War II. In fact, an English spy was on the verge of betraying his country after hearing Hitler¡¯s speech, indicating the remarkable prowess of his oratory skills. The speech itself was tailored to uplift the spirits of the disillusioned citizens. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be joking! How can I give such a speech!¡± ¡°Hehehehe!¡± As Arwen¡¯s face turned red, I pounded the desk with my hand and burst into laughter. It seems she also belatedly realized that there was something strange about the content of the speech. Whether it be said or not, in my current thoughts, I imagined Arwen shouting at the people of Alvenheim with a strong accent and exaggerated gestures. No matter how much I think about it, it just doesn¡¯t fit at all. ¡°Ah, come on. You can rarely see me laugh so loudly.¡± ¡°Ugh... Don¡¯t tease me. I¡¯m being serious...¡± As I wiped away my tears and spoke, Arwen grumbled with a deadpan expression. However, her face remained flushed, and her ears were still standing tall toward the sky. I¡¯ve heard that an elf¡¯s ears change according to their emotions. So, it means that she is feeling embarrassed right now. Moreover, she seemed quite sulky, protruding her lips and making a pouty expression like a child. Who would think of this cute and beautiful elf as the Queen of Alvenheim? Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve only seen her in her usual state and never as a queen. Until now, I couldn¡¯t possibly imagine her as Arwen the queen. However, it seemed better to stop teasing her. I immediately apologized to the sulking Arwen. ¡°Okay, I got it. I won¡¯t tease you anymore. But still, the impromptu speech was quite good, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Objectively speaking, it¡¯s an excellent speech. But, how should I put it... I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s a speech that instills pride or one meant for incitement. It¡¯s completely different from the speech I wanted.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± In fact, Hitler himself uplifted the confidence of defeated Germans with his speeches, so it¡¯s not entirely wrong. It can be said that incitement also began from that time. ¡°However, does it have to be a task specifically assigned to me? Normally, someone else writes the speech, and you review it yourself.¡± ¡°There is hardly anyone I know who possesses such exceptional writing skills as you do. Especially when it comes to writing moving words, it¡¯s only you.¡± ¡°It would be nice if you could moderate the excessive praise.¡± ¡°Being too humble doesn¡¯t look good either. Your writing is already influencing the world, so why say such things?¡± When you speak so firmly, it makes me embarrassed. I awkwardly smiled and, avoiding eye contact, got straight to the point. ¡°Alright. So, Arwen, you want me to write a speech for you? To address the issue of half-bloods in Alvenheim?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Alvenheim is currently in much greater turmoil than you imagine. We don¡¯t know when half-bloods started infiltrating Alvenheim or whether our ancestors had any mixed blood.¡± In Alvenheim, mixed blood has become an irreversible social phenomenon. Elves, unlike humans who have frequent generational changes due to their shorter lifespans, can easily identify mixed-blood individuals. However, the problem lies in the fact that the characteristics of mixed blood are not easily visible. In reality, Alvenheim can only integrate and coexist with half-bloods. While contemplating the situation in Alvenheim for a moment, a curious question came to my mind, and I asked Arwen. ¡°Are there symbols of pure blood among the elves? Isn¡¯t that a form of racial superiority?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct. However, as you know, there is a sort of chosen people ideology deeply embedded in the hearts of the elves. It¡¯s about the blood of those chosen by the gods and the blood of those who were not chosen. That¡¯s the only explanation needed.¡± ¡°The more you observe the elves, the more they become an enigmatic race, don¡¯t they?¡± Sometimes, elves are a race that follows honor and pride, but occasionally they are a race that devours themselves due to their arrogance, just like this. Pride turns into arrogance, and the belief in superiority or chosenness becomes conceit, so elves can be considered extreme in this aspect. Furthermore, they possess enough ¡°power¡± to fall into arrogance. The danger of becoming engulfed in arrogance is high. Ultimately, the issue of mixed-blood stems partially from the inherent arrogance of elves. ¡°Are the pure-bloods and mixed-bloods fighting with each other right now?¡± ¡°Not to that extent yet. Most of the people who identify themselves as mixed-bloods are in high positions. However, I¡¯m starting to suspect that even people around me might be mixed-bloods.¡± ¡°If we leave it like this, it will only get worse.¡± The only fortunate thing is that seeds of unrest have only sprouted, and the flowers have not bloomed yet. When the flowers bloom, it will become uncontrollably chaotic, so Arwen has the obligation to calm the situation through her speech. Arwen nodded and, after assessing my expression, cautiously spoke. ¡°...Is that really enough for you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m satisfied.¡± ¡°Isaac, I am the Queen of Alvenheim. Even if it¡¯s something difficult to ask for, I will gladly help. I don¡¯t want to be indebted forever.¡± ¡°Um...¡± Arwen gently made a suggestion, placing her hand on her chest, and I looked at her face while crossing my arms. Then, I glanced down discreetly. Although she¡¯s currently dressed in a robe, beneath it is a tight dress like the one she wore last time. The silver-gray dress, matching the color of her hair, boldly accentuated Arwen¡¯s figure. Despite appearing young, I remember her hips being remarkable. Even when she knelt and bowed her head, all eyes were drawn to her, so further explanation is unnecessary. ¡®Oh, no. The lewd devil again...¡¯ I quickly defeated the lewd devil and looked at Arwen. She had an expression that seemed genuinely apologetic or perhaps at a loss for words. ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s just a speech, after all. Or would you like me to help you with the speech too? But I have one request.¡± ¡°W-What is it? I¡¯ll gladly listen if you tell me now.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be fun if I tell you now. How about practicing it here first?¡± ¡°But the speech...¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go with that.¡± Arwen looked somewhat uncomfortable about delivering the speech I had written on my own. However, the content itself was sufficient to inspire the citizens. Soon after, Arwen got up from the bed, stretched her neck, and then glanced at me. As I faced her, a question arose in my mind. ¡°Don¡¯t you need to memorize it?¡± ¡°I already have it all memorized.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Elves may lack adaptability, but once we see something, we never forget it.¡± As expected, elves are cheat species along with the demons. It¡¯s rather sad that I¡¯m an ordinary human. While I was having such thoughts, and a jealous gaze in my eyes, Arwen glanced at me, perhaps with a hint of tension, took a deep breath, and thumped her chest. I wished she would go beyond that and strip off her robe, revealing her beautiful figure. However, I suppressed the desire as it felt like crossing a line. Finally, with a determined look in her eyes, Arwen clenched her fist. ¡°People of Albeneim! Chosen by the gods, we established the first civilization and furthermore, magic...!¡± ¡°Pfft...¡± Laughter burst out from the very first sentence. Her exaggerated gestures perfectly reflected her image, without a doubt. However, Arwen continued her speech steadfastly, making it even more amusing due to its seriousness. ¡°Although we suffered defeat in the race war, we learned from our mistakes and progressed even further! So, my fellow elves, rise once again... Oh, screw it.¡± Eventually, even she seemed to think it wasn¡¯t right and unexpectedly spewed out a rare curse. Then, she plopped onto the bed and groaned in frustration. ¡°You¡¯re really hopeless! This is an instigation, not a speech!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t laugh! I told you I¡¯m serious! You damn red human!¡± ¡°Oh, dear, I can¡¯t help it! Hahaha!¡± While Arwen groaned and nagged, I fell to the floor, unable to control my laughter. It was as if an elementary school student was delivering an eloquent speech, providing irresistible cuteness. ¡°Stop laughing!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Translators note: 4/5 Chapter 133: Mixed Race (5) It was a great relief for me that the accommodation was equipped with basic soundproofing. If it hadn¡¯t been, not only would my laughter have been heard, but also Arwen¡¯s shouts. However, Arwen¡¯s speech and that person¡¯s speech overlapped in a subtle way, making it impossible for me to hold back my laughter. Moreover, the arrogance of the elves and the ruthless nature of the nazis strangely matched. Arwen standing dressed in uniform, extending her arm forward and shouting a specific slogan. Furthermore, her radical speech inciting the citizens and pushing them into the flames of war. The more I imagined each moment, the more it provided amusement to the point where my belly hurt. ¡®I should write about it later, right?¡¯ When I finish Xenon¡¯s Biography, I plan to write a novel about World War II, whether to include only humans or other races as well. But watching Arwen¡¯s speech, my heart was gradually drawn. Of course, if I were to do that, the settings could become entangled in various ways, so it might be better to leave it for now. This setting could also be suitable for a sequel to Xenon¡¯s Biography in the future. While Xenon was alive, all races came together as one to defeat the demons, but after a long time passed, they once again became divided and fought among themselves. The demons, who had been patiently waiting for an opportunity, began their invasion from within rather than from the outside. After that, the world expands its worldview. (Tl note: Isaac is talking about possible plot of a sequel) ¡°Hehehehe...¡± I looked at Arwen while sniffling and stopping my tears from laughing. She was puffing up her cheeks like a frog, wearing a full expression of dissatisfaction. Moreover, her embarrassed and pale skin was also tinged with a blush. Seeing her gray eyes slightly filled with moisture, I felt like I should just laugh. ¡°...Did you laugh at me?¡± Arwen asked me with a gruff voice. It was a low voice, but her expression was so cute that it didn¡¯t pose any threat at all. Really, who would think that this adorable girl was the Queen of Alvenheim? I couldn¡¯t help but have such thoughts, knowing only that Queen Arwen, in her role as queen, had a strong sense of responsibility. Still, an apology is necessary if I did something wrong. I wiped away the dew clinging to the corner of my eye and opened my mouth. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. If I upset you, I apologize.¡± ¡°Hmm... It¡¯s okay. What¡¯s disappointing is not you, but my age. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± Arwen replied, turning her head shyly. Right after that, she glanced at me and asked in a timid voice. ¡°...Is it really not suitable?¡± ¡°The speech earlier?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m curious if it really... doesn¡¯t suit me at all.¡± ¡°If it did, I wouldn¡¯t have laughed.¡± It was a serious evaluation that wiped away all the mischief. I said it subtly suited her, but it was only to a certain extent, similar to an elementary school student giving a speech. ¡°Phew...¡± Arwen sighed deeply in frustration at my harsh evaluation, as if the ground would swallow her up. At the same time, a sense of concern appeared on her face. I looked at her silently for a moment and then asked about the point that I didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Don¡¯t you have someone performing a role like an advisor? Can¡¯t you ask them for help?¡± ¡°...That advisor is the Council of Elders. In Alvenheim, the king is at the top superficially, and the Council of Elders assists him.¡± ¡°This structure could easily turn into a puppet show.¡± Arwen nodded her head in agreement with my sharp observation. If that was the case, the king of Alvenheim would be politically isolated. You could question why they even established a monarchy, but it seems that it is inevitable, even if it is to keep the Council of Elders in check. The ruler of Alvenheim is elected through voting by each prestigious family, so it appears there are complex secrets involved here. Perhaps the prestigious families choose the ruler to keep the Council of Elders in check. ¡®No wonder the ruler changes frequently. This must be the reason.¡¯ I should include this in Xenon¡¯s Biography. I apologize to Arwen, but I have no knowledge of the political structure of Alvenheim. I am merely an advisor, not a servant of Arwen. I intend to help with the speech and then leave the rest to her. ¡°In any case, don¡¯t give a speech in that manner. Try a different approach that suits you.¡± ¡°What speech style do you think suits me, in your opinion?¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± I stood with my arms crossed, gazing intensely at Arwen, lost in thought. Speeches often vary in style depending on the situation, and they also have a significant impact on people¡¯s mood. A bold and passionate style, much like Hitler¡¯s, ignites a fire in the hearts, while Martin Luther King¡¯s ¡°I Have a Dream¡± speech touches the audience with its genuine voice. Currently, in the realm of Alvenheim, there is a growing rift among the elves due to the issue of mixed heritage. It is imperative to somehow mend this division and unite them as a single race called ¡°elves.¡± ¡®For now...¡¯ I examined her closely, not as Arwen in her usual state, but from the perspective of a third party. Despite her youthful appearance, she exuded the elegance and nobility characteristic of elves. With just a smile, she emanated compassion. Even her subtle aura exuded the charisma of a leader. Rather than delivering an impassioned speech in such an atmosphere, it would be more effective to speak in a calm yet powerful voice, amplifying the impact.The? source of this content n/o/v/(el)bi((n)) ¡°Have you ever communicated with the people of Alvenheim besides giving national speeches?¡± ¡°A few times, I have urged them to enjoy themselves and be cautious during festivals.¡± ¡°Other than that?¡± ¡°I have rendered judgments in difficult trials, and on several occasions, I have gathered the people for audiences. Since I can¡¯t trust the Council of Elders, I decided it would be better to directly listen to the stories of the people. By the way, why do you ask?¡± Arwen asked with an adorable yet curious gaze. I shrugged my shoulders and replied as if it were someone else¡¯s story. ¡°It¡¯s nothing special, just an Elven acquaintance of mine spoke favorably of you. They described you as a compassionate and elegant queen. I was curious if others see you in the same light.¡± ¡°Hmm... I¡¯ve heard that despite my youthful appearance, I have a mature demeanor.¡± ¡°Where did you hear that?¡± ¡°At the festival.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re openly discussing it right in front of me?¡± As kind as Arwen may be, it was indeed an act of insulting the queen. Well, back then at the exhibition, we didn¡¯t know each other¡¯s identities, and now we¡¯re in a position where we can exploit each other¡¯s weaknesses, so we can maintain a friendship. Arwen averted her gaze upon hearing my question and hesitantly opened her mouth. ¡°...I was hiding my face just like during the exhibition. At that time, I bought some food or casually asked a few people I happened to encounter.¡± ¡°It seems like you enjoy having fun, Your Majesty.¡± Seeing that, I inwardly breathed a sigh of relief and called out to Marie, who was beyond the door. ¡°I¡¯ll go now! Just wait a moment!¡± After confirming if there were any traces of Arwen, I walked towards the door. Along the way, I didn¡¯t forget to check the time. There was still some time left for all the classes to end. I wondered if the professor had finished early or if there was another reason for the early visit. Squeak As I opened the door, I came face to face with Marie, who had her characteristic mischievous smile. Thinking there was no one around, I looked around and asked her. ¡°Why did you come so early? What about the lecture?¡± ¡°I finished early because the professor had an urgent matter. Since I couldn¡¯t find you in Professor Elena¡¯s lab, I came to the dormitory.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. Then...¡± Before I could finish my sentence, Marie forcefully pushed her hand against my chest. Her strength was far from weak, and I couldn¡¯t help but be pushed back slightly. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t let go of the door handle, but she didn¡¯t stop there. Taking advantage of my retreat, she pressed her body firmly against mine and continued pushing. Naturally, I stumbled back from the door, and Marie had somehow managed to step all the way to the entrance. The door closed firmly with a thud. ¡°Uh, uh? Marie?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to go all the way to the inn, right? I heard from Rina that the dormitory is soundproofed thoroughly. It¡¯s as if you can¡¯t hear anything that¡¯s happening inside.¡± Marie looked at me with a mischievous look in her sparkling eyes. Desire was bubbling inside them like boiling lava. It seemed like it had diminished recently, but it looks like another log has been added to the fire. ¡®This is messed up...!¡¯ If there were only Marie and Isaac, it wouldn¡¯t matter, but Arwen is hiding here now. The moment we do it here, Arwen will see everything. So, realizing that I had to stop it somehow, I hurriedly spoke to Marie. It would be beneficial to move somewhere other than the accommodation. ¡°Well... Mari? Even if it¡¯s in the room...¡± ¡°So what? We can have a quick one here, then go on a date and do it again at the inn, right? Think of it as warming up.¡± ¡°What kind of warm-up is that? Get your hands off me!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to?¡± Overwhelmed by Marie that had transformed into the embodiment of desire, I stumbled back and somehow ended up on the bed. I fell backward onto the bed, and Marie took the position to straddle me. Why do I feel like there¡¯s a heart-shaped glimmer in Marie¡¯s blue eyes, even though shadows loom over? The desires of women are utterly elusive. But that¡¯s one thing, and as long as Arwen is watching, I absolutely cannot engage in anything here. I urgently pleaded with Marie. ¡°M-Marie? Can¡¯t you endure it a little longer?¡± ¡°No. Way. Today¡¯s classes were so difficult, and I¡¯m under a lot of stress. I need to relieve it through Isaac¡¯s body. For now... huh?¡± Marie, speaking in a sultry voice, blinked her eyes a couple of times without continuing her words. Then, she suddenly raised her head and began sniffing. ¡°Sniff. Sniff.¡± ¡°...Marie?¡± ¡°Sniff. What is this smell?¡± Did she really smell the scent coming from Arwen? I didn¡¯t notice it at all, but women are indeed different. While I was thinking such thoughts, Marie, who had been sniffing and smelling, began to smell my neck. Then, she squeezed her face slightly and mumbled softly. ¡°I can smell this scent even on the bed...¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± As she looked at me with suspicious eyes, I tensed up, feeling like something else was implied. Did she really notice Arwen¡¯s presence? I hope not, in a different sense. And so, as the heavy silence settled in the room, Marie smiled mischievously, and with that, the tension eased as she spoke. ¡°Did you spray perfume on the bed or something?¡± ¡°Uh, yeah?¡± ¡°At first, I thought another woman had been in the room. But the scent only comes from the bed, not from your body.¡± ¡°Haha...¡± It was at that moment when I let out an awkward laugh. Marie, with the same teasing expression on her face, slowly lowered her head towards my neck and brought her lips closer. ¡°Mm...¡± ¡°Ugh... Marie?¡± ¡°I will make sure my scent permeates Isaac¡¯s body.¡± Although we had overcome one crisis, another one remained. I urgently tried to separate Marie, but she remained indifferent, completely sticking to me without any intention of letting go. In the end, it seemed like I had to deal with it like this. [...I¡¯ll be away for a moment.] Arwen¡¯s voice suddenly echoed in my head. Although there was a sense of embarrassment, it was undoubtedly Arwen¡¯s voice. It seemed like she had conveyed her thoughts through telepathy, as if she had been watching over everything from the sidelines. ¡®Oh dear...¡¯ For a moment, I covered my face with one hand and gave Marie a wry smile. She didn¡¯t even consider distancing herself. Feeling frustrated and slightly angry, I spoke in a voice that reflected my annoyance. ¡°Marie.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°You¡¯re dying today.¡± ¡°What, what? Ahhh!¡± I quickly recovered and went straight to the act, without any foreplay or anything. Translators note: 5/5 Chapter 134: To Alvenheim (1) There was a brief event, but we managed to smoothly get through it one way or another. I was worried that even if Arwen made room for me, she might secretly watch, but as soon as I left the bedroom, she was gone. Now, the first priority was properly scolding this naughty cat. During the process, the cat apologized, but it was useless to me who was already doing as I pleased. Eventually, we skipped dinner and it became late at night before the cat could return to its own place. Because I had been so intense, my legs gave way, and I had no choice but to support myself. Finally, when we arrived at the front of the female dormitory, before sending off the cat, I gently stroked her head and said half-jokingly. ¡°Don¡¯t play such pranks anymore. Got it?¡± ¡°Yes...¡± Marie blushed and mumbled, but didn¡¯t say anything else. She had confidently jumped at me and ended up being teased, so she had nothing to say, even if she had ten mouths. ¡°...I¡¯ll be working hard on my exercise, so just watch me.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll do great. Anything special happening tomorrow?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing special, but Rina said she has something to talk about tomorrow. We can talk about it then.¡± There really wasn¡¯t anything special. Having a meal with Rina had become a familiar occurrence, so it would just be a casual conversation. I¡¯m not sure if I should say that Rina has been acting a bit strange lately or if I should say there¡¯s something suspicious about her. Whenever I¡¯m alone with her, she subtly avoids eye contact and glances at odd places. First of all, I can assert with certainty that there is absolutely no romantic interest from her as a rational being. Not only did she not show any special favor towards me, but she also played pranks, so there¡¯s no possibility of developing any affection. Furthermore, since Rina stopped acting on her authority, she only considers me as a comfortable friend, nothing more. In the first place, we rarely meet unlike Marie and Cecily, only two or three times a week. And even then, it¡¯s only during meal times. There has almost never been a moment where the two of us were alone before, and there has been hardly any contact since I started dating Marie. ¡°Alright, go and rest well. If you can¡¯t wake up tomorrow, I¡¯ll feel sorry for you.¡± ¡°Hehe, thanks to someone, my stamina is in top shape, so I can handle this much.¡± ¡°Really? How about going to the inn now...¡± ¡°But tomorrow¡¯s lecture is more important, so I¡¯ll go. Goodbye!¡± As soon as I quietly suggested while grabbing her waist, Marie quickly escaped. She stumbled for a moment due to weak legs but steadfastly headed towards her dorm. Of course, she didn¡¯t just walk ahead coldly but turned around, showing a playful smile, and she even blew me a teasing kiss. I smiled at the increasingly charming Marie and waved my hand. I always think this, but I¡¯m really happy that Marie is my girlfriend. ¡®Let¡¯s go back to the lodging for now.¡¯ I left the dorm around 8 o¡¯clock, so I still have time to write a speech for Arwen. I can temporarily pause Xenon¡¯s writing and focus on the speech for a week without any issues. Moreover, there is something that fits perfectly with the situation in Alvenheim just before the division. It is the speech by President Abraham Lincoln, who unified the United States, which was deteriorating due to the Civil War. A great president who truly united the United States alongside the abolition of slavery. Although his speech was considered a failure at the time, it became a renowned speech recorded in history in later generations. ¡®I don¡¯t remember everything, but...¡¯ I remember Hitler¡¯s speeches because I¡¯m interested in World War II, but I barely know anything about Lincoln¡¯s Gettysburg Address, except for some parts. However, even with just those parts, it should be sufficient for the desired effect. The key now is to make those famous quotes come out naturally.Follow the latest novels at novelhall.com ¡®It feels like I¡¯m a black curtain.¡¯ (Tl note: Black curtain is a mastermind working from the shadows) The worst incident that shook South Korea in my past life came to mind. Democracy almost fell apart, but the people themselves came forward and ousted the president. I was concerned that it might not be a good idea that I wrote the speech for Arwen instead, but she is a genius who can memorize everything she sees once, so there should be no problem. Maybe she will quickly skim through the speech as soon as I deliver it and burn it afterward. I just silently prayed in my heart for Arwen to deliver the speech well. In fact, even helping with the speech is a tremendous political intervention. Perhaps this indifference stems from the fact that Arwen is more like a friend to me than a queen. I also appreciate her sense of responsibility, in which she would scold me even for a small mistake. ¡®I wonder if I can ask Siris to show me her speech.¡¯ Alvenheim¡¯s entry procedures are notoriously complicated, but once you¡¯re inside, they don¡¯t really conduct any inspections or such. I¡¯ve heard that because of this, there are many people attempting illegal entry. Even teleportation is limited from overseas destinations, except for a few select individuals. Gartz mentioned that there¡¯s some kind of magical barrier typically in place, and only those granted direct permission from the king would know how to bypass it. ¡®Anyway, I¡¯ll come to hear the speech.¡¯ Anticipating the following week, I made my way to the accommodation. ***** The next day arrived. As Marie mentioned yesterday, I ended up having a meal with Rina, and there really wasn¡¯t much to talk about. Naturally, Cecily sat beside Rina. Sitting here with the four of us had become somewhat routine, so I didn¡¯t have much to say, but the other three seemed to be engaged in lively conversation. The saying that when three women gather, dishes are broken wasn¡¯t just an idle rumor. However, when we finished the meal and were enjoying dessert, Rina suddenly made an intriguing proposal to us. ¡°Have any of you thought about visiting Alvenheim?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± It was a suggestion to go to Alvenheim, the land of the elves. It was such an unexpected proposal that both I and Marie, sitting beside me, widened our eyes in surprise. Rina is not someone who makes such silly jokes. And seeing her unique expressionless face, it really means she¡¯s making a proposition to us. ¡°No, of course not. VIP seats are reserved for the nobles of Alvenheim, the prestigious families. We will sit right behind them to watch.¡± If that¡¯s the case, will Cecily come? I shifted my gaze and looked at Cecily, who was sitting next to Rina. Even during our conversation, she remained silent, sitting still. Suddenly, she noticed my gaze, and our eyes met. As soon as our eyes met, I immediately spoke up. ¡°Will Cecily-noona also come?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to, but I¡¯m not sure if Alvenheim will accept the demons. Unless the Queen personally grants permission.¡± Was she asking me to go ask instead? Cecily smiled mischievously as she replied, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile. Even if the elves adopted an open policy, they are still elves. It will undoubtedly take a long time for them to accept the f demons, the descendants of devils. Someone might question why the descendants of devils would want to come to the sacred land of Alvenheim. They are currently preoccupied with the issue of mixed-blood, so how would they feel about the demons? ¡°Oh, by the way, Cecily.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I¡¯m curious, are there any half-bloods between demons and humans?¡± Marie asked the question. Not only she, but also I and Rina, we all simultaneously showed our curiosity. Amidst such interests, Cecily seemed slightly taken aback. She blinked her bright red eyes a couple of times and then tapped her cheek with her finger. It was her characteristic habit whenever she had something to think about. After pondering for a while, Cecily responded with a somewhat ambiguous voice. ¡°Well... Unlike elves, I haven¡¯t heard any stories about the birth of hybrids because demons haven¡¯t received good treatment so far. If there were any, we would have directly intervened to protect them in our Helium.¡± ¡°...I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s no need to apologize.¡± When Marie apologized, Cecily waved her hand and reassured her, saying it was okay. Then she shifted her gaze to me and, with a sly smile, opened her mouth in a subdued voice. ¡°You might hear news about the birth of hybrids soon. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°... ...¡± Why are you looking at me and saying that? Of course, it¡¯s possible to hear news about the birth of hybrids, considering that demons are gaining popularity day by day. I pretended to be composed and raised my teacup. ¡®Come to think of it, the horns...¡¯ Cecily¡¯s horns began to gradually turn reddish, just like in the previous exhibition. ***** The time Isaac left for the bathroom. When Isaac left his seat, Rina cautiously called Marie, who was sitting across from her. ¡°...Marie?¡± ¡°Yeah? What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Well... you said you would stay at Alvenheim for about a day.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°Do you happen to need a place with soundproofing?¡± Rina asked hesitantly, but Marie accurately understood what she meant. With a shy expression and a blush on her cheeks, Marie responded. ¡°C-Can I ask you for a favor? It might get a bit noisy... Since it¡¯s Alvenheim, it should be okay, right?¡± ¡°Uh, yeah. Of course.¡± Rina said with a reddened face. ¡°...Maybe.¡± Marie couldn¡¯t even hear the rest of the conversation because it was so quiet. ¡°Hmm...¡± And Cecily, who was sitting next to them, could hear everything. She looked at Rina with a subtle gaze. Rina¡¯s face turned bright red, as if she was already imagining something, and she couldn¡¯t even lift her head. She even fidgeted between her legs as if something was tickling her. It was like the appearance of a maiden seeing something provocative for the first time. ¡®How cute.¡¯ Cecily inwardly chuckled at Rina¡¯s uneasiness. Translators note: 1/5 Chapter 135: To Alvenheim (2) The next day, after it was confirmed that I was heading to Alvenheim, Arwen came directly to my accommodation. Since she used magic to conceal her presence, she managed to sneak into my room without anyone noticing. At first, I was startled when I heard a voice coming from thin air, but soon I realized it was Arwen and felt relieved. From then on, Arwen would visit my room, and before we started our conversation, I informed her of the news. I immediately told her that I was going to Alvenheim, and her reaction was quite interesting. ¡°What, what? What did you just say?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to Alvenheim soon. My friend suggested that we go together, and I thought it would be a good idea, so I agreed.¡± ¡°Then...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get to see you deliver a speech with my own eyes.¡± ¡°Ugh...¡± Arwen, apparently not expecting me to come to Alvenheim at all, held both of her ears and groaned. It was quite fascinating to see her elongated ears being held like handles. It seemed to be a habit that came out whenever she was flustered. Meanwhile, Arwen, in a slightly anxious voice, asked if I had to be bothered to come. Her hands were still firmly gripping her ears. ¡°Mm, can you not come?¡±The? source of this content n/o/v/(el)bi((n)) ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s, um, it¡¯s embarrassing.¡± ¡°But you¡¯ve already seen everything, so what¡¯s there to be embarrassed about?¡± Arwen¡¯s cheeks turned as red as the sunset, feeling embarrassed at the strange part. As someone who had witnessed my situation with Marie with both eyes, I couldn¡¯t help but smirk. However, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t sympathize at all. Already burdened with the pressure to do well in front of a lot of people, if I were to be watched by a person that coached me, the burden would be immense. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s decided that I¡¯ll watch your speech. Besides, I already made the teleportation reservation, and I don¡¯t have any grounds to refuse.¡± ¡°Well, wouldn¡¯t it be better if you instead focus on writing your book?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Wouldn¡¯t you think the opposite? There¡¯s such a great material, so why would I not go?¡± ¡°Mm...¡± Was it confirmed that I would be watching the speech? Arwen held onto her ears and closed her eyes tightly. After a deep sigh, she let go of her ears, which she had been gripping like a handle, and murmured quietly. ¡°I guess there¡¯s no choice... But don¡¯t get your hopes up. Even if the speech you conveyed is great, it will vary depending on the person delivering it.¡± ¡°If you have confidence, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems if you do it like you did last time.¡± ¡°Well, I hope so...¡± It seems that Arwen is feeling quite burdened. After all, this is her first nationwide address, so it¡¯s natural for her to feel nervous. Delivering a speech in front of people is already a nerve-wracking experience, let alone a nationwide address. As the day approaches, Arwen¡¯s emotions will likely fluctuate rapidly, and the possibility of not being able to sleep properly is high. If she were a complete stranger, I might have ignored it, but because she is Arwen, I felt inclined to help. I was partially responsible if she messes up and in a way, she is one of the people I can call a ¡°friend.¡± Considering my limited and narrow human relationships, I want to help my friends as much as possible. Although it may seem like an intervention in state affairs, I was simply helping a friend, so it didn¡¯t seem significant. ¡°What should I do? Should I cheer you on? Or should I pat your head?¡± ¡°...Don¡¯t treat me like a child. Even though I may look like this, I¡¯ve lived many times longer than you.¡± ¡°For a grandma, you seem to enjoy teasing me a lot.¡± ¡°You... sigh.¡± Instead of getting annoyed at being called ¡°grandma,¡± Arwen patted her chest as if comforting herself. After being teased so much about being a grandmother, she seemed to have grown accustomed to it. In fact, it¡¯s only possible to call her ¡°grandma¡± because she¡¯s Arwen. I tried it once jokingly with Cecily, and she almost tore my ear off, so I would never do it again. On the other hand, Arwen¡¯s reactions are quite amusing. Even if she acts like a child most of the time, when teased like this, she tries hard to act like an adult. When she gets upset, she pouts like a rabbit that had its food taken away, and it was difficult to stop her from sulking. ¡°...The only human who can converse with me without any pretenses is you.¡± ¡°Is that a way of saying I¡¯m special?¡± ¡°Well...¡± I said it as a joke, but Arwen stared at me intensely. Because of that, I ended up feeling embarrassed. Meanwhile, she nodded her head and calmly opened her mouth, speaking with a composed voice. ¡°In a way, it could be possible. I¡¯ve never made human friends while living in human society, you see.¡± ¡°Huh? Weren¡¯t you from Alvenheim?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a half-blood with human blood mixed in. It seems I forgot to mention that.¡± Arwen being a half-blood was quite surprising news. It was due to the prejudice that the Queen of Alvenheim would naturally be a pureblood. However, as Cindy mentioned last time, Arwen didn¡¯t receive any sponsorship from the prestigious families and rose to the position of queen through her own abilities. If she were an ordinary elf, it might have been suspicious, but being a half-blood changes the story. ¡°I had no idea. So, did you live in the human world until one of your parents passed away naturally?¡± ¡°My mother gave birth to me and shortly after, she left this world.¡± ¡°Uh... I¡¯m sorry.¡± It feels like I asked for no reason. I¡¯m worried that I may have touched a wound. Fortunately, Arwen seemed indifferent and reassured me, shaking her head. Then, with a nostalgic gaze, she began to recall past memories, one by one. ¡°I wanted to stop that. Moreover, I am in the midst of constantly challenging it. Even if conflicts arise along the way, if we can resolve those conflicts, it means some ¡®change¡¯ has occurred. If such changes happen frequently, undoubtedly our Elves will undergo progress.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re aware, but there are many humans who dislike change.¡± ¡°But it doesn¡¯t mean there aren¡¯t people who embrace challenges. I simply want to encourage our people to take on challenges. Even if someone calls it an unnecessary policy, it doesn¡¯t matter. Because even if it¡¯s not understood now, evaluations may change in the distant future.¡± The policies that Arwen mentioned were harshly criticized during her time, but they could receive praise as achievements in the distant future. She is more concerned about the future than the present. However, there are still worrisome aspects. With a concerned voice, I asked her. ¡°What about you? Are you okay? You could be expelled if you make a mistake.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s the people rather than the Council who drive me away, I would willingly accept it. That, too, would be a change.¡± ¡°Just by saying that, you don¡¯t seem like a true elf.¡± ¡°Not seem like an elf...¡± Upon hearing my words, Arwen shrugged her shoulders and nonchalantly replied. ¡°In a way, that could be true. Being a half-blood with human thinking ingrained in me. Still, I have pride as an elf.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a response befitting an elf.¡± ¡°Then what do you think an elf is? Do you believe they are an arrogant and stubborn race like other humans might think?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s just...¡± I shifted my gaze elsewhere and pondered deeply. Elves, like humans, are a race that cannot be easily defined. As Arwen mentioned, elves possess an arrogant and knowledgeable aspect, but conversely, it is because of this that they can be seen as a proud and courageous race. If humans have clear distinctions between light and shadow, could it be said that elves have such a strong light that their hidden shadows are also significant? Still, this one thing feels certain to me. I faced Arwen directly and opened my mouth. ¡°A race that only regains their senses after being hit.¡± ¡°What?¡± Arwen blinked in response to my answer. It was a completely unexpected reaction. With a slight smile, I continued speaking. ¡°Elves are a race that only regains their senses after being hit. It applies to the Race War and the conflict between the elves and the dark elves that you told me about. They¡¯re all similar, right? They don¡¯t move until someone hits them.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°So, it means that someone has to hit them for them to progress. Do you understand what I mean?¡± ¡°...¡± Arwen blinked with a bewildered expression, as if she couldn¡¯t believe it or was dumbfounded. Her innocent face was so adorable that I almost instinctively wanted to pat her on the head. Finally gathering her thoughts, Arwen smirked and shook her head. ¡°Really... That¡¯s an outrageous answer. But I can¡¯t refute it because it¡¯s true.¡± ¡°If you know, you should hit harder during your speech too. You¡¯ll give you the speech, though.¡± ¡°Thank you. And... Isaac.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Arwen called me but hesitated to speak. With a puzzled expression, she made a small request of me. ¡°If I take the wrong path... could you hit me once?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the only person I consider a friend, and you¡¯re the only one who can hit me.¡± So, she wants me to snap her out of it every time she goes off track? The choice of words is odd, but Arwen is asking me to play the role of a brake for her. It seems that her words about considering me a special person were not false but true. I was a little taken aback, but eventually agreed. ¡°Alright. That should be easy.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Arwen gave a gentle smile and softly opened her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m really fortunate to have met you.¡± A few days later. ¡°Will Cecily come too?¡± ¡°Yeah. She¡¯s planning to come with Balak.¡± ¡°Why is Gartz coming again?¡± ¡°Just taking him along? He¡¯ll probably want to meet you too, so it¡¯s a good opportunity.¡± I set off for Alvenheim. Translators note: 2/5 9 more days and my tests end so finally there will be no more delays in releases. And as always, I apologize for the delay. Chapter 136: In Alvenheim (1) The day has arrived for them to enter Alvenheim, the country that is both the homeland of the elves and the first country created, chosen by the gods. Alvenheim boasts strict immigration procedures, as mentioned before, so we set off early in the morning. Following that, together with Marie, Rina, and the other two, they traveled by carriage to the palace, which can be considered the symbol of the empire. Since Cecily mentioned that she would depart from Helium instead of the Minerva Empire, she wasn¡¯t present. And if you ask why we are going to the palace, it¡¯s because the teleportation facility for moving between countries, rather than just regions, is located there. The teleportation device at the Requilis Mansion can only transport to locations within the Minerva Empire. ¡°Are we going to enter Alvenheim directly from here?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. We¡¯ll arrive in Alvenheim, but we still have to provide detailed identification and state our purpose for entry there. Think of this place as an intermediate point.¡± After a while, we arrived at the teleportation facility. It was installed on the outskirts because it was deemed unsafe to have it inside the palace. The security measures, including guards and the stern appearance of the building, were strict, possibly to prepare for any unforeseen accidents. When I visited Helium, I didn¡¯t have a chance to enjoy it as I used Cecily¡¯s personal teleportation device. But now that I was facing it directly, it seemed fascinating. The size of the building wasn¡¯t as large as expected, and at first glance, it resembled a prison. While observing the unfamiliar teleportation device, I discreetly glanced at Rina standing beside me. She was currently giving instructions to the escort knights who had accompanied us. It seemed like they were discussing the immigration procedures. ¡°Isaac, this is your first time traveling to another country, isn¡¯t it?¡± Marie, who was standing beside me, asked as she looked at Rina. When I turned my head, I saw Marie¡¯s face beaming with a smile. ¡®Come to think of it, Marie doesn¡¯t know.¡¯ Due to the high-profile theft incident, I had briefly visited Helium in the past. However, that visit was kept secret between me, Cecily, and Arwen. Marie was unaware of such an event taking place. So, she would naturally assume that this is my first time going to another country. I awkwardly smiled and scratched my head. ¡°Yeah, and I¡¯m a bit nervous about Alvenheim. Marie, have you ever been there?¡± ¡°Well, actually, it¡¯s my first time in Alvenheim too. I¡¯ve been to places like the Ters Kingdom or the Belua Republic, but this is my first experience with a country mainly populated by a different species.¡± ¡°So, you have no idea about it at all?¡± ¡°Well, I heard that the immigration process is ridiculously strict. And my dad mentioned that there¡¯s some racial discrimination.¡± ¡°Racial discrimination, huh...¡± As I listened to her story, I pondered over it. In my previous life, there was racial discrimination based on skin color, but it seemed to be called racial discrimination here because the species here are different. I also heard from Cindy that the older generation, in particular, frequently engages in discriminatory behavior. It¡¯s not just them, even some improperly educated younger generations do it occasionally. The more I think about it, the more I feel like they are the perfect embodiment of ¡°arrogance.¡± They may not surpass humans in terms of extremes of light and shadow, but they can definitely be compared. ¡°What about Cecily? Cecily is a demon, right? It seems like it would be even worse for her than us.¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried about that too. She managed to get the entry permit, but I¡¯m not sure what will happen after that. Apparently, demons have never set foot in Alvenheim before.¡± Marie expressed her concerns with a voice full of worry. In reality, regardless of which country it was, ¡°official¡± entry for demons was nearly impossible. Most of them resorted to illegal entry, and Helium had enforced a semi-closed-door policy. The situation improved significantly after Xenon¡¯s Biography, but there were still tensions with Alvenheim. Even if they allowed entry on the surface, nobody knew what was happening internally. Because of this, I worried that Cecily might face discriminatory treatment in Alvenheim. However, if that were to happen, it would escalate into a serious diplomatic issue. Obtaining permission to enter was equivalent to officially stating the intention to visit. Not only Alvenheim but also the Minerva Empire had long spread rumors. They knew that both Rina and Marie, including myself, were going to visit Alvenheim to witness Arwen¡¯s speech to the nation. By the way, Rina and Marie were introduced as a princess and the next duchess respectively, while I was introduced as Marie¡¯s fiance?. It was only natural for Marie to smile with joy upon hearing that. ¡°Still, don¡¯t worry too much. If that happens, it will only tarnish Alvenheim¡¯s reputation. Besides, we are planning to stay at a nearby inn.¡± ¡°Are we going to stay at the inn all the time? Don¡¯t you want to go out and explore?¡± ¡°If you want to, it¡¯s fine. But I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s possible. After all, you and I will be sharing the same room.¡± ¡°... ...¡± As soon as I mentioned sharing the same room, Marie¡¯s face turned red in an instant. Yet, she tightly held my hand, representing her desire implicitly. I smiled and gave her a reassuring squeeze, as if I could understand her inner thoughts without saying a word. Marie let out her characteristic tickling laughter and looked delighted. Although it was a joking remark, considering the infamous entry procedures of Alvenheim and our exhausted bodies, it seemed like we would need to rest at an inn for a day. Just in case, I had brought along books and notebooks. ¡°Now, let¡¯s go. They said everything has already been arranged inside. We just need to stand on the magic circle.¡± ¡°When we move, we start the entry procedures there, right?¡± ¡°Yes. It won¡¯t be as strict as its reputation suggests, so don¡¯t worry. We are nobles, after all. Our identities are already guaranteed.¡± ¡°Got it. But, Rina, have you been to Alvenheim before?¡± ¡°I went once with my brother. I even met the queen back then.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Visiting Alvenheim was one thing, but hearing about her meeting Arwen was new information. How did Rina end up meeting Arwen? Seeing the questions on my face, Rina smiled and casually replied. ¡°I had the opportunity to visit the Alvenheim¡¯s Academy just once. It was inside a gigantic tree called the World Tree. It was truly fascinating. I met the queen during that time.¡± ¡°How was it compared to Halo Academy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s much better there. I guess it¡¯s because the academy was built by the elves themselves. Even a simple spell costs a lot in our budget.¡± ¡°The racial war?¡± Marie had an expression that seemed to ask for a detailed explanation. The same was true for Rina, who was beside her. It seemed like they both genuinely didn¡¯t know. As I looked at the curious gazes of the two women, I slowly organized my thoughts and began explaining one by one. It was easy for me to talk about the story, since I had heard about it from Cindy. ¡°As you both know, humans and elves fought a racial war 300 years ago. It was a war that caused significant damage not only to humans but also to elves. However, for elves, 300 years is like 30 years for humans. On the other hand, for humans, it¡¯s been more than three centuries. Humans have recorded the war in their history, but elves still remember it. That¡¯s why the immigration process might be strict. The aftermath of the war is still ongoing for elves.¡± ¡°Is it to prevent possible terrorism, perhaps?¡± ¡°In a way, yes. However, keep in mind that elves have only recently started adopting an open policy. Naturally, they have to be cautious. A single drop of water can cloud the whole pond, as they say.¡± ¡°I see...¡± After listening to my explanation, Marie exclaimed in agreement. It wasn¡¯t just her, but Rina had a similar expression on her face as well. Shortly after, Marie let out a mischievous laugh and clung tightly to my arm. Then, she repeatedly kissed my face and murmured in a voice filled with happiness. ¡°To think that such a smart and handsome person is my boyfriend... I feel like the luckiest woman.¡± ¡°Marie, isn¡¯t Rina watching?¡± ¡°Then let her look. How is it? Jealous?¡± Marie joked and crossed her arms, teasing Rina. It was a scene that could never have happened if they hadn¡¯t recently reconciled, or rather, it wouldn¡¯t have happened at all. Rina smirked at Marie¡¯s innocence and couldn¡¯t hold back her words, as if she couldn¡¯t help herself. ¡°I envy you. I wish I had a guy like Isaac. Handsome, smart, and...¡± Rina paused for a moment, gradually lowering her gaze. Eventually, her eyes stopped in the middle and she tightly sealed her lips. At the same time, a faint blush appeared on her face. Not knowing what she was thinking, I tilted my head curiously. Just as I was doing so, Rina subtly shifted her gaze and coughed lightly. ¡°Ehem, it¡¯s nothing. Just jealous.¡± ¡°Are you thinking about it again?¡± Just as Rina was about to respond, Marie abruptly interrupted. The question seemed to hit the mark as Rina became visibly flustered and started stumbling over her words. ¡°Oh, no! Absolutely not! I¡¯m not a pervert...!¡± ¡°For someone who¡¯s not, your face is awfully red. Are you, by any chance...¡± ¡°Sh, shut up! Isaac will misunderstand!¡± Why is my name suddenly being mentioned? As I wondered, Rina emerged with a face that had turned as red as Marie¡¯s. For a brief moment, eyes of a similar shade to Marie¡¯s were fixed on my face, repeatedly shifting up and down. And... Gulp Rina swallowed nervously, unsure whether it was due to the pressure or her own tension. Considering her usually composed personality, it was an unexpected reaction. ¡°Hmm.¡± Meanwhile, Marie, perhaps thinking she had caught something interesting, uncrossed her arms and approached Rina stealthily. Her subtle nasal sound and expression indicated that her mischievousness was at play. Following that, Marie approached Rina and whispered softly into her ear. ¡°...!¡± Though I couldn¡¯t understand what Marie said, with a brief remark, Rina¡¯s body jolted visibly. Her snow-white skin turned completely red, and her trembling lips caught my attention. What could Marie have said? While I was curious, Marie chuckled softly, uncrossing her arms and clinging to me. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. Just playing a little prank.¡± ¡°Ugh...¡± Considering it was just a prank, the reaction was quite intense. Rina had buried her face in both hands and couldn¡¯t even lift her head. ¡°Hehe.¡± ¡°... ...¡± Regardless of whether Rina responded or not, Marie stuck close to me, giggling. Afterwards, we were able to set foot on the distant checkpoint. ¡°No, it¡¯s not allowed. Even if you have permission, unless it¡¯s directly approved by the Queen or the Council, demons are not allowed to step foot in Alvenheim.¡± ¡°How many times do I have to say it? I received direct permission from the Queen, and I have the documents right here. Do you seriously not believe an official decree issued by the Queen?¡± ¡°Why would our Queen permit demon entry for any reason? Show me proper evidence.¡± ¡°Sigh...!¡± Amidst the heated argument over entry procedures, we came face to face with Cecily. Translators note: 3/5 Two more chapters coming later today Chapter 137: In Alvenheim (2) The relationship between elves and demons is subtly complex, but it can be said that elves unilaterally dislike demons. Demons have made countless efforts to be recognized as human beings and have not discriminated against elves or any other race. As a result, even though elves are wary of and disdain demons, demons themselves do not pay much attention to it. However, during the race war, demons did keep an eye on humans, so there was some contact between them. If demons had not helped the human alliance, the elves¡¯ self-destruction would have caused great damage to humans as well. There are research results suggesting that the reason humans were able to use magic easily was also due to the demons¡¯ interference. Thus, the relationship between elves and demons is subtle. Elves despise demons, who are descendants of devils, but demons simply overlook it. If Xenon¡¯s Biography had not appeared and the perception of demons remained the same, and if Alvenheim had not pursued an open policy, the conflicts between the two would have been minimal. The reason they did not confront each other, despite being wary of each other¡¯s existence, is due to the risk of mutual annihilation and the lack of justification. However, as time passed and the world changed, the opportunity arose for the demons to move towards the light, and the elves reached out their hands, shedding their arrogance. Although they have never clashed before, the conflict between these two polar opposites is a situation that could potentially occur someday. ¡°Noona, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Hmm? Oh.¡± I approached Cecily, who was engaged in a confrontation with an elf, and called out to her. Cecily, who had been catching her breath, widened her red eyes at my appearance. Gartz, who had been standing beside her all this time, politely nodded his head in greeting. I also returned the gesture by nodding my head in silence and refocused on Cecily. Cecily, dressed in a pitch-black dress that complemented her hair color, exuded an aura befitting a princess. The material and delicate appearance of the dress gave the impression of being suitable for going out, but even ordinary clothing was elevated to an air of luxury when paired with her. While I observed her attire, Cecily glanced at Marie and Rina next to me and then expressed her fatigue. ¡°It¡¯s nothing major. I just have a slight headache due to the immigration procedures.¡± ¡°Immigration procedures...¡± Upon hearing the mention of immigration procedures, I turned my head to look at the elf with whom she had been clashing. He had a handsome appearance befitting an elf, but there was a firm and sharp impression about him. He was dressed plainly, but there was a symbol on his chest that seemed to indicate his rank. It seemed that he was one of the personnel assigned for the immigration procedures. ¡°Let me reiterate, please provide more concrete evidence. Even if you have a document, how will you prove its authenticity? Being a demon, you could easily forge such a trivial magical document.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you see the stamp of the queen¡¯s approval? This seal is an enchanted insignia that cannot be replicated even with magic. It¡¯s something I wouldn¡¯t be able to accomplish no matter what.¡± ¡°Therefore, I request more solid proof. The queen¡¯s seal alone is far from sufficient.¡± I could gather a rough idea of the situation. It seems that the immigration officer is refusing entry by finding faults due to the suspicion that Cecily is a demon. This alone would be a significant diplomatic offense, but considering the situation in Helium, it can be seen as an external pressure. As you know, Helium had to quietly endure harsh treatment from neighboring countries until the events related to Xenon¡¯s Biography unfolded. But that¡¯s not the case anymore. Helium has started actively engaging with neighboring countries for several months, unveiling their hidden strengths all at once to firmly establish their presence. The problem here is that it¡¯s still in the early stages. Helium has had little diplomatic experience with other countries for centuries, and their perception is only gradually improving. It cannot be guaranteed what might happen if something goes wrong. Therefore, if Cecily handles the situation even slightly incorrectly, she could face severe consequences. I¡¯m not sure if the immigration officer has thought that far, but the situation remains difficult. ¡®Can a princess, not even an ordinary noble, be treated like this?¡¯ Perhaps because they may not know how powerful the demons, especially Helium, are, they act that way. Even during the racial war, the demons supported the human alliance from behind and did not engage in direct armed conflict with the elves. The typical arrogance of the elves towards humans has been diluted through the racial war, but their perspective towards demons remains unchanged. I alternated between observing the immigration officer and Cecily, then asked Cecily. ¡°Noona, can you show me that official document?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Just curious.¡± It¡¯s unlikely, but Arwen might have approved it strangely. There might be a possibility. Cecily handed me the official document without any suspicion at my request. The official document was rolled up like a scroll, and the texture of the paper was noticeably different from ordinary ones. After carefully unrolling the rolled-up paper, I found a neatly written official document. At the bottom, there was a stamp proving it was from Queen Arwen. [I, Queen Arwen Elidia of Alvenheim, hereby approve the entry of Princess Cecily Drat Eisilia Vin of Helium and her escort knight, Gartz Balak.] Although it was a brief content, the letters written with a special pen sparkled like stars. It seems to be deeply related to magic. The date written on the stamp, as well as the context that seemed to be written with magic, clearly indicated Arwen¡¯s approval. With this alone, there is no way Cecily would be denied entry. With a puzzled expression, I asked the immigration officer, as I couldn¡¯t understand it at all. ¡°Umm... No, it¡¯s an official document directly issued by the Queen. Why can¡¯t you believe it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe it, but I need something more certain than this.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this one thing enough?¡± ¡°No. The entry of a demon is unprecedented in the history of Alvenheim, so it¡¯s an inevitable procedure.¡± If even after saying all this, you still refuse to humble yourself, then I truly have to give you credit. Stubbornness truly can be strong. I heard from Cyndi that Elves, as strong-willed as they are, often reluctantly concede when their pride is touched. ¡°Is that all you have to say?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then just leave now. None of you are allowed to enter.¡± But here, there was an elf who overcame stubbornness with pride. Although I didn¡¯t know about anything else, the rigid person in front of me seemed truly hopeless. Just as I was about to retreat, an unfamiliar voice came from another direction. ¡°Hahaha. I came just in case, and here you are, doing this.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± It wasn¡¯t the elegant and noble tone unique to Elves, but rather a casual tone filled with levity. I turned my head towards the direction where the voice came from. When I turned my head, there was an elf man approaching me with a bright, cheerful smile on his face. His graceful and light footsteps were somewhat unique. His hair was a bright emerald green color, reminiscent of grass, and he boasted an enchanting beauty befitting an elf. On the surface, he seemed like a person exuding positive energy, but... ¡°K-Keir, Keir-nim...!¡± Judging by the officer¡¯s reaction, something seemed off. As soon as the elf called Keir appeared, the officer¡¯s expression filled with fear. (TL note: His name translates the same as Kair from xenon¡¯s saga, so I will be changing it to Keir for clarity unless it¡¯s stated otherwise.) Passing by me, Keir approached the officer and grabbed his shoulder. As he grabbed the shoulder, the officer¡¯s complexion turned pale blue. Still wearing his cheerful smile, Keir spoke, his voice as soft as his footsteps. ¡°I requested it several times. The Princess of Helium will be visiting soon. So, I said that both she and her escort should be allowed entry.¡± ¡°H-However, the demons...¡± ¡°The descendants of devils? Time bombs that could explode at any moment? Is that really important right now? They¡¯re honored guests who have come to witness our Queen¡¯s speech. Guests. Understand?¡± ¡°I... I apologize.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t apologize, explain yourself. The princess has the approval letter, and I even requested their entry. So why did you deny them entry? Just tell me once.¡± Although his demeanor was gentle, it only made the atmosphere more terrifying. Even I, watching from the side, felt that way, so how must the officer feel? The atmosphere continued as if something was about to happen, and the officer, whose complexion turned pale, swallowed hard before quietly speaking up. ¡°...I couldn¡¯t help it.¡± ¡°Can you say that again?¡± ¡°It was an unavoidable situation, in order to prepare for the worst-case scenario.¡± An immigration officer who upheld their beliefs until the end. I couldn¡¯t decide whether to admire their determination or lament their stubbornness beyond imagination. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it...¡± And upon hearing that response, Keir sighed and patted the officer¡¯s shoulder. Then, with a faint smile, he spoke softly. ¡°Well, I guess I can¡¯t help it either.¡± After saying those words, Keir carefully removed the emblem attached to the officer¡¯s chest. Thud! He kicked the officer¡¯s abdomen forcefully. The impact was so powerful that he was sent flying and crashed into the wall, unable to even utter a cry of pain. If being slammed into the wall like that, I wonder just how strong the kick was. I can guarantee that if I were hit with that kick, I would either be instantly killed or seriously injured. Even though the officer is an elf with a naturally sturdy body, he would still need to recuperate for a few days. When everyone was left dumbfounded by the sudden turn of events, Keir, wearing a calm expression, pinned the officer¡¯s badge to his own chest and looked at me. Finally, he smiled kindly and asked me. ¡°Since the immigration officer is absent, I¡¯ll take care of the process on their behalf. How far did we discuss?¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t talked about anything yet.¡± ¡°Hahaha. Let¡¯s leave that behind for now. I would like to see some proof of identity or an approval document. The princess there as well.¡± Indeed, even among elves, there had to be eccentric individuals. Translators note: 4/5 Chapter 138: In Alvenheim (3) Despite a storm passing by, Cecily managed to go through the immigration process somehow. Due to the official¡¯s stubborn refusal, Me, Marie, and Rina had to start from the very beginning. However, Keir followed the proper procedures and even had an approval letter directly from Arwen. Even if the official behaved like an idiot and caused trouble, with just this document, it was as good as having a fast pass. ¡°I won¡¯t publicize this matter, but I will file a complaint to the queen. Since there will be a national speech and we handled the situation well, I¡¯ll endure it a bit.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s our fault, so we have to accept it sternly. I guess it¡¯s also a good opportunity to get rid of that guy.¡±. ¡°What will happen if you fire him?¡± Cecily pointed to the back where Keir was writing several documents and asked the question. In the direction she pointed, the unconscious official was being carried away by other elves. Although it was just a kick, it was strong enough to slam him against the wall, so it seems even the toughest elf couldn¡¯t avoid fainting. Keir looked at Cecily¡¯s indicated direction and replied in a calm voice. ¡°Princess, I¡¯m not sure if you are aware of our customs, but elves typically dedicate their entire lives to their professions. Unless their thoughts change or there are unavoidable circumstances, they do not step down from their positions. However, if they commit a grave mistake and are driven out, it becomes a significant issue in various ways. Not only are they unable to work in related occupations, but in the worst case, they may even receive the punishment of ear-cutting.¡± ¡°Ear-cutting punishment... It must be the most severe penalty for an elf. What about that person, then?¡± ¡°Since he insulted a princess from another country, at the very least, one of his ears will be cut off.¡± As mentioned before, an elf¡¯s ears are a body part that should never be damaged. Therefore, ear-cutting punishment is one of the dreadful penalties for an elf. An elf with severed ears will not be treated as an equal among other elves, but will likely face a lifetime of contempt and disdain. While the dark elves might not care much since they willingly cut their own ears, for the regular elves, it¡¯s like advertising themselves as criminals. The officer would no longer be able to proudly declare themselves as an elf for the rest of their lives. It was a price befitting their arrogance. ¡°I like that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad you find it satisfactory.¡± Cecily wore a satisfied expression because she also knew that, thanks to Keir¡¯s tactful handling, only Arwen would suffer, and it wouldn¡¯t bring disgrace upon the entire Alvenheim. There was a brief disturbance, but she began listening to Keir¡¯s instructions on what to be mindful of, one by one. What was even more surprising was that he showed ¡®consideration¡¯ for Cecily. No matter if Cecily is the princess of Helium, it seems she is concerned about the difficult situations she may face as a demon. ¡°So, are you planning to stay for a few days after the speech?¡± ¡°After listening to the speech, I plan to return immediately. I guess I have no choice because of the Academy.¡± ¡°Oh, by the way, you mentioned that you enrolled in the Halo Academy, right?¡± ¡°You know it well.¡± ¡°With so many changes happening in the world, I feel left behind if I don¡¯t read the newspaper. Anyway, since you said you will return after the speech, I will issue your permit. As a similar situation could occur again, please keep the Queen¡¯s approval with you and here is my approval letter...¡± Is he really the same elf as the overly strict immigration officer? Although the officer was excessive, it is generally common for elves to look down on demons. Cecily glanced at Keir with a strange look, as if she had similar thoughts to mine. ¡°You are different from that officer, aren¡¯t you? Your name is Keir, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Keir Windhooper. Just an ordinary warrior from Alvenheim. And it¡¯s a mistake to think that all elves are the same as that guy over there.¡± ¡°Have you also experienced the racial war?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Though it was a brief exchange, it made Keir even more special. The officer over there, who also experienced the racial war, had a completely different mindset. ¡°First of all, sincerely welcome to Alvenheim, Princess Cecily. It may be late, but I hope you can witness the beauty of Alvenheim with your own eyes now.¡± ¡°Thank you for the warm welcome. And hey, guys? Balak and I will be waiting over there, so you can come slowly.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°And Keir... What¡¯s your position?¡± ¡°I was originally a supervisor, but I became an officer five minutes ago.¡± ¡°Pft.¡± Unable to hold back, I finally burst into laughter at his witty response. As I looked away, still chuckling, Cecily stared at Keir with a strange look in her eyes. After a moment, she smiled faintly and spoke quietly. ¡°Alright, officer. Please make sure this kind of thing doesn¡¯t happen again. Understood?¡± ¡°Well, as an elf, it might be difficult to avoid that, so I think I¡¯ll need to do it at least four times.¡± ¡°An amusing response. Balak, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s even scarier. Earlier, you mentioned something. Humans commit numerous wrongdoings due to greed, selfishness, and foolishness. But paradoxically, their potential for development is superior to any other race. In fact, after observing more than 500 springs, humans have shown an incredible capacity for progress. On the other hand, we have experienced only one significant change during that time.¡± ¡°Are you referring to the racial war?¡± ¡°Yes. And currently, there is a rapid change happening due to the issue of mixed-bloods. Depending on the speech the queen delivers, the situation will change. I hope she does well...¡± Judging by his words and the clouded expression, it was genuine. Keir genuinely cared about Alvenheim. Such a person made me doubt if he truly fit the arrogant elf image. Perhaps he was a mixed-blood like Arwen. Seemingly having read my inner thoughts, Keir immediately spoke up. ¡°Oh, by the way, I¡¯m not a mixed-blood. Even though I may seem like it, I¡¯m 100% pureblood. You could say I¡¯m a native.¡± ¡°...The term ¡®native¡¯ sounds strange.¡± ¡°Does it? As long as you understand, it doesn¡¯t matter. Hahaha.¡± ¡°You often hear that you¡¯re not very elf-like, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s actually what my wife found attractive about me and confessed first.¡± His lightheartedness was refreshing, almost to the point of being cheerful. Even if humans didn¡¯t know, it was certain that he would receive cold gazes from other elves. Moreover, Keir is a warrior, specifically a soldier. Given the strict characteristics of the military, such a personality can only bring disadvantages in various ways. ¡°Well, during the racial war, this kind of personality was frustrating in many ways. I felt disillusioned when my superior, who treated me well, was held by the Council for absurd reasons.¡± ¡°... ...¡± The superior who was held, could it be General Ikher? It¡¯s almost certain considering being held by the Council for absurd reasons. As if reminiscing about the past, Keir glanced at the desk with a faint gaze and smirked. It was a reaction that implied a sense of indifference, as if it didn¡¯t matter anymore. ¡°What good does it do to say it like this? It¡¯s already in the past. I apologize for saying unnecessary things.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s rather me who should apologize for touching a sore spot. It would be disrespectful to speak to a war veteran like this in the first place.¡± ¡°It was nice to think about the old times after a long time. Is there any information you need?¡± ¡°Not particularly. I think I should be going now.¡± ¡°I wish you a pleasant journey. Oh, and please don¡¯t misunderstand about making a pass at your fiance?e. I definitely didn¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°Uh, uh.¡± Could it be that he saw my expression back then? I felt embarrassed for no reason and cleared my throat unnecessarily. However, I couldn¡¯t help but blush in embarrassment. Eventually, just like he did with others, Keir politely handed over the entry permit and bid farewell. I also gave a courteous farewell and walked in the direction our group was heading. In human society, carriages are commonly used, but this is Alvenheim. Teleportation facilities were available to travel to different regions. Naturally, there are teleporters that lead to the capital and to Yggdrasil. ¡°A bit late, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Just had a little chat.¡± ¡°He was a really peculiar person, wasn¡¯t he?¡± I nodded in response to Marie¡¯s question. Such a personality was extremely rare, even among non-elves. But because he was an elf, it stuck in my mind even more. ¡°Will you include that person later on? People would find an elf with such a personality interesting, wouldn¡¯t they?¡± ¡°I already have Mary, though. But I should consider it. The material has come my way unexpectedly.¡± ¡°Would that person also read Xenon¡¯s Biography? He would say, ¡®Could it be me?¡¯ when they see it, right?¡± Cecily also seemed impressed by Keir and asked me various questions, most of which were about whether I would include him in Xenon¡¯s Biography. I didn¡¯t completely dismiss the idea, so I gave a vague answer. This conversation wouldn¡¯t leak outside since there was no one around, and Cecily had already installed soundproofing measures. And so, while contemplating whether to include the character Keir in the Xenon¡¯s Biography... ¡°Ahem.¡± ¡°...?¡± Gartz, who had been listening quietly, cleared his throat. Translators note: 5/5 Chapter 139: In Alvenheim (4) If we were to choose the most beautiful city in the world, regardless of what anyone says, it would be ¡°Yggdrasil,¡± the capital of Alvenheim and the pride of the elves. With various descriptions such as a land flowing with milk and honey, the cradle of the first civilization, the city of gods, and the benchmark of the world, Yggdrasil is a source of pride and dignity for the elves. Three thousand years ago, during the war with the devils, the gods personally handed over the seed of the ¡°World Tree,¡± which has been nurtured and protected until now, growing into a gigantic tree and becoming a symbol. As it is a tree that grew from a seed bestowed directly by the gods, it possesses various abilities. First and foremost is its power to purify evil mana. Despite the chaos that engulfed the world during the devil war, Alvenheim remained unharmed thanks to this purifying ability. Merely coming into contact with the mana caused the devils¡¯ bones and flesh to wither away, and even the elves were able to borrow this mana and successfully eliminate them. The second ability is healing. If the World Tree¡¯s magic power represents a kind of divine power, the dew of the World Tree possesses tremendous healing properties. It is one of the important ingredients of the ¡°Elixir,¡± which is said to even revive someone on the verge of death, and its rarity makes it invaluable, with only the administrators knowing when and where it will fall. Lastly, it lies within the World Tree itself. The World Tree is considered the most sacred gift by the elves and is also used as a temple. However, it is not an ordinary temple, in human terms, one must be at the level of a Pope or a Cardinal to enter. Even the queen cannot enter freely, which demonstrates the reverence it commands. Although humans also have the Holy Kingdom Xavier, they are making great efforts to set foot in the World Tree. Like this, the World Tree is not only a symbol of the elves but also their pride and a precious treasure to the humans. Moreover, it serves as their last line of defense as elves can draw strength from it in times of crisis. ¡°That¡¯s a real tree, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Are you ignoring the perspective?¡± After going through the immigration inspection, we arrived at Yggdrasil. I couldn¡¯t help but be amazed, like Marie, who was standing beside me with her mouth wide open. The view before us was beyond words, even the expression ¡°breathtaking¡± falls short of describing its beauty. Various buildings lined the wide road, which was pretty, but compared to the colossal tree standing at the end of the narrowing path, it was far from sufficient. The city and nature were separated yet harmonized, creating a scene that resembled a painting. No, even a painting couldn¡¯t capture this spectacle. The World Tree seamlessly blended with the city, showcasing the beauty of nature without a hint of awkwardness. The sight of civilization and the vastness of nature merging into one surpassed freshness for me. ¡°You must have noticed, but the tree over there is the World Tree. It grew from the seed the elves received from the gods 3,000 years ago. The fact that the elves were chosen by the gods is not without reason.¡± While I was admiring the scenic view of the city, Rina explained the history of the World Tree to me. I already had knowledge of it due to my familiarity with history, but hearing the explanation while seeing it firsthand made it feel new. I was amazed by the majesty of the World Tree, which had steadfastly stood in its place for 3,000 years. It made me realize once again the existence of this world¡¯s gods. Unless it was a god, it would be impossible to create a seed like the World Tree¡¯s. For a while, I admired the World Tree and then lowered my gaze. Beneath the towering branches, a beautiful city unfolded, comparable to the splendor of the World Tree. If the World Tree is a gift from the gods, Yggdrasil is the first civilization built upon the land. It lives up to its reputation. If the capital of the Halo Academy resembles medieval Europe, the streets of Alvenheim exude an ancient Greek atmosphere. It strangely fits, considering that ancient Greece had a significant influence on European civilization. The most noteworthy aspect here is the citizens of the city. It¡¯s natural that there are many elves in the elven nation, but it¡¯s still fascinating. It feels like seeing white or black people, which are rarely seen on the streets in Korea, when you go to Europe. Moreover, they displayed vibrant and varied colors, regardless of gender, as expected of elves, making the eyes joyful. While observing the citizens, I turned my gaze aside. Amidst the constant bustling around the streets, my eyes caught a glimpse of Marie. ¡°Hmm?¡± When Marie noticed me staring intently, she turned her head and met my gaze. Her eyes were filled with curiosity, blinking. Unable to resist her cuteness, I smiled warmly and gently petted her head. Marie, with her hair as lovely and adorable as any elf, was not inferior in any way. ¡°If Marie had long ears, I¡¯d believe she¡¯s an elf.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Marie hugged me tightly in response to my heartfelt compliment, burying her face against my chest. The elven onlookers observed our affectionate display with strange glances, but we soon had to continue on our way. However, not all of the elves were like that. Most of them showed not only signs of discontent but also puzzling reactions, aside from walking and muttering. It wasn¡¯t because of me and Marie, but rather because of the presence of Cecily and Gartz standing beside us. As expected, the reason was that they were demons. Unlike the elves who generally wore bright-colored garments, Cecily and Garth stood out even more with their attire consisting entirely of black shades. Adding to that, an air of nobility and dignity emanated subtly from them. Some elves even showed displeasure openly without trying to conceal it. These elves were most likely from the older generation. Given their appearance, they displayed an aura of superiority that made others think twice before approaching them, like judges evaluating a case. It was evident that things would not have gone well if they were ordinary demons. Those elves would have easily predicted the outcome. And Cecily, who was receiving countless cold glances... ¡°Achoo!¡± Contrary to her mature appearance, she let out an adorable, cute sneeze. She even sniffled her nose. Her face was slightly flushed as well. Ever since she arrived at Yggdrasil, her condition had been getting stranger, and she began to show symptoms. It was not just her, even the Gartz wes experiencing similar situations. He seemed to be enduring somehow with a stoic expression, but cold sweat was dripping profusely. He also frequently sneezed, and the two of them seem to be the only ones whose condition has worsened. Worried, I called out cautiously, ¡°Noona, are you okay? Gartz¡¯s condition seems the same, and you¡¯ve been sneezing since earlier...¡± ¡°Yeah, I know. It¡¯s definitely not a cold... Could it be because of the mana of the World Tree? Ugh.¡± Cecily sniffled and shifted her gaze towards the World Tree towering above the city. While others were fine, only the two of them, being demons, experienced such abnormalities. The World Tree actually emitted mana that purified evil in real-time, so it could have a considerable impact. The symptoms were similar to allergies. Perhaps the sacred energy emitted by the World Tree, which is the opposite of demons, is causing this phenomenon. Thankfully, the symptoms only manifested as allergies, and nothing more serious. However, if they continue to be exposed to it like pollen allergies, there is a high possibility of more problems arising. Cecily seemed to realize this and spoke with a slightly worried voice. ¡°I guess we should give up on exploring the streets and head straight to the inn.¡± ¡°That would be for the best. After all, we were planning to go to the inn anyway.¡±Follow the latest novels at novelhall.com ¡°Then let¡¯s depart quickly. I¡¯ll take the lead. Cecily, did you make a reservation at the inn I told you about?¡± ¡°Yeah. I did... Achoo! Ugh.¡± I thought the sneezing was cute earlier as well. Even though it distanced Cecily from her usual image, it made her even more charming. ¡°Pook!¡± ...Gartz was unique. Even though he covered his mouth with a mask, he sneezed while holding it back with his fist. Anyway, we moved to the reserved inn without looking around. While heading to the inn, numerous gazes were directed towards Cecily and Gartz, but we were in a hurry and didn¡¯t pay attention. Unlike during the immigration inspection, there were not only Gartz but also several imperial guards around us. Even if they were elves, they had the right to dispose of any threats immediately. Suddenly, Marie, who had been lying on the bed, had taken over my back. It was fine that she had taken over my back, but the subsequent action was the problem. Marie¡¯s hands that rested on my chest were slowly and sneakily moving down, like a snake. At first, I flinched and was taken aback, but soon I could only sigh. Even though it¡¯s like that, it hasn¡¯t been more than five minutes since we arrived. I firmly grabbed Marie¡¯s hand and scolded her. ¡°No. At least eat after dinner...¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry in a different sense.¡± ¡°... ...¡± This horny white fox-like creature. ***** ¡°Phew. It feels like I can finally relax.¡± The single room right next to the two-person room where Isaac and Marie are staying. Rina, a beautiful blonde lady, took off her stuffy dress and changed into casual clothes. Though they were just ordinary clothes, more comfortable than the dress, there was still a noticeable difference. She then sat on the plush bed and looked around the room. The scenery of Alvenheim¡¯s Inn, which can be considered the beginning of culture, caught her eye. It appeared modest yet strangely magnificent, with flower beds arranged here and there. Moreover, the air felt purifying, as if it cleansed one¡¯s mind. According to the innkeeper, it was said that the mana of the World Tree purifies the dull energy, so it¡¯s natural to feel at ease. It might be the opposite for the demons Cecily and Gartz, but since it was resolved, there should be no problem. ¡°Isaac and Marie should be over there, right?¡± Rina shifted her gaze and looked at the wall. Isaac and Marie would be sleeping together on the other side of that wall. Perhaps tonight... ¡°... ...¡± As Rina¡¯s vivid imagination surfaced, her face momentarily flushed, and she swallowed hard. Even though soundproofing was mentioned, it was only her own speculation and not certain. Of course, being a noble-exclusive inn, they must have taken care of all the precautions. But just in case, she brought something with her. She took out an item that she had hidden carefully. It was a short cylindrical container with holes on both ends, like a straw. At first glance, it may seem like an ordinary item with nothing special, but surprisingly, it was an item imbued with magical abilities. ¡®I heard that if you place it against a wall and listen closely, it can eavesdrop, and if you look through it, it allows you to see through things.¡¯ It was an item borrowed from Leort after much persuasion, so its effects were certain. The question was whether it would work in this inn, suspected to have thorough security measures. Nevertheless, it was better to try than not. Rina swallowed her saliva and turned her head towards the wall where the couple was staying. She knew it was a crime, but... it was impossible to suppress Rina¡¯s curiosity, fueled by her growing sexual desire. Whenever she saw Isaac, that thought kept crossing her mind, and she felt like she was going crazy. So, to satisfy her curiosity and to verify if it was true or not, she brought this item with her, as an excuse to test it. ¡®I-I¡¯m just testing it. It¡¯s a test.¡¯ Rina was unaware, but her face was as red as a tomato. Her heart pounded as if it was about to burst, and her breathing became rapid. Afterward, Rina alternated between looking at the item and the wall, swallowing her saliva once again as she held the item up to her eyes. Her first intention was to test its ability to see through things. Anyway, she was too preoccupied with unpacking and settling in with Isaac and Marie, so there couldn¡¯t possibly be anything beyond the wall... ¡°...?!¡± What did I just see? Rina quickly removed the item from her eyes. Although it had a semi-transparent appearance, it was definitely visible. People she was familiar with were on the bed. And on that bed... Thump! Thump! Thump! Her heart pounded as her mouth went dry and her chest felt like it would burst. With trembling legs, she slowly walked towards the wall. Finally reaching the wall, she cautiously pressed her ear against it. As expected, the soundproofing was thorough, and she couldn¡¯t hear anything. What if she used an item? Rina placed an item against the wall and pressed her ear against it. ¡°...!!¡± She could hear it. Clearer than before. She focused even more and strained her ears. Then, the desired sounds started to flow into her ears and resounded in her mind. Yes, this sound is unmistakably... ¡°...haa.¡± Rina let out a breath she had been holding. At the same time, she pressed her ear tighter and moved her empty hand downward. How much time has passed since then? ¡°Huh? Where did Rina go?¡± ¡°She was just tired and took a rest. We¡¯re having dinner in the room, right?¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Rina didn¡¯t show herself to the group that day. Translators note: Ain¡¯t no way Rina just got a voyeurism fetish... 1/5 Chapter 140: Speech (1) The political organization of Alvenheim, Elodia, included more than just a royal palace. Various politicians, including the Council of Elders, reside there, making it the seat of power in Alvenheim, boasting strict security measures. The queen is no exception. The queen¡¯s residence is located on the highest floor of Elodia and has much stronger defenses than the place where the Council of Elders stays. Unless Arwen is occupied with official duties, she spends her evenings there. Numerous attendants manage the queen¡¯s residence and even employ magic to enhance comfort. Above all, Elodia stands right in front of the World Tree, imparting a sense of tranquility to the heart. While political institutions often buzz with noisy debates and chaotic maneuvering, Elodia¡¯s exceptional serenity is due to this reason. The mana emitted by the World Tree is so sacred and profound that it purifies even the darkest aspects of one¡¯s being. Furthermore, the fact that the World Tree stands right in front signifies that the gods are always watching. Hence, Elodia possesses somewhat unique characteristics compared to other political institutions, to the extent that one can hardly utter harsh words within its boundaries. Although there have been disputes between the Council of Elders and the queen in Alvenheim, even that has improved. ¡°...I want to just hit everything.¡± However, even with the mana from the World Tree, there was one person who couldn¡¯t find inner peace: Queen Arwen. She sat on her expansive bed, her head buried in her hands, feeling defeated. Tomorrow is the day she promised¡ªthe national address. It is scheduled to be attended not only by the citizens of Alvenheim but also by dignitaries from around the world. When leaders from other countries give a national address, unless they have a special relationship, they do not send dignitaries. Most often, only journalists seeking news headlines visit. However, tomorrow¡¯s speech to the nation by her was slightly different. It was her first speech since her coronation, and the situation in Alvenheim was chaotic. It is inevitable to wonder whether she will captivate public sentiment and govern the country stably through her speech, or if it will simply be an ordinary speech. If it¡¯s the former, neighboring countries will be cautious of Arwen, but if it¡¯s the latter, they will likely underestimate her. Due to these reasons, Arwen couldn¡¯t help but feel increasingly anxious as the days went by. Even the mana of the World Tree couldn¡¯t calm her mind, and she reached a point where she couldn¡¯t sleep properly. Fortunately, she was a resilient elf, otherwise, if she were human, she would have collapsed from sleep deprivation immediately. ¡®Can I do well...¡¯ Arwen looked at the paper in her hand, her confidence diminishing as the days passed. It was the speech document Isaac had delivered less than three days ago. Normally, she should have read it once and discarded it, but due to her rapidly diminishing confidence, she held onto it tightly. Externally, she was known as a compassionate and benevolent queen, sometimes strict and resolute, but ultimately, she was just one person. Moreover, she faced pressure even from the Council of Elders, and the stress piled up day by day. ¡®There¡¯s nothing wrong with the speech. It should be enough if I just deliver it as it is.¡¯ She checked the speech document once again with a troubled expression. The speech Isaac had delivered in just three days was more than enough to quell the current chaos in Alvenheim. Starting with the introduction that tells the birth myth of the elves, it describes the sacrifices their ancestors made to protect Alvenheim. In particular, the last part contains a profound maxim that Arwen believes is unparalleled. However, I was afraid whether I could deliver such a speech well. Even though people around me reassured me that it would be fine, I couldn¡¯t tell if their words were sincere or just flattery. As someone who had suffered because of the people planted by the Council of Elders in the past, it was difficult for her to trust anyone within Elodia, at least. ¡®It¡¯s burdensome...¡¯ She had never experienced such pressure when engaging in debates with the Council of Elders, but now, standing in front of the citizens, it felt like a heavy burden was weighing down on her shoulders. The fate of Alvenheim could be determined by her speech alone. She wished for everything to go well, but she couldn¡¯t control her trembling heart. In her heart, she wanted to abandon the throne and run away... ¡®But I can¡¯t. I am the Queen.¡¯ Due to the immense sense of responsibility as a queen, she couldn¡¯t do that. Arwen took a deep breath and shifted her gaze to the speech. ¡°Isaac...¡± As she read the speech, the image of Isaac, a handsome man with red hair and golden eyes, known for shaking the world as a writer, came to her mind. The value of this speech, received from such a remarkable author, was priceless. However, Isaac willingly accepted her request and even provided guidance on speech style to help her deliver a better speech. She couldn¡¯t help but be touched by his warm generosity. But she was worried about how to repay him after the speech. If he asked something of her, it would be great, but if it was the opposite, it would be a different kind of dilemma. Money, honor, women, power, and so on. Isaac had them all at a young age. Arwen wanted to give him something in return, but she had nothing to offer. ¡°Sigh...¡± Eventually, a sigh escaped her lips. The speech was one problem, but the issue of what reward to give Isaac afterward was also a concern. Even if Isaac didn¡¯t demand compensation, she had to give him something without fail. It was a matter of principle and a virtue necessary to navigate the world. Human hearts are inherently cunning, so Isaac might feel disappointed. Moreover, she had made significant mistakes in the past, and she wanted to prevent them from happening again. ¡°Still, I¡¯m glad to have Isaac.¡± Arwen smiled bitterly and neatly folded the speech. Then she laid down on the bed with a thud. Her silver-gray hair scattered on the bed shimmered even in the dimly lit room. Her silver-gray eyes were the same. ¡®If it weren¡¯t for Isaac...¡¯ Although their relationship was forged through a combination of chance and her own mistakes, Arwen considered herself fortunate. While she couldn¡¯t condone her mistakes, having a connection with Isaac was a mixed blessing for her. If Isaac hadn¡¯t been there, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to calm the chaos in Alvenheim, let alone write the speech. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t know the outcome until tomorrow, but just getting this far, Isaac¡¯s help had been immense. And if she successfully finished the speech... her gratitude towards Isaac would only grow. Arwen placed both hands on her chest and slowly closed her eyes. ¡®Come to think of it, Isaac said he was coming to Yggdrasil today.¡¯ I have already received a report about the incident that occurred at the immigration checkpoint. It caused a commotion because the immigration officer denied entry to the distinguished visitor, namely Cecily, who had come from another country. Fortunately, Director Keir managed to handle the situation well and prevent it from escalating further, but formal complaints from Helium are expected to arrive soon. It was a headache to think about, but considering the current situation, it¡¯s relatively good. Arwen momentarily stopped trying to imagine what Isaac might be doing right now and remembered the woman with white hair she had seen at the lodging. If Cecily was a secret lover, Marie was a woman Isaac was formally engaged to. They even had such a deep relationship that they engaged in certain activities at the dorm. Unfortunately, because Arwen had good manners, she didn¡¯t witness the scene firsthand, but something gnawed at her heart. It was a strange and unfamiliar feeling for Arwen, who hadn¡¯t had anyone she could call a ¡°friend¡± for over a hundred years. ¡°... ...¡± Arwen slowly opened her closed eyes. Her silver-gray eyes, shining like stars, revealed their brilliance. Rather than indulging in such speculation, it would be much better for her to practice her speech to improve her oratory skills. With that thought, she was about to get up from the bed when she turned toward the full-length mirror. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Where should we sit?¡± ¡°You can sit over there. I heard that the distinguished figures, including the Elders, will be sitting in the front.¡± Tina skillfully showed us our seats. Being experienced in these matters, we followed silently without saying a word. The seats for the Elders and the nobles of Alvenheim, as well as the seats for dignitaries from other countries, were far away, so there was no inconvenience. Furthermore, noble visitors from other countries began to appear one after another. Seeing this, it meant that Arwen¡¯s speech was equally important. I was worried if she could shake off the pressure and deliver a good speech. Yesterday, I secretly called for Siris and passed her a note, but I wasn¡¯t sure if it would be encouraging. ¡°Isn¡¯t that woman a demon?¡± ¡°Really? A demon attending the speech...¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± As time passed and more people gathered, Cecily¡¯s presence drew more attention. Especially the gaze of the figures sitting in the front row, the elves who were presumed to be from the Elders and Alvenheim, was very intense. Even I, who was by her side, wondered how she would handle this. I glanced at Cecily with a worried heart. ¡°Achoo! Oops.¡± ¡°... ...¡± It seems like she¡¯s suffering because of her allergic reaction, regardless of the attention or ridicule. She seemed to be better than yesterday, but the symptoms persisted. Furthermore, this time her nose turned into a strawberry nose, displaying a cute sneezing sound and a fierce aspect. It was a moment when I once again confirmed Cecily¡¯s unique charm. ¡°I hope it gets better soon...¡± ¡°Achoo!¡± Cecily made a sound as if their nose was completely blocked, and I couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter. When Cecily noticed that I was laughing, they narrowed their eyes and looked at me. ¡°Are you laughing? Are you laughing at me?¡± ¡°Hehehe... Ack!¡± In the end, my thigh got pinched. I screamed in pain as my flesh was being torn away. While I held onto my thigh and shivered, Cecily turned their head with a sense of satisfaction. It seemed like I would have to apologize later. Chatter- Chatter- Chatter- Just before the speech was about to begin, a huge crowd gathered. Elves were everywhere I looked, in front and behind, and even to the left and right, the surroundings were filled with elves. Only the people seated in the VIP section were of a different race, not elves. As I felt unfamiliar in the midst of it all, someone¡¯s words entered my ears. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the queen over there?¡± The utterance caught the attention of numerous onlookers, including myself. ¡°It¡¯s the queen.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the queen herself.¡± ¡°Hey! Keep quiet!¡± Queen Arwen of Alvenheim revealed herself. She was slowly walking towards the center of the stage, dressed in the tight silver gown I had seen her wear before. Though no one explicitly told them to be quiet, as soon as Arwen appeared, the noisy surroundings fell silent in an instant. Thanks to that, all that could be heard in the vast square was the sound of Arwen¡¯s footsteps. Tap-tap-tap- Arwen walked with a poised demeanor, step by step, towards the center. The cheerful atmosphere of the young girl was completely gone, replaced by an air of dignity befitting a leader of a nation. Because of this, I doubted if she was the Arwen I knew. However, when I saw her gray hair, I was certain it was her. Sensing that the speech would begin soon, I quietly closed my mouth and switched to spectator mode. Tap- Finally, Arwen stood at the center of the stage and slowly turned to face the crowd. As she was wearing the tight dress, her prominent hips became even more accentuated. In fact, one of the reasons I came to see the speech was precisely because of this. I was curious about how Arwen would deliver her speech, but I couldn¡¯t forget her hip line from the last time I saw her. I think the reward was not enough. I focused my gaze on Arwen wearing the Moonlight Crown, her face, and the curve of her waist beneath it. It might seem a bit perverted, but since this is the first and last time I can openly (?) see it, I plan to enjoy it to my heart¡¯s content. ¡°...Everyone has gathered.¡± While I was admiring Arwen¡¯s beautiful face and figure, her lips opened, signaling the start of her speech. Even without using a microphone, the entire square was filled with Arwen¡¯s voice, as if she had used voice amplification magic. ¡°Before I begin my speech, there is something I want to tell all of you.¡± She paused for a moment, then looked at the audience once again. And that¡¯s when our eyes met. Since red-haired people are not so common, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for her to find me. As soon as I made eye contact with her, I raised my hand and clenched my fist without saying a word. It was a sign of encouragement. Fortunately, Arwen seemed to gain strength from that support, as she wiped away her stern expression and smiled gently. She then spoke to the audience. ¡°I, Arwen Elidia, Queen of Alvenheim...¡± The words she uttered were... ¡°I am a half-blood.¡± It was a confession. Translators note: 2/5 Chapter 141: Speech (2) Arwen¡¯s shocking confession echoed through the square like a resounding echo. The already quiet square became even heavier with the weighty currents that settled. Considering the current situation in Alvenheim, Arwen¡¯s confession was more than just a shock, it was like a bomb. With the tensions rising between the purebloods and the mixed-bloods, her confession had the potential to cause even greater rifts. It was a confession that could either become fuel or sand, depending on the perspective. It was truly a gamble, fitting for the saying, ¡°The die is cast.¡± ¡°The Queen...¡± ¡°A mixed-blood...?¡± ¡°Then, what about us...?¡± The sound of shattered silence began to trickle out here and there. I silently glanced around, observing the reactions of the council members and nobles seated in front of me, as well as the confused faces of the elves filling the square. It was understandable, considering they firmly believed their queen was a pureblood. Moreover, they must have known very well that revealing her half-blood status carried significant implications in these times. It also implied that their queen felt a heavy responsibility for this situation. The elves, more than anyone else, would be well aware of it. ¡°Everyone must be feeling confused. But look around you.¡± As the murmurs grew louder and the square became noisy, Arwen spoke up. Her words were closer to commands than a speech. And everyone in the square, including myself, looked around. Cecily sat on the left, and Marie sat on the right. It seemed like she was speaking not to foreign guests but to her own people. And my guess was correct. ¡°Did you all know that your neighbor is a pure-blood or a mixed-blood? Or perhaps you didn¡¯t know about it at all. They were not just pure-bloods or mixed-bloods, but beloved family, friends, and relatives.¡± ¡°... ...¡± The increasing murmurs of the audience were as surprising to me as the content that was not included in the speech I delivered. Arwen, it seemed, had thought about it in her own way rather than just reciting the speech I gave her. Otherwise, such words would never have come out. I looked at Arwen on the podium with a serious expression, crossing my arms. She happened to shift her gaze to me as well. Then she smiled like a compassionate queen, and once again looked at the crowd. As I felt before, every time our eyes met, Arwen seemed to gain confidence. ¡°Thousands of years ago, our ancestors served alongside the gods. They received wisdom, power, and eternal life from the gods. However, due to a great mistake, they lost their wings and descended to this land. The wrath of the gods was unimaginable, but they did not abandon us out of love. This is the blessed land of the gods, Alvenheim.¡± Finally, the opening of the speech I wrote flowed from Arwen¡¯s lips. She continued the speech with the gentle and affectionate motherly grace I led her to, exuding a childlike innocence and charm that captivated the audience¡¯s attention. It was especially undeniable that all eyes were drawn to her slender waist... ¡®...My gaze keeps wandering in that direction.¡¯ I chuckled wryly. With Arwen being someone with particularly well-developed hips and wearing a tight dress, it was impossible for the eyes not to be drawn to her. Perhaps, I even thought that the reason she wore such clothes was to capture the audience¡¯s attention. ¡°We, on this sacred land, founded Alvenheim, the first civilization as people, taking our first steps. Since then, we have endured countless hardships, adversity, humiliations, and conflicts to reach this point. Through these experiences, we gained much but also lost much. Warriors stood against external invasions to protect this land in moments of crisis, and priests restrained their desires and sought repentance from the gods. 3000 years ago, we received a reward for those sacrifices. It was the symbol of Alvenheim itself, the seed of the World Tree, which became our pride.¡± The content of the speech is unexpectedly simple. It tells the ancient history of the elves, what obligations the gods bestowed upon them, and the sacrifices their ancestors made to bring them to this day. Lastly, how the price of arrogance has come back. Everything is written in the speech I conveyed to her. ¡°But was it because we have lived longer than others? Or was it merely an excuse? We have shamefully forgotten the true honor that our ancestors safeguarded even at the cost of their own sacrifices. Pride has turned into arrogance, confidence in abilities has degenerated into conceit, and honor has been corrupted. In the end, 300 years ago, we found ourselves being tossed in a massive storm that swept across the world.¡± The racial war was a history stained with shame and disgrace for the elves, yet no one spoke up. Even the council members who were busy restraining Arwen were now silent. Clap, clap, clap Thus, as Arwen¡¯s speech came to an end, the applause that quietly resounded. Clap, Clap, Clap, Clap, Clap! The sound transformed into thunder and filled the square. I, too, started clapping as if possessed, and the acquaintances seated beside me did the same. Some of the nobles from Alvenheim seated in front of me were so impressed by Arwen¡¯s speech that they stood up and even gave a standing ovation. Of course, those presumed to be members of the Council remained seated, clapping slowly. WOOOOOOOW! Applause continued, accompanied by bursts of excitement throughout the area. Arwen, with a deeply excited expression, looked around the audience and sincerely expressed her encouragement. ¡°Thank you all for listening to this speech! I hope you all have happy days with your loved ones in this land!¡± Despite the noise that filled the square, Arwen¡¯s words reached my ears. Filled with pride, I clapped fervently for her. Perhaps my feelings were conveyed. Arwen clasped her hands together at the center of her chest and looked at me. I also smiled back at her, meeting her gray eyes. As I smiled, Arwen couldn¡¯t have been happier and responded with a smile full of warmth, politely nodding her head. To others, it probably seemed like she was greeting them. [Thank you, Isaac. I¡¯m really grateful.] At the same time, Arwen¡¯s voice resonated in my mind. It felt as if she had conveyed her thoughts through telepathy, just like before. Startled for a moment, I looked at her face. Arwen had a faint blush on her cheeks and was looking at me with eyes filled with warmth. [I will make sure to repay this favor. If there¡¯s anything you desire, please ask Siris.] What I wanted... That was all achieved when Arwen appeared. Watching her deliver the speech, I was completely captivated, so I couldn¡¯t think of anything to ask of her. ¡®Just having her deliver the speech was enough.¡¯ However, until then, I had no idea. I had no clue about the misunderstanding Arwen had fallen into because of those words. I had no idea about the misunderstanding the Council had formed due to the speech she had mistakenly left behind. ¡°It was a truly magnificent speech, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± At least in that moment, I was unaware. Translators note: So in the end Isaac went with Abraham Lincoln¡¯s speech huh 3/5 Chapter 142: Speech (3) Arwen¡¯s speech achieved great success, leading to fervent support from the people. However, if we delve into its essence, we can see that it is not a complete success. There is a risk of misinterpretation that could involve elements of racial superiority, namely fascism, although she actually cautions against becoming arrogant. There are unavoidable aspects in trying to unite pure-blooded and mixed-blooded elves into one group called ¡°elf.¡± Therefore, the key is to observe whether pure-blooded and mixed-blooded elves can integrate well and become truly united. If Arwen¡¯s intentions are fulfilled, it may even be possible to accept Dark Elves. However, it is quite apparent that the Council of Elders, particularly certain individuals, is monitoring her closely and could hinder her achievements. We can only hope that Arwen handles the situation well. After the conclusion of all the speeches and as people dispersed in the square, we remained seated quietly. The reason was simple. ¡°It is an honor to meet you. I sincerely...¡± ¡°I am delighted to meet the sun of the Empire...¡± ¡°Perhaps an invitation to our country in the future...¡± ¡°What is Helium like?¡± Immediately after the speeches ended, there was a buzz of excitement around Rina and Cecily. In addition to the Minerva Empire, there were also distinguished guests from other countries, so it was somewhat expected. Personally, I felt uncomfortable in such situations, and instinctively tried to leave. In order to aspire for the future, I needed to become accustomed to such spontaneous encounters, but it was a habit I unintentionally developed. However, there was someone who prevented me from doing so. ¡°Where are you going? You should get used to these occasions.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like it...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn. If you marry me later, you¡¯ll inevitably have to make your debut in society. You wouldn¡¯t think of avoiding society after marriage, right?¡± It was my girlfriend, Marie. She skillfully persuaded me to attend the spontaneous encounter. At first, I grumbled, but upon reflection, I realized there was nothing wrong with attending. Besides, since it was a spontaneous encounter, it would only last a short time, so there was no need to feel burdened. However, the fact that they were not nobles of the Minerva Empire but rather royal or noble figures from other countries did give me some pause. I wasn¡¯t familiar with their culture and etiquette. However, before long, I realized that even that anxiety was fleeting. ¡°Your name is Isaac, right? Red hair is quite rare in the world, it¡¯s really unique.¡± ¡°I hear that a lot. Lady has probably heard similar things about herself, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°My hair is also orange, so I hear those comments a lot. Does Lady Marie also receive such comments?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. White hair is not very common either.¡± Perhaps it was because we had just met, or maybe it was because of Marie¡¯s high status, but everyone was kind. Especially when they looked at me, they always mentioned my hair and eyes. Furthermore, me being a Baron¡¯s son and Marie being a Duke¡¯s daughter, it was only natural for people to be curious. Sometimes, a few people even asked if I¡¯m engaged to Marie. It could be a slightly uncomfortable question, but considering our social status, it was an inevitable doubt. And every time such a question arose, my girlfriend pointed at my face and answered. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see my fiance?¡¯s face. Just imagine someone with this face smiling kindly.¡± ¡°Oh... I see. It¡¯s convincing. Unique looks like that are not common.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. And it seems like your physique is also secretly impressive...¡± ¡°I received knight training in the past. Although I quit due to lack of talent, I still exercise regularly.¡± ¡°By the way, currently, he is highly regarded by professors at the Halo Academy. He is already registered as a recommended student and is assisting the professors.¡± Somehow, I ended up boasting, but I¡¯m trying to appeal that I¡¯m the right man for Marie. That way, she won¡¯t look down on me. As expected, after Marie¡¯s time to boast ended, both women and men glanced at us with envy. They probably see us as a couple of exceptional individuals. Marie is a beautiful woman from a noble family, and I am a man with good abilities and a distinctive appearance, despite my lower social class. Moreover, being a member of the powerful Minerva Empire, which can be considered the pinnacle of humanity, I have no trouble gaining connections. Thanks to that, I was able to build relationships smoothly. As time passed, some people left due to busy schedules. Naturally, Rina and Cecily joined us. Most of the conversations were led by the women, and the men answered their questions. It¡¯s natural for women to take the lead in non-combative discussions since they excel in eloquence. I, too, just listened to the women¡¯s chatter. Occasionally, my eyes met those of other men, and when I awkwardly smiled, they smiled back in response. Even though we come from different nationalities, cultures, and social classes, it was too simplistic for men to participate in the women¡¯s discussions. ¡°By the way, what do you all think about the speech?¡± At that moment, a certain woman mentioned the speech. She had brown hair, blue eyes, and an elegant and refined beauty. If I recall correctly from the previous conversation, she mentioned being from the Belua Republic. The Belua Republic may be small, but it has accumulated tremendous wealth as a center of global trade. The ambitious Minerva Empire was also tempted to conquer it, but since it is a neutral country, I guess they are being left alone for now. ¡°That was an excellent speech. Especially the part about the elves, by the elves, for the elves. I really liked that. But, um...¡± ¡°You think it feels somewhat supremacist?¡± Cecily, who had been quietly listening, answered instead. The hesitant woman, who was reluctant to speak out of turn, nodded vigorously with a worried expression when Cecily replied. It seemed that preparing extensively would be necessary for the demons to reach Yggdrasil. ***** It was when Isaac and his party were returning home. Arwen¡¯s speech was sufficient to eradicate the deep-rooted arrogance in the hearts of the Alvenheim citizens, but it didn¡¯t mean that there were no dissatisfied individuals. Among them, it was natural to consider the power restraining Arwen, the Council of Elders. They could not help but be bewildered by Arwen¡¯s unexpected and brilliant speech. Even though it had only been about a week since the nationwide speech, whether it was talent or a hidden ability, she displayed speech skills beyond expectations. Although it was just a speech, its content shocked the Council of Elders. ¡°Darn it! I can¡¯t believe she was hiding such ability...!¡± Feiren, the leader of the Council of Elders and a senator, expressed his frustration as he returned to Elydia. Arwen¡¯s nationwide speech surpassed his expectations and ended in great success, and furthermore, it was erasing the boundaries between pure-blood and mixed-blood. Fieren, who had always restrained Arwen, couldn¡¯t understand it. He already knew that she liked books and had excellent eloquence, but speeches were a different matter. He couldn¡¯t fathom what had happened in just a week, but Arwen had moved the hearts of the Alvenheim citizens and captured public opinion. ¡®I thought she would fail...¡¯ Fieren pondered with his narrowed forehead, tapping his finger against his temple. The reason he hadn¡¯t bothered Arwen during the week of preparation was that he predicted she would be preparing an insignificant speech. Originally, the purpose was to fuel the conflict between purebloods and mixed-bloods and drive out all the mixed-bloods. When Arwen initially revealed that she herself was a mixed-blood, it was enough to make one inwardly chuckle. However, those predictions went completely awry, and the plan itself became nothing more than shredded paper. Never did I expect Arwen to not differentiate between purebloods and mixed-bloods but rather form a collective called ¡®Elves.¡¯ It was obvious that Arwen would be at an advantage politically. Perhaps even the prestigious families assisting the Council of Elders might support Arwen. ¡°Councilor Fieren!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Someone rushed over urgently while Fieren was lost in thought. Fieren snapped out of his reverie to confirm who it was. It was Jukiri, an elf who was both a fellow counselor and a conduit of information. She possessed a typical elven beauty but had a somewhat anxious expression. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡± ¡°You need to see this. Look at this!¡± Jukiri hastily arrived, panting, and handed Fieren a piece of paper. Assuming it was a letter, Fieren accepted it without any suspicion. However, the contents written on the paper were enough to widen Fieren¡¯s eyes in surprise. The contents on the paper matched Arwen¡¯s upcoming national speech. The problem was that the handwriting was not Arwen¡¯s but someone else¡¯s. Fieren already knew Arwen¡¯s handwriting well. ¡°This is...¡± ¡°It¡¯s something the maid discovered while tidying up the queen¡¯s chamber. It seems the queen forgot to organize it. However...¡± ¡°The handwriting is different. This wasn¡¯t written by the queen.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct. What do you think?¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± Fieren pondered while stroking his snowy white beard. If used well, this could pressure Arwen, but it was not enough on its own. Who, when, where, delivered a speech to Arwen, and why. Four out of six principles are missing. Fieren¡¯s mind spun rapidly, and suddenly, one assumption came to mind. ¡®Come to think of it, the queen seemed particularly reluctant to find Xenon...¡¯ There are many people who write well. However, there are very few who can write moving words like this speech. Of course, this might be an overly advanced thought, but considering Arwen¡¯s attitude so far, it¡¯s not entirely strange. She rejected everything they said about finding Xenon and insisted it was just a book. But what if Xenon and Arwen have a close relationship? Moreover, Arwen herself has stated that she is a hybrid and hybrids have the environment to grow within human society. And within the story of Xenon, there is also the tragic narrative of Kair and Elisha. It¡¯s a love story between an elven queen and a human with extraordinary abilities. Moreover, it is speculated that even Xenon, who has experienced countless trials and tribulations, is considered to be a sage by the world. It is said that Xenon incorporated his own experiences into Xenon¡¯s Biography. Otherwise, it would have been impossible to create such a story. Fieren couldn¡¯t help but suspect that the puzzle pieces fit together too perfectly. Arwen and Xenon, it is said that they had a deep relationship in the past, a bond that may have been severed due to their difference in lifespan. ¡°...Jukiri.¡± ¡°Yes, Grand Councilor.¡± ¡°Send someone to the publisher of Xenon¡¯s Biography immediately. And ask for just one letter containing Xenon¡¯s writing.¡± ¡°Why? What¡¯s the reason for that?¡± Fieren raised one corner of his mouth. ¡°I have a feeling that an interesting story is about to unfold.¡± Translators note: 4/5 Chapter 143: Rewriting (1) Arwen¡¯s national address had a significant impact not only in Alvenheim but also worldwide. Although the elves seemed well united on regular occasions, they exhibited signs of division during times of crisis. This division can be observed not only in the racial war but also within Alvenheim itself, revealing cracks in various places. The cracks are so numerous that they went unnoticed even by the elves themselves, resembling time bombs ready to explode at any moment. Furthermore, the recent mixed-bloods incident showed signs of further division, but Arwen¡¯s speech successfully concluded it and began the process of true unity among the elves. The content of the speech primarily focused on integrating pure-blooded and mixed-blooded elves, but upon closer examination, Arwen urged the elves to rid themselves of the ¡®arrogance¡¯ that they would miss. Arrogance is considered their true enemy, tarnishing the honor of their ancestors. Thanks to this, the elves of Alvenheim have been prompted to think deeply, ultimately resulting in significant changes throughout the country. Naturally, neighboring countries are keeping a close eye on whether Alvenheim will truly become united. Particularly, the human nations were observing, as if the elves achieve unity, it would create various difficulties for humans. During the racial war, the reason the human side could claim victory was their unity. Despite appearing divided by various political maneuvers and power struggles, they managed to unite. Moreover, the same can be said for the Devil War 3000 years ago, and even to this day, ¡®tenacity¡¯ and ¡®unity¡¯ are indispensable identities for humans. Although humans possess innate abilities that are inferior to other races, their unyielding spirit and unity in the face of adversity are their greatest strengths.Follow the latest novels at novelhall.com But if the elves were to possess this strength, who knows if it may become a source of concern in the future, although it may not be evident at present. [If the elves become united, it could become a significant threat in the distant future.] [When other races hear this, it feels almost provocative.] [Will the elves truly change?] I am currently paying attention to the changes in the elves, just like the evaluations mentioned above. Some are wary of the elves, fearing that they might dominate the world in the distant future. Others assert that the elves are just elves and that arrogance cannot be eliminated. Amidst these various evaluations, there is a common assessment, which is the content of the speech. Particularly, the phrase mentioned at the end, ¡°by the elves, for the elves,¡± has been reiterated several times. It encapsulated the essence of the previous speeches and received praise for deeply engraving a simple sentence in people¡¯s minds. Of course, it was Isaac who wrote all of this, but people thought Arwen had done it. ¡°Isaac.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who wrote that speech, right?¡± Except for a very small minority. ***** Cecily¡¯s condition worsened, so she promptly returned to the Minerva Empire. Then Cecily went back to Helium with Gartz and anticipated tomorrow. The next day, when it arrived, Cecily and I enjoyed a date together. Marie had her hands full with classes, but thanks to her willingly giving way, we were able to enjoy ourselves. There were students who looked at us with strange glances, but we ignored them now. After all, even if we called it a date, all we did was have a meal together or wander around the academy. ¡°Isaac.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You wrote that speech, right?¡± Suddenly, Cecily asked me such a question. We were in a soundproofed room to have coffee, so there was no chance for the sound to leak outside. I was slightly taken aback by Cecily¡¯s question but quickly responded calmly. ¡°You knew?¡± ¡°I just guessed. I didn¡¯t really think about hiding it.¡± ¡°You know Arwen, Noona. Besides, you¡¯re observant, so I thought you would find out someday.¡± There was no falsehood in my sincere words. I had predicted that Cecily, at her level, would discover the fact that Arwen had come to find me. Moreover, there was also Siris, the messenger connecting me and Arwen, so it was definitely not a wild guess. ¡°Surely you didn¡¯t just help her, right? She has a strong sense of responsibility, but she caused you a great deal of harm.¡± ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I asked her to teach me some magic.¡± ¡°Magic?¡± ¡°Yes. Specifically, I asked her to write down the types of magic and their effects. The magic of elves and demons is quite different.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Cecily¡¯s expression showed that she understood my answer. However, it was only for a moment, and she asked in a tone questioning if that would be okay. ¡°Is that enough? Arwen¡¯s speech to the nation was successful, and it provided a significant opportunity for Alvenheim to progress. In my opinion, you deserve more rewards, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°What rewards? I already have everything I want.¡± ¡°Um...¡± Cecily rolled her reddened eyes and got lost in thought at my words. Meanwhile, I calmly waited while sipping my coffee. Eventually, she made a pensive expression and spoke with a disappointed tone. ¡°Well, I guess that¡¯s true. You really have everything. Still, I wish you were more ambitious.¡± ¡°Ambitious, you say...¡± I pondered while setting down my cup of coffee. Perhaps due to the influence of my previous life, I was not particularly ambitious, as Cecily mentioned. I¡¯ve already achieved everything there is to achieve. Could there be room for more ambition? If anything, I would like to delve deeper into history. However, even that is being conveyed through the series of books located in the Altenheim Sanctuary, thanks to Siris. This has increased my knowledge and served as a reference for Xenon¡¯s Biography. If I have any ambition at the moment, it would be for more people to read Xenon¡¯s Biography and develop the Michelle territory into a cultural hub. In reality, these are the only two ambitions I have. ¡®To do that, I¡¯ll need to complete the 13th volume, and even beyond that, finish the entire series.¡¯ I¡¯ve already written about half of the 13th volume. Like the previous 12 volumes, I¡¯ve already planned everything, and what remains is the invasion of Alvenheim, or as referred to in the book, Elvenheim. If Elvenheim were to be invaded, Alvenheim threatened to censor, but honestly, it doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s Alvenheim that will suffer, not me. Moreover, considering Arwen¡¯s disclosure, it seems more like an arbitrary decision by the Council of Elders. Politicians should grasp public sentiment, but they are undermining it themselves. ¡®If it¡¯s not possible, I should send a letter.¡¯ I know well through my past life in China how oppressive it is to censor culture. What¡¯s even more absurd is that despite cultural censorship, people continue to seek it until the end. I wonder if a similar phenomenon is occurring in Alvenheim as well. Perhaps this will lead to the citizens of Alvenheim also harboring discontent towards the Council of Elders. I snapped out of my thoughts and stared intensely at Cecily. She was patiently waiting for me to speak. At the moment, I didn¡¯t have any great ambitions, but it seemed like something had changed since I looked at her. It was also something I had been curious about all along. ¡°I didn¡¯t have it before, but it seems like I have one now.¡± ¡°Really? What is it?¡± ¡°Horns.¡± ¡°Horns?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± I nodded and pointed at Cecily¡¯s horns with my finger. ¡°Can I touch the horns just once?¡± Cecily¡¯s red eyes were even deeper in color than before. It was as if she had discovered prey, like a fierce predator about to explode with desire. Even the horn I am currently touching was the same. Except for the tip, it is completely covered in red. ¡°While doing this... how can I resist...¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Isaac...¡± ¡°...Yes, Noona.¡± She grabbed my face with both hands and uttered words that seemed to admit a defeat to her desires. ¡°Can¡¯t we just do it here?¡± And followed by a firm response. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Just once...¡± ¡°No. If you keep doing that, I won¡¯t touch your horn anymore.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± Fortunately, Cecily obediently withdrew. ****** When Arwen gave her national speech, the publishing company that released Xenon¡¯s Biography was busy with a packed schedule. They had no time to rest amidst the overflowing workload, whether it was a national speech or any other matter. Even the printing press, which was developed with advanced technology, was printing books like crazy. Originally, Xenon¡¯s Biography was the most popular book among humans, but starting from the 11th volume, it spread widely regardless of race. The transcendent love story captivated the hearts of readers. Thanks to that, the CEO of the publishing company once again sat on a fortune. However, they were currently facing a difficult situation. ¡°So, what you¡¯re saying is... you want me to show you the letter sent by Xenon?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± Because of the elves right in front of them. Elves visiting a publishing company was unheard of until now, and moreover, renowned individuals from prestigious Alvenheim families came to the publishing company. They belonged to the upper echelons of the elven nobility, so the president couldn¡¯t help but be cautious. Furthermore, Alvenheim even issued a declaration demanding modifications to the content of the 13th volume. The CEO, dressed in luxurious silk clothing, looked at the confident elf in front of them and replied with a professional smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t show it to you. It¡¯s already been burned.¡± ¡°It would be best not to lie, human.¡± ¡°Why would I lie? There are people who can trace it just by the handwriting, so it must be erased.¡± The CEO mentioned an actual incident. There are all sorts of people in the world, and among them are those who are skilled in tracking. Of course, it¡¯s practically impossible to track based on handwriting alone, but after the incident of the stolen draft last time, they had to be cautious in everything. Burning all the letters? It¡¯s a lie, just as the elf said. Each and every letter holds great value, so how could they casually burn them? However, they had no choice but to lie in order to prepare for the worst. You can¡¯t split the goose that lays the golden eggs. ¡°If it¡¯s money you want, I¡¯ll give it. If you want, I can even provide the dew of the World Tree willingly.¡± ¡°The dew of the World Tree...¡± ¡°It¡¯s one of the main ingredients for elixirs.¡± That does sound tempting. The elixir is known as a panacea, capable of saving even a dying person. However, its price demands a heavy toll, to the point that even wealthy nobles have to endure great expenses to purchase it. If the elixir holds such value, what about its main ingredient? The CEO¡¯s mind raced quickly. However, they soon concluded that it would be a loss. The dew of the World Tree, appearing at an official auction? Such things usually appear on the black market rather than in regular auctions, and there are countless cases where people don¡¯t receive their money properly. With a business smile, the CEO spoke kindly. ¡°I apologize. Even the dew of the World Tree is out of the question. It¡¯s impossible to give something that doesn¡¯t exist.¡± ¡°Do you not understand the great value of the dew of the World Tree?¡± ¡°I understand. That¡¯s why I¡¯m declining.¡± The CEO, who had gone through all sorts of trials and tribulations to grow the company, perceived the actions of these elves as an attempt to curry favor. ¡®Can¡¯t they see how busy I am? And they are demanding a letter from me?¡¯ The CEO had a history of firmly rejecting the demands of personnel dispatched from the palace. Even proposals from esteemed figures of the empire were turned down, let alone personnel from other countries. Above all, the CEO disliked these elves. They were incredibly arrogant, with condescending gazes. Who would accept their proposals? ¡°Hmph. Don¡¯t you understand the seriousness of the situation? You will regret it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already told you before, I cannot provide what doesn¡¯t exist. You mentioned that you come from a prestigious family in Alvenheim. Could you please tell me your name?¡± ¡°I am Kalas Shadowsinger.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Who is that, anyway? The CEO maintained a friendly smile but was annoyed internally. ¡°Anyway, I will make sure to visit again soon. It would be nice if you brought a letter then.¡± ¡°I will send a message to Mr. Xenon.¡± ¡°Understood. I will come back exactly three days later.¡± The elf who appeared to be the representative concealed his appearance as he spoke. The other elves did the same. The CEO¡¯s friendly smile vanished instantly as the concealed elves disappeared through teleportation. He then turned his gaze to the opposite side, his expression becoming stern, and glanced discreetly to his side. Standing beside him was his loyal secretary and trusted employee, Matthew. He seemed slightly nervous, with cold sweat running down his face. ¡°Matthew.¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± ¡°Transcribe all the letters that Xenon wrote.¡± ¡°Understood... me?¡± ¡°And transcribe all the upcoming letters as well. Return the rest of them, rejecting them all. It would be good to inform them about our situation in the process.¡± After giving those orders, the CEO licked his lips and muttered softly. ¡°Some things never change for these damn elves.¡± Translators note: 5/5 All test done, even went to my country¡¯s capital to take jlpt. Anyway, now I can focus on translating. Chapter 144: Rewriting (2) The villain should be charming. This applies not only to novels but also to other forms of media. If the villain is ordinary and unremarkable, defeating them will not bring much satisfaction to the protagonist, and it will be taken for granted in most cases. Typically, third rate villains fall into this category. On the other hand, a charismatic villain, even when defeated by the protagonist, leaves a lasting impression and is evaluated from various perspectives. Why did the villain end up resorting to such actions? Why did they cross a point of no return? Lastly, what beliefs did the villain hold, and so on. Especially when a villain emerges who perfectly opposes the protagonist, their popularity increases significantly. Among the countless villains in history, there are those who are recorded for their impact. Examples include Darth Vader from Star Wars, the Joker from The Dark Knight, notorious tyrant kings in the gaming world like Arthas. Villains must be as captivating and multidimensional as the protagonists, especially if they have a significant role like the Seven Deadly Sins. The mention of their past in the novel and the readers¡¯ acceptance alone could be considered sufficient for success. ¡®Organizing each and every detail is quite a task.¡¯ As the Seven Deadly Sins were being revealed in full, even establishing the setting was a task. Since I can gradually write the 13th volume, I¡¯m thinking of starting with the past of the Seven Deadly Sins. If we were to categorize the races within the Seven Deadly Sins, we have the arrogant Elves for Pride, demons for Gluttony, succubi for Lust, humans for Envy, beastmen for Wrath, dwarves for Greed, and lastly, Sloth as a kind of fragment. As a common point, excluding the artificial Sloth, is it safe to say that they all have miserable pasts? To unfold this, it should be mentioned in various parts, but it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to write it as a separate story. ¡®First and foremost, who will be the first to be eliminated...¡¯ In order to prevent the protagonist and their group from returning to Elvenheim, Lust, Lilith appears. Modeled after Cecily, she is a succubus who simultaneously wields swordsmanship and magic. With sensual and decadent beauty, she seduces indiscriminately through every movement, but, as befitting a demon, carries a tragic past. Once, she loved a human man, and that human also sincerely loved Lilith, but due to the low reputation of demons, she lost them right in front of her eyes. Since then, like many other demons, she couldn¡¯t control her anger and sadness, becoming a devil herself. However, uniquely enough, she didn¡¯t lose her rationality and sought revenge with cold hatred, catching the attention of Diablo and taking the seat of Lust. The reason she didn¡¯t lose her rationality was because she was a first-generation hybrid of a demon and a human, just like Jin. ¡®It turns out she¡¯s also a pure-hearted girl.¡¯ I have already considered all the ways in which the Seven Deadly Sins will retire. Lilith will fall, calling out the name of the man she loves, even until the moment of her death. It is truly heartbreaking and saddening that even the reason she became a demon and lived in agony was to remember the man she loves for a little longer. ¡®I hope this doesn¡¯t lead to demons being recognized as the Sunflower race, right?¡¯ (TL: I have no idea what sunflower race is) Currently, the recognition of demons is skyrocketing. It is not an exaggeration to say that the number of people who have become involved with demons and entered into relationships with them has been increasing day by day since Volume 12 was released. Demons are also moving away from the perception that they are just evil beings and are expanding their areas of activity. Furthermore, they are gaining diverse experiences. Of course, as seen in the incident at Alvenheim¡¯s immigration, minor discrimination still exists. However, this is also clearly being treated as blatant racial discrimination. ¡°Phew~!¡± After establishing all the settings for the Seven Deadly Sins, I stretched and yawned. The sound of my bones cracking could be heard as I¡¯ve been sitting at my desk for a long time. Referring to Cecily¡¯s battle, I write a combat scene for Lilith, but it is not the part of the story when she confronts her opponent in earnest. In Volume 13, she will engage moderately with magic before leaving. Xenon and his group would be completely overwhelmed by Lilith, and the reason is simple. Lilith has wings, while Xenon and his group do not. The difference in merit between someone who fights in the air, using magic bombardment, and someone who fights on the ground, like a dog, is enormous. If you were to see how a tank gets mercilessly destroyed by a helicopter, you¡¯ll roughly understand. ¡®The aftermath of the invasion of Elvenheim is the biggest problem...¡¯ I leaned back on the chair¡¯s backrest and looked up at the ceiling. Elvenheim, as the name suggests, is the Alvenheim in Xenon¡¯s Biography, with just a letter changed so that anyone can recognize it. Furthermore, Elvenheim is not only under attack by demons but also the location of the World Tree. As evident from Cecily¡¯s allergic reaction, the mana emanating from the World Tree is deadly to demons, but Lucifer of Pride nullifies its effects. If you ask me how, I don¡¯t know either. However, it is mentioned that when the arrogant elves let their guard down, Lucifer temporarily contaminated the ¡°roots¡± of the World Tree. I don¡¯t even know if that¡¯s really possible, and the Council and the Queen, Arwen, probably wouldn¡¯t know either. Although it¡¯s a pity, novels are just novels, and they rarely have real-life implications. My novel is a bit of a peculiar case, though. ¡®Will it really be censored?¡¯ The Council is strongly determined to censor it, but honestly, it¡¯s a story that could be subjected to censorship. Even though it¡¯s a novel, Elvenheim being occupied by demons and even the World Tree being transformed into nourishment for the resurrection of a great devil is unacceptable for the elves who take pride in being chosen by the gods. There is nothing more uncomfortable than having the blessings and gifts from the gods ruthlessly snatched away by demons. But if you think about it, it also serves as a warning. The long-lasting peace can dull even the sharpest swords. ¡®Let¡¯s ask Arwen about it gradually.¡¯ What¡¯s most important is what happens afterward. The conflict and cooperation between the elven hero and the dark elven hero, and furthermore, the emergence of beastmen as the story progresses and evolves. In reality and in the novel, the relationship between humans and beastmen is more than just bad. There are significant conflicts, but as they subdue demons and gradually resolve them, they eventually become friends. That¡¯s the kind of story it is. However, it bothers me that I know very little about beastmen. I know the origins to some extent through various papers and history books at Elena¡¯s laboratory, but that¡¯s about it. Beastmen established civilization, which is Animers, just 300 years ago, and there are still beastmen living in primitive conditions in various places. Books and papers provide insufficient information. ¡®Do I really have to ask Leona?¡¯The? source of this content n/o/v/(el)bi((n)) Considering that she was admitted to the Academy, Leona must have had an exceptional status. It¡¯s almost certain, considering that she mentioned she¡¯s not a mere cat but a lion in a previous encounter. If you really think about it, lions are also part of the cat family, but let¡¯s not dwell on that. After all, to me, a human, they¡¯re all just animals. Just as I was slightly tense, Siris spoke in a disappointed tone of voice. ¡°The battle scenes themselves are not lacking. Especially when they defeat the devil giant, starting with the Achilles Tendon Shot to disrupt the balance and then targeting the vital points one by one, it¡¯s excellent. In fact, it¡¯s a technique we often use when facing giant monsters.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°But this is a human approach, not a Dark Elf¡¯s approach. If we were in stealth, we would eliminate everyone and attack the critical points, including the neck. Even if it¡¯s a giant over 5 meters tall, we can instantly move to the neck using spatial leap. Moreover, unless there¡¯s a lich on the devil¡¯s side, there¡¯s no way they can detect us.¡± ¡°Oh...¡± ¡°Keep in mind that we value simplicity over flamboyance.¡± I exclaimed in awe, my lips forming a round shape. Indeed, it seemed like a wise decision to seek advice. At the same time, my thoughts started to lean towards seeking advice from Leona. With all these insights coming together, I could boast an even better level of completeness. ¡°And...¡± ¡°Is there something else?¡± She waited with a slight inclination of her upper body, as if she wanted to say something. Then, Siris asked, with a disappointed expression apparent on his face, as if probing. ¡°Why am I not included?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You clearly said that I would be included...¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Will I appear next time?¡± Upon hearing those words, my eyes widened in surprise, and I checked Siris¡¯s ears. Despite being partially cut, they were still longer than those of a human. And those ears were drooping downwards. As she was a dark elf, it seemed like her ears were not as capable as an elf¡¯s. ¡°You will appear soon.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I believe you.¡± As I said that, Siris¡¯s ears perked up slightly, and her expression brightened a little. I couldn¡¯t help but smile at that. Since the successor of the Dark Elf¡¯s hero is scheduled to appear anyway, why not include her there? I saw Keir, the successor of the Elf hero, during the immigration screening. ¡®Mr. Gartz seems to secretly want in too...¡¯ I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t include more demons because they already had a presence. Just be satisfied with a mention. ¡°Is this what you wanted?¡± ¡°Well... if possible, please ask Arwen to send me books related to beastmen. They¡¯re expected to appear in the future.¡± ¡°Understood. Are you sure you don¡¯t need any separate compensation? The queen has mentioned it several times.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, so let it be.¡± I chuckled and extended my hand. Just by admiring Arwen¡¯s figure while delivering the speech, I had already received my reward without asking for it. However, I couldn¡¯t say it outright, so I vaguely circumvented the topic. ¡°I mentioned it before, but just the sight of her delivering the speech was enough. I was able to see a different side of Arwen.¡± ¡°A different side, you say...¡± ¡°¡®I already knew you were beautiful, but to think you could become even more beautiful?¡¯ Just convey it like that.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± Siris looked at me with a strange gaze. Unlike before, I couldn¡¯t read her inner thoughts from her ears. She tilted his head curiously and expressed her doubt. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°No, never mind. Can you just deliver it as it is?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Siris nodded at my blunt response. ¡°Understood.¡± Translators note: 1/5 Longest chapter I translated til now. Chapter 145: Rewriting (3) I have been mentioning this consistently, but I was appointed as a recommended student, so if I only take history classes, I will not only receive credits but also be treated as a third-year student right away. I don¡¯t know how disappointed the professors, including Professor Birus, whom I had built some rapport with, were when I told them about this fact. Especially Professor Birus seemed the most regretful, and he even suggested that I consider taking a double major in turn. However, I politely declined because I wanted to focus solely on history rather than literature. Professor Birus¡¯s expression at that time was truly heartbreaking. Of course, I don¡¯t only take history classes. Occasionally, I also take the classes I want. Nevertheless, most of them are closely related to history, so I take them for the purpose of acquiring knowledge. Moreover, I can freely come and go to Professor Elena¡¯s research lab and even receive texts from the Sanctuary through Siris. It means that I never lack knowledge. Anyway, I can say that history is the only subject I concentrate on. I probably ask the most questions and give presentations diligently. Since I will have much more time to meet Professor Elena during my time at the academy, it seems like a good idea to earn points, so I am working hard. ¡°Poke. Poke.¡± However, it seems that my girlfriend, who doesn¡¯t like history, was bored. While I was taking notes, Marie pressed my cheeks with her fingers. I felt a pleasant sensation as if a cat was kneading my cheek. While I was taking notes, I glanced at her and asked quietly. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Just because you¡¯re handsome.¡± She answered like that and lightly pinched my cheek. In the past, I would have been embarrassed by such affectionate behavior, but now I could pass it off casually. During the lecture given by Professor Elena, Marie expressed her desire for this time to pass quickly by pressing my cheek with her fingers or fidgeting with my fingers. Holding hands was the most common occurrence for us, and other students were aware that we were in a romantic relationship, so they just overlooked it. Initially, there were whispers about Marie playing around or me blackmailing her, but as I grew rapidly, such talk ceased. Moreover, when rumors spread that I was appointed as a recommended student, everyone accepted it. Swift- Marie¡¯s hand, which used to hold mine and fidget with the ring finger, moved under the desk. Eventually, she placed her hand gently on my thigh and caressed it. I could only respond with a bitter smile as I felt it. This act of Marie placing her hand on my thigh and caressing it was a kind of signal. Although everyone knows what that signal means, there are many occasions when she does it without any warning, causing many awkward situations. Marie¡¯s sexual desire doesn¡¯t seem to diminish. It was as if she even tried to distract herself from school by further fueling it. Despite diligently taking birth control pills, it wasn¡¯t an issue yet. If it weren¡¯t for that, we might have had a child by now. GrabThe? source of this content n/o/v/(el)bi((n)) Before Marie¡¯s hand could reach the center, I grabbed her wrist. If I had let it go it would have meant it¡¯s fine, but my response meant not today. Marie looked at me with a mixture of disappointment and curiosity. I¡¯m sorry for her, but there¡¯s someone I need to meet after class. ¡°I think today will be a bit tough. I have things to do.¡± ¡°But we couldn¡¯t do it yesterday either?¡± ¡°We did it the day before yesterday. Can¡¯t you endure that much?¡± ¡°Ugh. I don¡¯t think I can endure it.¡± My girlfriend pouted, puffing up her cheeks. Even her expression full of complaints was adorable, with her angelic beauty. However, what can¡¯t be done can¡¯t be done. I pressed her inflated cheeks firmly with my fingers. Then, with a sound of deflation, they returned to their original state. After briefly checking Elena¡¯s reaction, I gently stroked her hair. The silky softness of her hair awakened my sense of touch. When I started stroking Marie¡¯s hair, she burst into her characteristic giggle and moved her hips discreetly, getting closer to me. We openly indulged in affectionate behavior, but no one paid any attention. Because this wasn¡¯t the first or second time this had happened. Even Jackson didn¡¯t pay attention and focused on his lecture. ¡°Can¡¯t we stay together at the inn tonight?¡± ¡°Do we really have to?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who made it like this. So take responsibility.¡± ¡°Sigh... Fine, I got it.¡± How did she end up becoming such a provocative woman? I shook my head, unable to refuse. Once I gave my permission, Marie smiled brightly and started writing the appointment time and location in her notebook. I glanced at the contents briefly. The appointment was set for 9 o¡¯clock in front of the fountain at Academy Square. With that, it seemed like meeting Leona wouldn¡¯t be a problem. ¡°When we officially become a married couple, there won¡¯t be a need for this... I just have to endure until the wedding. I want to call him my husband soon. Hehehe.¡± ¡°... ...¡± Was Marie having some strange delusions, laughing like a pervert? It seems she was imagining what it would be like after our wedding ceremony. I wonder how much she desires to devour me to openly reveal such an expression. It goes without saying that Rina, who was sitting in front of us, was horrified by Marie¡¯s expression, so there was no need for an explanation. Aside from building connections, Marie was always straightforward and far from pretentious. If it were Cecily, though, I would have felt a sense of dissonance. ¡°The wedding ceremony...¡± Cecily, who was sitting in front, murmured softly as if she had overheard our conversation. She paused abruptly while elegantly taking notes and looked at Rina sitting beside her. Continuing, she spoke with her characteristic smirk, as if urging us to look and listen. ¡°Isn¡¯t having a child more important than the wedding ceremony?¡± I was currently hesitating because I knew her true form. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t help but feel a slight tension. I pondered and pondered on how I could seek advice from her, but in the end, the only option left was a direct approach. Clearing my throat and adjusting my collar, I quietly opened my mouth while keeping an eye on Leona¡¯s reaction. ¡°Do you happen to have any free time?¡± ¡°If you mean free time... Do you mean this evening?¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s an evening or just a quick cup of coffee. I only need about an hour.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± Leona gazed at me with a dry yet curious look. Since becoming lovers with Marie, we¡¯ve had very little interaction until now, so it¡¯s understandable for her to send such a glance. However, to learn more about the beastmen, I definitely need her help. While books have provided sufficient knowledge about the history and various aspects of the beastmen¡¯s lifestyle, there¡¯s nothing as certain as hearing it from the source. Leona has been staring at me intensely for a while, and I nervously wait for her to speak. How long have I been waiting? ¡°Objective.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What¡¯s your objective?¡± Leona¡¯s question about my objective. I felt relieved when I heard that question. In truth, it¡¯s rather embarrassing to call it an objective. It¡¯s practically an interview, if we¡¯re being honest. Leona was still unaware that I¡¯ve been appointed as a recommended student in history. It seems better to start with that. ¡°To start with, I¡¯ve been appointed as Professor Elena¡¯s recommended student. Starting next semester, I¡¯ll be treated as a third-year student.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°So right now, I¡¯m... working on something similar to a thesis. I need your help with it.¡± If I say this much, she should roughly understand that I¡¯m writing about the beastmen. Leona narrowed her eyes slightly, trying to discern my intentions, and then stared at me intently for a while before responding in her unique, low voice. ¡°I understand. However...¡± ¡°However?¡± She paused briefly, then followed with a threatening tone. Sharp anticipation emanated from her blue eyes, catching my attention. ¡°If you write something that deviates from the truth...¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think I will. I actually think they are remarkable individuals, more than one might expect.¡± I reassured Leona, gesturing with my hands. It wasn¡¯t just empty words, in the books, despite being portrayed as hostile and savage, the Beastmen had many admirable qualities. Historically, they were a race that sacrificed themselves alongside humans, and they had a unique culture. If it weren¡¯t for the massacre perpetrated by humans during the Race War, they might have shared the power and dominance over the continent. After listening to my story, Leona made a subtle expression and asked quietly, ¡°Do you truly believe that?¡± ¡°Yes, and there is also a high possibility of them becoming formidable opponents to humans in a few hundred years.¡± ¡°Why do you think that way?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll explain it gradually. So, are you willing to go and talk?¡± In response to my question, Leona¡¯s expression became even more curious than before as she replied, ¡°I would be glad to accept.¡± ****** Meanwhile, at a similar time... ¡°...Marie.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°You said we¡¯re meeting at 9 o¡¯clock... Am I correct?¡± ¡° Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡± ¡°Got it... In front of the fountain at Academy Square...¡± Rina was once again devising a sinister plan in her mind. Seeing her like that, Cecily couldn¡¯t help but burst into a bewildered laughter. ¡°...Rina?¡± ¡°Uh, yeah? What¡¯s wrong? I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°...Never mind.¡± Cecily became concerned that she might get caught. While she understood different preferences, ethically it was wrong. ¡®Do I really need to help her...¡¯ She genuinely had thoughts to that extent. Translators note: 2/5 Chapter 146: Beastmen (1) Leona and I ended up in the usual restaurant just as you would expect¡ªa place with thorough soundproofing. Originally, we planned to have coffee, but since the conversation seemed like it would be lengthy, we chose the restaurant instead. ¡°Uh, wow...¡± Upon arriving at the restaurant we often visit, she looked around the interior with a mix of surprise and curiosity. It seemed like she had never been to such a restaurant before. Meanwhile, I approached a server and asked for a room. ¡°Could you book a room for two? Here¡¯s 2 gold. The 50 silver is for the tip.¡± ¡°Thank you. I will serve you with utmost sincerity.¡± When I gave a 50 silver tip, the server¡¯s face noticeably brightened. With a tip like that, they might provide us with complimentary tea after we finish our meal. It¡¯s a win-win situation. Before heading to the room, I glanced at Leona. She was still looking around restlessly. ¡®Well, she probably hasn¡¯t been to a place like this before.¡¯ Leona tended to go out alone most of the time. As a beastmen, she found comfort in keeping her identity hidden. She couldn¡¯t easily make friends, and naturally, it would be challenging for her to dine together in a place like this. Except for weekends, I know she fills her stomach with cafeteria food every day. I briefly thought that it was tough for her, but for now, I decided to focus on going to the room. If I left her like that, her ears might unintentionally perk up. ¡°Leona.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Leona.¡± ¡°Huh, huh? Me?¡± Only after calling her twice did Leona finally look at me. Pointing at herself with her finger she looked rather silly. ¡°Who else could it be if not you? Since we¡¯ve got the room, let¡¯s go quickly.¡± ¡°Uh, uh... Alright... Sure.¡± Even while trembling, she looked around as she walked towards me, and she did the same when following the staff to the room. She hesitated even when entering the room, hesitating before I finally extended my hand as if to assure her that it was okay to enter. ¡°Wow...¡± Finally, as we ended up in a room for two people, Leona exclaimed in admiration. While she was looking around the room with curious eyes, I took a seat. The sight of Leona, who was usually cynical and sharp, acting like this, resembled a country girl visiting the city for the first time. Seeing her innocent and curious expression, I began to doubt if she was the Leona I knew. But there was no choice but to go on. I picked up the menu and spoke to Leona. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, take a seat. Let¡¯s order from the menu.¡± ¡°Huh? Oh. Got it. Should I sit here?¡± Contrary to the polite speech just moments ago, she returned to her original cynical tone. Instead of answering, I nodded. Then Leona sat across from me and started to glance at the white tablecloth on the table. Perhaps even the tablecloth itself was fascinating from her perspective. I couldn¡¯t help but let out a hollow laugh, feeling slightly bewildered. ¡°Is this your first time in a place like this?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s my first time. How could I come to a place like this when I can barely make ends meet?¡± Leona observed the table carefully and responded clearly. Then I realized that during the vacation period, she didn¡¯t return to her hometown but worked part-time instead. I¡¯m not sure if she didn¡¯t receive support from home or if there¡¯s some other reason, but she seemed to live a lifestyle distant from the nobility. ¡°Hey. Isn¡¯t this place quite expensive?¡± Pong! Leona slowly raised her head, questioning the expensive-looking appearance of the double room. At the same time, a pair of unique ears on top of her head made a distinctive sound as they perked up. I stared blankly at Leona¡¯s animal-like ears, which were making restless noises. It was difficult to take my eyes off them since it had been a while since I last saw Leona¡¯s ears. ¡°Well... it¡¯s not that expensive. You don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ll pay for everything.¡± ¡°But, still... Is it really okay?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± Leona made a skeptical expression at my brief answer. Somehow, it seemed to hurt my pride, so I casually opened my mouth. ¡°Even though I may not look like it, I¡¯m a noble. I receive about 30 gold as my living allowance.¡± ¡°30 gold...! I worked part-time throughout the vacation and barely earned 20 gold...!¡± Leona exclaimed in shock, her mouth wide open. I smirked when I saw her reaction, but hearing that she earned 20 gold piqued my curiosity. What kind of part-time job did she do, and how much was her hourly wage that she earned an amount comparable to 2 million won? From my perspective, that was even more surprising. ¡°I¡¯m more surprised that you earned 20 gold. What kind of work did you do?¡± ¡°I worked as a cafe waitress. When the owner saw me, they decided to raise my hourly wage. It was easy for about a week, but after that, the number of customers increased a lot.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± Usually, cafes tend to hire employees who have good looks. There were many opinions that said the store¡¯s sales increased after hiring good-looking part-time workers, especially beautiful ones. And Leona¡¯s beauty could be considered quite impressive. She has brown hair and brown eyes, which may seem ordinary in itself, but her atmosphere covered it all. When she keeps her mouth shut, she becomes a calm and intellectual beauty, but when she reveals her true self like now, she becomes a strong and cool lady. She really exuded two very different charms. ¡°Why don¡¯t you write it down? You said you¡¯ll write a thesis, right? It wouldn¡¯t hurt to include something like that.¡± ¡°...Are you absolutely sure there¡¯s not a single lie?¡± ¡°I may as well not have a conscience to tell such lies after enjoying such an expensive meal.¡± The strangely convincing words made sense. It was a story that couldn¡¯t be found even in books, so it somehow gained trust. Above all, the truth was always possessed by the victims. However, the book I¡¯m writing is Xenon¡¯s Biography. If I include unnecessary historical facts or other details, it could create significant confusion in the world, especially when it comes to the conflicting relationship between humans and the other races, particularly the beastmen. ¡®For now, I should search for more books at the Sanctuary¡¯ It seemed like a wise decision to ask Siris to find books related to beastmen. With a sense of unease, I moved on to the next question. ¡°Next question. In Animers, carnivorous and herbivorous beastmen coexist. Wouldn¡¯t that cause conflicts?¡± ¡°That¡¯s just nonsense created by humans. The distinction between carnivorous and herbivorous beastmen is practically meaningless. Both races have their preferences, whether it¡¯s meat or vegetables. Conflicts arise from various other reasons, such as those who believe in the need for interaction with humans and those who can¡¯t trust humans due to their history of slaughtering our kin. In essence, it¡¯s similar to humans.¡± ¡°I see. But there¡¯s no difference between carnivores and herbivores? Normally, there would be some distinctions, right?¡± ¡°No, not really. Unless you¡¯re talking about elite ones like the Tiger Clan, Lion Clan, or Bear Clan, who possess incredibly strong physical abilities, the differences are negligible. But you can¡¯t even let your guard down. I, too, once got kicked by a deer beastman, and all my ribs were crushed. I had to recuperate for a whole week.¡± ¡°Ah... What? A week?¡± ¡°Yes, a week. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± If it were a human, they would have suffered at least serious injuries, but she managed to recover in just a week. It¡¯s unbelievable how absurdly fast their recovery abilities are. Leona also realized this a bit late and changed the topic. ¡°Oh, right, you were a human. Beastmen have exceptionally remarkable recovery abilities, just as much as our physical capabilities. Even if we sustain injuries that would be considered serious for humans, they are mere scratches to us.¡± ¡°Then what counts as a serious injury for you?¡± ¡°Losing an arm or leg or having a hole in a vital spot? That would be a bit dangerous if left untreated.¡± A human would die even if just from shock, but a beastman would survive. No matter how different our civilizations may be, it was puzzling how we managed to massacre those monstrous creatures. ¡°A little... no, it¡¯s quite astonishing. Beastman are incredibly strong.¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for that, we would have gone extinct 300 years ago. Don¡¯t you know how terrifying your kind is? You wouldn¡¯t hesitate to use any means necessary if you have a goal.¡± On the other hand, it seems that Leona perceived humans as a mighty race. It feels strange to have different thoughts emerging from different perspectives. Knock, knock. Someone knocked on the door. It seemed like a staff member bringing the meal. As soon as Leona heard the knocking sound, she quickly concealed her ears, and I got up from my seat when I saw her covering her ears. Since the room was soundproofed, I had to open the door myself. ¡°Enjoy your meal.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Wow...¡± Eventually, the meal arrived on the table as we had ordered. Leona admired the sight of the sauce enhancing the perfectly cooked and flavored dish. It was so tempting that she could devour it instantly, and I noticed the fangs, which I couldn¡¯t see a while ago, distinctly shining. It seemed like she had sharp fangs, perhaps because she was a beastman. If she were to bite into it, wouldn¡¯t it create a hole in it? ¡°Before eating, first tie a napkin around your neck.¡± ¡°A napkin?¡± ¡°It¡¯s something like the handkerchief in front of you. Just hang it around your neck and use it to wipe off any sauce or juice flowing down your mouth. Do you know how to cut a steak?¡± ¡°No. I don¡¯t know.¡± Eventually, after teaching her step by step, Leona was able to have her meal. At first, she watched with sparkling eyes, but as I instructed, she held the fork and knife in both hands... ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°... ...¡± Throwing away the knife, she stabbed the steak with the fork and took a big bite. I wanted to criticize her barbaric way of eating, but seeing her so happy, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to scold her. During that time, Leona, with her mouth full of steak, spoke with a voice filled with happiness. ¡°Mmm. Mmm. This is delicious!¡± ¡°...Yeah. As long as it¡¯s delicious.¡± I also started to eat with laughter. As I sliced the steak with a knife and chewed it, Leona widened her eyes and asked. ¡°Oh? So, it¡¯s used like that?¡± ¡°Did you think there was another way to use it?¡± ¡°I thought you were supposed to cut the bone into small pieces and eat it. There are bones here too.¡± ¡°...Did you eat the bones when you had school food?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°... ...¡± It¡¯s a miracle she never revealed her true identity. Translators note: 3/5 Man... Leona is so damn cute. Chapter 147: Beastmen (2) Munch! Crack! Crack! There¡¯s a common expression that goes, ¡°???? ???????????(giga maghindaneun)¡± in Korean. It¡¯s used universally to describe a situation that is absurd or beyond comprehension, similar to being rendered speechless. (tl: I have no idea how to translate it or spell it in the latin alphabet so you get a literal translation from google tl.) My current situation was quite similar to that. It¡¯s because of a beastman, a girl who was sitting in front of me, enjoying her steak so deliciously. The steak that the beastman ordered is a T-bone steak, a cut of meat attached to a T-shaped bone structure. Normally, the bone was left behind, and the remaining portion was eaten using a knife and fork. But look at this beastman behaving, not like a girl, but like a beast. She was creating her own unique way of eating. Without even cutting it with a knife, she picked it up with a fork and devoured it. This alone was strange enough, but what followed was mind-boggling. After finely mincing the bone structure that was meant to be left, she used the fork as if it were a spoon and put it into her mouth. Then she chewed it thoroughly. I wasn¡¯t using metaphors, she was literally chewing the bone whole. If she were an ordinary human, not only would her teeth be gone, but her jaw would be completely destroyed. Yet she was happily eating it as if it were snacks. ¡®...Could she be a hyena, not a lion?¡¯ Hyenas, known for their role as scavengers, have incredibly strong jaws and can chew not only ostrich eggs bones but even bones. Of course, Leona has stated that she¡¯s a lioness, not a hyena, so she definitely isn¡¯t one. However, doubts still arised. Lions eat meat, not bones. Crunch! Crunch! Crunch! ¡°Hmm. Hmm. Bones taste delicious too. The sauce seeped into the marrow, giving it a subtle flavor.¡± ¡°...Doesn¡¯t your jaw hurt?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a piece of cake. Easy peasy.¡± At first glance, she genuinely looked like she was enjoying the meal. I couldn¡¯t even use the expression ¡°sucking the marrow¡± in front of Leona. After all, she was not consuming the marrow but chewing the bones whole. I quietly watched Leona¡¯s meal until it was finished. When I looked down, there was still a considerable amount of steak left, perhaps because I stared at her too intently. Afraid it might be snatched away by Leona, I resumed my meal immediately. The sound of chewing, ¡°crunch!,¡± echoed from the front, causing a bit of noise, but we still managed to proceed smoothly. ¡°Ah. It¡¯s been so long since I had such a delicious meal... I¡¯m really grateful.¡± ¡°...I¡¯m glad you find it tasty. Your jaw doesn¡¯t hurt, right?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± Leona raised her hand to answer my question and shook her head lightly. At the same time, she wiped around her mouth with a napkin and chuckled softly. Although her expression seemed happy to anyone looking at her, there was still a sense of uneasiness. I cautiously took a bite of neatly cut steak and asked her. ¡°Leona, you said you¡¯re a lion beastman, right?¡± ¡°Yeah. So what?¡± ¡°Not a hyena?¡± ¡°Oh, come on... Seriously.¡± Upon hearing my question, Leona took a deep breath instead of getting agitated. It seemed like she was trying to regain her composure. After a moment, she crossed her arms with a slightly sullen expression and opened her mouth with a dismissive tone. ¡°There are questions that can be asked and questions that shouldn¡¯t be asked. It¡¯s fortunate that it¡¯s me, but if you blurted out something like that in front of another lion beastman, you¡¯d immediately get challenged to a duel. Hyenas don¡¯t have a good image even among us. It¡¯s not a wise move.¡± ¡°A duel?¡± I¡¯ve heard about it not in this world but in my past life. It was one of the important cultural aspects of the Vikings, who are considered symbols of masculinity and ¡®barbarians.¡¯ A duel wasn¡¯t just a simple fight; it could determine the life or death of the opponent. If you refuse the challenge or shamelessly beg for your life, you lose all your honor and won¡¯t even be treated as a person. ¡®Even Yggdrasil and Norse mythology occasionally come up in various places here.¡¯ The capital of Alvenheim, Yggdrasil, was also a world tree that appears in Norse mythology. Perhaps this world has a deep connection with Earth. Of course, this is a question that only the gods would know the answer to, so it¡¯s not something I was immediately concerned about. I am just an ordinary human living in this world. Right now, the content of Xenon¡¯s Biography was more important. ¡°Is what I know about it correct? A duel that can determine the life and death of the opponent.¡± ¡°It¡¯s similar. And the winner can have everything the loser possesses. Not only their body but also their power, wealth, and finally, their life. It¡¯s a duel where everything, including honor and life, is at stake, so it is considered very sacred. However, it must not be used recklessly but rather with a clear justification and the permission of the chieftain.¡± ¡°Can you explain it in more detail?¡± Leona readily accepted my request. First and foremost, there were conditions required when applying for the sacred duel. First, a witness is required. To prevent someone from arbitrarily applying for the sacred duel and taking what belongs to the other party, there should be a truthful witness. However, if there was no witness, it must be directly approved by the chieftain. The chieftain becomes a sort of judge, and in this case, a rather rigorous procedure must be followed. Second, a clear justification and motivation are required. ¡°Yes?¡± Leona began to mumble and hesitate, obscuring her words. She seemed too embarrassed to meet my gaze, constantly shifting her eyes as she spoke. As I pondered in confusion, she tilted her head and, with a perplexed expression, quietly opened her mouth. ¡°That.¡± ¡°This?¡± She pointed with her finger to none other than the steak placed on my plate. It was also a T-bone steak, with only the bones remaining. Then, Leona, seemingly suppressing her embarrassment, tightly closed her eyes and stated her request. ¡°If you¡¯re not going to eat the bones... Can I have them?¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°It would be a waste to leave them. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± It was normal to leave them. I couldn¡¯t believe what I was hearing, so I burst out laughing. ¡°In that case, I¡¯d rather order another one. It¡¯s fine to have that much, right?¡± ¡°Wh-who do you think I am, a pig?! Even if I have no shame, it¡¯s not to that extent...!¡± ¡°Wipe the drool from the corners of your mouth before you speak.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± She was lying. Watching Leona hurriedly wipe her mouth with a napkin, I chuckled. growl- ¡°... ...¡± Even her belly, which loudly demanded more, was a bonus. Since beastmen, being part beast, can eat much more than a human, it was natural that even a whole steak wouldn¡¯t fill her up. I stared intently at Leona¡¯s face, which had turned as red as a tomato, and without saying a word, I moved my hand. It was a signal to call the waiter. Ding ¡°I¡¯ll order one more. Medium-rare again?¡± ¡°...Yeah.¡± Leona answered while covering her face with both hands. Her ears were flushed with embarrassment. When I called the waiter like that, Leona peeked through her hands covering her face and called me softly. ¡°...Hey.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°If there¡¯s anything else you want to ask later... feel free to ask anytime.¡± ¡°That would be great. I still have a heap of things I want to ask.¡± ¡°Instead...¡± ¡°Instead?¡± Then she hesitated for a moment, her lips trembling, and spoke with a voice full of embarrassment. ¡°You have to buy me something delicious...¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°...Will you?¡± Why did it feel so cute and trivial to reveal one¡¯s desires while being shy? I chuckled and responded as if giving permission. ¡°Do whatever you feel like.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Leona sincerely expressed her gratitude. And... ¡°Um... sir? I¡¯m sorry, but could you please tell me where the bones are?¡± ¡°... ...¡± I was at a loss for how to answer the staff¡¯s question. Without saying a word, I looked at Leona... Chomp... She was chewing on the bones as we watched. Chapter 148: Beastmen (3) After training Leona... No, I should call it coaxing, all that remained was to obtain information about the beastmen from her. By obtaining fragmentary information through the books received from Siris and questioning Leona, I repeated the process of comparing information with each other. Thanks to that, I was able to gather information quickly, but there was also a concern. That concern was due to the fact that the beastmen, unlike other races, had an incredibly diverse range of ethnic groups. Leona revealed herself as a lion beastman, so I wanted to know what aspects stood out about her and what weaknesses she had, among other things. She told me many things in exchange for steak, but I had no way of confirming with other races. Among the three tribes that could be called the leaders of the beastmen were tigers, lions, and bears. I knew the most about these three ethnic groups, but as for other animals, well, I had no idea. That doubt naturally arose. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! You don¡¯t have to worry about that. There are hardly any people who know more about our kind than me.¡± ¡°With what confidence?¡± ¡°Just the fact that I got into the Halo Academy should be enough, don¡¯t you think?¡± Confidently chewing on a bone, Leona gave a bold answer. I nodded in agreement with her convincing words. It had been about three days since I started training Leona with delicious food. I was now accustomed to watching her chew on bones. There was no problem with the date with Marie either. After a simple interview with Leona, it would be no later than 8 o¡¯clock. Since the end point of our date was an inn, it didn¡¯t matter if we stayed out late. Instead, the innkeeper started looking at us with an expression that seemed to say, ¡°Is it you again?¡± It was embarrassing, but Marie had a happy face knowing that she would be with me until the next day. Likewise, being able to see the face of my beloved as soon as I woke up in the morning gave me the energy to face the day more vigorously. ¡®However, I should refrain from being too suspicious for the time being.¡¯ Originally, a woman¡¯s intuition was a formidable thing. Since Leona and I often have meals together, it¡¯s not just once or twice that I¡¯ve caught suspicious glances exchanged between us. Fortunately, perhaps Marie firmly believed in me. However, I couldn¡¯t reveal that Leona was a beastman, so I needed to be cautious before facing various awkward situations. Moreover, today is Friday, marking the end of the weekday. I didn¡¯t plan to seek advice from Leona anymore after today, as I had plans with Nicole tomorrow. Marie was also busy with her family matters today, so we made plans to meet at night. Most likely, we¡¯ll greet each other at the inn the next morning. ¡®I¡¯ll ask her if she wants to have a meal with Nicole.¡¯ Since we will soon become a family anyway, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to include Marie. Nicole will likely accept it willingly since we¡¯ve had meals together before. As for Adelia... I¡¯m not sure. Although her behavior didn¡¯t change after the last private meeting with Nicole, the atmosphere became subtly different. Her unique skinship remained, but the frequency increased unknowingly, and she started giving me hugs from behind. I could assert that it wasn¡¯t something you¡¯d do with a friend¡¯s younger sister. ¡®If Nicole doesn¡¯t say anything, it should be fine...¡¯ Adelia seemed the same as usual, yet there was an indescribable feeling. Because she was behaving the same way toward Nicole. I¡¯m just thinking that our relationship has grown closer since the exhibition, but it was uncertain. Adelia has a completely different personality from Nicole, who is strict yet secretly soft-hearted, so it feels like I have a new sister. If Adelia truly has romantic feelings for me... and even knowing that I¡¯m engaged to Marie... if that¡¯s the case... ¡®...Let¡¯s think about it tomorrow.¡¯ Right now, it was more important to gather more information from Leona. The 13th volume was scheduled to be published soon, so it¡¯s better to be prepared in advance for what¡¯s to come. Lost in my thoughts, I glanced at Leona. ¡°Crunch. Crunch.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°The sauce is delicious.¡± No, please stop it already. Though my frustration reached its boiling point, I managed to restrain myself. After all, Leona¡¯s antics didn¡¯t stop at just devouring meat off the bone. As if expressing the desire to eat even more, she was licking the sauce that was smeared on the plate. I was dumbfounded and couldn¡¯t utter a word. Finally, as she put down the plate, the clean surface caught my eye, as if I had just finished washing the dishes. I looked at the plate with a speechless expression, then shifted my gaze to Leona. Unaware of my mood, she had a blissful expression on her face. Her ears were even perked up as if they could reach for the sky. ¡°Mmm~ That was delicious. I could eat this every day and never get tired of it.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Huh? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Leona, blinked her golden eyes and asked me. Her face showed no awareness of what she had done. Looking at her, I felt relieved that she has no friends. If she had friends, it would have been noticed that she is a beastman long ago. Perhaps it¡¯s because I¡¯m in front of her that she is displaying such behavior. I know that Leona is a beastman, and she knows it too, so there was no need for acting. ¡°...You don¡¯t do this even when you eat regular meals, right?¡± ¡°Well, not to that extent. You can eat as much dining hall food as you want, right?¡± ¡°How many servings do you have in one meal?¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know. I just eat until I¡¯m full.¡± After hearing her answer, I checked beside Leona. She had already finished three bowls of food, stacked one on top of the other. By the way, the size of the steak was definitely not small, but rather on the larger side. From what I¡¯ve heard, it comes from a section of beef that is as large as an elephant. Even for me, who has been growing in size lately, it was an amount that was difficult to finish. And since I received knight training in the past, my muscle mass is much greater than that of an ordinary person. ¡°Yesterday was the same, and the day before too. Are beastmen like you always big eaters?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no other choice. Beastmen have more muscle mass than other races. You could say that their innate physical abilities surpass those of all other races.¡± ¡°Objectively speaking, one could say that we are strong.¡± ¡°In that case, do you think we beastmen can defeat you humans?¡± Could that happen? I stared at Leona¡¯s face intently after hearing that question. Her face was filled with unease, but there was also a subtle anticipation hidden within. Ordinary people don¡¯t ask such questions easily. Although the relationship between humans and beastmen is said to be strained to the level of mutual disdain, as I saw in the previous exhibition, it was evident that there are beastmen integrated into human society. Furthermore, until the release of Xenon¡¯s Biography, there were public enemies known as ¡°demons,¡± so we had to be wary of each other. However, it was difficult to consider them as common enemies anymore, especially since the perception of demons has risen vertically. Therefore, the friction between humans and beastmen, who were once only thorns in each other¡¯s sides, will deepen as time goes by. Moreover, there is likely a food shortage issue. Conflict and friction between the two races were inevitable. ¡®She couldn¡¯t possibly be the daughter of a tribal chief, could she?¡¯ Considering her extensive knowledge of Animers and the emphasis on her being a lion beastman, it is certain that her status was out of the ordinary. Even without going far, the example of Adelia makes one think along those lines. I have to give an answer for now. I put aside those thoughts and responded to the question. ¡°It¡¯s entirely possible.¡± ¡°Why? By the way, I hate sugarcoated words.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not sugarcoated words, but an objective assessment. You should also know that humans had a particular advantage during wars. It was their unity. Through that unity, they were able to achieve victory against the elves and mercilessly slaughter beastmen.¡± ¡°... ...¡± When it came to the mention of the worst history for the beastmen, Leona kept her mouth shut. I explained to her in a gentle voice so that she could understand. ¡°But after that, 300 years passed, and the human population skyrocketed, and their power became diverse. Do you know what this means? It means that it is a structure that inevitably leads to political division. It¡¯s difficult to expect the same unity as the Human Alliance 300 years ago in the present. However, what about the Beastmen? They might have their own internal problems, but they are likely better off than humans. The situation could even be reversed.¡± ¡°...Can beastmen unite as one?¡± ¡°If there is a common goal, it¡¯s not entirely impossible.¡± ¡°Do we really need to go to war?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± This is a rather unexpected question. I naturally expected that we would go to war, but Leona¡¯s thoughts seemed different. While I was bewildered, Leona opened her mouth with a slightly sad expression. ¡°I wonder if we really need to go to war. Humans love politics, don¡¯t they? Can¡¯t the beastmen be the same?¡± ¡°Well, there¡¯s no guarantee that it¡¯s completely impossible, but history hasn¡¯t proven that. Throughout history, there have been many cases where other powers attacked to restrain the growing powers. And as you mentioned earlier, you said we need to expand your territory to support the increasing population. Can we truly avoid conflicts in this situation?¡± ¡°... ...¡± Even though I¡¯m not sure if I hit the mark, Leona¡¯s ears, which had perked up, drooped down. Her expression also quickly became gloomy, making me feel sorry for saying something unnecessary. However, at the same time, I had doubts. Leona is a beastman, and furthermore, she has proclaimed herself as a lion beastman, indicating a more aggressive personality. Naturally, I thought she would choose war, but surprisingly, she seemed to be leaning towards the path of peace. ¡°Leona.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°It might seem cruel to say this to you, but it¡¯s important to distinguish between reality and ideals. If you have the ability to materialize ideals, you would be recorded in history like Hick, who is regarded as the founder and hero of the Animers. He gathered scattered beastmen and established a nation, protecting them from threats. A wise leader must make choices by compromising with reality rather than ideals. Even though I don¡¯t know why you concealed your identity and entered the Academy, I offer you advice because there seems to be a connection.¡± Those who achieve their ideals, whether it¡¯s in a positive or negative sense, are bound to be recorded in history. It implies that it¡¯s challenging. I couldn¡¯t know which path Leona wanted to take, but I felt like I should at least give her some advice. Otherwise, she might stubbornly lead herself to destruction for no reason. After hearing my words, Leona pondered for a while and then gave me a bittersweet smile. She looked at me and quietly spoke. ¡°You¡¯re saying the same thing as my mom. She also told me that I should clearly distinguish between ideals and reality.¡± ¡°Your mother is wise. So, did you change your mind?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll think about it after graduation. By the way, you¡¯re really good with words, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re 17, right? Or are you older than that?¡± ¡°... ...¡± It was just a joke, but it stung for no reason. Leona laughed heartily as I forced a smile. As the atmosphere lightened up, I brought up a question I had been curious about. ¡°...Leona.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°What made you enroll in the academy?¡± Leona replied casually, as if it was nothing special. ¡°To make my mom happy.¡± ¡°... ...¡± She was a filial daughter. ¡°Can I order another dish, by any chance?¡± ¡°You, seriously.¡± Translators note: 5/5 Chapter 149: Lee Waejin (1) On weekends, as usual, I had a dinner appointment with my older sister, Nicole. Somehow, we ended up making a weekly commitment to have meals together, and it wasn¡¯t that bothersome, so I ate with her every week.The? source of this content n/o/v/(el)bi((n)) Also, Nicole is soon graduating from the academy and is expected to be assigned to the Order of Knights. It¡¯s not confirmed yet, but I anticipate that she will be assigned to a good place like Dave. (TL: I am genuinely confused if Isaac has 2 brothers or if the author changes his name every now and again. Early in the novel there¡¯s Dave who welcomes Isaac to the academy with Nicole. before going to the Navy Knights, but Bryce returns from there for the exhibition... wtf.) On the other hand, Adelia... It was a bit ambiguous due to her status. After graduation, it¡¯s uncertain whether she will return to the kingdom immediately or join a knights order. Returning to the Ters Kingdom ment facing a terrible home environment, and if she joined a knights order, it was practically betraying her homeland. Although she didn¡¯t show it due to her bright personality, as the graduation season approaches, Adelia¡¯s heart will become more complicated. ¡°You still don¡¯t know where you¡¯ll be assigned, right?¡± ¡°Yeah. Dave got assigned to the Navy Knights by marking his preference in advance, but I still don¡¯t know. I would like to follow Father and join the Navy Knights, but it¡¯s not easy. I heard that Dave was a special case, and they conduct internal tests. Maybe I¡¯ll have to do the same.¡± After the weekend training was over, we always visited this restaurant. I asked Nicole about her plans after graduation while sitting across from her. She casually replied as if it was nothing, but her forehead seemed slightly narrowed, indicating her nervousness. ¡°If it¡¯s you, you can definitely join the Navy Knights. They say only those with exceptional skills and grades can become teaching assistants in the Department of Martial Arts, right?¡± My fiance?e, Marie, who was sitting next to me, interjected while elegantly cutting her steak. Her face was radiant, and her skin had a much healthier glow than yesterday. It was because she hadn¡¯t stopped smiling since last night until now, even as we were enjoying a meal with Nicole and engaging in a lively conversation. By the way, Adelia tactfully excused herself. There was no place for a third party to intervene when families were talking. Nicole said it was okay for her to join us, but Adelia adamantly refused. Before parting ways, I remembered the envious look in their eyes. Rather than being blocked, it seemed like she didn¡¯t have the courage to step in instead. As I mentioned before, Adelia has certainly acted closer recently, but she still occasionally hesitates. ¡°Well, that may be true, but the reality will be different. I¡¯ve heard about the requirements for joining the Navy Knights, and just hearing about them was exhausting.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve heard about it too. They say if you join, you won¡¯t get proper sleep for a whole month, only constant training.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. But that¡¯s not the end of it. Not only will you not get proper sleep for a month, but you¡¯ll also have to be self-sufficient even for food. And the instructors often launch attacks unexpectedly. If you mess up, you could actually die, so you have to endure all sorts of hardships.¡± Is that truly something a person, no, a human being can do? The answer was yes. If you were born and a human born in this world could do it. Until now, humans have complained about being the weakest and whatnot, but that¡¯s only within the standards of this world. Compared to my past life, they are already monsters. In a world where humans could fight and win against monsters the size of elephants without any mana, there was nothing they couldn¡¯t do. Even someone like me, who only received basic knight training and was close to being an ordinary person, could easily lift something like a 100 kg cannon. Nicole could probably even lift it with one hand, let alone play baseball with it. Still, the entrance test Nicole mentioned was harsh even by the standards of this world. The Navy Knights were not responsible for border regions for no reason. ¡°Speaking of which, what¡¯s Dave up to these days? Haven¡¯t heard any news about him taking a vacation.¡± ¡°I heard he¡¯s finally finished his apprenticeship and is taking a vacation. It¡¯ll probably take a few months.¡± It varies between knight orders, but to be promoted from a trainee knight to a junior knight, one must serve for one year. During that year, the order assesses whether the individual is suitable for it and determines their promotion. So, our poor brother, Dave, has been an enlisted soldier throughout the year. Regardless of the circumstances, the military has always been plagued by unfairness, so he must still be enduring difficult days. ¡®The letter he sent last time was amazing.¡¯ It was about two weeks ago. I still remember the contents of the letter Dave sent. He personally gathered the most rations for the march and merrily gave them away. The reason was remarkable: as time passed, rations would naturally decrease and become lighter. Ironically, he completed the march without carrying a single ration and finished it in just three hours. That impressed the order, making me realize that the knight order was indeed like the military. ¡°By the way, what about Adelia? Where did she go?¡± ¡°Um...¡± While savoring a steak, Marie swallowed and asked about Adelia¡¯s whereabouts. Marie admired Adelia¡¯s optimistic nature, despite Adelia finding her difficult to handle. From the beginning, even though she is a commoner, Marie refers to her as Unni. It¡¯s amusing that Adelia felt awkward about it. And when Nicole heard that question, she just smirked without answering. Does Nicole know that Adelia was a bastard child, moreover, a Ters royal family¡¯s illegitimate child? Or is it because of Adelia¡¯s peculiar behavior that Nicole was watching Marie¡¯s reaction? Whichever it may be, Nicole was unable to answer easily. ¡°Well... I don¡¯t really know about Adeleia. She¡¯s such an unpredictable person, I can¡¯t even tell if she plans things or just goes with the flow. But her skills are similar to mine, so she¡¯ll adapt well anywhere.¡± ¡°I see. But Unni is a commoner, right?¡± ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Based on her usual behavior, she seemed like an ordinary commoner, but her appearance and manners had a noble quality to them. Honestly, her beauty was enough to make her pass for a noble. Moreover, her sky-blue eyes reminiscent of a clear sky exuded a sense of mystery. Although Marie hasn¡¯t had many encounters with Adeleia face-to-face, she possessed the ability to instinctively discern the truth about the other person. So, she might be aware that Adeleia¡¯s status wasn¡¯t ordinary. ¡°The grown-up guys... There¡¯s nothing as pitiful as seeing them fight over one girl. I got annoyed and said I¡¯d date whoever wins through a duel. But even when four of them ganged up, they all lost. At least they should be stronger than me, right?¡± ¡°Oh, so your preference is for a man who¡¯s stronger than you, then?¡± ¡°What? No! I didn¡¯t mean it that way! I just meant that a man should be strong enough to protect a woman!¡± Caught off guard, Nicole hurriedly shouted in defense, displaying a reaction far from her usual strict demeanor. It was evident that she was flustered. Not knowing what to do, I looked at Nicole, then joined in Marie¡¯s mischief. ¡°Noona, I¡¯m really weak.¡± ¡°Oh... Look at this. Xenon, the author? One word from you can change the world, and you call yourself weak? You should at least be mindful of your nonsense..¡± ¡°Well, what about our Hyung? He¡¯s from a noble family, and he¡¯s destined to inherit the title.¡± ¡°Forget it. Don¡¯t even go there. Once he joins the knights, he¡¯ll have to give up on marriage anyway. Why bother with a lover? You two have more than enough love stories. Are you being responsible with contraception?¡± Nicole tried to change the subject, so it¡¯s probably best to stop the teasing here. I had a feeling that if I continued to play around, Nicole would die of embarrassment. ¡°Of course, we¡¯re being very careful. We still have plenty of contraceptives, so no problem.¡± ¡°Good. Make sure there are no situations where a mistake would happen, like becoming parents by accident.¡± ¡°Well, from what I see, it won¡¯t happen as a mistake but rather intentionally.¡± ¡°Well... Honestly, it does seem that way. But no matter what, I highly doubt you used up all the contraceptives.¡± Nicole, who had nodded in agreement with my words, suddenly asked me if she had remembered something. ¡°By the way, Isaac, when will Volume 13 be released?¡± ¡°Volume 13? I¡¯ll probably send it to the publisher in about three days. Why do you ask?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Alvenheim say they were going to censor it? Did you really write a story about Alvenheim being invaded?¡± ¡°Of course I did. I can¡¯t change the story just because that country threatened to censor it.¡± Even if Alvenheim censors it, it won¡¯t matter. It¡¯s their country that will suffer, not me. As for the profits, I¡¯ve already earned more than enough, and Leort and Rina were helping little by little. I had no choice but to transfer the profits that were just sitting with the publisher to the mansion. ¡®Come to think of it, elves came to the publisher.¡¯ I heard the news that elves had come to the publisher through a letter sent by my father. They wanted to see Xenon, since they asked for the letters I had been sending. Fortunately, the president handled it well, and the elves withdrew. However, my father didn¡¯t know why elves from Alvenheim, especially from a prestigious family, had come. Although it¡¯s just speculation, it might be a situation caused by Arwen¡¯s mishandling of the speech. The news has been delivered through Siris, so I¡¯ll be contacted soon. ¡°I¡¯m a little worried, that¡¯s all. Usually, when authors have their novels censored, they lose confidence. Isn¡¯t it the same for you?¡± ¡°Not really. After all, the Xenon series is a novel that more humans read than elves, and it¡¯s just a hobby for me. If they censor it, they¡¯ll be the ones at a loss.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Sometimes elves can be so foolish. Trying to censor a beautiful culture, it¡¯s bound to cause backlash, don¡¯t you think? The Queen wouldn¡¯t do such a thing, so it must have been the Council or the prestigious families acting on their own.¡± Marie was coolly sympathetic. It seemed that, as expected of a duke¡¯s daughter, she had a keen understanding of the political situation in other countries. Nicole made a relieved expression when she noticed that I wasn¡¯t paying much attention to it, but she still cautiously asked if there was any way to alleviate my concerns. ¡°Even so, please be careful not to openly express negative opinions. Each sentence you write can have a significant impact on the world. You should know that by now, considering what you¡¯ve seen so far.¡± ¡°Of course, I know.¡± In response, I spoke as if it was no longer a matter of importance. ¡°I don¡¯t feel impressed by it anymore.¡± ***** A few days later. [Shocking News! The contamination of the roots of Yggdrasil, the pride and symbol of Alvenheim, is actually taking place!] [It was not a fiction-like devil¡¯s scheme, but the effect of the demon war that occurred 3,000 years ago that has been continuing until now. Although the contamination level of the roots is currently at 26%, it is gradually accelerating, and it is expected to be fully contaminated in the near future.] [The clergy of Alvenheim have united to attempt purification efforts. Fortunately, the progress of contamination was not severe and was immediately healed.] [Could it be that Xenon¡¯s Biography foresaw even this?] ¡°... ...¡± Was this even possible? Translators note: 1/5 I¡¯m sorry the chapters got delayed almost a week, but I was busy making a game for my job interview..................which I failed *sob*sob* The rest of chapters will come either later today or tomorrow. And the chapters title is a korean meme for hitting a jackpot/something unlikely. Chapter 150: Lee Waejin (2) Words can become seeds. This proverb can be used to describe a situation where words spoken without much thought become a reality. It carries the lesson of being cautious and not speaking recklessly. In various ways, I have witnessed numerous instances where words have turned into reality, even in past lives. Most of these instances were posts on social media, which later came true. However, if you examine it closely, it is simply a matter of possibilities, and therefore, there are many instances where words are spoken without much consideration. For example, predicting an accident the next morning or finding a bundle of money on the street, among other things. In this world, there are various probabilities, including extremely rare ones. The cases where words turn into reality mostly involve the coincidence of hitting such a low-probability event. Speaking of probabilities, let¡¯s take an example. What is the probability that events described in a novel, written out of boredom, will actually occur? There was a novel that semi-predicted the 9/11 terrorist attacks in my past life, and it was rumored that the author was later personally invited to write various scenarios. Not only that, there was a famous novel in South Korea that ¡°predicted¡± the President¡¯s Gate scandal. The overall content of the novel was about a shaman who helps the person who will become the future president. The story of the novel was astonishingly similar to real-life events, to the point where the author himself expressed astonishment. As you can see, there are countless works that predict the future. The Earth¡¯s culture has developed significantly more than in this world, and with media pouring out content, it increased the ¡°probability¡± of such occurrences. And the current situation I am facing was similar but slightly different. The 13th volume of Xenon¡¯s Biography mainly revolved around the contamination of the world tree¡¯s roots by the machinations of Lucifer of Pride. As a result, Elvenheim is invaded by demons and transformed into a wasteland. The protagonist and his companions hear the news and try to return, but they are delayed by Lilith. By the time they arrive, Elvenheim is on the verge of becoming ruins, with only remnants left to greet them. If this were to happen in reality, it would be a major event that would turn the entire world upside down. However, devil¡¯s activities have completely dwindled since the Great Devil war, and not even a single devil has been discovered. So the contamination of the world tree should never occur... [Shock! The world tree of Yggdrasil was actually being contaminated!] [The contamination of the roots that even mana from the world tree couldn¡¯t purify. If it had progressed like this, would devils have actually invaded?] [As the contamination of the world tree¡¯s roots occurred in reality, the leaders of each country are contemplating the possibility of a devil invasion.] [Who is Xenon, who foresaw this situation? Is it a coincidence, or did they already know?] But then, it actually happened. What on earth is this? It¡¯s unbelievable. As I read the news articles in the newspaper, I was at a loss for words. I initially thought the focus would be on the part where Elvenheim was invaded, but an unexpected variable occurred. To neutralize the mana emitted by the World Tree, devils contaminated it from its roots. This was merely my imagination, and there was absolutely no separate research or anything of that sort. In the first place, I only visited Yggdrasil, where the World Tree is located, once. Moreover, I returned home immediately after hearing Arwen¡¯s speech, without even reaching the vicinity of the World Tree. Therefore, it was purely a coincidence, and I swear I had no prior knowledge. ¡®Of all things, the World Tree...¡¯ The problem was that not something else but the roots of the World Tree have indeed been contaminated. Apparently, a certain noble of Elvenheim, who read Volume 13, suspiciously requested confirmation from Arwen, and she complied with it. Originally, the Council of Elders would oppose it, but it must have been difficult to oppose something as significant as the World Tree. After that, upon careful investigation, they discovered the contamination of the roots. Naturally, Elvenheim was in an uproar. The World Tree was a direct gift from the gods to the elves, a symbol that had protected them for 3000 years. But what if the roots of that World Tree were gradually becoming contaminated, just like in the novel? For the elves, it was an astonishing matter and could only be described as an unprecedented crisis that should never happen. The only fortunate thing is that it might be a phenomenon arising from the aftermath of the Great Devil war 3000 years ago, rather than someone¡¯s deliberate manipulation. Still, it was an undeniable fact that the contamination was progressing. Currently, the priests of Alvenheim were joining forces to carry out purification work, but the aftermath was not insignificant. A representative example would be... [Adventurers and mercenaries are searching diligently for traces of devils. Debates arise regarding the difference between devils and the demons...] [Leaders of each nation have decided to heighten their vigilance against devils. In a world where contamination of the World Tree has become a reality, there is no guarantee that devil invasions won¡¯t occur.] [Three thousand years is a sufficient amount of time for all races to immerse themselves in peace. Devils may seize the opportunity just like in the Xenon¡¯s Biography.] As a result, there were hardly any people who considered it merely a work of fiction. The number of people searching for traces of devils has significantly increased. In a reality where things that shouldn¡¯t exist have become real, there is no law saying that devil invasions won¡¯t happen. This is what was written in the newspaper. As for me, it was an overwhelming and suffocating situation, but this wasn¡¯t the end. [Xenon is not an ordinary sage. He is likely a renowned scholar capable of accessing Alvenheim¡¯s World Tree and has connections with the high-ranking nobles of Alvenheim.] [Could Xenon¡¯s Biography be a book written about the future? Such speculations have emerged. While the characters may be fictional, the situations depicted in the novel could potentially occur in the future.] [Lucifer said, ¡°Arrogance. Prolonged peace softens even the most rational judgment. Have you enjoyed the peace all this time?¡± This could be Xenon¡¯s warning to us.] Due to the unexpected warning (?), the number of people looking for me has increased, and they were treating me not just as a sage but as a ¡°prophet.¡± It was amusing to see them delude themselves, but I¡¯m starting to feel that things are escalating. If I were to reveal my true identity someday, would they even believe me? Considering the current situation, I highly doubt it. ¡®...First, I should send a letter to the publisher.¡¯ To avoid any potential consequences, it seemed better to clarify my position from the outset. The media may be buzzing about the prophet, but it was just a mere coincidence. I had no intention of exploiting this situation, nor could I bear the burden. I need to resolve this situation as soon as possible. ¡®It may take some time, as I need to transcribe it for the publisher.¡¯ Fieren, a member of the Council of Elders, spoke in his characteristic hoarse voice, addressing Arwen with the presence of two other members. Although his words were polite and courteous on the surface, Arwen could sense the underlying intentions hidden within Fieren¡¯s speech. He must be planning to manipulate Isaac and use him for propaganda purposes by bringing him here. In reality, the elves of Alvenheim felt immense gratitude towards Isaac for saving the World Tree. The content about Alvenheim¡¯s demons being invaded in the book? It¡¯s all irrelevant. What truly mattered was the reality. Despite the attention drawn by the appearance of the Dark Elves, it was still at a preliminary stage, with only curiosity being revealed. Furthermore, Arwen knew that due to her own mistake, the Council of Elders had deployed manpower to visit the publishing house. This information was obtained from Isaac, and only now did she realize that she had carelessly left the speech document intact without burning it. The speech document remained in its original place, but the subtle change in its position suggests that someone tampered with it. Thanks to this, Arwen realized that the Council of Elders had planted many spies. ¡°It is true that Xenon saved the World Tree. We are also investigating whether the content in the book will become a reality.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°But don¡¯t you consider the burden that will be imposed on Xenon? Think about why Xenon is writing while hiding his identity. There must be a reason for him to write the book.¡± That¡¯s why Arwen could refuse more stubbornly. If the Council of Elders were to find Isaac, she would doubt whether she could protect him. Fieren seemed to intuit that he couldn¡¯t break Arwen¡¯s determination, so he sighed in frustration. Normally, he should refrain from even this expression, but he still had remaining questions for Arwen. ¡°...I understand. Can I ask you one more thing?¡± ¡°You have my permission.¡± ¡°I¡¯m curious about the relationship between the Queen and Xenon. What exactly is your connection?¡± ¡°...What?¡± This was a question that could even startle Arwen herself. However, before such a question could be resolved, Fieren continued. ¡°Every time we expressed our intention to search for Xenon, the Queen has always denied us. Even when it was revealed that the roots of the World Tree were contaminated, you still refused like now. So, we can¡¯t help but have doubts.¡± ¡°W-What...¡± Fieren deliberately omitted the fact that he had glimpsed at the speech, but Arwen, taken aback, couldn¡¯t even consider that. Given that Isaac had a connection with Arwen and, furthermore, the feeling of guilt flowing through her body due to the mistakes she had made, it was a situation where she couldn¡¯t help but tense up, wondering if the Council of Elders knew about it. In response, Fieren, as if he had caught on to something, smiled subtly and presented Arwen with one assumption. ¡°Is it true, Your Majesty, that you were involved romantically with Xenon?¡± ¡°...?¡± What nonsense is this again? Arwen blinked her gray eyes and then looked at Fieren with a bewildered and incredulous expression. Arwen couldn¡¯t comprehend what thoughts could lead to Fieren uttering the assumption that Isaac and she were lovers. At that time, Isaac hadn¡¯t even been born yet. Arwen was so overwhelmed that she couldn¡¯t speak. Fieren, perhaps interpreting her reaction in his own way, continued with a satisfied expression. ¡°But it would have been difficult for you to continue due to the fundamental difference in lifespan. So, Xenon must have incorporated the pain he had experienced into the book. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°No... that¡¯s...¡± ¡°Your Majesty, letting go of lingering emotions is inherently difficult. Especially when it comes to love. I hope you have considered what is more important for Alvenheim and cast aside those lingering feelings.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°In that case, we shall take our leave. Please reconsider once more.¡± After saying so, the elders respectfully bid farewell and left the Council Chamber. Arwen watched their retreating figures from a distance and burst into a bitter laugh. ¡°What... nonsense is that?¡± At first, Arwen dismissed it as nonsense too... [Is Xenon truly someone who has traveled through time? Or is all of this just a coincidence?] [If he is a divine incarnation, then an impossible story isn¡¯t out of the question.] Traces of devils were discovered throughout the world, and with the hypothesis that Isaac was a person from the future, it was hard to completely dismiss the idea. Though it might not be the present, it was possible that a similar situation to Xenon¡¯s Biography had occurred in a distant future. Moreover, Isaac claimed he didn¡¯t need any compensation for his help with the speech, stating that merely seeing her own beautiful appearance was enough. In addition, he showed leniency towards Rain and provided various conveniences, knowingly or unknowingly. ¡°...Should I read it once more?¡± Arwen diligently read from Volume 10, alongside Kair¡¯s prequel. Chapter 151: Lee Waejin (3) Who is the devil? According to literature, the devils refers to invaders from a different dimension who came over 3,000 years ago and committed various atrocities, causing significant and minor impacts. During the Devil War, they fought relentlessly to protect this world, regardless of race, and were barely driven out thanks to the gods who protect this world. However, various incidents occurred during that time. It is widely known that the origin of demons are the devils, and the gods who felt threatened by the devil¡¯s invasion gifted the World Tree¡¯s seed to the elves. That seed has grown into a great tree, resiliently enduring to the present day, over the course of 3,000 years. Since then, research on devils has been actively conducted, but as time passed, interest gradually waned. It was an environment where attention naturally shifted more towards other races than devils. Humans, who are forgetful creatures, shifted their focus to other races rather than devils within a span of just a hundred years, and even the long-lived elves found 3,000 years to be enough time to forget the events. Furthermore, since the incident of the Race War 300 years ago, an event that completely altered the fate of all races, nobody has taken the devil seriously. Only other races have been of concern. The span of 3,000 years was, without a doubt, exceedingly long. It was an event that could only be recorded in ¡°literature¡± from the beginning, so it was safe to say that aside from scholars, there were hardly any individuals who delved into it intensively. [The leaders of countries who have recognized the seriousness of the situation are taking action to identify devil worshippers... Requesting support from various factions.] [Luminous Church: The devil is an abomination that should never be associated with. We will definitely identify and eliminate them.] [Meanwhile, efforts are being made to track down the militant demons who have gone into hiding in Helium...] Until the incidents from Xenon¡¯s Biography gradually became a reality. The fact that the roots of the World Tree have been contaminated may be attributed to chance, but discovering traces of devils is an undeniable matter. Devils, although regarded as fictional creatures in literature, have a historical record of transforming this world into a sea of flames. Currently, civilization and military power have advanced significantly compared to 3,000 years ago, but devils remain incredibly powerful foes. Even the elves were forced to be on the defensive, to the point where they had to seek the World Tree¡¯s seed from the gods. This gives you a rough idea of how dire the situation is. Above all, the most terrifying aspect of devils, according to literature, is the endless quantity and variety they pour forth. There are mentions of the sheer volume being so vast that it eclipsed the horizon with darkness. Thus, it could be concluded that unless dimensions were sealed off, it is impossible to permanently eradicate demons, regardless of the development of civilization and technology. The Devil War that occurred 3,000 years ago didn¡¯t completely vanquish all the devils but severed the interdimensional connections and sent them back. Therefore, the news of discovering traces of devils implies that there are people attempting to establish connections between dimensions. ¡°Sigh...¡± While the world was in turmoil due to the devils, I sat on my bed in my dorm and let out a deep sigh. Currently, I was reading the newspaper that was published today. Usually, newspapers were published once a day, according to regular subscriptions. However, due to the state of affairs, they were practically coming out every 3 to 4 hours. I had visited Elena¡¯s laboratory today, and as a result, the newspapers had piled up thickly. So, I started reading them one by one, and the content was quite intriguing. There were reports of traces of devils being discovered somewhere or individuals who were not demons but had used magic related to black mana, and so on. After delving deep into the incidents that had been easily overlooked so far, detailed evidence was steadily emerging that they were indeed associated with devils. This included peculiar symbols found at ritual sites in obscure caves or on monsters causing havoc. Taking it a step further, they have even discovered what is known as a ¡°Summoning Circle,¡± believed to have been performed several hundred years ago. It was difficult to find because the location of the rituals was deeply concealed underground. Although incidents similar to those in Xenon¡¯s Biography did not occur, the current world was in a state of extreme vigilance against devils. There were concerns that the descendants of devils, known as demons, would be affected, but surprisingly, they have greatly contributed to identification of devil related things. The black mana used by demons made them even more sensitive, because it was also used by devils. Perhaps due to this reason, the Mora church was said to be collaborating with Helium. ¡®I¡¯m going crazy...¡¯ I lamented inwardly as I carefully read the incidents reported in the newspaper. Unintentionally hitting two consecutive home runs, there was nothing I could do about it. People were speculating that I am a prophet or a person from the future, and even if I protested that I¡¯m not, they didn¡¯t believe me at all. On the contrary, they were speculating on their own about the reasons why I haven¡¯t revealed my identity. The idea that a deity imposed restrictions received the greatest support. ¡®Restrictions, my foot. I just remember my past life.¡¯ Although I was in a different world, I remember everything from my past life. The days of my school years, along with the tragedy of losing my parents in an accident. And even dying from a cardiac arrest while using the computer, just like any other day. Although I am a reincarnator, I am not a regressor who came back from the future. However, these people simply refused to believe it. Feeling frustrated, I sent multiple letters, but each time they were neatly discarded. In the end, I had no choice but to decide to remain quiet until the situation calmed down. ¡®But the devil problem... It¡¯s quite serious.¡¯ The contamination of the World Tree¡¯s roots was a significant issue, but devils could be even worse. Whether out of curiosity or for a specific purpose, devils are beings that should never be summoned. If you consider how much damage a devil-turned-demon can cause in the surroundings, the answer becomes clear. The Devil War that occurred 3,000 years ago was the result of such beings pouring out in mass. As a consequence, various churches, especially the Holy Kingdom Xavier, were actively mobilizing. Other countries, including the Minerva Empire, have also set aside their conflicts for a while and started devil-purging operations. Even adventurers and mercenaries were doing the same. It is said that they offer substantial rewards if you report the discovery of places or items related to devils. Naturally, they inspect to see if there are any traces of ¡®Black Mana¡¯. Anyway, currently, the whole world was swept up in the frenzy of devil-purging. As for Xenon¡¯s Biography, it¡¯s just an added bonus that it is now considered a prophecy. ¡®But if I had included Cecily¡¯s illustrations...¡¯ I took my eyes off the newspaper and pondered for a moment. Originally, the illustrations were supposed to be included in Volume 13, but due to time constraints, the plan changed to include them in the full-scale battle with Lilith¡¯s defeat.¡± Not only Lilith, but also the other Seven Deadly Sins would be the same. They are important villains, so you could say it¡¯s a kind of bias. However, considering the current situation, I¡¯m worried that including Lilith¡¯s illustrations could harm Cecily for no reason. Since the Xenon Saga was being treated as a prophecy, people might also think of her as Lilith. ¡®...I¡¯ll have to put the illustrations in during the death scene.¡¯ Still, Lilith has a heartbreaking situation where she lives on in order to not forget the man she loves. This will be revealed to Xenon just before he strangles Lilith. Of course, I don¡¯t know if this phenomenon will continue until then. The eradication of Lilith is planned to happen after the beastem part. For now, it¡¯s a priority to wait until the situation calms down while taking care of oneself. Just act as usual. ¡®Since I have time, should I meet the kids first?¡¯ I haven¡¯t read all the newspapers yet, but it¡¯s about time for the final lecture to end. Since today is Wednesday, I have a normal meeting and dinner appointment instead of a date. Wednesday is a time I designated for my personal time, and it seems like Marie felt the need for her own time as well, so she readily agreed. At that time, she didn¡¯t care about what I did, and even if I went on a date with Cecily, she would only feel a little jealous, but wouldn¡¯t mind. Of course, the next day, we would head straight to the inn without hesitation. In fact, if I were to go on a date with Marie, you could say that the inn was always the final destination. And so, it happened when I temporarily set aside the newspaper I was reading and made my way to the lecture hall. As if by perfect timing, students were coming out of the classroom one by one. Among them, familiar faces naturally popped out. Right at that moment, Rina, perhaps having confirmed that I was coming, greeted me with her characteristic gentle laughter. ¡°Did you come right at the time?¡± ¡°Yeah. How was today¡¯s class?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even ask. No matter how much I listen, I still don¡¯t understand what philosophy means.¡± That was my girlfriend Marie¡¯s response. As always, she crossed her arm with me and grumbled. I gently patted Marie¡¯s arm at her cute and lovely behavior and shifted my gaze. When I met Cecily¡¯s eyes, she smiled brightly. In response to her always beautiful smile, I smiled back. ¡°Shall we go to the cafe first?¡± ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s do that. It¡¯s too early for a meal.¡± ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°The usual place.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no set plan yet. It¡¯s intended to be used in the later part, but...¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You absolutely can¡¯t.¡± For some reason, Rina strongly opposed it. She was usually someone who would brush off whatever I said, but this time she was firm about it. Instead of feeling uncomfortable, I felt curious. Perhaps Marie had a similar thought, as she asked with a puzzled voice. ¡°Why can¡¯t we do it? Is it because minors might see it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that, but...¡± ¡°Not that, but?¡± Surprisingly, Rina seemed to have a conservative personality. In response to Marie¡¯s consecutive questions, Rina cleared her throat once and stared at us intently. Then, her face rapidly turned red, and she covered it with both hands, speaking in a voice as if an ant was passing by. ¡°...Keep it mild.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Write it in a mild way... Write it mildly, then it¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°If you write it wrong... If you give them strange knowledge... you have to consider the influence of your book...¡± Was that the reason? Even in my past life, many problems arose from not receiving proper sexual education and relying solely on pornography. Moreover, this place was a medieval era where sexual education was underdeveloped. The nobles might have had diligent parents or household tutors to teach them, but the commoners did not. Currently, me and Marie were becoming more and more passionate. Even on the first night, we enthusiastically intertwined their bodies, but now that we have grown accustomed, there¡¯s no need to say anything. ¡°Well... I guess that¡¯s true. But don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t be too crazy about it.¡± ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± ¡°By any chance, do you think there will be censorship or something?¡± ¡°That¡¯s up to the publisher¡¯s discretion. The government doesn¡¯t directly censor culture unless it¡¯s something extraordinary. Maybe the publisher will attach a warning message on the first page.¡± If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s fortunate. It seems like the issue lies with the Council of Elders in Alvenheim. While I was thinking about that, Marie suddenly thought of something odd and asked Lena a question. ¡°But Rina, do you know how we do it and talk about it?¡± ¡°Uh, yeah?¡± ¡°When I listen to you, it feels like you know and talk about us being aggressive. Maybe...¡± ¡°No, absolutely not! I¡¯m not a pervert, and why would I want to watch what you guys do?!¡± Rina vigorously denied, fidgeting her hands. But because fierce denial can sound like strong affirmation, suspicions only deepened. Still, I should trust her denial for now. Besides, we only engaged in those activities in a well-soundproofed place where no one else could see. ¡°...Rina.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°...Never mind.¡± Seeing Cecily¡¯s pitiful expression was just an added bonus. ****** It was after all the meals, including tea time, had ended, and everyone returned to their respective accommodations. Isaac had hoped to enjoy a date with Marie, but for some reason, Marie immediately went back to her room. Initially, Isaac was puzzled, but when she mentioned that he had personal matters to attend to, he returned without saying a word. Naturally, before parting ways, they didn¡¯t forget to exchange a kiss filled with love. Afterward, Marie returned to her room, changed into comfortable clothes, and threw herself onto the bed. Even in the darkness, her white hair, tinged with a hint of blue, emitted a glow. She stared at the dim ceiling for a while before reflecting on what had happened today. ¡®...he lied.¡¯ Cecily asked Isaac if he was truly a prophet, a person from the future, or someone who had been reincarnated. Isaac chuckled and firmly denied it, but she could tell. She could tell that Isaac had lied. As someone who could instinctively grasp the truth of a person, Marie could sense that Isaac had lied. However, it was somewhat ambiguous. It felt like a strange mixture of lies and truths, even for Marie, making it difficult to discern. Perhaps it was a feeling of truths being mixed within the lies. Moreover, she couldn¡¯t determine which of the three categories¡ªprophet, person from the future, or reincarnator¡ªhe belonged to. However, one thing was the ¡°truth¡±: everything currently appearing in this world was no mere coincidence. ¡®What is it?¡¯ Marie pondered over Isaac. Despite his well-mannered behavior that seemed out of place for someone her age, he had a deep sense of consideration. At just 17 years old, he was far from being a troublemaker. Moreover, he was the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography, a work that everyone assumed was written by a sage or a renowned scholar. Each aspect of him had its suspicious corners. Isaac could be trusted, and he was even her fiance but he seemed to be hiding many things. ¡®Will he eventually tell me?¡¯ However, Marie decided to wait. After all, everyone has their secrets, and Isaac wasn¡¯t the kind of person to have a dubious character. Most importantly, he believed in her. Wasn¡¯t it him who revealed his identity as the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography when he confessed? As Marie envisioned Isaac¡¯s gentle smile, she giggled and twisted her body. If she had known it would turn out like this, they could have just gone on a date and headed straight to the inn, but today was different. Why? ¡®I didn¡¯t expect Rina... to be such a pervert.¡¯ She quickly realized that Lina was voyeurizing them. Rina usually hid her true feelings well, making it difficult to discern her true intentions. But today, there was a gap, and through that gap, Marie could glimpse Rina¡¯s true emotions. Upon reflecting, there were quite a few suspicious aspects. If their relationship had been at its worst, Marie would have snapped. But... ¡®How adorable.¡¯ Marie found that Rina was really cute. She wanted to tease her and play with her so much. All the thoughts of how to unmask Rina felt useless. There was a very simple and straightforward way, but why didn¡¯t she know it before? ¡®Not yet. Let it ripen a little more...¡¯ While waiting for the future event, Marie gradually formulated a sinister plan. She would never give Isaac to Rina, but at least she should receive some kind of ¡°punishment.¡± As if mocking the situation, she buried her face in the pillow and chuckled. [Helium side. We actually have a faction similar to demon hunters. They are called Reapers, like the hunters in Xenon¡¯s Biography...] ¡°... ...¡± Isaac read the newly released newspaper and once again lost his words. ¡®Why are you doing this to me?¡¯ It was the moment when he was hit by three consecutive defeats instead of three consecutive victories. Chapter 152: Butterfly Effect (1) There¡¯s a saying. Once is a coincidence. Twice is fate. Three times is inevitability. Even if everything is attributed to mere coincidences, it would be taken for something more. The same goes for Xenon¡¯s Biography. The contamination of the World Tree¡¯s roots, signs of devil summoning, and finally, the reapers of Helium. Not just once or twice, but three times in a row, events similar to Xenon¡¯s Biography have occurred, leaving me speechless. Even the ¡®Reaper¡¯ of Helium had similarities to the ¡®Demon Hunters¡¯ in Xenon¡¯s Biography. The special forces barely known by even the high nobility of Helium. They are the strong ones who primarily carry out missions to assassinate their fellow kin turned devils, delving deeper into the dark mana until they are at risk of transforming into devils themselves. If you were to only look at this, there was hardly any difference from the demon hunters in Xenon¡¯s Biography. [The Reaper had been waiting for an opportunity to come out into the open. Numerous chances fell through, but this incident solidified their determination.] [It proves that Xenon¡¯s Biography is not just a simple novel but a prophecy. Traces of the contamination of the World Tree¡¯s roots and devil summoning, and finally, the secret organization of Helium.] [The first may just be a simple coincidence, but the third one is inevitability. The same goes for Helium¡¯s Reaper.] [What is their first move? And how powerful are their abilities? Their future is worth paying attention to...] As seen in the news, it seems that Helium has been vigorously promoting the expansion of Reaper¡¯s influence. Since the recognition of demons has risen sharply, they couldn¡¯t find a reason to hide the existence of the reaper anymore. Coincidentally, Xenon¡¯s Biography started to be treated as a prophecy, and the Helium¡¯s king decided it was the right time to introduce the Reaper to the public. Initially, everyone was naturally surprised, but coincidentally, there was a similar secret organization in Xenon¡¯s Biography, so they just moved on with an ¡°as expected¡± reaction. As a result, there was an increase in people reading Xenon¡¯s Biography. So what should I do? My mind was becoming increasingly muddled, to the point where I was on the verge of escaping. I¡¯m not sure how the situation ended up like this, but there¡¯s one thing that is certain. ¡®If anything stranger happens, I¡¯m truly fucked.¡¯ I¡¯m already in a bad situation. It¡¯s only a matter of time before I¡¯m labeled as a prophet or a regressor when I face the fourth consecutive defeat, surpassing the third consecutive hit or the third consecutive failure. Even if I clarify my position through a letter of explanation, no one will believe me, so I¡¯m at a loss in many ways. How can I calm down this situation? I covered the newspaper carefully, feeling dizzy as if I had hit my head with a hammer. The situation was so overwhelming and suffocating that I couldn¡¯t even muster the strength to say anything. ¡®From the very end of Volume 14, the beastman part starts...¡¯ In Volume 14, Alvenheim is occupied by demons, and the World Tree becomes the nourishment for Diablo, ensuring a fierce struggle. In it, there is a scene where the elven hero and the dark elven hero charge into the corrupted World Tree with one heart and one mind. However, the World Tree has already fallen into Diablo¡¯s hands, creating an irreversible situation, and the resurrection of Diablo, utilizing the World Tree as nourishment, is imminent. In the end, the two heroes choose to self-destruct using the immense mana of the World Tree. For the land chosen directly by the gods, Alvenheim. This scene will briefly reveal the passion of both the elves and the dark elves. ¡®To completely annihilate that massive World Tree... It would require an unimaginably large explosion. Ordinary magic wouldn¡¯t be enough.¡¯ Here, the elves and the dark elves truly become one. The elves manipulate the ¡°light¡± energy conveyed by Luminous, while the dark elves handle the ¡°darkness¡± energy bestowed by Mora. Perhaps you can grasp the general idea. If you forcefully combine opposing energies, a great counterforce will be generated. It¡¯s one of the cliche?s often employed in reincarnation stories. The two heroes gather their strengths to completely shatter the World Tree that has become the nourishment for the Great Devil, preparing for a massive explosion. The devils attempt to stop them sensing the crisis, but all their attempts are futile. Finally, the two heroes shout the magnificent line, ¡°For Alvenheim!¡± and rush towards the World Tree. Afterward, the world tree that has sustained for 3000 years appears engulfed in a massive explosion, concluding the scene. Thanks to the solemn sacrifice of the two heroes, the resurrection of the Great Devil is narrowly averted, but Alvenheim remains under the occupation of the devils. Xenon and the successors of the heroes manage to escape with the remaining elves without time for mourning. Subsequently, Xenon and his party barely manage to calm down the confrontations between the elves and dark elves at the dark elf city and begin gathering allies in preparation for future war. Humans, demons, and dwarves willingly lend their support due to their familiarity with Xenon¡¯s reputation, but the problem lies with the beastmen. The beastmen in Xenon¡¯s Biography will have little difference from reality, such as the sacred duel or the various ethnicities. Furthermore, the relationship between humans and beastmen in Xenon¡¯s Biography is not just as bad as in reality, it is even worse. The reason why the prince of the beastmen became consumed by ¡°Anger¡± is deeply connected to humans. ¡®No way. There can¡¯t be anyone in Animers with circumstances similar to Satan, right?¡¯ Satan¡¯s situation is not as simple as Lilith¡¯s and was entangled with somewhat complicated circumstances. If he were an ordinary person, he would have long ago committed suicide due to the burden of the circumstances. To explain who Satan is, he is the chief of a tribe and also the general of the beastmen, having the authority over them. The position of a general is similar to the elven warrior commander. In reality, in Animers, there are often cases where tribal chiefs also assume the role of generals. If someone is a chief of a tribe, it means they are strong, so naturally, they take charge of the military. However, it doesn¡¯t mean that every chief necessarily holds the rank of a general. This was emphasized by Leona. Anyway, Satan served as a general for decades, protecting Mad, Xenon¡¯s Biography¡¯s version of Animers. But as a result, his enemies also multiplied. Due to this, those who held grudges against him killed Satan¡¯s wife and children. Even up to this point, it would bring great pain and sadness to him, but it didn¡¯t end there. Devastated by grief, Satan stepped down from the chief¡¯s position and, following the suggestion of the Great Chief, focused on training the military, but... Even this ended tragically. While he was briefly absent, his own tribe was attacked by humans and completely annihilated. The mastermind behind all these events was none other than the Great Chief, who had established connections with humans. The Great Chief was swayed by the treacherous humans and made a decision that should never have been made. Naturally, Satan, furious to the point of exploding, challenged the Great Chief to a sacred duel, but what he received in return was a devastating defeat. The Great Chief was not wise, but in terms of power, he was one step above Satan. After being betrayed by his homeland, Satan wandered for several decades before aligning himself with the devil side once again and once more challenging the Great Chief to a sacred duel. The result? Satan swiftly and cleanly severed the Great Chief¡¯s neck. With the loss of the Great Chief, Mad fell into great chaos, and Satan, having achieved satisfying revenge, returned to the devil¡¯s base. Since then, Satan¡¯s younger brother, who can be considered the main protagonist from the beastmen side, leads the story. ¡°Is it really impossible...¡± For several months, he had been striving to invent the ¡°steam locomotive¡± depicted in Xenon¡¯s Biography. But there had been no progress, he was stuck in the same place. He had a rough idea of how the steam locomotive from the story worked, but that was it. He couldn¡¯t engage in any creative endeavors. Until now, he only knew how to create weapons from ore, including iron, because, after the racial war, creativity had declined. Furthermore, the abundant workforce had all vanished. In the end, there was only one person left, Einse. Somehow, he found himself in a situation where he had to invent a steam locomotive alone, just like in a book, but he didn¡¯t care. After the racial war, the long-lost creative desire had resurfaced. It was the driving force that reignited his passion, which had been trapped in greed. ¡°Stop it and have a beer. Tomorrow, go to the mine and collect marble. You can earn more money than just obsessing over a black piece of rock.¡± ¡°No, in the book, they operated steam locomotives with that coal. There must be an answer here.¡± ¡°Ha, stubborn as always... Do as you please. We¡¯ll go to the mine tomorrow. We¡¯ll give you all those rocks, so do whatever you want.¡± ¡°Why are you so fixated on strange things... Tsk, tsk.¡± Amidst the laughter of his friends, Einse felt even more pathetic. Was that eccentric dwarf in the book feeling the same way? However, only one year had passed. Just one year. Dwarves boasted a lifespan of over 300 years, not as long as elves or demons, but still considerable. So, one year was a short time for a dwarf. Ignoring their laughter, Einse gulped down the beer without backing down. Progress hadn¡¯t been made yet, but he couldn¡¯t give up. After emptying all the beer, he opened his mouth. ¡°Argh... Fine. Going to the mine? Let¡¯s go together. It¡¯ll help clear my head a bit.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. By the way, we¡¯re heading to the Hux District, so make sure to pack your equipment properly.¡± ¡°Hux District? Where¡¯s that?¡± ¡°What? You didn¡¯t know?¡± The dwarf made a perplexed expression in response to Einse¡¯s question. He remembered Einse that he had recently only crafted equipment without going to the mine. ¡°The Hux District has been one of the active mines since the racial wars up until now. However, due to continuous digging and excavating, it has become incredibly deep. Maybe because of that, high-quality ores and magic stones are frequently found there.¡± ¡°Is that so? It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard about it.¡± ¡°But if you want to go there, don¡¯t you need to bring those with you? It¡¯s just unnecessarily consuming a lot of magic stones.¡± ¡°Ah, darn it. You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll end up wasting valuable magic stones for nothing.¡± ¡°What the heck is that?¡± In recent decades, Einse hadn¡¯t been to the mines, so he couldn¡¯t follow their stories. He had been too occupied with assisting his father¡¯s work to pay attention to other matters. In response, the dwarf with a black beard took a sip of his beer and explained in his distinctive, gruff voice. ¡°That¡¯s the thing. Due to geological factors or whatever, if you keep digging, water keeps flooding in. We dwarves have short arms and legs, so it¡¯s difficult for us to manually remove all the water. That¡¯s why, reluctantly, we created a machine 80 years ago.¡± ¡°The problem is that the darn machine consumes several times more magic stones than the amount we mine. It¡¯s filthy and inefficient, but we have no choice but to use it. It¡¯s just heartbreaking to be born as a dwarf in times like these.¡± Einse reacted curiously upon hearing the story. ¡°What principle is used to pump the water? Considering the need for magic stones, it doesn¡¯t seem ordinary.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing special. So, let me explain...¡± The dwarf with a black beard explained each detail as if it were really nothing. Einse was initially uninterested, but as he listened to the explanations, his eyes gradually began to shine. And when the dwarf¡¯s explanation finally ended... ¡°Well, show it to me quickly!¡± ¡°What? Why all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Forget it, just show it quickly! It seems like it¡¯ll work if I just change it lightly over there!¡± With a voice full of excitement, Einse shouted as if he had discovered a treasure. Several days passed from that moment. [From the Dwarven Kingdom of Makina. Invention of the ¡°Steam Engine¡± from Xenon¡¯s Biography!] [It¡¯s not a steam engine, but a machine powered by magic stones, so it should be called a ¡°Mana Engine¡±...] [Einse: It should have been invented earlier. I realized that the dwarves lack creative ability. Dwarves should not settle for reality but strive for greater creations...] [What remains now is the invention of a mana-powered locomotive using the mana engine. With the progress made so far, all that¡¯s left is to make it run. As attention focuses on the invention of the mana engine worldwide, interest in the steam locomotive from Xenon¡¯s Biography also grows...] ¡°... ...¡± Fuck. Chapter 153: Butterfly Effect (2) The news of the invention of a mana engine, not a steam engine, spread far and wide. The contamination of the World Tree, the signs of devil summoning, and the revelation of the Reaper had already caused quite a stir, but the mana engine took it to a whole new level. As a result, it was safe to say that the emergence of the mana engine attracted even more attention than before. The invention of the mana engine meant that it wouldn¡¯t be long before the steam locomotives from Xenon¡¯s Biography became a reality. When steam locomotives appeared in Xenon¡¯s Biography, people easily dismissed them as mere fiction, but deep down, everyone had thought about it at least once. Even though it was purely imagination, they believed that if it were invented, it could lead to tremendous progress. Steam locomotives held unimaginable potential. However, since everyone simply regarded it as ¡°imagination,¡± they were far from taking it seriously. Except, perhaps, for eccentric dwarves that might appear in novels. And now, with the invention of the crucial part of the steam locomotive, the steam engine, or rather the mana engine, it was enough to capture the attention of leaders from around the world. Already, they had dispatched high-ranking officials to establish contracts with the inventor of the magical engine, Einse. Since steam locomotives, or rather mana locomotives was invented, it can undoubtedly provide significant economic and military power to the country. Moreover, mana locomotives would have a great impact not only on science but also on ¡°culture.¡± Despite the existence of refrigerators and air conditioners, the concept of machinery in this world has been scarce. The reason for this is that the proportion of ¡°magic¡± occupying the principles of complex inventions has been high. The invention of the mana engine could be seen as presenting a new culture. The result can be predicted when comparing the complexity of industrialization before and after the Industrial Revolution. Therefore, the nobles of each country made an irresistible offer to Einse in order to monopolize the mana locomotives together with the mana engine, but... [Instead of me, go directly to Xenon and obtain permission. I may be the creator, but without his book, I would never have been able to invent it.] [I don¡¯t know what kind of future he came from, but Xenon was the one who first thought of the concept of ¡°railway.¡± As long as there¡¯s a railway, mana locomotives can go anywhere, not just one-way. This is something that can only be imagined by someone from the future.] [As much as I¡¯d like to claim ownership, if it weren¡¯t for Xenon¡¯s Biography, I would have been just an ordinary dwarf. Once I invent the steam locomotive, also known as the manal locomotive, we can talk then.] Oddly enough, Einse unexpectedly stated that he doesn¡¯t have ownership over the engine himself. While it¡¯s certain that he is the creator, he believed the ownership belongs to me. It¡¯s not because the concept of patents didn¡¯t exist. This eccentric dwarf genuinely thought that he didn¡¯t have ownership over the mana engine. The reason behind this was quite absurd. Let¡¯s take a look. [If Xenon¡¯s Biography is truly a prophecy, the eccentric dwarf in the book would have been my disciple, not me. So I have taken away the invention of my future disciple.] [So, even if I invent the mana locomotive in the future, I will follow Xenon¡¯s words. I hope you don¡¯t come bothering me for a while since I need to accelerate the invention of the mana locomotive.] Hahaha! I burst out laughing at Einse¡¯s humor... No, wait, what on earth is this nonsense? As far as I¡¯m concerned, it was an answer that could only leave me dumbfounded. I didn¡¯t even know the structure of a steam engine, let alone mana engine, yet he claimed that I have ownership. It felt like I¡¯d been handed a bomb to avoid trouble. Regardless, it¡¯s only natural that the number of people seeking me has surged for these reasons. Even the creator of the mana engine has transferred ownership to me. My value has skyrocketed to unimaginable heights. That¡¯s not all. Not only am I being treated as a prophet or a regressor, but the scope of people searching for me was narrowing. [If Xenon is truly from the future, could he possibly be a young person now?] [Considering the constraints, it¡¯s likely that he didn¡¯t reveal himself as Xenon to others. He could have been living among us.] [The exact period of Xenon¡¯s Biography is not well-known, but it¡¯s certain that several decades would have passed from now.] Since he came from the future, it has been suggested that he might not be an old sage or scholar, but surprisingly a young person. It was a moment that couldn¡¯t help but make my heart race. Though it was a situation akin to accidentally stepping on a mouse while taking a step back, the fact that the scope was narrowing is a situation that cannot be ignored. The only reason I¡¯ve been able to evade suspicion until now was precisely because of this. However, at this point where even the scope is gradually narrowing, we have reached a point where I could no longer escape the noose. This alone was a distressing situation, but... ¡°Isaac, sir.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Are you truly someone who came from the future?¡± ¡°... ...¡± Some of my acquaintances have begun to suspect me as a prophet or a person from the future, just like the Siris I summoned now. I looked at Siris with a facial expression that indicated I was at a loss for words in response to his question. Yesterday, Marie, Cecily, and even Rina seriously asked, and now Siris was doing the same thing. Although the three mentioned earlier were originally treating it as a joke, the coincidences, especially the mana engine, began to raise suspicions. Except for Marie, they didn¡¯t seem to believe me even if I insisted it wasn¡¯t true. Fortunately, daily life itself hadn¡¯t changed, but the stress was becoming unbearable. And now, Siris was asking me as well, driving me crazy. ¡°...Absolutely not. I¡¯m not a time traveler or anything. I don¡¯t know anything. I really don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a saying that strong denial is often a sign of affirmation.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± ¡°You can use both martial arts and divine power. That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking.¡± There was always a saying that came up when explaining elves. A race chosen by the gods. As they are chosen by the gods, they could freely use divine power, or in other words, holy power. Each elf warrior can be seen as both a powerful warrior and a cleric. Of course, each one has their own specialized power. There were warriors specialized in close combat, wizards proficient in magic, and clerics with exceptionally strong holy power. Commonly referred to as ¡°all-rounders¡± were only warriors. Moreover, being an elf made them only versatile, but if they were humans, they would be considered multi-talented abilities. Siris listened to my question and seemed to ponder it deeply before quietly opening her mouth seemingly intrigued. ¡°Quite... an intriguing idea. Although there has never been a fusion of the powers of light and darkness, I¡¯m not entirely sure, but it could harness the counterforce that would emerge when the opposing energies combine...¡± ¡°Has no one ever come up with such an idea until now?¡± ¡°Well, until just now, I believed that the powers of light and darkness could never be combined.¡± This could be problematic. As I mentioned before, I wanted to uphold the rigor of the logic in this world at the very least. To shatter a colossal world tree even thicker than most skyscrapers, an immense explosive force was required. So, I thought, what if two high-level warriors joined forces and self-destructed? ¡®...Wait a moment. Joining forces?¡¯ A feeling akin to lightning passing through my mind. In a folklore game famous in my past life, there was a renowned character. A unit that would shout the legendary catchphrase, ¡°With overwhelming power!¡± while annihilating countless enemies. The setting was that two units sacrificed themselves and became a massive energy mass. But would it be applicable here? Moreover, in a history spanning over 3,000 years, there was not a single record of two elves combining their powers to become an energy mass. It sounded like a story that would only exist in a ¡°novel.¡± ¡®Since devils will obstruct their path to the world tree, and the Seven Sins will likely do the same...¡¯ The plausibility was reasonable enough. Frankly, even if the warriors were exceptionally strong, it would be somewhat challenging to break through all the Seven Sins. As an added measure, incorporating a plot where the elves receive a nationalistic boost should pose no problem. Warriors sacrificing themselves for the homeland were revered as noble, regardless of their race. I nodded with satisfaction as a more plausible storyline came to mind. For the elves, such an ending would be considered honorable. ¡®But just in case...¡¯ I knew I had to ask Siris and Arwen first. I looked at Siris, who was waiting calmly, and asked her a question. ¡°Siris, have you ever heard the story of two elves sacrificing themselves to become a single energy entity? By the way, I¡¯m asking out of genuine curiosity. It¡¯s definitely not future knowledge or anything like that.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of such a story.¡± Siris is older than Arwen. If Siris didn¡¯t know, then there¡¯s a high chance Arwen didn¡¯t either. I breathed a sigh of relief internally and decided it would be okay to include it. Although most of the elements, excluding the mana engine, were stories that could potentially exist, the ¡°union¡± was entirely a fictional concept. The books I had read so far were the same. I couldn¡¯t find any records of two units merging into one like in a certain space game. ¡°I see. It¡¯s still a good idea to ask Arwen just in case.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask her once and come back.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± After that, Siris left to ask Arwen. ¡°Even the Queen doesn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Really? Well, that¡¯s a relief.¡± Fortunately, the answer came back that even Arwen didn¡¯t know about the ¡°union.¡± However, if I had thought a little deeper, it would have been nice to realize that both Arwen and Siris, as part of the ¡°new generation,¡± belonged to the ¡°young elves.¡± ¡®For now, I should visit the temple this weekend.¡¯ A span of 3,000 years was more than enough time for records to be lost. Chapter 154: Butterfly Effect (3) This world was not a place where symbolic gods like Jesus, Buddha, or Allah exist, but a place where literal gods exist. If believers prayed to the gods or offered sacrifices, the gods would grant them a power called ¡°divine power.¡± With this divine power, believers could display various abilities. Furthermore, through ¡°divine guidance,¡± the gods encouraged believers to follow a better path. However, even they could only provide advice at the level of guidance, as they couldn¡¯t casually reveal someone¡¯s future. Moreover, perhaps due to constraints, even the divine guidance was often vague. For example, let¡¯s say a devout believer was to tragically die in an accident shortly after. The god couldn¡¯t provide detailed explanations to that believer. At most, they might suggest to be cautious or that it would be good to rest at home today. They didn¡¯t offer detailed explanations. As a result, believers often suffered as they tried to interpret the divine guidance given by the gods, and frequently encountered situations where their interpretations turned out to be incorrect. Of course, if one offers high-quality sacrifices or an enormous amount of divine power, the gods might provide more detailed divine guidance. Seeing this, one might wonder if gods were subtly greedy by nature. Anyway, the trust bestowed by the gods could also be considered a kind of prophecy. It is believed that there are no results without a price, so followers of each sect prayed with deep faith and offer exceptional sacrifices for a better future. [Why haven¡¯t the gods informed us about the contamination of the World Tree roots and the summoning of devils? Was it because the offerings were insufficient, or were the qualities of the followers lacking?] [The Holy Kingdom Xavier. The Pope and the high priests offered sacrifices and prayers to the gods, but the gods remained silent. Could it be that the gods are disappointed with mortals?] [The gods have already revealed the future through a prophet named Xenon. Therefore, they did not need to provide further answers.] However, recently, the actions of the gods have been somewhat strange. Signs of contamination of the World Tree roots and the summoning of devils¡ªjust these two alone could have caused a major catastrophe, endangering the world. Yet, the gods have not issued any warnings or even provided a response after these incidents came to light. Even though people have been talking about me being a prophet or a regressor from the future, the gods remained silent and did not react. However, they continued to bestow people with divine power, even though we heard nothing from them. Based on this, it seems that the gods were taking a passive stance and observing the current situation. It was almost certain, judging by the lack of response when the Pope and the high priests offered prayers. In that case, if I were to directly ask as the center of these events, what would happen? Would they respond like usual, or would they remain silent and watch? If it¡¯s the former, then there must be something wrong with the gods. If it¡¯s the latter, I would question why they were just observing. However, when we look at history, even gods themselves are beings with human aspects. They were not omnipotent beings in the literal sense of the word ¡®god,¡¯ but rather beings that can be described as transcendent entities. ¡®But I¡¯ve never had any divine power or even prayed. Will it be okay?¡¯ The weekend had arrived as time passed. I stepped outside the academy and headed towards the temple. Obtaining permission to leave the academy from Professor Elena was not difficult, and I had already informed Nicole and others in advance. Initially, they were surprised when they heard I was going to the temple, but soon they seemed to understand. It seemed that given the circumstances, it was natural for me to visit the temple. ¡®It¡¯s my first time visiting the temple as well...¡¯ Due to the existence of gods, most people tend to believe in them. Among them, humans followed the god Luminous, the deity of light and hope. My parents were also followers of Luminous, and even Bryce and Nicole were the same. However, they weren¡¯t devout to the extent of praying every day, they only prayed occasionally. I, too, ¡°for now,¡± believed in Luminous, but it¡¯s more out of interest. I don¡¯t even pray regularly. I just acknowledged its existence, to some extent. Not only Luminous, but Mora and Hart were the same to me. I haven¡¯t paid much attention to them, as I thought they had little relevance to me, except when studying theology. However, due to the attention my book has attracted in a strange direction, I had no choice but to go to the temple. It may be a bit awkward, but it¡¯s something I have to do to tie up loose ends. ¡®The temple... It should be nearby.¡¯ I wandered around, following the map that Marie had drawn for me, trying to find the temple. It was my first time exploring the capital city alone, so it felt a bit awkward. When I visited the mansion of the Requilis family, located in the capital, I couldn¡¯t afford to explore the city due to the circumstances. Nevertheless, the capital, especially being the capital of the Minerva Empire, was both splendid and bustling. Buildings lined up on both sides of the streets, with people walking along the roads. If Alvenheim gave off an ancient Greek vibe, the capital of the Minerva Empire resembled the landscapes of medieval Europe. ¡®It¡¯s said even the slums are nearly non-existent here. Thanks to that, the public security is excellent.¡¯ One of the reasons why the Minerva Empire could prosper was precisely because there were very few slums. As the number of slums increased, crime rates naturally escalated, but the Minerva Empire had a remarkably low percentage of slum dwellers. However, it was not the Minerva Empire¡¯s own efforts but rather the neighboring rival kingdom, the Ters Kingdom, that played a part. The Ters Kingdom had a highly developed culture but an alarmingly high proportion of slums. Culture thrived, yet poverty-stricken people grew in numbers. This ironic phenomenon escalated to the point of triggering the Jairos Revolution, which prompted the Minerva Empire, witnessing this situation, to quickly implement policies. ¡®Just by looking at this, they seem to be good at governing.¡¯ I momentarily set aside that thought and focused on finding the temple. Whenever I got confused, I would ask passers-by for directions and continue my search. I wonder how much time has passed since I started wandering around the capital. ¡°Oh...¡± I was able to reach the Luminous Church that I had been searching for so long. I stood in awe at the magnificence of the temple, which I had never seen before in my life. True to its name, the structure was supported by towering pillars, reminiscent of ancient Greek architecture that everyone was familiar with. It seemed that since Alvenheim, which could be considered the cradle of civilization, had a culture similar to ancient Greece, which is why the temple was constructed in this manner. It felt strange to have a grand structure like an ancient Greek temple in a medieval European-style street, but it blended in surprisingly well. Considering that European culture has been heavily influenced by ancient Greece, it¡¯s only natural. I walked around the temple, feeling the overwhelming presence it exuded, before making my way toward the entrance. Due to its size, the temple was situated away from the street, but there were many people coming and going. ¡°Hello! Welcome to the Luminous Temple. May I ask your name?¡± As I climbed the stairs and reached the entrance, a graceful priestess warmly greeted me. She had long, flowing golden hair that resembled waves and a sunny smile that left an impression. Usually, nun¡¯s habits were often a mix of white and black, but the attire of the priestess in front of me was the opposite. The majority of her clothes were white. ¡°...Luminous, can you hear me?¡± With my eyes closed and hands neatly folded, I murmured in my mind. I¡¯m not sure if this is the appropriate way to pray, but I decided to follow my heart for now. ¡°If you can hear me, please respond...¡± I hadn¡¯t even finished speaking. [Finally, you¡¯ve come! Child from another dimension!] ¡°...Huh?¡± It wasn¡¯t a sound I heard from my ears, but a voice resonating in my head. Startled, I opened my eyes wide and looked up at the sculpture. Despite being in a private sanctuary with no apparent openings, the sculpture¡¯s golden eyes were shimmering. No, it was more like swirling smoke. It was definitely not an ordinary occurrence. If that voice from earlier was real... [Close your eyes... come... hey...] While lost in thought, the voice echoed in my mind. It was difficult to hear clearly, as if it were muffled by noise, but I could make out the instructions to close my eyes. Quietly closing my eyes and focusing, the result of my concentration was that the voice started to sound vividly, just like before. During the previous encounter, amidst my confusion, I didn¡¯t know, but Luminous was a deity with a soft and kind voice, often referred to as a honeyed vocal range. [Yes. Now you will hear well. To have a smoother conversation with me, you need to close your eyes and concentrate. You have to eliminate all distractions.] ¡®Um... by any chance...¡¯ [Your thoughts are correct. I am Luminous, the deity of light and hope. I truly wanted to meet you.] Luminous responded to my words. It was such an unfamiliar experience for me that I momentarily doubted if it really was Luminous. [Well, if you really don¡¯t believe it, I can strike you with a weak lightning bolt if you wish.] ¡®No, thank you. I¡¯m sorry, ¡® I immediately apologized. Judging by the fact that it was a weak lightning bolt and not a real one, it seemed like Luminous was playing a prank. Without delay, I pushed aside the bewildered feeling and decided to ask the questions I had been curious about. After all, it wasn¡¯t about my rebirth, but about the current situation in this world. ¡®Luminous, I believe you also know what the current situation in this world is like.¡¯ [Of course. I wanted to express my sincere gratitude to you.] ¡®...To me? Are you talking about me?¡¯ What does this mean? I almost opened my eyes but managed to keep them closed with great difficulty. Continuing, Luminous spoke, rendering me speechless. [The neutralization of the World Tree and the second invasion of devils was a colossal future even we struggled to prevent. I wanted to at least give you a sign, but if that happened, the future would change completely, so it was a perplexing situation. Changing such a future so massively comes at a great cost.] ¡®No way. Was that a future that was going to happen?¡¯ [Yes. Exactly 147 years later, there was supposed to be the second invasion of devils. The World Tree would have been severely contaminated and practically neutralized by then. The ongoing summoning ritual of devils was a kind of operation. It created small holes that we ourselves were not aware of, and during the second invasion, those holes would be forcibly expanded, enabling dimensional travel. The more holes there are, the easier it is to forcibly tear them apart.] ¡®...Why is this real?¡¯ I was speechless with astonishment. However, the problem was that it didn¡¯t end there. [Fortunately, thanks to the book you wrote, that future has changed completely. The devil invasion has been postponed for a whopping 2000 years, and even if it were to happen, the World Tree would be strong, and civilization would have developed, making it easier to prevent. ] ¡®...There is no disadvantage to me, right?¡¯ [Why would you be at a disadvantage? In fact, you are also a victim.] ¡®Me?¡¯ It was around that time that I began to question it. Luminous calmly explained with their unique, clean voice. [Just a moment ago, I explained that summoning devils requires creating a small rift in dimensions. However, due to a mistake made by a worshiper of a certain devil, the coordinates were incorrectly set, and it ended up connecting to the world you live in, Earth. Although Earth is devoid of mana, it is a planet far more advanced in civilization than this world.] ¡®Unbelievable.¡¯ [That¡¯s right. Devils, by their nature, are powerful beings, so traveling between dimensions was not an issue for them. However, Earth is a place without mana, and you are nothing more than an ordinary human. The movement between dimensions is an impossible task for you. Your body has been burdened by that immense power, and eventually, your heart stopped functioning. Although your soul made it here, the ¡®order¡¯ has been disrupted in a damaged Earth where gods are causing chaos. In the end, we, too, went against the order to preserve your memories.] ¡°... ...¡± So, devils were just a bunch of bastards. Translators note: 1/5 I need to fix my sleep schedule, waking late makes me unmotivated and tired... Chapter 155: Butterfly Effect (4) I discovered that I was reborn in this world due to the strange influence of a devil¡¯s summoning. How should I react to this? I feel somewhat bewildered by the revelation of an unexpected secret in my birth, but I haven¡¯t felt any stronger emotions beyond that. Anger or hatred? In my previous life, I didn¡¯t have much attachment to begin with. After my parents suddenly passed away, I was mentally disconnected from the world, so to speak. Although it¡¯s a bit regrettable that I couldn¡¯t finish the novel I was serializing, it was an unavoidable situation. Furthermore, unintentionally causing a failure for devils could be seen as somewhat satisfying in a way. [Are you... alright?] ¡®What? What¡¯s wrong?¡¯ [We made a mistake, and you ended up here from a different dimension. Although you lived a regretful life, your life is always valuable.] Luminous cautiously asked me. Upon hearing that question, I once again pondered about the god named Luminous. Luminous, known for embodying light and hope, is said to have a compassionate and lenient nature. It almost feels like I¡¯m having a real conversation with them. However, what I currently sensed was a subtle timidity. If they are a god or a being of that stature, they could boldly proceed even after making a mistake, but they didn¡¯t seem to do so. It would be somewhat unreasonable to say that the gods, including Luminous, were at fault for my sudden death caused by the devil¡¯s mischief. Despite that, Luminous was truly expressing sincere apologies. ¡®No, I¡¯m fine. I didn¡¯t hold much attachment to my previous life.¡¯ [Still...] ¡®But being reborn now is much better. I have wonderful parents, caring siblings, and even beautiful lovers. I¡¯m currently enjoying the happiness that I could never have in my previous life.¡¯ It was indeed true. In my previous life, I was an ordinary person with no exceptional qualities, but everything changed after my reincarnation. From a harmonious family and the honor and power gained through Xenon¡¯s Biography, to the women who promised me a future. I had everything a man could desire. [...If that¡¯s how you feel, then that¡¯s fortunate. I was actually a little worried that you might hold a grudge.] ¡®It¡¯s strange for beings like us to worry about mere mortals, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ [You¡¯re not from the world we oversee, but from a different world in a different universe. It was our mistake that caused this, so it¡¯s only natural for us to apologize.] I don¡¯t quite understand, but if that¡¯s what the gods say, then let¡¯s just accept it. Talk of worlds and universes didn¡¯t suit me. What¡¯s more important is how we resolve the current situation. ¡®Does that mean there¡¯s no problem with me writing Xenon¡¯s Biography?¡¯ [That¡¯s right. In fact, we wish you would include even more. We never imagined that cultural differences would lead to these results.] ¡®What do you mean by that?¡¯ [As you have noticed while living in this world, the level of science and culture here is much lower than on Earth. Xenon¡¯s Biography may seem like an ordinary novel to you, but to the people here, it¡¯s not. Things that would be considered ¡®cliche?¡¯ in the language of Earth may actually exist in this world.] ¡®Cultural differences...¡¯ [The progress of culture and science goes hand in hand with the development of imagination and creativity. Moreover, your Xenon¡¯s Biography is not solely focused on imagination but is thoroughly researched as well. Especially when it comes to beings like devils, they were simply forgotten by everyone, but they were bound to resurface someday.] Butterfly Effect. Could there really be such a butterfly effect like this? Not all writers were like that, but most web novel writers are usually people who are even slightly interested in cartoons or novels. They have long since mastered things like ¡®cliches¡¯ and were actually trying to break down those cliches. By a mistake of the devil in setting the coordinates, the summoned soul happened to be a web novel writer from a civilization much more advanced than this place, even though it was just an ordinary web novel writer from South Korea. Moreover, even the world I was born into was a fantasy world where beastmen, dwarves, elves, and demons exist. Coincidences like this don¡¯t just happen, and it could be said that it was almost inevitable. I think the probability was much lower than winning the lottery. ¡®Well... It¡¯s strange. Anyway, there are no disadvantages, right?¡¯ [Yes. Since the order has returned to its original state when you were born, there are no problems at all. On the contrary, we should bestow grace upon you. Although it¡¯s not intentional, the writings you have created greatly advanced the culture and science of this place. Furthermore, you prevented the invasion of devils in advance, thus averting a situation where civilization would regress.] ¡®I feel a little burdened by the grace. You said all of this is just a coincidence.¡¯ [You don¡¯t have to underestimate yourself so much. If you were walking on the road and encountered a monster, and by chance a skilled mercenary appeared and saved you from a life-threatening situation, would you simply dismiss it as a coincidence?] ¡®Ah.¡¯ As if she were a god, Luminous gave an example that I understood instantly. Sensing my emotions, Luminous spoke in a soothing voice. [In fact, it¡¯s quite challenging for an ordinary cleric to have a conversation like this. At least you should be a cardinal to engage in direct dialogue like this, not just through an oracle.] ¡®Then why am I here?¡¯ [You prevented a great disaster in the future and greatly advanced the culture and science of this world. Through Xenon¡¯s Biography, you created a culture that everyone can enjoy, not just a select few. You also helped the demons to come out into the world. Furthermore, you united the elves who were on the brink of division and developed a mana engine...] ¡®I¡¯m sorry. You can stop now.¡¯ Feeling embarrassed to hear such stories from someone who was neither human but a divine being, Luminous let out a pleasant laugh in response to my embarrassment. ¡®...Well then, can you tell me what this ¡®divine grace¡¯ is?¡¯ [It can be considered a kind of prophecy. It is our ability to inform you about your future. However, the future becomes meaningless the moment it is revealed because it can change at any time. So, I recommend asking carefully.] ¡®For example?¡¯ [For example... Oh, wait. Hey! You...!] Lumina suddenly trailed off and then raised his voice out of nowhere. I felt a sense of urgency and confusion, which startled me as well. At the same time, Luminous¡¯s words abruptly stopped, and I opened my eyes, wondering what was happening. The statue¡¯s two eyes were still shining golden. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ I waited with my eyes closed until Luminous spoke. Fortunately, it didn¡¯t take long for them to return. Although somewhat regrettable, I thought it was wise in a way. It would be better for me to take action rather than having the situation become complicated by knowing the future unnecessarily. ¡®I understand. It can¡¯t be helped.¡¯ [I¡¯m sorry. Instead, let me tell you one thing. You¡¯re planning to follow Cecily to Helium in the future, right?] ¡®Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡¯ I¡¯ll go to observe Cecily¡¯s training appearance in Helium, and maybe even spend the first night together. It seems like Cecily has similar thoughts. [Make sure to bring the medicine. You know the contraceptive pills you take every time you have a night with Marie, right? Don¡¯t forget to bring them. You¡¯ll understand the reason... even without saying it.] ¡®... ...¡¯ I was almost in big trouble. Judging by the emphasis, it seems like I forgot to take the medicine with me. And after sleeping with Cecily, what comes next... ¡®Thank you. It could have been a big problem.¡¯ [Haha. A harmonious family is always important. If possible, visit the Mora Temple and receive blessings. The demons during the cycle of evil may be more difficult with one¡¯s stamina. And...] Luminous spoke, hesitatingly. Somehow, I sensed that he was troubled. When I became curious about it, he called me in a cautious voice. [...Hey.] ¡®Yes, Luminous?¡¯ [Cultural differences exist even among people. Something you do without thinking can be perceived differently by people in this world. It can be seen as an insult or it can be accepted as kindness and consideration.] ¡®...¡¯ [While mindset can be changed, deeply rooted character traits cannot be easily altered. Especially since you have a deep sense of consideration and prefer egalitarian relationships.] It seemed like he was advising me to be mindful of my actions. Well, I¡¯ve also felt uncomfortable at times in my life, so there¡¯s no reason to think others are any different. I understood what Luminous was trying to say and reassured him. ¡®You don¡¯t have to worry. I will be mindful of my actions.¡¯ [How many people like that already...] ¡®Yes?¡¯ [Never mind. Pretend you didn¡¯t hear that. Anyway, let¡¯s make sure we handle the current situation properly. You can continue living your life as you always have done.] Somehow, I had a strong feeling that the words were being twisted. However, since I cannot question the gods, it would be best to keep it in my heart. ¡®I understand.¡¯ [If you want to receive strength from us, you can always speak up. As the God of Light, I can bestow beneficial blessings upon you. Visit the temple whenever you desire. I can relieve your fatigue, so even if it¡¯s a simple request, I will gladly accept.] ¡®Thank you. I will make sure to visit often from now on.¡¯ [I see. I am truly grateful for preventing disasters in advance and advancing the development of this world. Well then...] With those words, Luminous¡¯ voice no longer resonated in my mind. I slowly opened my eyes. As I opened my eyes, I noticed that the eyes of the golden-shining statue had turned dull. It meant that Luminous had departed. It was strange to realize the secret of my birth and even receive prophecies from the gods. ¡®Nevertheless, I¡¯m fortunate that it¡¯s a good god.¡¯ After that, exactly two days passed. [Luminous responded, Xenon¡¯s Biography is all mere coincidences!] [However, his achievements are undeniable truths. Even if we were to name him as a saint, it wouldn¡¯t be enough.] [Even if all of this is considered coincidence, if Xenon¡¯s Biography had not emerged, we would have fought against devils in the future.] [The historical verification in the book was very thorough. It described events that could have actually happened, and some parts were really happening at the time.] ¡°... ...¡± The situation showed no signs of improvement whatsoever. [The content of the oracle is as follows: It may be coincidence now, but in the future, certain things are inevitable.] Luminous? [The Xenon Chronicles not only prevented future disasters but also presented great cultural and scientific advancements...] Luminous? [The Holy Kingdom Xavier. According to Luminous¡¯ words, Xenon should be treated as a saint. Even if we judge solely based on achievements, he falls nothing short of a deity.] Luminous? What happened? [Kate, the cardinal of The Holy Kingdom Xavier, embarked on a pilgrimage to find Xenon... Surely, Xenon must possess tremendous divine power.] Luminous!! Translators note: 2/5 LMAAAOOOO Chapter 156: Butterfly Effect (5) It feels like being hit hard on the back of the head. I couldn¡¯t focus for a while due to the news published in the newspaper. Luminous assured me that he would take care of everything and asked me not to worry, but the subsequent news I heard was quite different. Currently, everything in the book was mere coincidences, but in the future, my words may predict the inevitable. It all started with Luminous¡¯s assurance when he first arrived in Xavier Kingdom. However, whether it¡¯s a problem with their interpretation or intentional, he went as far as making promises that weren¡¯t necessary. While the incidents in Xenon¡¯s Biography appearing in reality may all be coincidences, it is a fact that they prevented disasters. Moreover, the impact of Xenon¡¯s Biography on the world was not insignificant, and it¡¯s not an exaggeration to treat it as a serious matter. While Luminous praised me in his own way, it seems to have a slightly different meaning to the Xavier¡¯s Kingdom, who worshiped him. To them, finding and treating me as a saint, the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography, was something that was willed by Luminous. Preventing the impending devil war and stopping the contamination of the World Tree, can be seen as a great thing from the gods¡¯ perspective including Luminous. Perhaps because of this, until recently, I was treated as a ¡°prophet¡± or ¡°regressor,¡± but now I¡¯m being treated as a ¡°saint¡± altogether. [Could it be that he¡¯s really not a prophet or a person from the future? Or could it be something that even Luminous cannot disclose due to constraints?] [If there were constraints, Luminous would have made the promise from the perspective of the present, not the future.] [Treating him as a saint and knowing the true identity of Xenon are two separate matters.] However, the assumption that I am a prophet or someone from the future remained unchanged. The title of ¡°saint¡± has overshadowed it, and those who suspected me continued to do so consistently. Moreover, there were cases where the divine oracle was delivered ambiguously, leading to Xavier¡¯s arbitrary interpretations. Within Xavier¡¯s followers, there were many different beliefs and thoughts. Above all, the one delivering the oracle was a god. It is not uncommon for people to immerse themselves in deciphering the will of the gods, often getting lost in various interpretations. Therefore, how was my current situation? ¡°Saint, tiramisu is delicious, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Well, yeah.¡± ¡°Then should I call you a prophet or a regressor?¡± ¡°... ...¡± Well, what can I do? I could only be teased by my girlfriend. As I let out a hollow laugh, Marie, who was eating dessert next to me, burst into laughter. I shook my head and neatly cut a piece of tiramisu with a fork and put it in my mouth. The rich taste of chocolate and the aroma of coffee filled my mouth. However, my gloomy mood didn¡¯t seem to improve. Luminous gave me a migraine, but the next day, I was enjoying a peaceful date with Marie. Cecily and Rina said they had busy matters and went back to their respective dorms. As I walked back, I recalled their gazes directed at me. Cecily had a smile that seemed to hide ulterior motives, and Rina also had a peculiar expression, or so I saw. Regardless, Marie seemed to be delighted by the fact that we were having a private date and couldn¡¯t stop giggling. ¡°Sigh...¡± ¡°Are you troubled?¡± ¡°Of course. Until a few days ago, they were calling me a prophet or a regressor, and now they¡¯re calling me a saint. Honestly, I feel like crying.¡± ¡°Do you want to cry while hugging me? I¡¯ll comfort you.¡± Marie spread her arms wide and made a suggestion. The impulse in my heart almost moved on its own, but I managed to restrain it. Embracing her was always a happy moment, but now there was a need for a serious conversation. Besides, it wouldn¡¯t mean much since we would soon go beyond just hugging. ¡°No, forget it. Let¡¯s do it later.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Marie felt disappointed when I declined. It¡¯s adorable how she pouted. ¡°Instead, I¡¯ll hug you.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Her response was also adorable. After I agreed to hug her, Marie quickly got up from her spot and slowly approached me. Eventually, she extended her arms as if asking to be embraced, and I, too, extended my arms and embraced her small body. It has been over six months since we started dating, and rather than our affection waning, it has grown even stronger. Moments like this, when we share our warm body heat, make me realize that I¡¯m not alone. ¡°Isaac, Isaac.¡± ¡°Why are you calling me, Marie?¡± ¡°Just because I like it.¡± I briefly felt a sense of joy as I shared body heat with my beloved, but soon I started thinking about the current situation unfolding. While prophets or regressors may be somewhat detached from reality, it¡¯s an entirely different story when it comes to being revered as a ¡°saint.¡± People belonging to the ranks of ¡°Pope¡± or ¡°Cardinal¡± are generally considered as ¡°holy individuals,¡± but saints are somewhat different. They didn¡¯t have a rank like ¡°saintess¡± or ¡°saint¡± as seen in Xenon¡¯s Biography. However, even Xavier seemed to have been inspired by Xenon¡¯s Biography, as a new rank has been born¡ªan authority that rivaled that of the Pope, yet was kind of a figurehead. ¡®To think that even a cardinal would embark on a pilgrimage to find someone like me...¡¯ According to the news mentioned, there was a certain cardinal named ¡°Kate¡± who was said to be wandering all over the world on a pilgrimage to find me. It was an uncertain adventure, to say the least, but those who become cardinals or similar clergy have experienced pilgrimages of this scale numerous times. However, I didn¡¯t know much about this person named Kate. So, I lowered my gaze. I noticed a cat named Marie, burying her face in my chest and behaving playfully. Her cheeks flushed, and she closed her eyes, seemingly enjoying my presence. If time could continue like this forever, it would be perfect, but there were things that need to be done. I gently pushed her shoulder aside, and Marie opened her eyes, looking at me with a bewildered expression. The blinking of her blue eyes was truly lovely. ¡°Um... You said you were going to Helium with Cecily during the vacation, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Then... what are you going to do then?¡± ¡°... ...¡± Instead of immediately answering, I examined Marie¡¯s expression. In her anxious, blue eyes, there was a deep concern. Even though I had already accepted Cecily, dealing with human emotions was never easy. Although it is a world where polygamy was common, Marie would still be worried that I might leave. Gently, as if to reassure her, I softly touched her cheek and caressed it. Marie gently held my hand, which was touching her cheek. And as we gazed at each other¡¯s faces, I comforted her with a kind voice. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Cecily is also my woman now.¡± ¡°I see...¡± ¡°But my feelings for you won¡¯t change. I promise.¡± ¡°Even though Cecily is prettier and has a better figure than me?¡± ¡°Do you think I started dating you because of that? That¡¯s disappointing.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Seemingly relieved, Marie buried her face in my chest and nuzzled against it. I embraced her as if implying that I could be even more affectionate. Then Marie lifted her head, looked straight into my eyes, and raised an eyebrow, as if asking if I had something to say. ¡°Isaac.¡± ¡°Yes, Marie.¡± ¡°Can I go to Helium too? To help Cecily...¡± ¡°No.¡± She slyly revealed her hidden desire. I wondered if Marie was joking as she smiled mischievously in response to my stern reaction. However, it seemed that her desire was genuine as she gradually moved her arms, which were hugging my back, downwards. Starting from the arms, she reached the waist, and eventually, reached the hips. And finally, the destination... There seems to be no need to say it separately. I reprimanded Marie with a smile. ¡°Marie, are you really a pervert?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who made me like this. Take responsibility.¡± ¡°Gosh...¡± Looking at Marie¡¯s eyes that had already turned into hearts, it seemed like she didn¡¯t have the self-control to go to the inn. Just to be sure, I checked if the door was properly closed. Unless I call the staff, no one would come, and the soundproofing was also thorough for the expensive price paid. So, just before doing it in a place that wasn¡¯t an inn for the first time, Marie, who was still clinging to me, asked a question. ¡°Isaac, can I ask one more thing?¡± ¡°Huh? What is it?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not really a reincarnator or something, right?¡± It was a question that made my heart skip a beat. Come to think of it, Marie had that instinctual ability to sense a person¡¯s true intentions. How should I answer to skillfully avoid the question at a time like this? I hesitated for a moment and ambiguously replied, ¡°If I say I¡¯m not?¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± Marie, who had been staring at my face for a while, said, ¡°Honestly, it doesn¡¯t matter, right?¡± She smiled brightly and answered innocently, ¡°I just like Isaac, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°... ...¡± It seems like men really go crazy because of women. Thus, I had a unique experience at a cafe. [From the Helium side: Mora also expressed gratitude to Xenon!] [Thanks to saving the demons, my heart feels at ease, and more people are finding true peace...] This time, the mischievous goddess hit the back of my head hard. Translators note: Chapter 157: Winter Break (1) Luminous and Mora repeatedly struck the back of my head hard, but they too couldn¡¯t stop the passage of time. Even if the world calls me a prophet and I¡¯m favored as a saint in the Holy Kingdom Xavier, even sending a cardinal after me, the daily life at Halo Academy remains unchanged. Halo Academy had a somewhat unique culture, namely, each individual has a separate graduation instead of a collective ceremony. So, unlike the entrance ceremony, there was no graduation ceremony, and it is more of a scouting process. Furthermore, in the case of literary students, unlike non-literary students, the academy directly presents the graduation certificate. However, non-literary students were slightly different. Most non-literary students admitted to Halo Academy were promising individuals who already had a reputation even before their admission, and they were carefully observed by people in power, waiting for the right moment. In most cases, when they finish their fourth year, they either join a high ranking knight order or return to their family, but there were also those like Nicole or Adelia who didn¡¯t graduate and became assistants. The teaching assistant (TA) was a highly skilled individual who interacted with non-major students and taught them various subjects, so it isn¡¯t difficult for them to join a knight order. They assisted instructors and even took on tasks themselves during practical training conducted outside the academy. In many ways, they can be considered similar to graduate students. Just as graduate students face a challenging path to obtain a doctoral degree, TAs also face similar difficulties. Individuals who complete their TA duties are regarded as talents that should not be overlooked from the perspective of the country. Consequently, they receive special treatment and attract a lot of attention. My older sister, who is also a TA, Nicole, was in the same situation. I made an appointment to bid her farewell as she was leaving the academy for the Navy Knight Order entrance test. Once I send Nicole off, the winter break will begin a few days later. Nicole will be taking the entrance test, while I planned to return to the mansion with Cecily and then head straight to Helium. ¡°Noona.¡± ¡°Yes? What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Seeing you in your uniform, it feels really cool.¡± ¡°This one?¡± It was an ordinary Wednesday evening, not a weekend. I arranged a meal to have a last meeting with Nicole. My acquaintances gladly supported the final meeting with my sister without any complaints. Nicole, as if notifying that she would be leaving the academy soon, was dressed not in casual attire but in a neat uniform. Moreover, it was a men¡¯s formal suit that matched her hair color¡ªa deep navy blue top and bottom. Underneath the jacket, she only wore a white shirt, and the overall design was simple. However, it was impossible to hide Nicole¡¯s beauty, even though the outfit was plain. Moreover, Nicole, being a woman, had a considerably tall height, so she was wearing comfortable shoes rather than high heels. She tied her hair neatly in a ponytail instead of leaving it loose, and she applied light makeup, emitting a unique charm. Isn¡¯t ¡°cool¡± precisely used in situations like this? Thanks to her training, she had a good figure, and suits looked really good on her. ¡°Why do you always wear plain clothes when you know how to dress up like this?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s bothersome. Besides, I don¡¯t care about impressing anyone.¡± ¡°Right! She¡¯s been confessed to by four people... Oh my!¡± ¡°There are things you can say and things you can¡¯t.¡± As I joked, Nicole pinched my cheek. While normally it wouldn¡¯t be much, Nicole was a formidable person who had completed all the training, including being a teaching assistant. Even pinching my cheek alone caused intense pain for someone like me, who was just an average person. Because of her strong grip, it felt like my cheek was about to fall off. ¡°Ouch... That¡¯s what I get for playing a prank.¡± ¡°For you, it¡¯s just a prank, but for me, it¡¯s a headache just thinking about that time.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean you were popular?¡± ¡°What popularity? Ever since that day, all sorts of weird rumors have been spreading.¡± Seeing her shudder as if she hated even imagining it, it was clear that they were not good memories. And since Nicole was a woman, it was only a matter of time before rumors with a bad reputation started circulating. Having been confessed to by four people simultaneously, it must have been quite eventful in various ways. ¡°For the Navy Knights, do they at least conduct an interview for the entrance test?¡± ¡°Of course. If father held the position of the Knight Commander, he would have been one of the interviewers.¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Contrary to appearances, this big sister is quite tough, so you don¡¯t need to worry about it, my adorable little brother.¡± I worried sincerely, and Nicole comforted me by patting my head. No matter how much older and bigger I get, it seems like she only sees me as her cute younger sibling. I don¡¯t know exactly how strong Nicole is, but seeing her so confident, I can¡¯t help but believe in her. And it¡¯s not just anywhere, she¡¯s trying to join the Navy Knights, so she must be among the top in her age group at least. ¡®Well, even though she looks like that, she can easily pull a truck with one hand.¡¯ I was curious once and checked how strong Nicole was. I witnessed her effortlessly moving a boulder the size of a house with just one hand. I heard from another combatant who was there that Nicole has an unusually strong power. They even said that among the instructors, no one could defeat her in a strength match. ¡®Monsters like her exist in the world... It¡¯s truly scary.¡¯ Can these people in this world really understand the Second World War? A world without mana might be completely unfamiliar and like a ¡®fantasy¡¯ to them. Well, for now, I plan to focus on Xenon¡¯s Biography. I¡¯m also working hard. ¡°But Isaac, don¡¯t you have to go to the temple first?¡± ¡°I went yesterday.¡± ¡°What did Luminous say?¡± ¡°Well...¡± Before I answered, I looked around anxiously. Although it was a remote area with few people, I was cautious about speaking recklessly. ¡°It¡¯s okay to speak. I¡¯ve installed a soundproofing barrier.¡± ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t that magic?¡± ¡°Even without magic, I can create a soundproofing barrier. As long as it only blocks the noise.¡± Indeed, mana was an infinite power with limitless abilities. It¡¯s amazing that you can install soundproofing even without using magic. Without showing any signs, I looked around with the soundproofing and spoke about what happened inside. ¡°He said they¡¯re sorry. They just mentioned it to praise my achievement, but they didn¡¯t expect Xavier to come out like that.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± But I couldn¡¯t believe it. They were beings who can see into the future. How could they not know? It seems like any incidents related to devils have disappeared without a trace. It seems like they were playing a prank on me. Maybe it was a sign of affection. Of course, I didn¡¯t forget to take Marie to the Requilis Mansion. Although she temporarily delegated her authority to Cecily, basic manners are still essential. The only concern was whether Marie will be able to control her sexual desires for a month. Last vacation was only a week, but now it¡¯s a whole month. ¡®Well, she can always come to the mansion, so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡¯ Marie and I were not only dating but have also already been engaged. It wouldn¡¯t be strange for her to come to our mansion whenever she wants. Moreover, it¡¯s not like I will be solely in Helium for the whole month, so she just needs to be patient. Above all, thanks to the last time at the cafe?, where our love was properly confirmed, the frequency has also decreased. Now is the time for me to concentrate on Cecily, who was next to me. As soon as that thought crossed my mind, I turned my head to the side and looked at Cecily. Cecily was busy exploring the Michelle territory that has greatly changed for the past six months. Currently, the Michelle Territory was being deliberately developed as a cultural city by the Minerva Empire. And the cultural city was no stranger to the tourism industry. Facilities that cater to tourists visiting the territory were gradually being established. ¡°If you establish official exchanges with Helium, we could provide support in terms of manpower.¡± ¡°Hasn¡¯t the Minerva Empire recently established exchanges with Helium?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the country, not the territory. We need direct permission from the Minerva Empire to provide support to the territory. I heard that your father has personally sent a letter, but it will take time to receive permission.¡± Dealing with national affairs was always the most complicated matter. Even though it may seem easy on the surface, a single wrong policy can lead to a downfall in an instant. Nevertheless, in this world, there were not more than a hundred countries, and the system wasn¡¯t tightly knit. If we obtain permission internally, it¡¯s only a matter of time before Helium¡¯s manpower comes to the Michelle Territory. ¡°In your opinion, what do you think about the potential of our territory? You can be honest.¡± ¡°To be honest... the potential is indeed high. However, it will take a long time to become a proper city because there is hardly any infrastructure, such as sewage systems. Without Helium¡¯s help, it would take at least five years, I suppose.¡± ¡°What if Helium¡¯s help is available?¡± ¡°One month would be enough. Our demon race established Helium from a barren territory, so to speak. Moreover, since its establishment, we have dealt with various incidents and accidents, including hygiene issues, which makes us superior in these aspects compared to the Dwarves.¡± Cecily proudly extended her chest, but I deliberately averted my gaze as it momentarily focused on her bosom. If they had started with nothing, it would have caused various problems, from hygiene issues to the arrangement of buildings and agricultural zones. The noteworthy aspect here was hygiene. Due to the constant spread of diseases due to the existence of monsters in this world, hygiene was given considerable attention. There are even sewage treatment facilities that should not have existed in this era, to say the least. Elves have the ability to magically handle waste, but humans find it difficult. It is known that they requested help from the dwarves. At least, that¡¯s how it was recorded. ¡°The sewage problems in most human nations were resolved by our race. Three hundred years ago, during the racial war, we realized the severity of the hygiene issue and constructed sewage treatment plants.¡± ¡°What? The records say the dwarves built them...¡± ¡°That¡¯s a lie. It¡¯s true that the dwarves helped, but it was demons who shared the technology. How do you think magic ended up flowing to humans in the first place? At that time, the elves were at war with the human alliance. Do you think they would have shared it?¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°If you come to the palace, you¡¯ll discover many hidden histories. Especially those related to the racial war. The truth is always shrouded in darkness.¡± Cecily gently spoke as she poked my cheek with her finger. Initially, I was dumbfounded, but after listening to her story, I could understand. Honestly, the pieces didn¡¯t quite fit together. We acquired magic from an elf during the racial war? From Alvenheims perspective, branding that elf as a traitor would be justifiable. However, if demons had passed on their magic to humans, the story would be different. Demons didn¡¯t directly engage in the front lines, instead they played a role in preventing elves from recklessly invading human territories. From that point on, there were records indicating a significant advancement in human magic abilities. If the demons had assisted them, everything fell neatly into place. ¡°Are you going to include this in your book, by any chance?¡± ¡°Thank you for the interesting material.¡± ¡°Hmph. Isn¡¯t this just a small part of the book for you?¡± ¡°Perhaps?¡± Of course, to me, it was merely material for a story. But Cecily seemed pleased and smiled brightly. From then on, the two of us made our way towards the mansion, observing how the territory had changed. Along the way, some of the familiar residents greeted me warmly or caught me staring blankly while looking at Cecily. The more that happened, the more I wanted to feel proud. It might be because I thought of this woman as my woman. We continued our leisurely date and stepped towards the mansion. ¡°Hello, Lady Baroness. It¡¯s been half a year.¡± ¡°Oh my, Princess Cecily? What brings you to our mansion?¡± As soon as I entered the mansion, I first reunited with my mother. She was surprised at Cecily¡¯s unexpected visit, her eyes widening in astonishment. Cecily opened her mouth with a beautiful smile and said,. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s something I want to tell you, Mother. It¡¯s about Isaac.¡± ¡°Isaac... I have a vague idea of what it might be.¡± Mother replied with her characteristic gentle expression. Then she lowered her head and gently touched her belly. ¡°Look, Lily. Your older brother is so popular.¡± ¡°Is Lily your daughter¡¯s name? By any chance...¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the name of the saint in Xenon¡¯s Biography. Isn¡¯t it a beautiful name?¡± By this point, you might have figured it out. ¡°It¡¯s a lovely name. Are you sure she¡¯s a daughter?¡± ¡°A few days ago, I asked a pilgrim priest. They said it¡¯s a girl.¡± Mother¡¯s belly was swollen like Namsan Mountain. After the exhibition ended and I had my first night with Marie, the fire spread to my parents as well. Therefore, my current age is 17. ¡®...Correction.¡¯ An unexpected younger sister (Lily) came into existence. Translators note: Just watched Seishun Buta Yarou. The anime alone was great but the movie messed me up... I loved it so much... Chapter 158: Winter Break (2) My mother gave birth to my older brother, Dave, when she was 21 years old. Then, seven years later, at the age of 28, she gave birth to me. Now, after 17 years have passed, she is exactly 45 years old. Due to good management and her inherent youthful appearance, she may look like someone in their early 30s, but in reality, she¡¯s approaching 50. Taking into account common knowledge and societal norms, it¡¯s considered quite late to have a child at her age. Moreover, in this day and age, with advanced contraceptive technology, having a late-in-life child is rare. However, this is mainly applicable among the nobility, commoners tend to have children later as well. Contraceptive methods have primarily spread among the nobility, while the commoners have not adopted them yet. Nevertheless, having a late-in-life child at the age of 45... It¡¯s practically like being a grandmother rather than a mother. Even if I were to marry and have a child with Marie right now, it wouldn¡¯t be considered unusual in this day and age. However, my parents were a very exceptional case. When my future younger sister, Lily, is born, if she calls me ¡°Daddy,¡± people would naturally find it normal, but they might give me strange looks if I¡¯m called ¡°big brother.¡± ¡°To be honest, we never imagined having Lily. We thought it would be fine with our age, and that we didn¡¯t need any medication. But now... Hoho. It¡¯s a bit embarrassing to say it out loud.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it risky? They say that the risk of complications increases significantly for women over 40.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. As long as I maintain a steady flow of mana, both the child and the mother will be safe. Of course, it¡¯s a good idea to invite a clergy member just in case.¡± My mother, Cecily, and I were currently enjoying a snack in the parlor while engaging in a pleasant conversation. The seating arrangement was slightly unusual, with my mother and I sitting side by side while Cecily sat alone across from us. It was a layout that made sense since Cecily was the guest, but my mother had already sensed what Cecily was trying to achieve. If she had willingly accepted it, she would have seated Cecily next to me. However, the fact that she didn¡¯t meant that my mother hadn¡¯t fully given her approval. Cecily seemed to be aware of that, smiling outwardly but with a hint of tension in her expression. ¡°And there¡¯s one more method. It can only be used while in the unsafe period, but the effect is guaranteed.¡± ¡°Can I ask what it is?¡± ¡°Well... I¡¯ll just let you know that it¡¯s a slightly savage method.¡± ¡°Aha. I think I know what it is. Well, it must be easy for the Baron since he¡¯s the Red Lion.¡± ¡°Hoho. My dear husband does have quite a bit of strength.¡± ¡°... ...¡±Follow the latest novels at novelhall.com The time the exhibition began was in June. And today is the end of January, well into the new year. Calculating the time from the day the exhibition ended until now, it¡¯s been at least six months, which means that they poured tremendous effort into it every night during that time. Even amidst recent busyness due to territorial affairs, my father also exerted his strength for my mother, so even if he was the Red Lion, he wouldn¡¯t have recovered quickly. I respect you, Father. I wish I had as strong a physique as you do. ¡°Come to think of it, Your Highness, do you have any siblings? I don¡¯t recall hearing about it last time.¡± ¡°I am an only child. My parents didn¡¯t have any specific plans after giving birth to me.¡± ¡°I heard that elves consider nighttime activities as a form of ritual. Is it similar for demons, perhaps for a similar reason?¡± ¡°No, demons are different. They have a much longer reproductive cycle, like elves. And most of the time, it overlaps with their evil cycle, making it quite challenging for the males.¡± As I listened to the response, my gaze shifted slightly upward. Cecily¡¯s horns were now completely filled with red, except for the tips. The mention of the upcoming evil cycle, just like in the previous exhibition. Luminous had also advised me to make sure to take contraceptive pills when going to Helium, and the timing seemed to fit perfectly. If I hadn¡¯t taken the pills with me, wouldn¡¯t it have been the first time a human-demon hybrid was conceived? From my perspective, I could only consider it fortunate. ¡°Indeed, demons are intriguing since very little is known about them, so each detail is fascinating.¡± ¡°If you have any more questions, feel free to ask as much as you want.¡± ¡°Really? In that case...¡± As if it was the perfect moment, Mother opened her mouth while maintaining a gentle smile. ¡°What did you like about our Isaac?¡± ¡°... ...¡± It was a straightforward and heavy question. The atmosphere was the same as before, but the underlying weight in the question was entirely different. Cecily momentarily flinched in response to my mother¡¯s smiling question, then straightened her lips. There was a slight tension in the two hands hidden beneath the table, barely noticeable. I also started to watch their conversation nervously. It wasn¡¯t a problem that I could intervene and solve, after all. Of course, if Cecily gets in trouble, I¡¯ll be willing to help. Since I¡¯ve already accepted Cecily as my woman, it would be disappointing if I didn¡¯t show my support. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve been vaguely aware since the last exhibition. No matter how close you and Isaac are, you wouldn¡¯t normally visit our mansion. Especially as a princess of another country.¡± ¡°...So you knew.¡± ¡°Yes. Not only that, but I could see the way Princess Cecily looked at our Isaac. As a fellow woman, I could tell. It was the gaze of a woman in love. Warm affection, love, and... even a sticky desire.¡± ¡°...¡± As Mother finished speaking, Cecily¡¯s face hardened slightly. Considering the circumstances at that time, it might have been difficult for her to keep her composure. However, Cecily knew well that bringing up that topic now would only be an excuse. For now, it was more important to sit quietly and listen to Mother¡¯s words. ¡°Princess, you must know. Isaac is already engaged to a girl named Marie.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m aware.¡± ¡°Have you talked to that girl?¡± ¡°We resolved things amicably.¡± ¡°Hmm. You resolved things amicably, you say...¡± Mother gracefully placed her teacup down and caressed the growing belly of Lily. And as if pondering deeply, she blinked her eyes while looking up at the ceiling before turning her gaze back to Cecily. ¡°May I ask how you resolved it? I¡¯m curious.¡± ¡°Yes. If it were in the past, demons would have been treated as an enemy. But as you know, things have completely changed now, including Mother. Furthermore, with the rediscovery of Jin and Lily¡¯s romance, such words have emerged.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°For demons, love is a difficult thing, but deciding to love someone means having the courage to give everything for that person. Even if I were to transform into a devil, my sincerity towards that person would not change.¡± ¡°... ...¡± I remember reading that in a newspaper. It was probably written by a certain critic after the release of the 12th volume. However, I know it was buried at the time due to the issue of half-bloods, but it seems Cecily managed to find it somehow. Perhaps if Lily¡¯s past was revealed, those words will regain attention. It may be seen as philosophical in a positive light, or cringe-worthy in a negative light, but given the times, it will certainly leave a strong impression on people. ¡°In reality, demons only transform into devils when they have lost their beloved lover or experienced despair comparable to that.¡± ¡°... So, Cecily, you too?¡± ¡°If Isaac passes according to nature, it doesn¡¯t matter. However, if an unexpected situation arises... I am also prepared to become a devil, Mother.¡± ¡°I guess it¡¯s your choice, but... I¡¯m still worried. Should we assign a guard to Isaac just in case?¡± My mother looked at me with a concerned gaze. We may not need a guard right now, but once I reveal that I am Xenon, wouldn¡¯t it be appropriate to have one or two people accompanying me? Siriss is already a messenger and Arwen¡¯s bodyguard, so it would be difficult for her, and the only possibility is to have Gartz assigned from Helium. However, other countries might also intervene. Since I am a citizen of the Minerva Empire, there is a high possibility that they would assign a guard from the Minerva Empire. Although the Ters Kingdom may try to keep tabs on me and assign a guard, the Empire will likely prevent it. ¡®Oh, right. Xavier.¡¯ Come to think of it, they said they put a cardinal on the pilgrimage path to find me. They¡¯re causing a commotion, claiming they will favor me as a saint, so they would obviously interfere as well. Once I reveal my true identity, the world will be in chaos. Thanks to Luminous trolling, I have no choice but to hide my identity completely. ¡°A guard... For now, Helium will assign a guard until Isaac reveals his identity. Gartz Balak, as you know, Mother.¡± ¡°The knight with the horns. Does he also know that Isaac is Xenon?¡± ¡°Yes, he knows. He¡¯s a trustworthy individual, of few words and strong self-restraint.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s a relief. So when do you plan to go to Helium?¡± I answered that question instead of Cecily. ¡°We have set it for three days from today. I still need to finish organizing Volume 14. Cecily also decided to come back by then.¡± ¡°I see. So, how many days are you planning to stay in Helium?¡± ¡°Maybe...¡± ¡°Maybe we¡¯ll spend the entire vacation in Helium. I got permission from Marie as well.¡± Before I could even say a word, Cecily interjected briskly. I was taken aback because it was a part that was not included in the plan at all. While it was true that Marie had given her permission, spending the whole vacation in Helium was not part of the original plan. ¡°Oh my. Then... Could it be?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve already made up my mind. Isaac has too.¡± ¡°Hehe. Isaac?¡± ¡°Yes, yes?¡± Why did I feel so nervous at my mother¡¯s call? As I nervously responded, my mother gently stroked her belly and spoke. ¡°Take care of yourself and don¡¯t forget to bring your medication. Understood?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Our son is quite popular. I¡¯m worried that he might attract more girls.¡± After my mother said those words, exactly two days later. ¡°Say hello. This is Adelia, who will receive training from me starting today.¡± ¡°Oh, hello? Long time no see.¡± ¡°...Adelia-noona?¡± Adelia visited our mansion. She was dressed in a neat black suit, not in casual clothes like usual but in a clean black suit like Nicole¡¯s. While I was staring blankly at Adelia, my father spoke in his characteristic solemn voice. ¡°Nicole asked me to teach this child. It would be fine to use her as a guard when you inherit the estate in the future.¡± ¡°Um... I¡¯ll do my best.¡± I shook hands with Adelia with a dumbfounded expression. Then I noticed that her face had slightly reddened. Not only did she grip my hand tightly, but she also subtly caressed it as if she didn¡¯t want to let go. ¡°Our son is quite popular. Don¡¯t you think so too, Lily?¡± ¡°... ...¡± Mother smiled mysteriously and gently stroked Lily¡¯s sleeping belly. Translators note: I think Isaac only has one brother Dave, but the author sometimes forgets his name and calles him Bryce... Like wtf it¡¯s so confusing... Chapter 159: Winter Break (3) I didn¡¯t expect Adelia to come to our mansion, let alone to become our escort knight. Nicole mentioned that they would reunite soon, but who would have thought it would be under these circumstances? Having someone as a knight in our family¡¯s escort wasn¡¯t a problem. Dave and Nicole have joined the military, and naturally, I will become the next head of the family. I was aware of this and I am preparing for it whenever necessary. Ideally, I would like to travel the world before Father retires from his position as the head of the family, but you never know what life has in store. Moreover, it is considered essential for each noble family to have knights in their service. Our household has only recently been elevated from commoners to nobility, and our territory has not developed yet properly, so we only had guards instead of escort knights. It was uncertain to receive personnel from the palace because it might appear as favoritism towards my father if other nobles were to see it, so that idea was abandoned. Frankly, the likelihood of problems arising in the palace and Father being called there was much higher than problems occurring in our household. After all, my father is that influential. So, with the territory gradually developing, it doesn¡¯t matter that Father has brought a knight in the first place. In fact, with my younger sister now in the picture, the need for an escort has increased even more. However, the problem lies in the fact that Adelia is the one who became the knight. Who was Adelia? She is not only a hidden member of the royal family of Ters, but also an extraordinary talent who has completed everything from the military academy to the position of a martial arts instructor. With her capabilities, she could aim not only to become a knight in our family, but even to join the Royal Guard. Such a talent being assigned as a knight to a rural territory that was just beginning to develop externally is questionable, to say the least. I couldn¡¯t help but have doubts. ¡°Adelia.¡± ¡°Yes, yes! Madam.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be too nervous. Haven¡¯t you seen each other at the exhibition? Feel free to call me ¡®Mother¡¯.¡± ¡°W-wouldn¡¯t it be appropriate for me, who will become a knight, to use such a casual title?¡± In a room prepared for guests to stay, not a reception room, Adelia was sitting across from her, and clapped her hands in great astonishment at her mother¡¯s suggestion. Her face showed a truly surprised expression, and her eyes widened as she fidgeted. It was a sight I had never seen before. Meanwhile, my father sitting next to mother asked her a question in his characteristic solemn voice. ¡°I heard from Nicole. You performed the assistant duties together at the Halo Academy, right?¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Adelia answered with a tense posture. I could clearly see her reactions one by one, sitting right next to her. First, her hands on her thighs clenched and relaxed repeatedly. Her legs were also trembling, clearly showing signs of nervousness. Even Cecily, who was with us yesterday, didn¡¯t show such a reaction. I wanted to hold her hand to calm her down, but it was difficult to do so given the atmosphere. ¡°Don¡¯t be too nervous. We¡¯ll only feel awkward if you do.¡± ¡°Ah! I-I¡¯m sorry...¡± ¡°No need to apologize. Anyway, why would someone like you, with your skills, come to a rural domain like ours?¡± ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s peaceful here. And even though it¡¯s a rural domain, it¡¯s slowly developing. I heard that it will grow into a cultural city in about five years.¡± ¡°Well, that may be true, but wouldn¡¯t it be okay to go elsewhere and gain experience during those five years?¡± ¡°Well...¡± The interview continued just like a normal interview. It seemed like Adelia was at a loss for words due to my father¡¯s consecutive questions, and her lips trembled. If it continues like this, father might suspect something, but fortunately, mother intervened appropriately. ¡°While that¡¯s true, you could also receive training under him. How amazing that would be, right?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Father coughed, perhaps feeling embarrassed by mother¡¯s praise. Thanks to her, Adelia let out a faint sigh of relief. However, crises have a way of striking all at once. Father didn¡¯t stop asking questions. ¡°Well, since there was Nicole¡¯s recommendation, I won¡¯t ask any more questions. But there¡¯s one thing I want to ask.¡± ¡°Yes, yes! Please ask.¡± ¡°Are you really suitable for the commoner role? There are many suspicious aspects, such as the subtle mannerisms and dining etiquette. It¡¯s hard to believe you¡¯re a commoner.¡± ¡°... ...¡± As soon as he asked that question, Adelia was taken aback. Habits, by their nature, were deeply ingrained and difficult to change. Until her admission to the Academy, Adelia had lived in the Ters Kingdom, where she would have received education in the basic etiquette and manners of a royal. Even if she was a bastard, she should at least know the basics to avoid unnecessary criticism. It should be seen as her struggling to endure, even if only a little. And the occasional habits that appeared intermittently were enough to make the observer suspicious. Above all, her exceptionally beautiful appearance, which was far too lovely to be a commoner¡¯s, occupied the largest portion. ¡°If it¡¯s difficult to speak, you don¡¯t have to say anything. Everyone has their circumstances. First, just let me know if you¡¯re a commoner or of noble birth.¡± ¡°... ...¡±Yo?ur favorite stories at novelhall.com Adelia hesitated for a long time after hearing father¡¯s question. Her two hands clenched tightly on her thighs, and her head bowed down. Not only could she not see the faces of my parents across from her, but I also couldn¡¯t examine her face. Her shoulder-length chestnut hair covered her face like a curtain. Just as the time of deliberation was about to lengthen, father was the first to put an end to the situation. ¡°Enough. You don¡¯t have to speak if you don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°Ah...! Th-That is...¡± Before Adelia could even speak, father spoke first. ¡°Originally, a person with an uncertain past is not suitable as a bodyguard.¡± At his words, Adelia¡¯s complexion turned paler than pale. ¡°However, Nicole earnestly requested it, so let it go. According to Nicole, even though you may be mischievous, you can be trusted.¡± ¡°T-Then...¡± ¡°Welcome to Baron Michelle¡¯s estate, Sir Cross. Take good care of our Isaac from now on.¡± ¡°Ah...!¡± When Father called her ¡°Sir Cross¡± instead of her name, Adelia¡¯s expression brightened like the sun. She always wondered why, but Adelia truly looked best with a bright face. ¡°Thank you! I will work hard!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to overdo it. By the way, Isaac, you were appointed as a recommended student, so you¡¯ll be treated as a third-year student starting from your second year, right?¡± ¡°Yes, Father.¡± ¡°Do you also need Sir Cross as your escort then? I don¡¯t know much about the literature department.¡± ¡°Well...¡± As I was pondering Father¡¯s question, I suddenly felt a sharp gaze from beside me. When I shifted my gaze, Adelia was directly staring at my face. However, as soon as our eyes met, she quickly turned her head. Momentarily puzzled by her suspicious reaction, I immersed myself in thoughts about the upcoming studies since the winter vacation. ¡®Originally, starting from the third year, it¡¯s practically like being a graduate student...¡¯ Unlike other majors, literature has around 50 students per year, and as soon as they become third-year students, they all scatter. It¡¯s like having about 3 to 4 students per specialization. It could be considered more like private tutoring. Just like there are multiple professors in the history department, including Elena, the same goes for other departments. In the third year, you firmly decide your career path and go to each professor to acquire the knowledge you desired. Even if you haven¡¯t decided on a career path, it doesn¡¯t matter. As Professor Birus said during orientation, acquiring knowledge alone was enough. Originally, the Halo Academy was an educational institution that nobles were obligated to attend, even if commoners were unaware of it. Many nobles who are expected to inherit their family titles often just obtain their graduation certificates and leave. Therefore, as a history major, I can say that I don¡¯t necessarily need a bodyguard knight... ¡®I said I would be going to various places to research, right?¡¯ Professor Elena was different from other professors. She could be called eccentric. If she¡¯s interested in something, she first looks for books or goes to the Sanctuary of Alvenheim. If that doesn¡¯t work, she keeps searching until she finds relevant documents, going here and there. As an elf, she can teleport and explore every nook and cranny, but as an ordinary human, it would be a challenging task. Sometimes, when I see Cindy disappear silently for investigation purposes, I can tell how harshly she manages her subordinates. Moreover, I have already been appointed as her recommended student. Since I have been marked as a graduate student, it¡¯s equivalent to declaring that she will push me hard. She will probably cover all the expenses, but I will still need means to protect myself. ¡°It probably won¡¯t be necessary...¡± ¡°Ah...¡± Adelia¡¯s expression looked as if it would crumble if I said I didn¡¯t need it. ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Adelia Cross, why did you develop feelings for Isaac? We have noticed that you¡¯re not an ordinary commoner, but of noble birth. So, it¡¯s natural to have suspicions. There¡¯s a possibility that you approached our Isaac with ill intentions, right? Be honest with me.¡± Even after Anna finished speaking, Adelia kept her tightly closed lips for a long time. As if to prove that she was contemplating, her hands beneath the table clenched and unfolded repeatedly. As a result, sweat began to bead profusely, and the thighs became damp with perspiration. To make matters worse, cold sweat trickled down her cheeks, forming droplets on her chin. However, Anna patiently waited nonetheless. Pressuring her would be meaningless, as this was a problem that Adelia had to muster the courage to resolve. How much time has passed since then? Adelia tightly clenched the hand she had hidden under the table and slowly raised her head. Her clear sky-blue eyes trembled as if an earthquake had occurred, and her lips trembled as well. ¡°...Madam Anna.¡± ¡°Yes, Adelia.¡± ¡°I am an illegitimate child.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Of the Tersian royal family.¡± ¡°...What?¡± As the conversation continued, it was now Anna¡¯s turn to be surprised. She had vaguely guessed that Adelia was an illegitimate child of nobility, but she couldn¡¯t have imagined that she was of foreign royalty, let alone of royal blood. In addition to that, there was another reason why Anna was surprised. ¡°An illegitimate child of the Tersian royalty? But the king of Ters...¡± ¡°Yes. He is famous for being a romanticist who loved only one woman on the surface. It¡¯s also famous that he had four children despite not having any concubines. But it seems he couldn¡¯t resist his desires in the past.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°My father... had a relationship with my mother, who was a prostitute, and I was born. These sky-blue eyes are proof that I am my father¡¯s child.¡± Anna stared directly into Adelia¡¯s sky-blue eyes. Sky-blue hair, like Hawk¡¯s red hair, was rare in this world. Thanks to it, it was referred to as a characteristic of the Tersian royal family in the world. That is also true of the iris. However, the iris was not as noticeable as hair, so she didn¡¯t realize it. ¡°I tried my best to be recognized as a member. But all I received in return were insults and terrible discrimination. Even my siblings I coincidentally met at the exhibition treated me as a stranger.¡± ¡°That...¡± ¡°I was so... sad. It felt like my heart was being torn apart. I hated this world that didn¡¯t give me an ounce of consideration, alongside those who didn¡¯t give me any recognition despite my efforts...¡± Just thinking about it made me feel suffocated and my heart couldn¡¯t calm down. My lips and voice trembled, and I wanted to burst out the emotions inside me right away. However, what followed afterwards comforted Adelia¡¯s wounds. ¡°And while I was crying alone, Isaac came to find me. Actually, Isaac was there at that time too.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Mother probably knows, but illegitimate children... are not treated well by nobles. But Isaac handed me a handkerchief and said this. Not to cry. That Adelia is the most beautiful when she confidently smiles. Even though he couldn¡¯t help, he said he would stay by my side. It was really... heartwarming.¡± Heartwarming. It was the first warmth she received after her mother and Nicole, a rare time when a person had shown her their affection. Mother gave her parental love, Nicole gave her friendship, and Isaac gave her love as an individual. Despite being exposed as an illegitimate child, he handed her a handkerchief and comforted her as if everything was okay. Like a sudden downpour that soothes a parched heart, Isaac¡¯s warm words conveyed hope to Adelia. ¡°So I thought. Instead of going back to that hellish place, it¡¯s much better to be by Isaac¡¯s side, who gives me warmth and affection. Besides, I¡¯ll probably have Nicole with me. It wouldn¡¯t be bad to become a knight of the Michelle family¡¯s escort instead of being in the royal family.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°That¡¯s my honest answer. There¡¯s no other way to explain it. If it¡¯s not possible, I¡¯ll go back.¡± Adelia confided in Anna with a desperate expression. There was nothing left to hide. Being by Isaac¡¯s side would be enough to make her happy, but if she had to give up that happiness, there would be no reason to live. She would just wander around and eventually die like a stray dog. Alternatively, she could return to the Ters Kingdom and live as a doll. The warm ¡°affection¡± she felt from Isaac was nothing short of an irresistible drug to Adelia. If she had to give up that drug, she thought it would be better to end her life. While Adelia sat quietly, like a convict waiting for her sentence, Anna spoke softly. ¡°I¡¯m glad.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°That you don¡¯t have impure intentions.¡± As soon as she heard Anna¡¯s words, Adelia lifted her head that had been lowered. Anna looked at her with a kind and gentle smile. As Adelia looked perplexed, Anna glanced at her and thought to herself. If Adelia had any malicious intentions, that is, if she knew that Isaac was Xenon, it would have been only right to kick her out. It may be her prejudice, but illegitimate children tend to cause a lot of trouble because of their birth. However, Adelia was focused on Isaac himself and loved him, just like Marie¡¯s case. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t have any words that I can appropriately offer you right now. This is your personal matter, not mine, so it¡¯s a problem that you have to resolve among yourselves.¡± ¡°Well, then...¡± ¡°Congratulations on becoming a knight in our family¡¯s guard, Adelia.¡± ¡°Ah...! Thank you! Really...thank you...so much...¡± Whether it was due to the overwhelming emotions or not, Adelia began to sob instead of expressing her gratitude. Anna, who had anticipated this, gestured for her to come closer. Initially hesitant, Adelia nodded as if reassured by Anna and slowly approached her. Then, Anna gently embraced Adelia and softly stroked her back. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay. Our family isn¡¯t made up of harsh people like those you might have encountered.¡± ¡°Yes...alright...yes...¡± ¡°And there¡¯s one more thing I¡¯ll tell you. It¡¯s also the reason why you must protect Isaac.¡± Anna slowly let go of Adelia and faced her directly. Adelia, with tears still there, looked at Anna with a puzzled expression. Anna followed, wearing her characteristic gentle smile, and gave Adelia some advice. ¡°One day, there will come a time when you have to make a decision. I don¡¯t know when that will be, but even then, can you promise to protect Isaac?¡± ¡°I promise. No matter what happens.¡± Did Adelia¡¯s determination please her? ¡°Good. If your feelings don¡¯t change even then, I¡¯ll make sure to let Isaac and Marie know. Will you accept that too?¡± ¡°T-That won¡¯t be necessary! I...!¡± ¡°But you still have desires, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°... ...¡± Adelia¡¯s lips tightly sealed, as if pricked at the core. Her ears also turned red, as if revealing her inner thoughts made her embarrassed. Anna found Adelia¡¯s reaction adorable and gently covered her face with a faint smile. ¡°You can¡¯t hide your desires just by saying you¡¯ll hide them, Adelia.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you also deserve to live the life you want, at least once?¡± And Adelia... ¡°I understand.¡± She reluctantly agreed. Anna found Adelia¡¯s compliance endearing and softly stroked her head. ¡®I hope she doesn¡¯t become more attached here. Just in case, I should be prepared.¡¯ With those thoughts in her mind. Translators note: One more chapter today Chapter 160: Winter Break (4) ¡°Hello! Our cutie! Good morning!¡± ¡°Hello, Adelia noona. It¡¯s a good morning.¡± After a day passed, Adelia began her activities as the escort knight of our family. Since it wasn¡¯t an official situation, we continued to speak informally as usual. I quickly glanced at Adelia¡¯s simple attire, consisting of a shirt and leather pants, and then shifted my gaze towards her face. I wasn¡¯t sure what conversation she had with my mother, but her expression had become much brighter than before. Feeling slightly relieved by her appearance, I asked about her well-being. ¡°Did you sleep well last night? Was the bed comfortable?¡± ¡°Oh, it was really good! I fell asleep as soon as I laid down.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. So now you¡¯ll be receiving training from Father, right?¡± ¡°Yes. As an escort knight, I need to be sensitive to my surroundings, so I¡¯ll be focusing on that aspect. It shouldn¡¯t be too difficult.¡± Watching Adelia¡¯s self-assured demeanor, I recalled Father¡¯s training methods. Not only me and my siblings, but occasionally even the young men of the estate had received training under Father. And there was one commonality. Every time we received training, the sound of agony always resonated throughout the mansion. I also begged Father to spare me initially, but he didn¡¯t pay any heed and continued with the training. Well, at that time, unlike Dave and Nicole, I had a weak body, so my father quickly discontinued it. In fact, I know that he was shocked by the fact that I collapsed once and suffered for several days. ¡®But still, Adelia completed all the assistant duties, so it should be fine.¡¯ To be honest, someone like Adelia probably had a high chance of easily passing the Navy Knights entrance test. I found out by observing the sparring matches held every weekend, but Nicole and Adelia had incredible stamina. Even though they sparred with non-stop training students from morning until dinner, they were perfectly fine, just sweating. Although there were occasional breaks, their stamina remained unchanging, like steel. ¡°Alright. So, during the vacation, the daily routine is to receive training from Father, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, but... When did you say you¡¯re going to Helium?¡± ¡°Probably after lunch tomorrow, Mr. Gartz will personally come to pick us up. Have you seen Mr. Gartz, too, Noona?¡± ¡°The demon with horns shaped like a sheep, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± After hearing my response, Adelia pondered for a moment and then spoke with a slightly hesitant voice. ¡°Um... Why are you going there? Just a simple visit?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± How would I explain that I¡¯m going to see Cecily¡¯s parents and spend the first night with her? For now, it¡¯s better to smoothly pass over it. However, I needed a more definite excuse. It was a moment when I was about to add an explanation after my response. ¡°Are you going on a date or something?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Well, actually, I heard from the Baroness yesterday. You¡¯re dating the Demon Princess, right? It¡¯s not official, though.¡± Adelia spoke to me with her characteristic bright smile. Momentarily taken aback, I could only respond with a bewildered voice upon hearing that my mother had informed her. ¡°...My mother told you?¡± ¡°Yeah. Just in case I misunderstood, she told me. You¡¯re engaged to that white-haired noblewoman, not the Demon Princess, right? I should¡¯ve realized it earlier.¡±The? source of this content n/o/v/(el)bi((n)) Adelia confidently spoke, placing her hand on her waist. I silently observed her face, adorned with a cheerful smile. I couldn¡¯t tell if she genuinely didn¡¯t care or if she was suppressing her feelings with patience. There was no reaction whatsoever, only her distinctively self-assured smile. ¡®...Is it really okay?¡¯ Adelia¡¯s behavior towards me had always been confusing in various ways, but it was yesterday when I became certain as she came to be my escort knight. Adelia, she has a romantic crush on me. The human heart isn¡¯t something that can be hidden by pretending. After realizing it, those aspects came to me more strongly. So, I thought there would be some reaction when she found out about the romantic relationship between Cecily and me, but there was none at all. What on earth did she discuss with my mother yesterday? ¡®I guess I can¡¯t ask right now.¡¯ Asking without reason could make things awkward. Moreover, Adelia was starving for ¡°affection¡± due to her miserable home environment. Even if it¡¯s not me, she can continue a happy life by meeting a warm-hearted man. Not someone like me with complicated relationships with women. Above all, I must eventually reveal that I am Xenon. The scope of the investigation was narrowing, and it won¡¯t be long before my true identity is revealed by the Holy Kingdom Xavier. If that happens, there is a high possibility that Adelia will be used by the Kingdom of Ters as well. I can almost guarantee that it will happen. ¡°Well... I¡¯m not sure if I should be relieved...¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. Even though it may seem like that, my lips are heavy.¡± ¡°Is it really okay?¡± It was a somewhat ambiguous question. Adelia might have noticed that, she flinched at first and then answered forcefully. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If it¡¯s true, let me go to Helium with you. I¡¯m your knight, so this much is fine, right?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure about that. I¡¯ll ask Mr. Gartz tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright. I hope a positive answer comes back. I¡¯ll be going now.¡± ¡°Okay. Take care. Don¡¯t push yourself and get hurt unnecessarily.¡± ¡°Sure. Sure. Don¡¯t worry, noona, I¡¯m tough.¡± ¡°If you say you created a unique script just because you were bored... Doesn¡¯t that mean you created a writing system?¡± Oh, damn. Can it really turn out like this? I was taken aback by my father¡¯s sharp observation. As the former head of the Navy Knight Order, he had exceptional powers of observation and judgment. However, I had also sharpened my wits more than once in the past. I calmed myself down and spoke in a nonchalant tone. ¡°You could say that. As I mentioned earlier, it doesn¡¯t have a significant meaning, though.¡± ¡°Can you write down my name for me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± According to my father¡¯s request, I wrote down his name using the magic pen and notebook that I always carried with me. Soon enough, the name ¡®Hawk Ducker Michelle¡¯ was written in the notebook, and I tore out the page and handed it to my father. As soon as my father received the paper, he put on his glasses and stared intently. I felt my heart pounding inexplicably due to the tension. ¡°It feels like... some kind of shape. Why are there so many lines... Is this really a letter?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Will you put it in the Xenon Chronicles?¡± ¡°Um... I¡¯m not sure. There isn¡¯t really a suitable place to use it.¡± It wasn¡¯t a lie, it¡¯s sincere. I don¡¯t feel the need to include Korean in Xenon¡¯s Biography at all, and it doesn¡¯t fit in terms of plausibility either. But if I was to include it, I might say that 99% of it was made up to make it easier when using magic. Humans would create characters for more accessible and efficient magic, in preparation for a full-fledged war against devils. The difficulty of magic lies not only in complex calculations but also in the fact that magic itself is not standardized, as it was not developed by humans but passed down from demons. This is because demons, like elves, can use magic effortlessly. ¡®It¡¯s amusing from my perspective.¡¯ It would be funny to hear people in this world shouting ¡°Fireball¡± or ¡°Ice Arrow¡± in Korean. While I was silently chuckling to myself, my father glanced at his name written on the paper and placed it on the desk. Fortunately, he seemed to let it pass without saying anything. ¡°Alright, I understand. Send the manuscript to the publisher soon.¡± ¡°Yes, Father.¡± ¡°Well, I will be going now.¡± Father also seemed to be getting up from his seat, probably to go train Adelia. As he stretched my body, a loud cracking sound reverberated throughout, presumably due to sitting at the desk for so long. ¡°Would you like to give training a try while you¡¯re at it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pass, thank you.¡± ¡°Sigh... I see.¡± I have to give it my all tomorrow, so is there any need to do something that will drain my energy? My father will only feel disappointed if I firmly refuse, and he won¡¯t insist any further. ¡®By the way, should I try it?¡¯ I thought to myself, having such unnecessary thoughts. I planned to visit Helium and seek direct advice about using Hangul for magic from Lady Mora. It could have been risky, as it might make magic even more difficult. Being a complete outsider to magic, I might even face criticism. And so, a peaceful day of vacation passed. ¡°Hello, Mr. Gartz. Long time no see.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Mr. Isaac.¡± The next day, Gartz teleported directly to our mansion. ¡°By the way, what¡¯s that in your hand?¡± ¡°It¡¯s eye drops. Do you sometimes experience dry or blurry eyes?¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°As Mr. Isaac enjoys reading and even writes novels, I could easily anticipate it. That¡¯s why I brought the eye drops. They were personally made by the pharmacist of Helium Palace, so they are highly effective.¡± ¡°...¡± While bringing me a very useful gift, it was indeed an appropriate present as my vision had been gradually declining recently. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m sorry for just receiving it.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. Instead...¡± ¡°Instead?¡± ¡°Cough-¡° Gartz coughed awkwardly, then spoke in a timid voice. ¡°Regarding... Xenon¡¯s Biography...¡± ¡°Xenon¡¯s Biography?¡± ¡°...It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go to Helium first.¡± ¡°?¡± What did he want to say? Translators note: There were 2 chapters today Sorry for choppy releases last 2 weeks, I got an internship and was busy adjusting to a new daily schedule. Unfortunately there will only be 4 chapters per week for some time but it will go back up to 5 at the latest in september. Chapter 161: Back to Helium (1) Everyone probably knows this, but it¡¯s my second visit to Helium. However, last time I went there to investigate the high-profile theft case and had no time to explore before returning immediately. So, if possible, I planned to explore various places in Helium this time. Cecily said we can visit the palace in the evening, so we just had not to be late. The only disappointing thing is that I can¡¯t accompany Adelia. I asked Gartz, but he flatly refused, saying she wasn¡¯t part of the plan. Adelia was still considered an outsider, so it¡¯s difficult to take her along. When I told her this fact, she seemed disappointed but cheerfully replied that she had already anticipated it. Instead, she told me to take care of myself and enjoy without any worries, as she would be training under my father¡¯s guidance until my return. I felt relieved seeing her send me off with a brave expression. Thus, I entered Helium after going through the immigration checkpoint using Gartz¡¯s teleportation. From then on, using Gartz¡¯s teleportation, I arrived at Helium¡¯s capital, Pandeum. Apparently Pandeum means ¡°cradle¡± in an ancient language. If you look at the origin of the demons, it is a perfectly suitable name for the capital city. Pandeum was not only the location of the palace but also where Cecily¡¯s villa, which I visited during the high-profile theft case, was located. Being the capital, it is a place where people come and go as often. ¡°It has changed a lot in just a few months, hasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°There are not only demons, other races have increased significantly.¡± I realized that things have changed drastically. First of all, among the pedestrians walking around, one-third of them were not demons but different species. Among them, half were humans, but there are also dwarves, beastmen, and surprisingly, a very small number of elves. When we arrived after the exhibition, there were only demons, but now various species mixed together. It¡¯s a stark contrast to before the release of Xenon¡¯s Biography, where it was considered a place where devils lived, that other species wouldn¡¯t even take a step into. ¡°Well, that¡¯s natural. Thanks to diplomacy, the perception of demons has been improving day by day, and during the exhibition, they also learned about the artistic abilities of demons.¡± ¡°Talking about the Matrics Troupe? What are they up to these days?¡± ¡°They¡¯re doing the same thing as always. They travel around the world and perform magical theatrical plays. By the way, they announced that theatrical performances related to Xenon¡¯s Biography will only be held during the exhibition.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not necessary to limit it like that.¡± ¡°I completely agree.¡± For some reason, Gartz vigorously nodded his head in agreement. Even I was amazed by the collaboration between the Matrics Troupe and the Lirus Orchestra during the exhibition, but being a demon, Gartz seemed rather different. Although nothing has been confirmed about when the next exhibition will be held, it seems implicitly agreed that it will take place once a year. Moreover, since I have already mentioned my birthplace as the Michelle Territory, there is a high possibility that it will be held in the same location. As I looked around the brighter streets of Pandeum, I suddenly remembered something and asked Gartz. ¡°By the way, what about Princess Cecily? Can you tell me when she¡¯ll arrive?¡± ¡°Princess Cecily is currently waiting at the palace. I received orders to guard you while you thoroughly explore Helium.¡± ¡°Should we go before dinner then? I also need to visit the temple.¡± ¡°I will inform the princess in advance.¡± Gartz closed his eyes, as if transmitting a message telepathically to Cecily. After a short while, he opened his eyes again and conveyed the words to me. ¡°Princess also understands. However, she said that when you come to the palace, she will personally come to pick you up.¡± ¡°Thank you. So, until then, I can wander around anywhere, right?¡± ¡°Yes. If there¡¯s any food you want to eat or items you want to buy, I will cover all the expenses.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessary...¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t bring any money, did you?¡± ¡°... ...¡± Sharp as ever. I chuckled lightly, and Gartz nodded as if confirming. In the end, I decided to borrow some money. Anyway, there was still time until evening. I began to explore Pandeum in earnest. If there¡¯s anything worth referencing for Xenon¡¯s Biography, I intended to note it. First and foremost, the pedestrians walking along the streets. As I mentioned before, among the pedestrians, there were not only demons but also various other races. Especially among them, humans were the most abundant. Up to this point, it might just seem like ordinary daily life, but what caught my attention was that there are many people who appear to be couples. I could see them talking while crossing their arms or displaying affectionate gestures. The combination of demons and other races seemed to have a significant number of lovers. ¡®I¡¯ve heard that the number of couples from different races has increased compared to before...¡¯ As I mentioned before, with the romance between Jin and Lily being highlighted, the popularity of demons soared. They are not time bombs ready to explode, but a race that suppresses their inner evil and devotes themselves sincerely. And when that sincerity turns towards love, it transforms into purity. Consequently, demons have become representatives of purity in people¡¯s perception.The? source of this content n/o/v/(el)bi((n)) Furthermore, demons are mostly beautiful like elves, and their individual power is also formidable. So far, they have been perceived as unpopular due to the image of being devils. However, objectively speaking, they were an unusual race. ¡®Besides, their bodies are also great...¡¯ The men are tall with broad shoulders, and the women¡¯s chests and hips stood out remarkably. These are characteristics that one could observe every time you look at demons. Even Gartz, who appears thin, was slightly taller than me and had broad shoulders. Perhaps this is also closely related to the black mana that only demons use. Even elves have various body types, but demons all have superior physical builds. With curiosity in my eyes, I scanned each demon and couldn¡¯t resist asking Gartz. Although it was a bit embarrassing, I felt that I had to resolve my curiosity to calm my conscience. ¡°Gartz, may I ask you a somewhat awkward question?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what it is. What are you curious about?¡± ¡°Well... Are demons naturally endowed with good figures? Even ordinary people seem to have exceptional bodies...¡± ¡°Ah, that is deeply connected to our history and way of life.¡± Being known as the Goddess of Darkness and Rest, she shouldn¡¯t cause any harm to me. Although the likelihood of some strange mischief was high. ¡®But don¡¯t the Dark Elves also worship Mora?¡¯ As I pondered whether the Dark Elves might be looking for me as well, a certain smell caught my nose. It was a savory aroma that made my mouth water involuntarily. When I turned my head, I noticed a street vendor that one could commonly find on the streets. It could be considered unusual for a street vendor in Helium, but street food exists wherever you go in the world. I was drawn to that smell and slowly walked towards it. Judging by the line of people waiting, it seemed quite popular. And then... ¡°...Wh, What is this?¡± As soon as I discovered the identity of the savory food, I couldn¡¯t help but be astonished. I expected it to be some kind of meaty dish, but it was completely different. Insects. Yes, insects. Not just ordinary insects. Would you believe that it¡¯s bigger than a rat but smaller than a rabbit? Occasionally, while browsing the internet, you might come across insects that are as big as large dogs. However, right in front of my eyes, there was such an insect, cooked as if it were a lobster, and someone was selling its meat to people. I¡¯m not sure what kind of insect it is, but judging by its hard exoskeleton, it might be a species like a stag beetle or a longhorn beetle. It had a savory smell that was tempting to eat, but its visual appearance was so gruesome that it actually reduced my appetite. ¡°Oh, this is a lobkerk. It¡¯s one of the most popular street foods in Helium.¡± ¡°...You eat this? An insect as big as a rabbit?¡± ¡°Why not? If you think about it, even shrimp or lobster in the sea are technically bugs.¡± It¡¯s strangely convincing, yet unbelievable. ¡°Does it have any historical significance?¡± ¡°Of course. In harsh lands where there¡¯s nothing to eat, you have to eat whatever you can. Not only insects, but Helium has a variety of dishes. To put it bluntly, if it has legs, you can eat it.¡± It¡¯s not like it¡¯s China or anything. I hope they don¡¯t end up eating bats and catching some terrible virus. Still, it¡¯s not entirely incomprehensible. After the Korean War, when there was hardly anything to eat in South Korea, US soldiers used leftover food and created a dish called ¡°???????????(Korean grunt porridge(?))¡±. Helium must be similar. And since hygiene was considered more important than in other countries, they probably won¡¯t eat all sorts of grotesque food like in China. The insect cuisine before me may look disgusting, but I didn¡¯t feel a sense of dirtiness. On the contrary, the flesh itself had a light pink color and looked delicious. ¡°Even though it looks like that, it tastes good. Please try it once. I¡¯ll pay for it.¡± ¡°Is it tasty?¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t tasty, it wouldn¡¯t have become famous in the first place.¡± It¡¯s a bit suspicious, but trying it once wouldn¡¯t hurt. I hesitated for a moment, then stood in line, waiting for my turn. They said it would be a different experience, and it was a bonus that I could learn more about the demon race. After a while, the long queue quickly moved, and finally, it was my turn. As expected, the shop owner was a demon, and he looked at my red hair and spoke with a cheerful smile. ¡°Welcome, red-haired gentleman! Which part would you like?¡± ¡°Do you have different types for each part?¡± ¡°Of course. Just like how some people want legs from crustaceans living in the sea, and some want the internal organs, the same goes for Lobkerks. We have head, torso, and legs.¡± ¡°Please give me the torso part.¡± My appetite was gradually diminishing. Do I really have to eat this? Whether I liked it or not, the shop owner skillfully separated the flesh and exoskeleton from the torso part and handed it to me. As it could be hot, it was wrapped in paper as an extra precaution. Honestly, the flesh looked vibrant and had a light pink hue, making it visually appealing. Well, that is if you don¡¯t consider that it came from an insect¡¯s body. While Gartz took care of the payment, I glanced at the lobkerk. ¡®...Let¡¯s just think of it as silkworm pupae.¡¯ Silkworm pupae may look grotesque on the surface, but they have a savory taste. Lobkerk might be similar. With that in mind, I closed my eyes tightly and took a bite. ¡°...Oh?¡± It¡¯s delicious? It¡¯s not a lie, it really was tasty. The rich fragrance circulated inside my mouth, and even though I don¡¯t know what spices were used, I could taste the subtle flavors. I¡¯m not particularly picky about food in general, but even without considering that, it¡¯s definitely a style that suits my taste. ¡°It¡¯s delicious, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Right? I shouldn¡¯t judge solely based on appearance.¡± ¡°Hahaha. Since you say it¡¯s delicious, I feel proud. Would you like to try the head part as well?¡± ¡°Um, that¡¯s a bit...¡± Still, if it¡¯s not possible, it¡¯s not possible. As I hesitated about Lobkerk, a question suddenly came to mind, and I asked Gartz. ¡°Is there anything else besides this?¡± ¡°We also have fried options.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Aside from insects, we have dishes made with monsters...¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± This is how different cultures can be. Translators note: Chapter 162: Back to Helium (2) The cuisine of Helium was truly diverse. It ranged from insect dishes that emerged from impoverished lives to delicacies that evolved with the advancement of civilization. The traces of poverty were pitifully evident throughout, not only in food but also in the discriminatory cultures. Starting from the conclusion of the Devil War 3,000 years ago, the demons, in order to survive, established their own civilization, which led to numerous differences from the foundation. First and foremost, people possessed a positive, optimistic, and bright nature. When I asked Gartz about the reason, he said that having negative thoughts would only further immerse them in their inner evil, so they mostly maintain a positive mindset. Consequently, if someone manages to anger a demon, more often than not, it means the other party is at fault. Secondly, they rarely get angry. This was roughly expected, as from a young age, they undergo training that demands patience, similar to yoga, resulting in a high level of mental cultivation. Lastly, this is a recent change. Originally, demons were extremely cautious when dealing with different species, recognizing themselves as a potential danger that could transform into devils at any time and place. However, thanks to the emergence of Xenon¡¯s Biography, a sense of pride has developed, and they have become more proactive when dealing with other species. Of course, just like how each individual has a unique personality, not all demons were the same. Just as there are people like Gartz who are blunt and try to restrain their emotions as much as possible, demons also have various personalities. You can think of it as a kind of stereotype. For example, Koreans are known for eating spicy food well and having a culture of doing things quickly, which may give the impression that they have impatient personalities. ¡°Mr. Gartz.¡±Follow the latest novels at novelhall.com ¡°Yes, please speak.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t asked until now, but do you have a family, Mr. Gartz?¡± I paused my contemplation of Helium and sat on a nearby bench, asking Gartz. Following my request, Gartz sat next to me and blinked his eyes a couple of times upon hearing my question. ¡°A family... you say?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m asking about demons, but don¡¯t know anything about the one next to me. So I became curious.¡± Thanks to Gartz, I¡¯ve learned a lot about Helium and demon culture, but I know very little about him specifically. I only know that he is a knight personally appointed by Cecily and that he is exceptionally skilled. Beyond that, I know very little. Since there is still plenty of time, it didn¡¯t seem like a bad idea to ask some questions before heading to the temple. ¡°I have parents and a younger sister.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not married?¡± ¡°I have a fiance?e whom I¡¯ve promised my future to.¡± ¡°How old are you?¡± ¡°I am 132 years old.¡± When a demon reaches 100 years old, they are recognized as true adults. It is a testament that they have lived as humans without becoming devils until the age of 100. Their physical growth is no different from humans, and socially, they each get their own professions around the age of 25. However, being 100 years old can be considered as a mental milestone of adulthood. For this reason, demons can marry after the age of 100. It is because they believe that before taking responsibility for another person, they must thoroughly manage themselves. By the way, as the representative of the long-lived races along with elves, the demons appeared much younger than they seemed. Cecil mentioned that she was 105 years old, so she was much older than me. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I¡¯m human, but you seem quite old. Among demons, you would be considered young, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a rookie among rookies who have recently become adults. Especially among demons, there is a culture of respect for the older ones, so in reality, I am still young.¡± The reason why elder demons are respected is probably because they have not turned into devils over all those long years. Still, a hundred years is unimaginably long. I quietly observed the people of Helium wandering the streets. Their faces bloomed with smiles, and children were running around on the streets. As I felt before, Helium was bright and lively. It wasn¡¯t a place where devils live, it was just a place where people with horns live. Was it the same even before the publication of Xenon¡¯s Biography? While I glanced at a demon child that was happily walking holding their parents¡¯ hands and asked Gartz. ¡°Mr. Gartz.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Was Helium this bright even before Xenon¡¯s Biography came out?¡± In response to my calm question, Gartz answered in his characteristic blunt tone. ¡°It was bright indeed. But unknowingly, we carried fear with us. No matter how much patience we cultivated or lived positively, the evil within us was a practical threat to the demons.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°But not anymore. Now we have gained the courage to face it head-on instead of avoiding evil. We have gained the confidence that we can do it and took pride in not yielding to our inner evil.¡± If the previous Helium had some defense mechanism to avoid threats, now it is genuinely bright. There is a difference between a pure smile and a smile with intention. And the citizens of Helium are now enjoying life with pure smiles. ¡°... Huh?¡± ¡°... ...¡± While feeling a sense of inexplicable pride, just as I raised the corners of my mouth, I suddenly felt a presence beside me. When I turned my head, there was a little girl standing quietly. Long curly hair, red eyes, and a tightly clutched pink rabbit doll. She had horns similar to Gartz, but they were much smaller in size. She was a little lady who truly deserves the adjective ¡°cute like a doll,¡± and she was staring at me intently. I blinked my eyes and greeted the girl who had silently approached me with a warm smile. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Hair.¡± ¡°It sounds cute in a way.¡± ¡°It sounds unsettling to me.¡± Following Gartz¡¯s guidance, we walked to the location of Mora¡¯s temple. As evening approached, the weather suddenly turned chilly, and I could see my breath in the air. Fortunately, wearing clothes enchanted with a warming spell, I wasn¡¯t cold. By the way, these clothes were personally gifted by Cecily, but in Helium, they were widely available. They were expensive due to their attractive design. If it were the Minerva Empire, one would have had to pay a hefty price for them, but in Helium, even ordinary civilians could easily use magic, so it was only natural for them to become popularized. ¡°A few months ago, Helium started engaging in diplomacy, right? I heard that the diplomatic envoy presented silk woven with magic as a gift.¡± ¡°You remember it well. That news spread, and many merchants are now conducting business with Helium.¡± ¡°With just this clothing alone, there would be a tremendous demand, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Yes, indeed. The Minerva Empire has already placed a substantial order for thermal clothing to be used for military purposes.¡± It was a phenomenon I frequently witnessed since my previous life, so I could nod my head in agreement starting from the military. Seeing the endless stream of casualties due to chemical warfare, one can understand the importance of protection. Perhaps Helium will take a position comparable to the Dwarven Kingdom Makina has for humans. Dwarves provide weapons, while demons would provide basic necessities like medical supplies. By the way, Alvenheim primarily trades the main ingredient of elixirs, the dew of the World Tree. And for the country of beastmen, Animers, it was still somewhat ambiguous as to whether their civilization has developed to that extent. ¡°If you¡¯ve started trading, were there any useful goods for demons?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure since I value the act of trading itself. As for Alvenheim, although the queen has given permission, there is strong resistance from the Council of Elders, which is causing a headache. We still have a long way to go. Diplomacy isn¡¯t something that can happen overnight.¡± ¡°Was there no suggestion to collaborate with Makina on creating magical locomotives? It would be quite helpful for demons.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that aspect.¡± As we engaged in various conversations while walking, we suddenly found themselves at the Temple of Mora. Indeed, being twins with Luminous, the form of the temple was also similar. The only difference was the distribution of space. Luminous¡¯s temple had a structure that allowed more light to enter, but Mora¡¯s temple was enclosed from all sides. With such an arrangement, wouldn¡¯t it be dim even during bright daylight? Nevertheless, it was a design befitting the goddess of darkness and repose. ¡®Funeral rites also take place here, right?¡¯ Mora, as the goddess of rest, also presides over funerals. Even the followers of Luminous do not object when Mora¡¯s disciples conduct funeral ceremonies. In fact, if Luminous worshippers interfere, in severe cases, Mora herself may retaliate instead of her disciples. Thanks to this, the authority between the two sects was strictly separated. ¡°Welcome. You have arrived at Mora¡¯s sanctuary.¡± As we entered a somewhat dimly lit temple, a priestess greeted us warmly. She had drooping eyes and a languid impression, as one would expect from a demon. If the attire of Luminous disciples had a white base, Mora¡¯s attire was very similar to that of a nun from my past life, except it was even darker, reaching a pitch-black level. I politely greeted the somewhat drowsy-looking priestess. ¡°Hello. I have come to worship Mora. Is there a private room available?¡± ¡°Of course, there is. It¡¯s just 5 silver.¡± ¡°Then I will wait outside while you¡¯re praying.¡± Gartz paid 5 silver to the priestess and moved outside the temple. I followed her and looked around the dimly lit interior of the temple. The atmosphere was fitting for the temple of the goddess of darkness and rest, although it wasn¡¯t completely blocked from light. Light seeped through small openings, allowing me to discern the surroundings. Moreover, candles were placed in various locations, creating an overall gloomy feeling. Strangely, if there was a bed, I felt like I would fall asleep immediately, feeling comfortable. ¡°This is the worship room. If it¡¯s too dark, you can light a candle as you please and make yourself comfortable.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen a human worshiping Mora. I hope it will be a relaxing time for you.¡± The languid priestess bowed her head and firmly closed the door to the worship room. As soon as the door closed, I looked around Mora¡¯s private worship room. Except for the faint light seeping through small, scattered holes, it was pitch black, unlike Luminous¡¯. As the priestess had mentioned earlier, there were several candles placed in front of Mora¡¯s statue. Unlike her twin brother, Luminous, who had small holes through which light gently emanated, Morrah possessed a mischievous personality and was depicted the same way in the statue. While her brother had a compassionate smile, Mora had her lips curled upwards, which was the defining feature. However, one could see the meticulousness with which her statue was sculpted. Since the demons also had a deep appreciation for art, they must have carefully carved the deity they worship. ¡®I guess there¡¯s no need to light the candles right now.¡¯ Maybe I could just bow my head towards the direction where the light seeped through the holes and pray. I knelt down on the floor, just as I had prayed to Luminous. ¡®...Lady Mora, are you there...¡¯ [I¡¯m here!!! You finally came!! Why are you so late?!] Oh my. Translators note: Two chapters today Chapter 163: Back to Helium (3) In the world, there is a saying that goes like this: Luminous, uses a compassionate and dignified tone, more suited to the God of Darkness, while Mora is playful and chatters like a songbird, more suited to the God of Light. Mora, the goddess of darkness and rest, is famous for having a more lively and bright personality than her twin brother Luminous. Even Gartz¡¯s demeanor seemed somewhat hesitant when describing Mora as a good god, emphasizing her energetic and lively nature. However, due to the significantly smaller number of Mora¡¯s followers compared to Luminous, she had a deep affection for her own devotees. Especially unlike Luminous, Mora was uniquely associated with ¡°death,¡± but Mora wished for her followers not to die. Although Mora outwardly displays a brighter personality than light, I¡¯ve heard that her inner self was actually quite delicate. You can think of Luminous as having a strong exterior but a gentle interior, while Mora is the opposite. [Do you know how long I¡¯ve been waiting? You should have come find me as soon as you arrived in Helium!] ¡®Um... I¡¯m sorry?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but freeze for a moment at the resonating, clanging voice of a woman in my mind. Unlike the soft and low-toned Luminous, Mora had a resonant and high-toned voice. From the start, comparing them was ambiguous due to their different genders, but at least I could tell that Mora¡¯s atmosphere, from voice to everything, was the opposite of Luminous. [Hmph. I¡¯ll let it slide this time. At least, you still remembered to come here.] ¡®Well... thank you. May I ask why you¡¯re looking for me?¡¯ After the conversation with Luminous, Mora had thrown a bit of a tantrum, asking to meet me. As a result, Helium, who made Mora their national religion, found themselves in a very perplexing situation. However, I wouldn¡¯t have been summoned by a goddess just because she was bored. Luminous had already explained the whole situation before, but seeing Mora looking for me, I wondered if there was something she wanted to tell me. With that thought in mind, I closed my eyes and waited for Mora¡¯s response. It was around that time when Mora gave a response that exceeded my expectations. [Because I was sad.] ¡®What?¡¯ [I called you because I was sad. If I hadn¡¯t said anything, you wouldn¡¯t have come looking for me, right? Isn¡¯t that so?] ¡®... ...¡¯ Did you really turn the world upside down for such a petty reason? And even went so far as to send a divine oracle? My mind became dizzy with the answer that left me speechless. Looking at her grumbling tone, it was a sincere response without a hint of falsehood. She truly embodied the keyword ¡°mischievous,¡± and yet, thanks to her honest answer, I didn¡¯t feel bad. I managed to hold back the sigh that was about to burst out and finally, barely, spoke to Mora. ¡®...That¡¯s not true. I was originally planning to visit Helium, so I was going to pray to you as well.¡¯ [Ah, now that I think about it, I was planning to spend the first night with the child I treasure. I completely forgot.] ¡®By the child you treasure, are you referring to Cecily?¡¯ [Yeah. She¡¯s been praying every day for the salvation of the demons long before you were born. She¡¯s still doing it now.] By the way, I vaguely remember hearing that even at the Academy, that Cecily consistently prayed. Once in the morning and once before going to bed, something like that. The content of the prayers was really touching when I heard about them. In the morning, the prayer expressed gratitude for being able to see the sunlight, and at night, it thanked for being able to have a peaceful sleep without being swayed by evil. [Lately, thanks to you, everything that was bothering me has been resolved. Even the salvation of the demons she longed for has been realized, and it has led to a connection with that benefactor. Hearing her pray every day also puts my mind at ease.] ¡®I feel a little embarrassed.¡¯ [Tonight, you¡¯re going to do even more embarrassing things. But apart from that, you¡¯re unnecessarily generous. If Luminous hadn¡¯t warned you, I would have one more child to bless.] ¡®... ...¡¯ By the way, I¡¯ve been diligent about taking birth control pills. No matter what, accidents should be avoided, right? When I was silently sweating and worrying, Mora, who was fiercely criticizing her twin brother, spoke to me in her distinct, bright voice. [Anyway, let me start by saying thank you. As you know, most of my believers are demons and dark elves. Thanks to your book, the power that reaches me has become several times stronger than before.] ¡®Can you tell me what that has to do with it?¡¯ [Before Xenon¡¯s Biography appeared, demons yearned for eternal rest as humans, not as devils. I had a hard time comforting their hearts. Wanting rest means there are many negative emotions in their hearts. I have to soothe those emotions or, if it seems impossible, even euthanize them. Because I am the deity of darkness and repose.] ¡®You must be under a lot of mental strain.¡¯ Just listening to it made me feel overwhelmed. No matter how transcendent the existence is, it must be painful to accept negative emotions or comfort the dying. With an excited voice, filled with my sincere words, Mora replied cheerfully. [Right? You understand my heart. There must be a reason why that child marked you. It¡¯s only natural to fall for someone with such profound consideration.] ¡®It¡¯s embarrassing. Honestly, the biggest thing is probably that I¡¯m the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography.¡¯ [That¡¯s true. But the feelings that child has for you are genuine. If you were a worthless person, wouldn¡¯t that child have secretly despised you? She would have endured steadfastly until the day you died, thinking of repaying her debt.] ¡®I¡¯ll consider it. It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t thought about it at all.¡¯ [I¡¯ll be looking forward to it.] ¡®You don¡¯t need to look forward to it...¡¯ Now, even Mora started to burden me. Just the fact that she was reading Xenon¡¯s Biography was already overwhelming, and now she was adding expectations. With a mischievous tone unique to Mora, she muttered somewhat hesitantly. However, the content was as serious as it could be. [Don¡¯t worry, you don¡¯t have to feel burdened. We can¡¯t just go back and forth, and besides, I feel grateful to you right now. Just the fact that we delayed the devil invasion by 2000 years is something to be thankful for.] ¡®Is that really just a coincidence?¡¯ [Yeah. Didn¡¯t my brother tell you? For example, let¡¯s say a passerby in danger coincidentally gets saved by an adventurer. Even if it was just a passing encounter for the adventurer, would the passerby not feel gratitude? There¡¯s a matter of scale, but it¡¯s the same principle.] ¡®It¡¯s the same story as what Luminous said.¡¯ Mora continued with her lively voice, as if she understood what I meant. [So, if you want, I can bestow grace upon you. Although I don¡¯t have powers as strong as my brother, I can give you the ability to hide in the darkness if you wish. Like a Dark Elf.] ¡®Is there nothing else?¡¯ [If you have insomnia, I can help alleviate it or keep your mind clear. I can also free you from various worries and stress. Honestly, it would probably have a greater effect on demons than humans.] Indeed, most humans believe in Luminous because his powers surpass those of Mora. Luminous is the god of light and hope with various merits. On the other hand, Mora brings solace to people suffering from incurable diseases or post-traumatic stress disorder (PTSD) and helps them hide in the darkness, but there are some aspects where she falls short compared to Luminous. However, Mora was an important goddess for soldiers with combat experience, in other words, PTSD patients. While Luminous cannot cure PTSD, Mora makes it possible and helps those suffering from nightmares to fall into a deep sleep. My father was a devout follower of Luminous and retired early. If he had visited Mora¡¯s temple even once, he could still have been actively serving. ¡®I probably won¡¯t have to go into battle, but I¡¯ll keep that in mind. After revealing my identity, I have a feeling I¡¯ll be entangled in various incidents and accidents.¡¯ [You¡¯ve thought well. Oh, by the way, for now, I¡¯ll give you divine power. It should be quite useful.] ¡®Huh? Are you sure...¡¯ In a moment when I was about to refuse, Mora spoke with a serious and earnest voice unlike her usual self. [No. Aren¡¯t you going to have your first night with that child today? I will transfer my divine power to you and prevent accidents in advance.] ¡®Accidents? I brought the medicine with me.¡¯ [It¡¯s not just any accident. When a demon enters the evil cycle, they become a creature similar to mantises. When a female mantis mates, it devours the male mantis, right? It¡¯s similar to that. That child will suck up your energy! So if I give you divine power, there won¡¯t be any problems.] ¡®... ...¡¯ It was almost a big problem. ****** After the conversation with Mora, I came out of the temple immediately to head towards Helium¡¯s palace. However, it seemed that Gartz had already contacted Cecily, as she was waiting outside the temple. Although the sun had completely set outside, enveloping everything in darkness, I could see Cecily thanks to the candles lit in the temple. With joy in my heart, I approached Cecily. ¡°You¡¯ve come, Isaac.¡± ¡°... ...¡± As soon as Cecily and I met face to face, she waved her hand and greeted me warmly. I was too preoccupied with examining her attire to have the energy to respond. Due to being an off-shoulder dress that fully exposes the shoulders, it revealed so much of her ample chest that it barely covered it. The dress¡¯s chest area precisely aligned with the border, practically exposing all of her chest. Moreover, the dress¡¯s black color contrasts even more with her fair skin, emphasizing what couldn¡¯t be seen during the freshman event a few months ago. It seems that the red dress she wore back then expertly concealed certain aspects. No matter how much I tried, I couldn¡¯t prevent my gaze from constantly turning in that direction. Originally, Cecily alone had a powerful impact, but combining it with such revealing attire made my mind go hazy. Whether she knew about my state of mind or not, Cecily slowly approached me and affectionately crossed our arms. A sensation of strong elasticity transmitted through my arm. ¡°Shall we go now? My parents are also expecting us.¡± ¡°...Yeah.¡± I could feel it from Cecily¡¯s teasing smile. This succubus had indeed made meticulous plans. ¡®...I¡¯m relieved.¡¯ As mentioned earlier, Mora¡¯s divine power had an outstanding effect in maintaining composure. Translators note: The second chapter today Chapter 164: Night at Helium (1) If I had headed to Helium without receiving divine power from Mora, would I have been able to maintain composure? Suddenly, such thoughts come to mind. Cecily walked slowly to the palace without using teleportation, keeping our arms crossed. She moved her steps as she conversed cordially, like a lover that had recently started dating. I, too, suppressed the excited heartbeats with the divine power I received from Mora. Moreover, I was familiar with Cecily¡¯s physical contact, so I could handle it to some extent. Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m not excited. The deep collarbone that was clearly visible continued to captivate my gaze, and the aura emanating from her was extraordinary. It could be called a kind of pheromone, or perhaps allure. The atmosphere was several times more intense than usual and felt sticky. I had a strong premonition that if I fell for it, I wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. ¡®Now the horns have completely turned red.¡¯ Except for the tips, Cecily¡¯s horns were filled with red color. It meant that soon, due to the evil cycle, she would no longer be able to control herself properly. Will she be able to exert self-restraint until tonight? Last time, she had the worn-out necklace to rely on, but this time, there was no guarantee. So caution was necessary. How much time had passed since I walked the road with Cecily? Before we knew it, we reached the entrance of Helium¡¯s palace. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived already. I wanted to walk a bit more.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a shame.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re disappointed, do you want to walk a bit more?¡± Cecily, with a subtle voice, urged me while pressing her chest against my arm. It was tempting, but I exercised self-control. In my heart, I wanted to have a conversation with Cecily a bit longer, but it was already late at night, and there would be plenty of time after we entered the palace. ¡°No. Your parents must be waiting. Let¡¯s go inside.¡± ¡°Tsk. Fine.¡± At first, Cecily expressed disappointment, clicking her tongue. ¡°The long night will be long anyway.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°So there¡¯s no need to have a conversation outside.¡± She whispered softly near my ear, her lips brushing against it and her mouth curled up. She even tightly hugged my arm. In the midst of the dark night, I glanced at Cecily blushing, finding her adorable, and then my eyes caught sight of the Palace of Helium. Thanks to becoming accustomed to the darkness, I could make out its rough appearance. The imperial palace of Minerva was gleaming like it was coated in gold, visible even in the middle of the night. On the other hand, the Palace of Helium was ordinary. Historically, it had been exactly 2000 years since Helium had a ¡®king.¡¯ Unlike humans, they had consistently maintained their position since that time, so it was only natural for it to appear ordinary. However, it looked solid enough to have endured for over 1000 years. It resembled a fortress combined with a palace more than a mere palace. ¡®But are there no guards?¡¯ Even though we approached the main gate, I couldn¡¯t see any guards on duty. Or perhaps the surroundings were too dark for me to see. Beyond the main gate, only the street lamps scattered along the path cast their light. The Helium Palace was generally dark and dreary. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if a ghost suddenly popped out. ¡°Why are you looking around like that? Is it strange that there are no guards?¡± ¡°Yeah, usually there should be some strict security, right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They are just hiding in the darkness, unseen. In reality, they are quite strict.¡± ¡°Hiding in the darkness? Like camouflage?¡± ¡°Not exactly camouflage, but they wear black clothes to blend in and not be easily seen. If they were walking around with a lantern, it would be like advertising their presence, right? You would only use the lantern when you can¡¯t see ahead, but darkness means nothing to our kind.¡± I always think about this, but demons are a cunning race incomparable to elves. And in some aspects, they stand out even more than elves, making humans seem infinitely inferior. It¡¯s fortunate that demons are friendly toward humans, otherwise, if they intentionally started a war, it would surely end in our defeat. It¡¯s a relief that such a thing hasn¡¯t happened. Creak! As I approached the front gate, the iron gate swung open wide, much like an automatic door. I looked around on both sides, wondering if there were personnel responsible for opening the gate, but all I saw was pitch-black darkness. Curious, I expressed my doubts, and at that moment, Cecily explained from the side. ¡°This is a magic gate. It might not be easy to see at night, but there¡¯s a device in the center of the gate. It recognized me and opened the door.¡± ¡°What about other people?¡± ¡°People who reside in the palace or those who frequently visit usually show a token. Think of it as a key.¡± Indeed, magic¡¯s uses are infinite. Some inventions seem unfit for their time due to the influence of such magic. As I gazed at the slowly closing door, I suddenly realized that Gartz had disappeared. It seems that Cecily must have sent him away for a moment. Afterward, we began to make our way toward the main entrance, using the street lamps as the only source of light. In the meantime, I didn¡¯t forget to ask a question. ¡°I heard from my daughter that you¡¯ve been a great help at the Halo Academy.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve helped her much, to be honest...¡± ¡°Well, good people tend to forget the good deeds they¡¯ve done themselves. Only the recipients remember them.¡± When did I ever help Cecily? Honestly, I don¡¯t remember well. Until I revealed that I was Xenon, we simply had a mischievous noona and obedient younger brother relationship. I could only think that Cecily spoke kindly to me. Even if she had told me, there was a high possibility that I wouldn¡¯t have known. As we followed behind Eisilia, I diligently explored the interior of the palace. Unlike the somewhat ordinary and shabby exterior, the interior fully embodied the atmosphere unique to demons. The floors were unified with red carpets, and now, in the evening, I could feel a sense of eeriness relying solely on candlelight. Perhaps it was because I had become too accustomed to darkness, I could discern my path even with the faintest light. While demons might view it differently, it gave humans a slightly eerie feeling. The calm yet profound silence had settled to the point that nothing seemed out of the question, even if something were to jump out. Even the paintings installed on the corridor walls seemed to crawl and come to life. ¡°By the way, Lord Isaac, I have something I¡¯m curious about. May I ask?¡± ¡°Yes? Ah, yes, you may.¡± ¡°You said that you had no connection to demons before meeting Cecily.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°But I was curious why it was described like that in Xenon¡¯s Biography. As you know, before Xenon¡¯s Biography, demons were more or less devils, right?¡± Eisilia turned her head slightly and asked, drawing in a breath. In truth, I had received similar questions countless times before. I first received it from my parents, then from Marie, and finally from Cecily. Especially Cecily, who was a demon, asked in more detail. The problem was that I couldn¡¯t remember exactly what I said back then. Ipondered for a moment and then answered honestly. No. It was exactly the moment I was going to do it. ¡°Perhaps...¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°As rumor has it, you¡¯re from the future?¡± ¡°...¡± Little did I know that I would hear those words from Cecily¡¯s mother. In my confusion, I wondered what I should say, but Eisilia gently spoke up. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s almost impossible for someone like Isaac, who hasn¡¯t even turned 20 yet, to have such thoughts. About 50 years ago, I¡¯ve even seen a 5-year-old human child point a finger at a demon, calling it a devil. Originally, Prejudice is terrifying.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°But Isaac saw us demons from a different perspective. Especially when the fifth volume of Xenon¡¯s Biography came out, Isaac was 16 years old. That means you wrote it during your adolescence, a period of emotional turmoil for humans. It¡¯s only natural to have doubts about whether it¡¯s possible to write such a story during that time.¡± Well, before the three consecutive hits, the world only regarded Xenon as a highly experienced sage. Not only does Xenon possess great writing skills, but the incidents and accidents within the Xenon saga are nearly impossible to write without diverse experiences. However, vivid memories of my past life were deeply ingrained in my mind. I am a soul that crossed over from another dimension due to an accident in this place. I lived within the sea of information called the internet and indirectly experienced various civilizations. It is natural for my perspective to be broader than the people here. Of course, I cannot simply state this fact outright. After listening to Eisilia¡¯s story, I pondered for a long time and responded with a question. ¡°I see. Then, do you think the Queen believes that I came from the future?¡± ¡°I keep that possibility in mind. Of course, only Isaac and the gods know the truth.¡± ¡°For now, I can say with certainty that I didn¡¯t come from the future.¡± ¡°I understand. Then, what do you think, Cecily?¡± Eisilia sought Cecily¡¯s opinion next. Cecily, who had been standing with our arms crossed, lifted her face from leaning on my shoulder and looked up at me. I, too, met her gaze directly with my eyes, which were as red as blood. The reddish energy emanating from her cheeks and sparkling pupils exuded a captivating charm that seemed to draw me in. After staring at me for a while, she smiled lightly and tightly embraced my arm, responding energetically. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me, Mom, no matter what.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no need to complicate things, right?¡± After saying that, Cecily continued in a sticky voice. ¡°Anyway, he¡¯ll become my man in a little while.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to think about complicated things right now.¡± Seems like she¡¯s completely absorbed in desire. As I looked at Cecily, who had started to emit a heart-like glow, I let out a bitter smile. At that moment, Eisilia murmured softly from the front. ¡°Is our daughter really Lilith...¡± No, she isn¡¯t. Translators note: Chapter 165: Night at Helium (2) As I followed behind Eisilia, I ended up meeting the King of Helium and Cecily¡¯s father, Descal Drat Eisilia Vin. He was staying in a private chamber, not the audience chamber, where he usually received guests. Being the king of demons, it was natural for him to exude charisma, but he was also a handsome man with distinct facial features and a similar build to mine. At first glance, he looked young like Gartz, but in reality, he was over 300 years old. Finding similarities between Descal and Cecily was quite challenging sinceCecily strongly resembled Eisilia, but I could tell that both of them had identical horn shapes. Eisilia¡¯s horns extended straight back, resembling goat horns. Nevertheless, as we sat facing each other while dinner preparations were underway, I started to engage in various conversations with Cecily¡¯s parents. It was a somewhat nervous occasion, similar to a formal meeting, but fortunately, Descal made me feel comfortable on his side, allowing me to relax a bit. ¡°First and foremost, I want to express infinite gratitude for saving the demons. I feel like giving up the throne out of my heart¡¯s gratitude.¡± ¡°To that extent... Honestly, I never expected such a change in the perception of your kind.¡± ¡°Even in unexpected circumstances, thanks to Xenon¡¯s Biography, our people have begun to see the light. Even if someone happened to rescue us by chance, it doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re not indebted to them.¡± Luminous and Mora¡¯s words echoed in Descal¡¯s mouth, making me feel peculiar. Now, I think I can humbly accept the role of savior for the demons. Until now, I¡¯ve been slightly burdened and avoided clearly acknowledging it, partly because it doesn¡¯t suit my nature to bask in glory. But it seems better to recognize it clearly from now on. ¡°But, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Oh, you can speak freely in private. It feels awkward for me to hear honorifics from a benefactor.¡± ¡°Well then... Lord Descal?¡± ¡°If possible, I would prefer that you call me father-in-law.¡± Another thing I learned is that Descal possesses a somewhat gentle temperament. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Cecily¡¯s personality was inherited from Descal. Anyway, since I¡¯m uncomfortable at the moment, I decided to refer to Descal as ¡°Lord Descal.¡± I also said that it¡¯s fine for Descal to call me however he feels comfortable. ¡°So, what do you want to ask?¡±Alll latest novels at novelhall.com ¡°About Her Majesty, the Queen...¡± ¡°Please call me mother-in-law.¡± As soon as the word ¡°Queen¡± left her lips, Eisillia smiled and corrected herself. ¡°...Lady Eisillia...¡± ¡°Mother-in-law.¡± ¡°...Mother-in-law.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Could it be that Cecily inherited both her father and mother¡¯s mischievousness? If not, then Cecily¡¯s occasional mischievousness, like a little devil, remained unexplained. When I referred to Eisillia as my mother-in-law, Cecily seemed pleased and discreetly grabbed my hand under the table. She was sitting on my right side, and her hand naturally reached for my right hand. And it would have been fine if she only held my hand, but she focused on a small pen mark on my middle finger. It felt strange to have someone fixate on a tiny pen mark. ¡°...I¡¯m curious about how mother-in-law¡¯s name ended up being the middle name. Is it a tradition unique to Helium?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. In Helium, it¡¯s a tradition for the queen and her children to have the queen¡¯s or princess¡¯s name as their middle name. If you and Cecilia have a child, well... do you have any names in mind, by any chance?¡± ¡°...I don¡¯t have any.¡± I was taken aback by the sudden question, but I calmly replied. ¡°That¡¯s a shame. Let¡¯s say the name is Jin. It would be Jin Drat Isaac Vin. By the way, Drat and Vin are surnames only used by the royal family.¡± ¡°I see. What do Drat and Vin mean?¡± ¡°Drat is the name of the founding king, and Vin means ¡®king.¡¯¡± I have gained a lot of information in various ways. By the way, let¡¯s overlook the fact that Descal used the name ¡®Jin¡¯ as an example. ¡°What about our Helium? Gartz said you liked it because it smells like a place people live.¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly right. Helium is where people live, nothing more and nothing less.¡± ¡°I see. As you say. Helium has never ceased to smell like people since its founding. They say it¡¯s a place where demons live, that once you enter, you can never leave. But we are human.¡± Descal¡¯s eyes, looking at me, were warm beyond measure, as if he had always kept me in mind. Though they were as red as blood, his pupils were filled with infinite gratitude, making me slightly embarrassed. Meanwhile, Cecily didn¡¯t stop touching my hand under the table. When I glanced at her, she was smiling brightly. Is this moment of happiness? I held her hand without saying a word. Then Cecily¡¯s face blushed slightly. ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that you seem to have affection for our daughter. When I heard that you were the benefactor of demons, I thought it would be okay, but I couldn¡¯t help but worry a bit.¡± It seems that Cecily and I have been caught in the act of affection under the table. Surprised, I looked at Descal and noticed his face with a satisfied smile. Eisillia sitting next to us was the same. She spoke in her distinctive mature voice, as if she was relieved. ¡°To be honest, I felt the same way. I can¡¯t tell you how surprised I was when I heard that Cecily found Xenon and they even became lovers. And on top of that, Isaac has his fiance?e, Maria.¡± ¡°Ah... Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°My husband and I respect our daughter¡¯s choices. To our kind, it may be a fleeting moment, but it¡¯s better to leave beautiful memories rather than painful regrets. had a similar theme, didn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Mary said she would live a life full of longing instead of regret.¡± The response came from Cecily. Then she slowly pulled up the hand that she had tightly held under the table and showed it to the two people in front of her. I was initially taken aback, but it seemed like I didn¡¯t have to hide anything, so I obediently did as she wished. Eventually, our hands, intertwined like lovers, were raised onto the table, and Cecily¡¯s parents also turned their gaze in that direction. ¡°Mom, Dad, I will never regret it. No matter how many women are by Isaac¡¯s side, I will love Isaac. Even if Isaac leaves me for Mora¡¯s embrace in the future, I will live while missing him.¡± ¡°Noona, I have no intention of adding more women after you.¡± Although Adelia might have some plans, for now, I have almost no thoughts of adding more women after Cecily. It is uncertain whether Marie will agree or not too. However, Descal¡¯s thoughts seemed a bit different. As soon as Descal heard my words, he firmly rebutted in a resolute voice. ¡°Well, it may be difficult realistically.¡± ¡°What? What do you mean?¡± ¡°Do you want me to get one for you too?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll just receive the confirmation stamp(on the marriage certificate) anyway. What¡¯s the point of getting a signature?¡± ¡°... ...¡± Indeed, it seemed impossible to surpass her sarcasm. While I laughed at her response, Eisillia held the book close to her chest and spoke joyfully. ¡°So, I¡¯m the first one to receive your autograph? I¡¯m really happy.¡± ¡°Well, actually Mr. Gartz received it first.¡± ¡°What?¡± As I revealed the truth, Eisillia¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment. Not only her, but Descal and Cecily also showed similar reactions. Confused by my expression, Cecily quickly asked in a slightly flustered voice. ¡°Balak received it first? When?¡± ¡°Um... He signed it when I first came to Helium. Before going to Noona cottage.¡± ¡°I see... But without saying anything...¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± Cecily muttered under her breath, while Descal lightly stroked his chin, deep in thought. I started feeling uneasy, thinking that I may have said something unnecessary. However, not long after, Cecily smiled and spoke as if she didn¡¯t care. ¡°It¡¯s probably not a problem right now. Let¡¯s go have a meal for now.¡± ¡°...Alright.¡± ¡°Oh, by the way. Since we¡¯ll have dessert again tonight, there¡¯s no need to force yourself to eat it, okay?¡± ¡°Dessert? What kind of dessert?¡± Just as I was curious and about to ask, Eisilia, who was in front, seemed to notice something and exclaimed with an ¡°Ah!¡± Descal was scratching his cheek, lost in his own thoughts. As I became even more curious about their reactions, Eisilia raised the corners of her mouth and spoke cryptically. ¡°It¡¯s a dessert I specially made. It¡¯s the only kind of dessert that exists in Helium.¡± ¡°There¡¯s something like that?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Eisilia nodded her head and left a significant remark. ¡°It¡¯s going to be really delicious.¡± ¡°...?¡± ***** The true meaning of those words became apparent only after dinner, as night fell. ¡°Didn¡¯t mom say that before we had our meal? That it¡¯s the only dessert available in Helium.¡± ¡°Yeah...¡± Inside the bedroom, with only a faint moonlight seeping in, I couldn¡¯t help but stare wide-eyed. I had cleaned myself up neatly and was waiting for my first night with Cecily, but my eyes couldn¡¯t help but be bewildered. Despite the divine power I received from Mora, my heart was pounding madly, and I felt like I could be swayed by desire at any moment. Why? Because... Swoosh... ¡°How is it? The dessert personally prepared by my mom.¡± Black lingerie and a garter belt. That alone would suffice as an explanation. The black lingerie failed to fully cover Cecily¡¯s ample bosom, causing her flesh to spill out, and the garter belt underneath stimulated primal male desires. Furthermore, until a moment ago, it was covered by a gown, so now she stood there sexily, as if suggesting that she might take off the gown. Thanks to that, not only her breasts but also her ample hips are accentuated, rivaling those of Arwen. Could Cecily really be the descendant of a succubus? I swallowed hard and quietly opened my mouth. ¡°It looks incredibly delicious.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t it?¡± She approached me slowly while saying those words, as I sat on the bed. Cecily¡¯s figure, barely concealed even in darkness, came into sharp focus in my sight. Before long, as she got closer to me, she began to straddle my thigh. My heart started pounding like crazy, and my gaze moved up and down repeatedly. ¡°Isaac.¡± ¡°...Yeah. Noona.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything you want to say to me?¡± What more words were needed? I smiled softly as I looked into her red eyes, brimming with desire. ¡°I love you, Noona.¡± ¡°Hmm~ Besides that?¡± She was such a demanding succubus. While gazing at the trembling Cecily, I uttered the words she wanted to hear. ¡°I¡¯ll eat well.¡± ¡°Okay. Then... mmm!¡± Cecily¡¯s words were cut off. Because I sealed her lips with mine. Mwah~ Starting with a passionate deep kiss, the real night began. Translators note: WARNING Next 3 chapters are NSFW! Chapter 166: Deep Night at Helium (1) Churup Chuup Churup ¡°Uh... Isaac. Isaac... chu-eup...¡± Cecily straddled Isaac¡¯s thigh and greedily sucked on his lips as if devouring them. Their tongues intertwined deeply, exchanging saliva. Although her body was already heating up due to her arousal, it grew even hotter as they began kissing. Not only that, but Isaac¡¯s presence below, revealing his arousal, was gradually stimulating her. Just from kissing, her brain was melting, so what would happen if they went further? Now, belatedly speaking, Cecily, caught up in the rhythm of desire, was ultimately a virgin with no prior experience with men. They continued kissing, driven by instinct, but there were inevitably some inexperienced moments. And Isaac was well aware of that fact. Swoosh As Isaac continued the intense kiss, holding Cecily¡¯s face, he slowly swept his hand downward. From her slender neck, past her arms and armpits, all the way to her delicate waistline. Cecily¡¯s whole body trembled and grew more sensitive as his gentle touch roamed. Despite that, their lip-lock didn¡¯t break, but her trembling couldn¡¯t be contained. And then, when Isaac¡¯s beautifully delicate hand passed her waist and caressed Cecily¡¯s buttocks. ¡°Haak!¡± Cecily let out a moan of pleasure. As soon as her lips parted, the silver thread that had been stretching out between them snapped. Isaac¡¯s mouth was now free, but he didn¡¯t stop caressing her buttocks. Instead, he used his other hand to delicately handle Cecily¡¯s heated body like a work of art. After his experience with Marie, Isaac had learned one thing: when a woman is properly aroused, her body becomes highly sensitive. Especially in the case of Cecily, her excitement had reached its peak to the point where there was no need for extra caressing. As evidence, Cecily¡¯s thighs, on which she sat, were not only moist but rather lively. In his heart, Isaac wanted to take off his pants and explore Cecily to his heart¡¯s content, but today was their unforgettable first night. He had planned to do his best to create unforgettable memories and pleasure for her. ¡°Mmm...¡± ¡°Haa... Huhh...¡± While the caressing continued, Isaac pressed his lips against Cecily¡¯s neck. Cecily trembled and let out a moan at the soft lips she felt on her neck. Following that, Isaac continued to kiss, marking a trail as he gradually moved downward. From the neck to the collarbone, and from the collarbone to the breasts with marked dots. Just as he was about to kiss the nipple, which was barely covered by her underwear, Isaac stopped there. He circled around as if he were stoking a fire, no longer intending to go further down. ¡°Ah, Isaac...¡± ¡°Do you want more?¡± Isaac, who detached his lips from Cecily¡¯s breast, asked mischievously with a playful smile. When his low and husky voice entered her ears, Cecily looked at Isaac with an expression of complete relaxation. Even in the darkness, Isaac¡¯s golden eyes shone brightly as he stared directly at Cecily. In response, she struggled to control her accelerated breathing and swallowed her saliva. ¡°Make me a mess. Make me scream with greater pleasure than now.¡± Cecily¡¯s heart cried out powerfully. However, the response that came out of her mouth was completely different. Reason still remained as desire had not yet taken over her mind. ¡°Well, I want to. So...¡± ¡°But shouldn¡¯t we pray first?¡± ¡°P-Pray?¡± Cecily was momentarily bewildered by Isaac¡¯s sudden request to pray, but soon she understood the reason. Before entering the palace, when Isaac and she were having a conversation alone, they had mentioned it. They had said that tonight¡¯s prayer would be quite different. And she could look forward to the content of the prayer. Cecily herself had mentioned it. ¡°Do we... have to do it now?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t do it until I hear it.¡± ¡°...How wicked.¡± ¡°Until now, I was only teasing you. If you don¡¯t say it...¡± ¡°Haang!¡± Isaac gently grasped Cecily¡¯s large chest. With the sudden surprise attack, Cecily let out another moan. While Cecily was momentarily distracted, Isaac violated her ample chest hidden beneath her underwear. If Marie¡¯s chest was soft like marshmallows, Cecily¡¯s chest was exceptionally elastic. Moreover, its size was enormous, perfect for playing around like a toy. Isaac couldn¡¯t help but want to do various things with those breasts. He held his words for a moment, sensing an addictive sensation, and leaned close to Cecily¡¯s ear. Then he whispered in a soft voice, ¡°I¡¯ll just tease you like this and leave it at that.¡± ¡°Mmm...¡± ¡°Noona didn¡¯t you say? You can devote your body and heart for my sake. So, hurry up.¡± As Isaac murmured, Cecily pondered amidst the confusion. It was rebellious and demeaning. To receive affection from the man she loves and pray to God. What would Mora think if she saw this? ¡®Just this once... Will she close her eyes?¡¯ However, her mind was already consumed by desire, making it impossible to think straight. Besides, the situation was where Mora was showing great favor to Isaac. Unless she defiled the temple, Mora wouldn¡¯t even give a glance. With that in mind, Cecily brought her hands together neatly and quietly began to pray. ¡°Oh, Goddess Mora of Darkness and Rest... Tonight...¡± Click While praying with her eyes closed, Isaac skillfully unhooked Cecily¡¯s bra. The bra, which had tightly enveloped her large breasts, fell weakly as soon as the hook was undone. Cecily¡¯s body twitched momentarily as the bra was released. It was a relief that all the pressure on her chest disappeared, but a greater sense of embarrassment overwhelmed her. The fact that the bra had come off meant that her bare chest was fully exposed. Feeling embarrassed, she instinctively tried to cover her breasts with her arms, but it was impossible to hide her ample bosom. However, Cecily, unaware that the more she acted that way, the more it tempted Isaac, struggled to recite her prayer. ¡°...Oh, thank you so much for allowing me to spend my first night with the man I love. I hope that man...¡± Is it greed or desire? Cecily couldn¡¯t bring herself to finish her final words and her lips trembled. Thud! ¡°Haeng!¡± ¡°Prayers should be completed, right, Noona? What about that man?¡± While Cecily was still contemplating, Isaac grabbed her bare breast and asked in a soft voice, gently rolling his finger over her nipple, stimulating her desires. With his other hand, he caressed her buttocks and lightly touched her intimate area. Even though it was covered by a garter belt, he touched it enough for her to feel it. ¡°Haan... That man...¡± ¡°That man?¡± ¡°Me- Hooeng...!¡± ¡°Me?¡± Isaac imitated every word and, at the same time, comforted Cecily... ¡°Oh, a mess...!¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Let us make a mess...!¡± She finally let out her restrained desires passionately. When Cecily finished her prayer, Isaac smiled deeply and grabbed her chin as she blushed and lowered her head in embarrassment. Cecily looked at Isaac with confusion as he pushed his face away. Meanwhile, she didn¡¯t remove the member in her mouth. In the meantime, Isaac calmed his pounding chest and looked down at Cecily, then suddenly grabbed her horns. ¡°I¡¯m sorry... I can¡¯t do it anymore.¡± ¡°...?¡± Cecily blinked at his apology. Just as she was about to withdraw her head, wondering if she should continue. Swoosh! ¡°Mmh?!¡± Isaac tightly gripped Cecily¡¯s horn as a handle, pulling with great strength. As a result, Isaac¡¯s erect member disappeared entirely beyond Cecil¡¯s throat. Cecily trembled at Isaac¡¯s sudden and unexpected action, but soon realized what he desired and relinquished his resistance, allowing Isaac¡¯s thing to glide effortlessly past her tongue. As her tongue slid against it, the object filling her mouth felt vividly real. Isaac¡¯s member emanated a hot and rich scent, arousing her senses. Delicious. It truly tastes delicious. It feels even more intense because it belongs to the man I love. Slurp, slurp, slurp, slurp... ¡°Ah, ah! Mm, mm! Chu-rip! Chu-eup! Jju-wup!¡± As Isaac held Cecily¡¯s horn and moved back and forth, Cecily reciprocated without pause, skillfully rolling her tongue and sucking with firm pressure, bestowing new sensations. Without a single gag, Cecily received Isaac¡¯s member through her mouth and down her throat, leaving almost no trace behind. Furthermore, as if emphasizing his innate lewdness, Cecily lowered her hand and vigorously stimulated her dripping pussy. Isaac grew even more excited by the fact that Cecily was eagerly swallowing her member while pleasuring himself. Slurp, slurp, slurp... ¡°Chu-wup! Chup! Ah, ah! Mm, mm!¡± ¡°Noona. Now...!¡± Cecily felt Isaac¡¯s member filling her mouth and throat growing larger and harder. This was undoubtedly a signal of climax. She eagerly watched as Isaac¡¯s essence was about to be expelled into her mouth, intensifying her desire. The act of exploring her lover¡¯s rod like she was pleasuring herself provided Cecily with even greater pleasure. Although having the object entering and exiting her mouth and throat was uncomfortable, it strangely heightened her sense of pleasure. As she touched her wet private parts, the fluids flowed abundantly. ¡°Uh!¡± ¡°Oof!¡± Suck, suck, suck. Isaac forcefully pulled Cecily closer, ensuring that his semen reached her throat. As Cecily expelled the semen from her mouth, her eyes, which had been tightly shut, opened wide. Upon opening her eyes, he realized that the reddish color in her irises had faded away lightly. Her mouth was filled with her beloved man¡¯s semen, flowing down her esophagus, and below, her nether regions were drenched with her own secretions, forming a puddle. With this, it became clear that Cecily, with her vulgar yet lascivious nature, had inherited the succubus bloodline. ¡°Mmm...¡± Cecily slowly withdrew Isaac¡¯s member from her throat, which she had dominated like sucking on a candy. Isaac still held onto her horns like handles. Plop. Finally, Isaac¡¯s sturdy member came out completely from Cecily¡¯s mouth. It was covered in saliva, but it remained erect and proud. ¡°Phew...¡± Isaac, who couldn¡¯t overcome the immense pleasure, let out a refreshing breath. He had been complacent, thinking she was an inexperienced virgin. Cecily was a demon with succubus blood running through her veins, and she was caught up in an evil cycle of desire. She possessed abilities that humans couldn¡¯t easily achieve and her body was consumed by lust. What had just happened was part of it. Isaac brushed his hair back and looked down. ¡°Kiss-. lick-.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Mmm. Ahh. Mm.¡± Isaac noticed Cecily, who was still licking and kissing his belongings or performing fellatio. She delicately caressed it with her hands while moving her mouth like she was eating ice cream. Thanks to that, even though he had reached climax once, he felt that his erection had become even stronger. Isaac decided that he couldn¡¯t let things go on like this. Just as he had given himself pleasure, he wanted to give a gift to Cecily. He gently touched her horns and opened his mouth. ¡°Noona.¡± ¡°Mm... Yes?¡± ¡°Shall we start going in slowly now?¡± Cecily blinked her eyes slowly at Isaac¡¯s suggestion. With his erect member towering high in the sky, alongside her face, his heart throbbed even more. Cecily held onto Isaac¡¯s belongings with one hand and seemed lost in thought before gently shaking her head. ¡°Later. Right now, I want to taste it more.¡± ¡°...Really?¡± ¡°Yeah. I feel like I¡¯ll get addicted. Isaac¡¯s penis is so delicious. Mmm.¡± With those words that drive men crazy, Cecily resumed fellatio. Isaac stroked her head in appreciation, but he felt sorry for receiving service like this. At the very least, he should give her the same pleasure. Isaac momentarily stopped, as if indicating for her to look up at his face. When her face was raised, Cecily looked at Isaac with a skeptical expression. ¡°Noona, come up on the bed.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I have something to do for you.¡± Cecily hesitated for a moment, but since they were already instinctively exploring each other due to their desire, she carefully listened to his words. Soon, the two of them ended up in the middle of the bed. Even as Cecily moved towards the center of the bed, she never let go of Isaac¡¯s penis. ¡°Make your buttocks face my face.¡± ¡°Like this?¡± Without a hint of embarrassment, Cecily positioned her buttocks as Isaac desired, bringing them closer to his face. Thanks to that, Isaac was able to closely observe her intimate area. Hair growing densely in black, unlike Marie¡¯s. And the entrance, which was wet and sticky in between. Thud, thud. The mucus was secreting enough to drip like water droplets. Isaac sighed with admiration and then lowered his gaze to the sensation he felt from below. ¡°Chewp. Chewng! It¡¯s delicious... chewp.¡± Cecily, who performed fellatio without any shame, showing it to a man who loved secret places. Just by looking at this, she seemed to have a much greater lewdness than Marie. Isaac let out a bitter laugh and then shifted his gaze back to Cecily¡¯s secret region. And using both hands, he grabbed her buttocks and slowly pulled downward. Finally, as the pink flesh came near Isaac¡¯s mouth, he extended his tongue and gently licked it. Lick ¡°Aaahk!¡± As soon as he licked the vagina, Cecily let out an adorable moan and trembled vigorously. Translators note: There are 3 chapters today! Don¡¯t wanna leave you guys hanging Chapter 167: Deep Night at Helium (2) The position commonly referred to as the ¡°69 position¡± is one that Marie and Isaac have tried many times before. Unsurprisingly, it was Isaac who first suggested it, as this position is not well-known. Initially, Marie felt embarrassed about assuming a position where her genitals, including the anus, would be presented in front of a man¡¯s face. However, after becoming accustomed to it, she began to enjoy it. In addition, they have been exploring various other positions that complement each other well. However, it is important to maintain cleanliness, as a lack of hygiene could result in unpleasant odors. This position should always be performed after thorough cleaning. Lick! ¡°Ah!¡± As Isaac lightly licked Cecily¡¯s vagina with his tongue, her body trembled, and there was a momentary surge of strength in Cecily¡¯s hand holding his erection. It was a completely different sensation from when she masturbated just a moment ago, as if electric currents were flowing through her brain. She had long since cast aside any shame, but the act of her beloved man licking her genitals was a powerful stimulus for Cecily. Momentarily stunned by the unfamiliar pleasure, she regained her breath and used her tongue to lick the object in front of her eyes. She lovingly touched it with both hands and used her tongue and mouth to savor it like candy. Lick! ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Mmm... slurp... mmm...¡± ¡°Ah! Huh!¡± But as Isaac began to lick her clitoris, Cecily found it difficult to contain herself. She could feel a tingling sensation in her lower abdomen, and her juices flowed profusely. Her legs weakened to the point where she wanted to surrender her body completely. The patience she had cultivated to overcome her inner demons was meaningless. This wasn¡¯t some inner evil, it was the ¡°pleasure¡± that her beloved lover was bestowing upon her. It was the first time in over a century that someone other than herself was using their mouth to pleasure her. ¡®It has a subtle sweetness to it.¡¯ As Celily buried her face in Isaac¡¯s crotch, Isaac savored her nectar as he licked her mound. The taste and aroma of love juices vary depending on the person. If Marie¡¯s love juices were salty and tangy like lemons, Cecily emitted a fruity scent or rather, a sweet taste. As a princess of Helium, she must have eaten various kinds of food, but the sweetness wouldn¡¯t have played a significant role in her origin. It was a persuasive hypothesis since she sucked on Isaac like an ice cream, claiming it tasted delicious. With his eyes closed, Isaac greedily devoured Cecily¡¯s love juices. Instead of falling drop by drop like water droplets, they flowed continuously like a faucet, quickly saturating the area around his mouth. ¡°Churp, chwup, jyup!¡± ¡°Hahk! Hahng! Ahh!¡± Now Cecily only moaned instead of sucking on Isaac¡¯s penis. Although he could bring her to climax by licking her mound, Isaac was experienced in countless sexual encounters with Marie. He knew that a woman¡¯s climax doesn¡¯t explode all at once like a man¡¯s but builds up slowly like climbing stairs until it reaches its peak. Unlike the so-called ¡°post-sex nap¡± that men experience, a woman¡¯s climax lasts for a long time. So when Cecily stopped fellatio, Isaac would stop as well and, once she regained her senses and took something into her mouth, he would lick her clit. Although she didn¡¯t explicitly demand it, by now Cecily must have realized that if she didn¡¯t caress Isaac¡¯s penis, this pleasure would disappear forever. ¡°Uguk! Oooh! Jyup! Chup!¡± As soon as Cecily became aware of that fact, she tightly closed her eyes and accepted Isaac¡¯s member deeply into her throat. Cecily, without forcibly inserting his rod, moved her head back and forth as if diving underwater. At the same time, Isaac was also fervently exploring her pink treasure. Not only did he caress her with his mouth, but he also handled her delicate curves like fragile glass. Her peach-shaped buttocks were so well-formed that even the act of caressing them had an addictive quality. Slurp! ¡°Oo-goo-wup!¡± Before long, as if becoming accustomed to licking with his mouth, Isaac widened the entrance of Cecily¡¯s vagina with his thumb and pushed his tongue deep inside. Cecily widened her eyes and stiffened her body as soon as Isaac¡¯s tongue penetrated her insides. The sensation inside her was not like something hard and rigid but rather the soft and pliable texture unique to a tongue. It was a completely different sensation from when she had masturbated just moments ago. Cecily firmly gripped Isaac¡¯s erect member, plunging it deep into her throat, and clenched her fist tightly. The electrifying sensation rising from below traveled through her lower abdomen, up her spine, and pierced her brain. This was dangerous as it was. However, she couldn¡¯t stop. With her eyes wide open, Cecily awaited the signal for Isaac to release... Pop! ¡°Ooo-ooh! Puh-ha! Hoo-aahh!!¡± As soon as Isaac touched her swollen glands with his hand, it exploded intensely. Squelch! Squelch! Squelch! ¡°Haa-aaah! Haa-ng! Uwaa-ang! Aa-ang!¡± When touched, Cecily, released a scream that was soaked in delight. From her depths, love juices burst forth like a fountain, dampening Isaac¡¯s face. However, Isaac remained undeterred and kept his tongue inserted at the entrance of Cecily¡¯s intimate parts. Instead, he stimulated her nether region by using his index and middle fingers, savoring the love juices as if they were holy water. As if a dam had burst, Cecily trembled sporadically, reaching the climax. The climax gifted to her by another, a man she loves, deviated from self-pleasure, taking a different course. ¡°Ah... hah... haa...¡± Cecily buries her face in Isaac¡¯s groin, controlling her breath. Her jet-black hair flowed like a curtain, and her crimson eyes lost focus. Yet, Isaac¡¯s member, firmly grasped in her hand, revealed Cecily¡¯s lewdness. Even in the midst of a chaotic mind caused by the climax, she extended her tongue and skillfully stroked the pillar. Isaac appreciated Cecily¡¯s lasciviousness, which may rival Marie¡¯s or even exceed it. They haven¡¯t even entered the main event, but she was already thirsty for more. Thus, he cautiously shifted Cecily¡¯s buttocks to the side. Even when moving her legs onto the bed, Cecily never once considered detaching her face from his erection. ¡°Noona, I understand you want to continue sucking, but we should stop now.¡± ¡°Meanie... I want to eat more cock... I haven¡¯t had enough... I¡¯m drooling.¡± Despite being absent-minded, Cecily continued to seek only Isaac¡¯s member. Perhaps it¡¯s because she¡¯s a succubus, but her resilience is no joke. Marie couldn¡¯t even move after reaching climax, but Cecily seemed completely fine. Isaac chuckled wryly and restrained her with a gentle voice. ¡°I¡¯ll feed you more without restraint later, so for now, let¡¯s stop.¡± ¡°Heehee...¡± Isaac harshly pushed Cecily away, causing her to fall helplessly on the bed. Her expression was gloomy, but her gaze remained fixed on Isaac¡¯s crotch. Suddenly, Isaac grabbed Cecily¡¯s slender shoulders and spun her body around. Cecily turned her head and faced Isaac¡¯s face. Even in the darkness, Cecily blinked her eyes a couple of times at Isaac¡¯s shining golden eyes and then smiled mischievously. Then she extended her lips, demanding a kiss. Although his own desire had waned, Isaac fulfilled her request willingly. After all, his semen would reach its destination and satisfy the woman he loved, so he had no hesitation. Furthermore, Cecily¡¯s mouth exuded a sweet fragrance, reminiscent of a unique fruity aroma that was also present in her saliva. As if comparing herself to a dessert, Cecily¡¯s body was like a sweet fruit dessert itself. ¡°Mm, softer... deeper... mm...¡± While kissing Isaac, Cecily arched her back, feeling the softness of the bed enveloping her head. Isaac laid Cecily on the bed and continued kissing her for a while before silently parting their lips. A trail of silver saliva stretched and then weakly broke apart. Eventually, he gazed at Cecily lying on the bed. Her large and perfectly shaped breasts, despite lying down, maintained their roundness, and the curve of her waist and hips was truly a work of art. In addition to this, the secret garden, soaked with the nectar. Isaac swallowed his saliva and gently placed his object on Cecily¡¯s abdomen. ¡°Wow...¡± Cecily marveled at the size of the object, which almost reached her belly button. Could that really enter inside her? If it did, how would it feel? Could she experience a more intense pleasure than the one she felt earlier? With an expression of anticipation, she pressed Isaac¡¯s object against her abdomen. As Isaac¡¯s object touched her flawless abdomen, she could feel the sensation perfectly. She had thought about it before, but it was hot and solid like an iron rod heated in fire, just as Marie had described. ¡®Marie... She said she couldn¡¯t take it all, right?¡¯ Could she really accept all of that? She was taller than Marie and her pelvis was well developed, so maybe it was possible. Cecily lovingly caressed Isaac¡¯s penis, then raised her gaze. Isaac was smiling gently, as if waiting for permission. ¡°...Isaac.¡± ¡°Yeah, Noona?¡±The? source of this content n/o/v/(el)bi((n)) ¡°I love you. So...¡± Suddenly, with a trembling voice, Cecily confessed her love and used both hands to widen her vaginal entrance. The fluid that had been lingering inside her vagina poured out. Then, with an expression that seemed consumed by desire, she earnestly begged Isaac. Her red eyes emitted an even more intense gleam. ¡°Please... ravage me completely, Isaac.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°You can handle me however you want. Treat me roughly. So, please... please put it in.¡± Just these words were enough to make Isaac¡¯s object throb with anticipation. ¡°My body and heart... belong to you, Isaac ?¡± With a quick decision, Isaac took action, breathing heavily. Normally, he would have caressed, but with the flood that occurred, there was no need for foreplay. Without delay, he grasped the rod with one hand and began to search for the entrance. As an experienced person, finding the entrance was easy. Finally, the tip touched the entrance, and Cecily tightly gripped the bedsheet in anticipation of the imminent pleasure. Her heart pounded violently, and her breathing became rapid. ¡°... Nuoona.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. What is it?¡± ¡°You¡¯re really a pervert, Noona.¡± It means that she¡¯s suitable for continuously experiencing the pleasure that feels like her brain is melting. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say, ¡®Make a mess of me¡¯?¡± ¡°Ah, Isaac...¡± Cecily called Isaac¡¯s name with a trembling voice. Isaac affectionately wiped her cheek and then put his finger in her mouth. A few months ago, when Cecily and I were alone at the cafe, she was the one who sucked on my fingers first. However, now Isaac directly put them in her mouth. Cecily faced Isaac while sucking on his fingers, from which a sweet scent spread due to the saliva. His penis, which had entered her vagina, still remained firm and proud. ¡°Ah... Mmm... Agh...¡± Thump! ¡°Oof!¡± Isaac¡¯s waist jerked once, causing her to widen her eyes. However, her mouth was blocked by Isaac¡¯s fingers, preventing her from making any moaning sounds. Thump! Thump! Squelch! Slurp! ¡°Huff! Ooh! Ahh! Eeuung!¡± Isaac continued to tease Cecily¡¯s mouth with his fingers, back and forth. With each insertion, water sprayed in all directions. Cecily, already sensitive due to the peak of pleasure, sensed another wave building up. Not only was the act of insertion pleasurable, but also teasing her mouth brought delight, and squeezing her chest was no different. She wondered if she might actually die. The stamina of a demon mattered in terms of endurance and wounds, not this kind of climax. If anything, it seemed like succubus blood prevented her from easily descending from such heights. Moreover, with the overlapping evil cycle, her current state of orgasm made her entire body feel like it was filled with erogenous zones. ¡°Eeung. Ahh. Isaac, you are...¡± ¡°Why? What¡¯s wrong, Noona?¡± ¡°I said something wrong. I was wrong...¡± Due to the unexpectedly strong stimulation, Cecily eventually apologized. However, Isaac countered with a smirk. ¡°But why are you laughing?¡± ¡°Uh... it¡¯s nothing...¡± Despite denying it, Cecily had a happy smile on her face. Her words were merely a facade, as her true desires were evident. In response, Isaac removed his fingers from Cecily¡¯s mouth and decided to change positions. First, he temporarily removed the rod from her vagina and then flipped her body over. Due to the relentless pleasure that repeatedly surged, Cecily had no strength left to resist, and her face was pressed against the bed. Then, Isaac wiped the peach-shaped, beautifully contoured buttocks before inserting himself. Before penetration, he wore a devilish smile and extended his hands towards Cecily¡¯s horns, not her waist. He forcibly grasped her horns like handles and lifted them up. As Isaac held onto the horns and forcefully lifted, Cecily, in her frenzy, used both arms to support her upper body. Thud!! ¡°Ah...ahh!!¡± Without any warning, Isaac inserted himself into Cecily¡¯s vagina. Once again, an overwhelming sensation pierced through her brain, causing Cecily to let out a moan. Since it went deeper than usual and stimulated the pleasure receptors inside her vagina properly, this position brought even greater pleasure. Slap! Slap! Thud! Thud! ¡°Uh-heung! Ah-heung! Ah-aang! Hoo-ang!¡± Isaac watched Cecily¡¯s back as she writhed in pleasure. Her back muscles, extending in a straight line down the center, and the peach-shaped buttocks that flowed beneath her slender waistline were captivating. Every time he struck, her large breasts jiggled and swayed, a truly magnificent sight. ¡®First, let¡¯s give it a try.¡¯ Thanks to Mora¡¯s divine power, excluding the calming effects, Isaac¡¯s erection had been going strong for a long time. However, he couldn¡¯t leave it as it was, so he thought it would be good to release once. Above all, one reason Mora granted divine power was to transmit it to Cecily as well. The method of transferring energy through sex has existed since ancient times. Instead of delivering the final thrust, Isaac¡¯s attention was suddenly drawn to Cecily¡¯s tempting buttocks. They were plump and seemed incredibly inviting. Well, he had asked her to make a mess anyway. A mischievous expression crossed his face. Besides, even with just one hand, it would be enough to hold onto the horns. Then, raising his arms high towards the sky, Isaac... Slap! ¡°Kyaaah!!¡± He forcefully smacked Cecily¡¯s peach-shaped buttocks. As soon as her buttocks were struck, Cecily let out a mixture of a scream and a moan. At the same time, the tightness of her inner walls increased significantly. Unable to contain his excitement, Isaac continued to spank her buttocks. Snap! Slap! Smack! ¡°Oooh! Aaah!! Uh-heung!!¡± Every time Isaac spanked her buttocks, Cecily let out a scream of pleasure. Her vagina also contracted and relaxed repeatedly. Thus, Isaac learned one thing. As if proving her plea to be violated in disarray, Cecily enjoyed being tormented. She was nothing but a lascivious slut, not a demon princess, not anything other than a succubus itself. Thud! Thud! Thud! Slap! ¡°Ah! Isaac-nim! Isaac-nim!! I, I...¡± Cecily cried out, calling Isaac¡¯s name. Seeing her tongue sticking out was evidence that she was reaching another climax. As the signal of his release approached, Isaac momentarily stopped spanking and shook his hips. Then, gripping her buttocks tightly instead of her horns, he thrust backward, lengthening his movements before violently pulling away. Thud!! ¡°Ahhh!!!¡± Cecily, with her tongue sticking out, experienced her third climax. Drip... Drip... Drip... Isaac also released his seed deep into Cecily¡¯s uterus. It was his second release, but the quantity was by no means small; it had actually increased. Looking down while catching his breath, Isaac ejaculated inside Cecily, not Marie. Her buttocks were stained red, and Cecily¡¯s body trembled in excitement. On the first night, could it feel this good? He slowly pulled out and slapped Cecily¡¯s buttocks coolly. Smack! ¡°Haeng...¡± Isaac felt the climax as Cecily trembled when he spanked her buttocks. Despite having ejaculated for the second time, Isaac still looked at his erect member. Still not enough. With the accumulation of steady effort and the divine power from Mora, it was only natural. The night is still young. Isaac pressed his face against the bed and approached the trembling Cecily. ¡°Noona, can we do more?¡± ¡°Yes... we can do more.¡± Just moments ago, she seemed like she would faint, but for some reason, she quickly regained her stamina. Could it be that succubi regain their strength with the intake of semen? If not, perhaps the divine power received from Mora was transferred to Cecily. It¡¯s possible that Cecily, not Isaac, is the dangerous one. Isaac extended his member, feeling a sense of satisfaction in conquering Cecily, who is much stronger than himself and is even slated to be the next Demon Lord. As a massive object approached her face, Cecily raised her body, flinching. ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± ¡°Yes? Ah!¡± Without any further conversation, Isaac grabbed Cecily¡¯s horns and began the act. Cecily¡¯s eyes widened as his penis filled her mouth, and she soon started trembling. Push¡ª A distinct sound of bodily fluid being discharged could be heard below. Isaac grasped her horn and moved it up and down. ¡°Oog! Ooogh! Jyuup! Chwak! Ooguk!¡± Tonight, there was no esteemed princess of Helium. There was only one lewd woman left. ¡°Ah... I¡¯ll go again.¡± ¡°Chuwup! In... in my mouth...¡± Plup plup Isaac enjoyed a long night ejaculating inside Cecily¡¯s mouth. ¡°It tastes good... More... Give me more...¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± ¡°Kyaaah!¡± Cecily, who had an unforgettable first night, was no different. Translators note: Didn¡¯t think they would be into this... Also decided not to change the sfx in those chapters as I had more than enough of my share looking up sfx for sex before. Chapter 168: Morning at Helium (1) The long night stretched until the break of dawn. When Isaac had his first encounter with Marie, it at least ended by dawn, but Cecily was a succubus. She possessed exceptional physical abilities. Furthermore, Cecily¡¯s stamina was exceptionally high, unlike Marie¡¯s, who was an ordinary human. Cecily had undergone various forms of training, including yoga, which greatly enhanced her endurance. The calloused, rough skin on her hands was evidence of that. Of course, this is the story of Cecily when she was still an ordinary demon, but her case is slightly different. First and foremost, as the evil cycle accumulated and needed release, her body became more sensitive. Even though she only took Isaac¡¯s member into her mouth, one could tell by the intensity she reached that she had reached her peak. Secondly, the succubus blood flowing within her body. The succubus blood that had been dormant for over a hundred years had manifested, but the problem was that its concentration was very diluted. If it had been even slightly stronger, Cecily would have been able to easily absorb Isaac¡¯s essence, but over time, the blood had weakened. Ultimately, it only served to further arouse Isaac¡¯s excitement, leaving Cecily in a mess as she desired. Both of the aforementioned conditions were currently fulfilled, and Cecily¡¯s entire body was as sensitive as erogenous zones. No matter how strong her physical stamina may be, if her mental endurance was drained, it was meaningless. Mora¡¯s divine power, as he learned only at dawn, was not only for Isaac, but for Cecily. ¡°Mmm... Is this okay?¡± ¡°Move your tongue a little more. Mm-hmm, like that.¡± ¡°Mmm... Ah...¡± Even though the morning sun had risen, the two lovers were completely engrossed in sex, without a moment¡¯s rest. Cecily inserted Isaac¡¯s member between her large breasts and fervently sucked on the tip that protruded between them. Despite the considerable size of Cecily¡¯s breasts, which were well worth their weight in gold, they couldn¡¯t completely hide Isaac¡¯s member. Isaac, lying on the bed, leisurely enjoyed the service provided by Cecily. The shaft disappeared entirely within the softness of her breasts, leaving only the tip stimulated, as if it would release at any moment. The position known as ¡°Boobjob¡± required both the man and woman to have above-average proportions. Given that Marie was a well-fed and well-rested noblewoman, she had large breasts, and it was a favorite position of theirs. However, Cecily¡¯s breasts were not average, they were truly at a heavenly level. While her nipples were exposed, they were surrounding the pillar, providing a refreshing stimulation. Furthermore, unlike Marie¡¯s soft and fluffy breasts, Cecily¡¯s breasts were highly elastic. With a different texture, the stimulation would naturally be different as well. The night of pleasure that started late at night did not end even when morning came. ¡®Is this also thanks to divine power?¡¯ Isaac thought as he watched Cecily caress her protruding tip that emerged through her chest. Even if he claimed to have received knight training, his stamina was not as strong as hers. Although there were times when Cecily took breaks due to occasional fainting spells, it was unbelievable that not even a sign of fatigue could be felt. Surely, the divine power given by Mora had produced some kind of effect. As a bonus, Cecily¡¯s energy was also replenished, resulting in a win-win situation for both of them. Swish~ ¡°Chuup. Cold. Hehe.¡± As Isaac gently stroked her horns, Cecily removed the tip from her mouth and trembled. She used both hands to move her breasts up and down, applying pressure to the pillar buried in the valley. The skin itself was very smooth and not roughened, and thanks to occasionally spitting out saliva, it was not lacking in quality either. With a warm gaze, Isaac stroked Cecily¡¯s horns and then lowered his hand towards her breasts. And he pinched the still erect nipples and pulled them slightly harder. ¡°Kyaah!¡± Isaac pulled on Cecily¡¯s nipple, causing her to let out a moan of pleasure. Even such minor pain became a source of delight for her. Isaac teased and pinched Cecily¡¯s enticing nipple, helping her to become even more aroused. ¡°What are you doing? Keep sucking.¡± ¡°Mmm... slurp. Plop. Mmm.¡± Cecily obliged Isaac¡¯s wicked demands, taking his penis into her mouth. With her hands, she fondled her breasts, while her mouth lavished attention on the remaining parts. Meanwhile, Isaac did not cease his action of pulling on her breasts. Through the continuous sex that lasted until dawn, he discovered one thing about Cecily: she had masochistic tendencies. Whether he spanked her buttocks forcefully or pinched her nipples like this, Cecily only let out pleasure-filled moans without experiencing any pain. Isaac didn¡¯t particularly possess sadistic tendencies, but witnessing the sight of his beloved woman immersed in pleasure made it difficult for him to hold back. After all, it wasn¡¯t an easy sight to see Helium¡¯s Princess, who received the admiration of demons, succumbing to pleasure. ¡®Given that her horns have turned black again, it must truly be her preference.¡¯ While tormenting Cecily¡¯s breasts, Isaac confirmed the color of her horns. Just last night, they were filled with red, but now they were completely black. From this, it could be deduced that Cecily had completely satisfied all the accumulated desires. Considering the number of climaxes she experienced during the night, surpassing two digits, it was no wonder. Therefore, now that all desires had been fulfilled, it meant Cecily was in her purest state. In fact, compared to the evil cycle, there wasn¡¯t much difference. ¡°Noona, I¡¯m ready now.¡± ¡°Ung, hurry and wrap it up. I want to have Isaac¡¯s semen. Pout.¡± When Isaac gave the signal, Cecily pulled out the glans that was in her mouth and stuck out her tongue. It was as if she was savoring a candy. Unable to hold back any longer, Isaac ejaculated. Squirt! Squirt! ¡°Kyaa?¡± Although the quantity and concentration were light due to multiple previous releases, it was enough to dirty Cecily¡¯s face. As the beloved man¡¯s semen splattered on her face, Cecily made a cute sound. Eventually, as the milky white ejaculate smeared on her face, she wiped it off lightly with her hand and put it in her mouth. ¡°Mmm, it¡¯s tasty. Slurp. I want to eat more.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± While Cecily savored the semen in her mouth, Isaac turned his head towards the window. Even though it was winter and the sun rose late, it was now completely dawn, heralding the beginning of the day. They had explored Cecily¡¯s body all night, but thanks to Mora¡¯s divine power, their vitality was still abundant. However, both Cecily and Isaac felt unsatisfied with ending it like this. Something special was needed to conclude. ¡°Noona.¡± ¡°Yeah? Why?¡± ¡°You said you do yoga, right?¡± ¡°What¡¯s yoga?¡± Cecily asked back, grabbing his rod, which had sagged from having just ejaculated. Holding the cock with that face, innocently asking, it felt like my blood was rushing in again. ¡°Ah! I stood again. Yum!¡± As Isaac¡¯s cock gained strength and rose, she put it in her mouth as if she was aiming for this moment. Isaac laughed bitterly at her almost poisonous greed. I¡¯m a little worried that she might not be able to even continue her daily life normally. Isaac nudged Cecily¡¯s head as she indulged his cock between her breasts. Cecily also pulled his cock out of her mouth as he pushed her head away. Making a puzzled expression was a bonus. ¡°Listen to what people say. Yoga, so you said you do stretching, right? I heard from Mr. Gartz. Demons do high-difficulty stretching.¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right.¡± In the end, Cecily, who couldn¡¯t resist the fresh stimulation, released the arm that had been restraining her and let her legs down. Her legs, which had been straightened in an upright position, now rested on Isaac¡¯s shoulders. Cecily, who was defeated by pleasure in less than a minute, didn¡¯t care about the fact that this would be the end of their encounter today. Right now, she was only focused on feeling Isaac¡¯s member filling her completely. After all, they had plenty of time during the vacation. ¡°It hasn¡¯t even been a minute, and it¡¯s already over? Isn¡¯t that too disappointing?¡± ¡°Mmm... No... Ahh. Isaac... Isaac is just... Mmm!¡± Although it was an uncomfortable position, Cecily steadfastly maintained her balance with one leg and deeply accepted Isaac¡¯s member inside her. Unlike on the bed, the member was stimulating her upper region and occasionally touched her cervix. They had tried various positions from last night until morning, but each new position brought a new sensation. ¡°Oh, ah!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Isaac playfully thrust into Cecily¡¯s inner depths, then changed his position. After lowering the leg that was resting on his shoulder, he swiftly embraced her. Surprised, Cecily naturally had no choice but to place both legs on Isaac¡¯s waist. As Isaac held her up, his member delved even deeper inside her. ¡°Ah...!¡± ¡°Is something pushing against you?¡± ¡°Mmm... You¡¯re cruel. Really...¡± Even without that, I was already at a level where I had a little energy left, but now that I¡¯ve used it all up, I vividly feel my uterus shifting. This position, known as the ¡°squatting posture,¡± is challenging unless a man has strong muscles, but Isaac once received knight training, so his body was prepared for it. Moreover, he has rapidly grown and strengthened his muscles in recent months. Cecily was not a beastwoman but a demon, so she was relatively lightweight. Although she may be heavier than a normal person due to her height and chest, it didn¡¯t pose any difficulty. ¡°Then I¡¯ll move.¡± Squeeze. Choo. Chewp. As Isaac spoke, Cecily began to passionately kiss him. Utilizing her arms and legs, Cecily firmly embraced Isaac and accepted his tongue. Finally, Isaac skillfully moved his hips, and Cecily trembled even more as she felt a deeper penetration compared to their previous position. Thud, thud, thud, thud... ¡°Ah! It¡¯s too... de-deep! Ahh!¡± Every time the tip of Isaac¡¯s penis hit her cervix, Cecily let out moans of pleasure. The strength in the arms and legs that enveloped Isaac increased, and their fluids flowed like a faucet. While embracing Cecily, Isaac thrust into her with all his might. She had asked him to make a mess of her, and he intended to keep that promise until the end. Even if her cervix pushed against his tip, even if Cecily let out unique moans from the stimulation, even if her strength was waning in the arms and legs that embraced him. Isaac did not stop moving his hips to provide the ultimate pleasure to Cecily until the very end. Slap, thump, squeak, squelch. ¡°Ah, Sir Isaac! I, I...!¡± Cecily spoke respectfully while sticking out her tongue. It was her signal that she was about to reach climax soon. Sensing that he would also reach his limit soon, Isaac covered Cecily¡¯s mouth. Cecily, in response, teasingly played with her tongue as they kissed passionately. Thump, thump, thump, thump. Huff! Squirm! Chew! Slurp! Moan! Cecily welcomed her beloved man¡¯s tongue with her upper mouth and accepted his intimate part with her lower mouth. Being simultaneously attacked from both ends, she began to approach her limit. Before long, Cecily tore her mouth away and screamed in ecstasy. ¡°Huaaah! Let¡¯s go! I¡¯m coming, Sir Isaac! Kyaaaah!!¡± ¡°Ugh...!¡± Kuwong! As if those words were a trigger, Isaac thrust his hips to the very end. The forceful push left no room for her cervix as it was pushed upward. Vweep, burp, sob, sob. ¡°Aaaaaah!!¡± Cecily let out a scream of ecstasy as the semen penetrated beyond her cervix and into her uterus. Her body trembled intermittently, and her legs, wrapped around Isaac¡¯s body, grew tense. Her arms were in a similar state, unable to withstand the intensity, she scratched his back with her nails, leaving marks. However, even in the aftermath of climax, Isaac couldn¡¯t feel the slightest pain. Thud... Thud... Thump... After a moment, a mixture of love juices and semen dripped from Cecily¡¯s vaginal entrance onto the floor. The floor already had puddles of love juices she had released earlier. Now, the fluids from both the man and woman marked the surface. Isaac caught his breath and checked on Cecily¡¯s condition. She could only tremble and shake due to the intensity, unable to even raise her face. Splurt... ¡°Ah...¡± As he pulled out from her, a sound reminiscent of removing a cork was heard. Simultaneously, a mixture of semen and love juices splattered. Isaac carried Cecily in his arms and moved towards the bed. He laid her down and faced her, looking into her flushed face as she tried to catch her breath. With an affectionate smile, Isaac caressed her horn. ¡°Noona.¡± ¡°...Yes.¡± ¡°I love you. Truly.¡± A deep, lingering kiss followed the confession of love. This time, it was a short and intense kiss to confirm each other¡¯s feelings. Cecily, who had kissed Isaac, smiled happily and gently caressed his face before quietly speaking. ¡°I love you too.¡± With the love confession of the two individuals coming to an end, it marked the end of their first night together, extending until morning. ¡°Master?¡± ¡°... ...¡± It seemed that the night would continue a bit longer after all. Translators note: I¡¯m starting to fear what the other girl¡¯s are into... Marie is super lewd, Cecily a maso, and Rina is into voyeurism... Also there are 3 chapters today in case someone didn¡¯t notice. Chapter 169: Morning at Helium (2) Until just before lunch, Cecily and I messed around. Frankly, the remark she put into her mouth, ¡°Master,¡± was enough to rekindle dying embers and even linger on. Clearly, she must have done it on purpose to provoke me. I can be sure of that. It was exhausting, as if I had been exercising intensely for over 12 hours, but thanks to Mora¡¯s divine power, I didn¡¯t feel physically drained. However, the divine power couldn¡¯t prevent the physiological effects, so I still felt hunger and thirst. Fortunately, Cecily seemed satisfied enough that she wouldn¡¯t want to continue any further, so we barely managed to conclude. Then we affectionately washed each other¡¯s bodies in the bathroom and came out dressed in bathrobes. As I stepped outside, I found the maids who had arrived in the bedroom, tidying up the beddings and its surroundings diligently. The beddings were in such a filthy state that they seemed beyond reuse, and they would have to be completely burned. I gazed at the mess of bodily fluids on the beddings and asked Cecily. ¡°Noona, can magic clean something like that thoroughly?¡± ¡°Yes, it can be done, but why bother? Even with magic, the discomfort would remain the same. It¡¯s easier to just get new ones.¡± She gave a smile filled with various meanings and continued. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s going to get dirty again throughout the vacation. Is there really a need to clean it up with magic? I don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡± ¡°By the way, it¡¯s really dirty. It¡¯s hard to believe most of it came from my body.¡± She looked at the soiled beddings with a more curious expression than embarrassed. Cecily had no reservations about saying explicit things, likening herself to a dessert or asking to be messed up. Towards the end, she even discarded shame and embarrassment and called me ¡®master¡¯. Marie had been shy about sexual desires until recently when she opened her eyes to pleasure, but Cecily was not like that. If this continued, I worried that I might have to deal with both of them at the same time. I absentmindedly traced the now entirely black horns of hers and cautiously asked in a hushed voice. The maids who were tidying up the beddings and its surroundings had already left. ¡°Noona, I¡¯m curious, is this prolonged arousal only during the evil cycle, or does it happen regularly?¡± ¡°Well... Let me think. According to what I heard from Mom, the evil cycle is when desire, or you can say sexual desire, is the strongest. Before that, it varies for each individual. It¡¯s like everyone has their own differences.¡± ¡°Then, what about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already fallen for you, so I¡¯m not quite sure~ Maybe after the vacation, Marie and I might fight frequently?¡± Cecily replied playfully in her unique tone. With mischievous smiles, it seems the future was promising. Perhaps I should visit the temple more often. However, I feel a bit awkward since I don¡¯t know how Luminous¡¯s divine power will affect Cecily. I patted her horns, which she cutely nudged against me while pouting. As I showed affection, Cecily smiled and enjoyed the feeling. ¡°Noona, does Luminous¡¯s divine power have a negative effect on demons?¡± ¡°Hmm? No, not really. Although the efficiency is much lower compared to Mora, our origin is still human. If Luminous¡¯s divine power was harmful to demons, then even Mora¡¯s divine power would cause harm. Why do you ask?¡± ¡°Actually, last night, Mora granted me divine power. It seems like it was to help me not get tired and also to share it with you.¡± ¡°Really? No wonder you kept feeling energetic even though you seemed tired. That must be the reason. The fullness in my stomach is from the succubus¡¯s blood, not the divine power, right? And I feel like my mana has increased even more.¡± As Cecily gently caressed her abdomen, I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. After a full 12 hours, her belly protruded slightly. While some people get thirsty and hungry after such a night, she gets her hunger satisfied and mana increased. Moreover, with her skin glowing, she¡¯s undeniably a genuine succubus. ¡®I must visit Mora before doing anything with Cecily.¡¯ If that¡¯s not the case, then it occurred to me that I should either build up my stamina to last 12 hours or consider getting knight training from my father again. It¡¯s not just something I could do haphazardly, but it¡¯s quite a good option because now I have to deal with not only Marie but also Cecily. If the two of them don¡¯t compromise, there¡¯s a possibility of facing both of them at the same time. Increasing my stamina might become a necessity rather than a choice. I can¡¯t rely on divine power forever, it seems like I shouldn¡¯t postpone it any longer. ¡®Polygamy isn¡¯t all that great, after all.¡¯ Of course, it¡¯s not to say that it¡¯s bad or that I¡¯m not happy. Marie and Cecily have both made concessions to each other, so we can continue to live a happily fulfilled life. Afterward, both of us changed into our regular clothes instead of bathrobes to have a combined breakfast and lunch. The maids had prepared clothes that fit us perfectly in advance. Cecily wore an off-shoulder dress like yesterday but with her chest completely covered, revealing only her shoulders and collarbone. I, on the other hand, just wore a simple black suit. Nevertheless, since it was made in Helium, the comfort was unparalleled. While changing clothes, due to our exposed bodies, Cecily¡¯s desires were about to lead us into the second round, but I vehemently stopped it. The effects of the contraceptive pills had worn off, and we couldn¡¯t predict how much more we would do, so we needed to be cautious. The power given by Mora and Cecily¡¯s fertility period ending completely made it better to endure until then. ¡°Do you want to eat anything? Tell me in advance.¡± ¡°I just want to eat anything. I¡¯m thirsty too.¡± Afterward, I moved my feet to the place where the meal was being held with Cecily. Thanks to her telepathy, the meal was prepared in advance. Unlike street food, the meal served at the Helium Palace consisted of ordinary dishes, such as steaks or simple chicken dishes, stews, and so on. They particularly used stimulating spices that perfectly suited my taste. Demons have enjoyed using spicy spices as a means of mental cultivation since ancient times. In the past, people enjoyed spicy food for mental training, but now it¡¯s merely a matter of gastronomy. ¡°Are you awake? Please take a seat.¡± As I entered the dining room, Eisillia was already seated at the distinct long table¡¯s end. However, Descal was nowhere to be seen. When I questioned it, Eisillia read my expression and promptly answered, ¡°He¡¯s briefly away due to work. He has a lot of tasks piled up lately due to recent diplomacy. He barely managed to find time yesterday too.¡± ¡°I see. I understand.¡± Indeed, Helium is currently busy with diplomacy with neighboring countries. Naturally, the top officials, including the King, would be stretched thin even if they had two bodies. Upon hearing the reason for Descal¡¯s absence, I took my seat. Naturally, Cecily sat beside me in an elegant manner. On the table, there was steak with a red sauce already prepared. From its color, it looked like it would be spicy, but it actually boasted a delicious and piquant taste. It is one of the spices that Helium has been steadily developing since its founding. In my past life, being Korean, it seemed to fit my taste perfectly, so while living in Helium I thought I would eat it often. ¡°So, did you enjoy the dessert I prepared for you yesterday?¡± ¡°... ...¡± At the moment when I was about to grab the tableware, preparing even the napkins, Eisillia asked with a subtle voice. I was momentarily taken aback and turned my gaze to her. Eisillia wore a smile that was hard to read, waiting for my answer. Until yesterday, she even used honorifics like ¡°Mr. Isaac,¡± but seeing her drop the formal speech, it seemed that she had started treating me as her son-in-law from today. I was at a loss as to what to answer her smile when Cecily came to my rescue in that situation. ¡°Oh, Mom. Is that even a question? You can probably guess from what just happened.¡± ¡°This child. Can¡¯t you give your mom a break? Do you know how much your mom and dad went through to prepare the dessert?¡± ¡°Isaac is feeling awkward. Stop with the teasing.¡± ¡°Hmph. That¡¯s why raising a daughter is useless.¡± At Cecily¡¯s scolding, Eisillia grumbled with a pouting expression. I felt like I should comfort her, feeling a bit guilty because of me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I enjoyed it. It was one of the best desserts of my life.¡± ¡°Oh my, really? I¡¯m glad. Since you said it was one of the desserts, the other one must have been prepared by the Requilis family, right?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Inside Alvenheim¡¯s audience chamber, not for official duties, Arwen was sitting on the throne, receiving a report from Keir, the immigration inspector. Even if they were not part of the Council of Elders, those responsible for important tasks had to come to the audience chamber and report. The same applied to the overseer of immigration, Keir. He was currently giving a report about Alvenheim¡¯s strict immigration screening criteria and requesting a relaxation of the rules. ¡°I understand your request well. It might be worth considering easing the screening criteria. However, it will likely take some time.¡± ¡°Is it due to the trade issues?¡± ¡°Yes. Easing immigration screening means more diverse races can come and go. Not to mention various organizations. We¡¯ll have to discuss this separately with the Council of Elders.¡± ¡°But those stubborn folks are likely to reject it...¡± In the midst of talks about attending a council meeting, Keir grumbled. Despite his position as an advisor to the queen, he was uncharacteristically carefree for an elf. Arwen could only smile wryly because she knew how much Keir resented the council. The reason he had withdrawn from active duty and became an immigration inspector was also due to the council¡¯s influence. ¡°It¡¯s not like I can handle everything alone. I know very well that you dislike the council. But it would be better if you could separate personal feelings from official duties.¡± ¡°Sigh... I understand. I suppose I have no choice but to trust you, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°That being said... Can you tell me about the current situation of Ikher, the former warrior commander?¡± Arwen inquired about Ikher, the ex-warrior commander of Alvenheim and Keir¡¯s former superior. Once hailed as a hero who almost saved Alvenheim from defeat during the racial wars, he was betrayed by his homeland and imprisoned due to the council¡¯s interference. Since the end of the tribal wars, he had been living in seclusion, never leaving his residence. However, recently, there were occasional sightings of him showing his face or engaging in training in his martial arts dojo. There were signs that he might be considering a comeback, which garnered a lot of attention. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about Ikher. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s really because of that book or if there¡¯s another reason... Anyway, if Ikher returns, I would welcome him. I can¡¯t predict how the council will react, though.¡± ¡°People¡¯s hearts can change for various reasons. It would be a good sign if he returns.¡± Elves, like soldiers for example, typically devoted their whole lives to one profession unless there are special circumstances. Especially the elves who become warriors tend to stay in the military until the end unless they suffer severe injuries. Ikher, who felt disillusioned after being betrayed by the Council of Elders, was a special case. As a result, elves can be seen as having all their strength displayed outwardly. Skilled individuals retiring and living their remaining years like humans or other races are rare. ¡®This must be thanks to Xenon¡¯s Biography.¡¯ Anyone with even a slight interest in history would know that. The elven hero appearing in Xenon¡¯s Biography was inspired by Ikher. The hero in question was betrayed in the past by their homeland, but they come to realize that what they protect is not the noble families but the nation itself, and they stand against the devils. In the process, they meet the Dark Elves and join forces. To someone unfamiliar, it might seem like just another setting, but for those who know Ikher well, the story takes on a different meaning. In reality, Ikher only felt disillusioned with the Council of Elders and went into hiding, but his affection for Alvennheim remained unchanged. If the Devil War had actually broken out, everyone acknowledged that Ikher would have acted in the same manner. ¡®Is Isaac truly a prophet?¡¯ Arwen couldn¡¯t easily dismiss the contents of Xenon¡¯s Biography from her mind. She had been contemplating this since the last time she heard from the Council of Elders, and Xenon¡¯s Biography truly felt like a prophecy. The pollution of the World Tree¡¯s roots, the summoning of demons, and the succession of ¡°coincidences¡± like Reapers, to be honest, should be seen as almost impossible. Luminous also mentioned that while they may be coincidences for now, they would become inevitabilities in the future. Since many people may have mentioned the ¡®constraints¡¯, Arwen couldn¡¯t easily overlook it. Moreover, as the council had mentioned, Isaac was showing endless favor to Arwen. Reason dictated that it was just Isaac¡¯s pure nature, but emotions were telling a different story. All of this felt like the story that was almost about to come true. If that¡¯s really the case... Kwoong! Just before Arwen could immerse herself in her own delusions, the tightly closed door of the chamber suddenly swung open with force. Both Arwen and Kair turned their gazes towards the direction of the door, startled. As they looked, a member of the council, Fieren, was approaching sternly with a determined expression. There were no other council members present, only Fieren. No matter how chaotic the council might be, they still follow some basic rules. They wouldn¡¯t rudely and loudly open a door like just now, especially the door to the Queen¡¯s chamber. Normally, they would have been scolded and reprimanded for such behavior, but Arwen noticed that something was off in Fieren¡¯s expression, so she waited silently. ¡°... What¡¯s this? Have you already made up your mind to leave?¡± ¡°Shut your mouth and get out of here. There¡¯s something important to discuss with the Queen.¡± Even when Kair asked in a sarcastic tone, Fieren uttered harsh words that he rarely used, ordering them to leave the audience chamber. Kair¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Fieren usually spoke politely, but there was no trace of that aspect now. It meant that a serious situation had arisen. Moreover, the fact that he came alone to see the queen without gathering the members of council indicated that it was urgent. Keir observed Arwen¡¯s reaction with a surprised expression. Arwen, too, seemed curious about Fieren¡¯s unusual behavior, so she refrained from reprimanding him and remained silent. Then, after locking eyes with Keir, she quietly instructed. ¡°It¡¯s better to discuss this later. Please go inside.¡± ¡°Yes, understood.¡± Keir politely greeted and then gave Fieren a sly smile before stepping out of the audience chamber. Eventually, only Arwen, sitting on the throne, and Fieren, standing before her, were left inside the chamber. Arwen pierced through Fieren¡¯s stiff expression and softly spoke. ¡°Fieren, esteemed member of the council. I assume this is an important matter, given that you made the breach of etiquette.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, please pardon my impertinence, but I have one question,¡± Fieren said, even though the queen had asked the first question. For a moment, Arwen¡¯s lower eyelid twitched, but she could tell that he was holding something in his hand. Judging by its square shape and slight thickness, it seemed to be a book. As Arwen became suspicious again, Fieren asked a strange question. ¡°Your Majesty, do you truly have no connection with Xenon whatsoever?¡± ¡°What nonsense is this you¡¯re talking about? I have already said there is absolutely none.¡± ¡°In that case, please take a look at this book. It¡¯s the 14th volume of ¡®Xenon¡¯s Biography,¡¯ recently released by the Minerva Empire.¡± As Arwen had expected, the item clenched in Fieren¡¯s hand was a book, and it happened to be Volume 14 of Xenon¡¯s Biography. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder why an unreleased book in Alvenheim was in his possession, but she soon realized one crucial fact. On a previous occasion, he had sent someone to the publishing house to find Xenon independently. With the help of those resources, he must have obtained the book. Meanwhile, Fieren used magic to levitate the book and handed it over to Arwen. Though she felt skeptical at first, she accepted it without a word of complaint. The book that Firren delivered was undoubtedly Volume 14 of Xenon¡¯s Biography. From the brand-new cover to the honest inscription of ¡°Volume 14,¡± there was no doubt about it. ¡°You can start reading from page 100 of the book. If you wish, you can read it from the beginning as well.¡± ¡°Before that, I doubt why you¡¯re asking me to read this. First, tell me the reason. This is an order.¡± Even in this situation, Arwen had no intention of giving up her initiative. No matter how urgent things were, some principles had to be upheld, right? Fieren knew this well and nodded before speaking in a composed tone. ¡°The book contains forbidden magic.¡± Translators note: Chapter 170: Forbidden Magic (1) ¡°Forbidden Magic? Are you talking about Necromancy?¡± Arwen responded with a puzzled expression to the term ¡®forbidden magic¡¯ that Fieren mentioned. In the world, there are various types of magic, and among them, some are so dreadful that their use is prohibited. One of the most prominent examples is ¡®Necromancy.¡¯ Necromancy is a form of magic that resurrects the deceased as ¡®undead,¡¯ and in the past, devils mainly favored it during the Devil War. Especially, the higher the proficiency in Necromancy, the stronger the abilities of the resurrected undead, and it can also inflict significant psychological pressure. Moreover, the undead, by their very nature, can engage in an endless battle, while the opponent¡¯s strength diminishes over time, whereas the undead¡¯s power keeps increasing. Fortunately, through the existence of ¡®Divine Power¡¯ and the ¡®World Tree,¡¯ they managed to repel the undead with great effort, but remnants of their existence still linger in this world. The most significant example would be the Demons. Demons possess the ¡®Black Mana,¡¯ enabling them to use Necromancy. However, due to the great harm they suffered from demons, they strictly forbid Necromancy, even though they might possess the ability to use it. Recently, there have been traces of Devil worshippers clandestinely using Necromancy, and it was mentioned in Xenon¡¯s Biography. Even in Xenon¡¯s Biography, Necromancy was considered a magic that should never be attempted. In addition to that, black magic, which gains power through human sacrifices or spreads terrible curses and plagues, was also forbidden. In fact, since Necromancy is included within black magic, it is right to view black magic itself as forbidden magic. ¡°It isn¡¯t like black magic or necromancy. It¡¯s the purest form of magic, but it¡¯s forbidden due to the dreadful carnage it can cause.¡± ¡°Hmm... It¡¯s hard to understand just by listening.¡± After hearing Fieren¡¯s response, Arwen looked puzzled and gazed at Volume 14 of Xenon¡¯s Biography. It was difficult to predict why Fieren was saying such things based solely on what she heard. If it¡¯s not like black magic, then what kind of magic could it be? Moreover, there was something else that she couldn¡¯t comprehend. That was about one of the criticisms of Xenon¡¯s Biography ¨C magic was activated without proper explanation. So, it only describes what magic was cast, without teaching the detailed principles. If there¡¯s a flaw in Xenon¡¯s Biography, it¡¯s the weak depiction of magic, but it¡¯s understandable since Isaac was not a magician. Moreover, magic is not properly standardized among humans. So, why exactly did Fieren describe forbidden magic in such a way? Arwen, with her stern expression, waited for Fieren and then opened the book. Since it¡¯s come to this, it might not be a bad idea to read Volume 14 of the Xenon Chronicles to grasp the situation. ¡®Elvenheim has indeed been completely occupied.¡¯ Due to the contamination of the World Tree and Lucifer¡¯s wicked scheme, Elvenheim has been completely incapacitated and invaded by demons. Naturally, the warriors of Elvenheim resisted repeatedly, but it was difficult to stop the devils who swarmed like a tidal wave. If the warriors of Elvenheim defeat 5 devils, the devils send 10 more troops, and if they block that too, they send an additional 20 troops. The situation was the worst of the worst since the contaminated World Tree became a sort of coordinate and turned into a gateway, even nourishing Diablos. Elvenheim was practically on the verge of destruction. The Xenon¡¯s party happened to encounter Dark Elves and fought against the demons in Elvenheim, but they were forced to retreat due to the presence of the Seven Sins. ¡®The council... has been completely annihilated. That¡¯s really unfortunate.¡¯ In Xenon¡¯s Biography, the council that could be considered the equivalent of the council of elders was shown to have expressed extreme disapproval towards Xenon¡¯s group, even going as far as imprisoning them on the pretext of Jin being a demon. In many ways, it portrayed the negative aspects of the elves in an exaggerated manner. After Kair¡¯s death, Elisha, who had become partially disabled, took charge of governing the nation, but under the pretext of investigating Xenon¡¯s party, she expelled them from Elvenheim. The group even included a warrior named ¡®Ruden,¡¯ who had been a thorn in the council¡¯s side. However, the council was unable to fight devils properly and was easily defeated. Furthermore, they were resurrected as undead and continued to chase after Xenon¡¯s party until the end. Just from this, there were sufficient reasons for the council of elders to be furious, but this alone was not enough. There were still many pages left, as mentioned by Fieren in the first place. ¡®But what will happen if Diablos is resurrected? Won¡¯t it all end then?¡¯ If this continues, the Great Devil Diablos would be resurrected. In the World Tree, there are enough nutrients to even resurrect the Great Devil, so it first invaded Elvenheim. Furthermore, Diablos possessed an incredibly powerful force according to the settings. With a single gesture, it can shatter mountains and even reverse the heavens and earth, so one could easily imagine the extent of its power. As Arwen immersed herself in the increasingly serious situation, she briefly glanced at Fieren. He was still standing there with a stern expression, waiting. Finally, she reached the page he had mentioned, wondering what kind of magic would be there. Arwen delved deeper into the story as she turned the page. ¡®...Power fusion with Eir?¡¯ Eir was one of the representatives of the Dark Elves and one of the warriors mentioned in Volume 13. Among the Dark Elves, Eir held the title of ¡®Dark Guide,¡¯ given to the most exceptional warrior among them. In other words, someone like Ruden, the leader of the elven warriors, who has extraordinary and unmatched strength. This warrior has started fighting to protect Elvenheim. Even though the Dark Elves in the real world were once exiled after a terrible civil war, their deep affection remained. Alvenheim was their homeland, a place where the roots of their hearts were planted by the gods, so it¡¯s only natural. Therefore, it¡¯s not at all surprising that the Dark Elf in Xenon¡¯s Biography fought for Elvenheim. Despite lingering conflicts between different races, ¡®Ruden¡¯ and ¡®Eir¡¯ have become one for the sake of Elvenheim. Their united hearts are directed towards the corrupted World Tree, which was originally a gift from the gods but now must be destroyed. If they were to step back, Diablos would resurrect, and this world would head towards destruction. The two heroes are well aware of this fact, leaving them with only one choice. ¡®But breaking through the Seven Sins would be difficult...¡¯ Just dealing with Lucifer alone would be a challenge, not to mention the other Seven Sins. Other elves were supporting them in clearing a path, but it¡¯s clear that it¡¯s impossible. So, there¡¯s only one option left: ¡®Cooperation.¡¯ And not just any cooperation that would combine their strength into a power of 2, but one that produces a power of 10 to incinerate the corrupted World Tree. The Elven hero, Ruden, and the Dark Elf hero, Eir, both understood this and thus proceeded with their final decision. ¡®Fusion... you say? What kind of ability is this?¡¯ It was too dangerous a truth, so they deceived others, calling it false. Arwen¡¯s expression grew more rigid. ¡°During the devil war, the situation was so desperate that we had no choice but to use fusion magic. However, that changed after the war. Our ancestors realized that through fusion, they could turn people into a single massive mana. But don¡¯t you, Your Majesty, know what would happen when that fact becomes known?¡± ¡°... ...¡± Using people as ¡®mana.¡¯ Once that truth spreads widely, it is highly likely that gruesome human experiments will take place in the shadows. Not only that, but the current civilization has advanced far beyond the time of the devil war, and the population has multiplied several times. As described in Fieren¡¯s explanation, fusion¡ªmeaning the joining¡ªwas not limited to just two people, but multiple people could perform the magic, just like in Xenon¡¯s Biography. If certain individuals were to execute with impure intentions... It¡¯s evident that a dreadful tragedy would occur. Even if some energy entities were created, they wouldn¡¯t be possible to annihilate and will only move forward. Since our ancestors also anticipated this, there is a high probability that they completely eradicated any records. Arwen concealed her concern, then asked quietly. ¡°I will ask again before that. How do you know about this forbidden magic?¡± ¡°My father taught me it, and he learned it from my grandfather, who, in turn, learned it from my great-grandfather. Though the documented records disappeared, it was orally passed down to make us aware of the dangers.¡± ¡°Is it truly such a perilous magic? Not just an excuse to find Xenon?¡± ¡°If that were the case, why would I have dared to be disrespectful and sought out the Queen? This book has already spread widely in the human world. We must prohibit its publication as soon as possible and, more importantly, find Xenon.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± If one only listens to the words, it¡¯s a very serious matter. This magic called ¡°Fusion¡± should not be known to the world, as it might lead to crossing an irreparable river. However, it¡¯s impossible to bring Isaac here as well. Arwen, with a pensive gaze, glanced at the 14th volume of Xenon¡¯s Biography and suddenly had a question. Is ¡°Fusion¡± something only elves can use, or can other races use it as well? What if it¡¯s exclusive to elves? In that case, she could block it from her side. Even if a few thoughtless individuals unknowingly conducted experiments, punishment could put an end to it. Above all, if Xenon¡¯s Biography was truly a ¡°prophecy,¡± there shouldn¡¯t be any major issues. The fusion mentioned in Xenon¡¯s Biography was not something that just anyone could do, it explains that only warriors with pure spiritual power can perform such a magic. In Xenon¡¯s Biography, Ruden and Eir are heroes who chose to sacrifice themselves to protect their homeland and even prevent the resurrection of the great devil, Diablos. If only such heroes can perform the fusion, then there should be no problem. Of course, the theory that a huge energy absorbs surrounding energies was dangerous in itself. However, this can be controlled through agreements with leaders of each nation. ¡®There are still some shady aspects...¡¯ Because the Council of Elders had made outrageous claims in the past, it was difficult to believe them immediately. It could also be an excuse to bring Isaac here. Arwen quickly organized her thoughts and then turned her gaze to Fieren. Fieren was still waiting with an unchanged expression. ¡°Fieren, the Grand Councilor. I have one last question.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Is the fusion you mentioned something that only our elves can use, or can other races use it too?¡± ¡°It is something that only we elves, who have been chosen by the gods, can use. We are the ones with the purest mana.¡± Then, there should be no problem. Although some foolish humans might want to try it once, there is a high chance they will be immediately restrained. Besides, wizards are highly valuable assets to humans. They wouldn¡¯t be crazy enough to attempt such a thing. However, human experimentation takes a bit of time. Nevertheless, since this is essentially a kind of human surrogate, you could dismiss it as ¡®black magic¡¯ and strictly prohibit it. If anyone violates this, they can be directly executed by the Holy Kingdom. There¡¯s no need to be in a rush. Isaac must have written about this, desiring such results. ¡®I can go and ask him directly later, to see if he is truly aprophet.¡¯ Maybe Isaac wrote about it in his book because he personally has seen the ¡®Fusion¡¯. Arwen replied, emphasizing the weight of the matter toward Fieren. ¡°Then there shouldn¡¯t be a problem. As long as only elves can use it, there won¡¯t be any issues. We will control it ourselves.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, this in itself could cause significant problems if news about this forbidden magic spreads. Please consider it carefully. This is not an issue to be taken lightly.¡± ¡°Hmm. Why are you so uneasy? Don¡¯t you trust yourself, the one who has ruled Alvenheim until now? Or is it because of the Dark Elves?¡± Startled, Fieern flinched at her words. Observing his reaction, Arwen smiled inwardly. ¡®I knew it.¡¯ Translators note: Chapter 171: Forbidden Magic (2) When Arwen noticed the trembling of Fieren¡¯s body, she almost burst out laughing. On the surface, because of forbidden magic, she had to be serious, but inside, she couldn¡¯t stop herself from laughing. In Xenon¡¯s Biography, the combination magic, or ¡®fusion,¡¯ as it¡¯s theoretically called, was undoubtedly a highly dangerous magic. Fusion sacrifices oneself as an offering and goes so far as to indiscriminately absorb the surrounding energy, making its dangers impossible to ignore. However, Fieren¡¯s true concern was not about the danger of fusion. If you carefully review the process of fusion mentioned in Xenon¡¯s Biography, you could only roughly grasp the idea. It would be enough to subtly hint at the future that may happen later if forbidden magic was mentioned in a book. It was excessive to cause a fuss to this extent.Follow the latest novels at novelhall.comore, Fieren already knew that fusion was a magic that only elves could use. For Fieren, who ruled Alvenheim for centuries, it was an easy task to prohibit specific magic. Moreover, since the last speech, the popularity of the Queen, Arwen, in Alvenheim has risen dramatically. If Arwen strictly prohibited it, the citizens would follow obediently. ¡®But the problem is the fusion between elves and dark elves.¡¯ The problem lies in the fact that the subjects of fusion are not elves and elves, but elves and dark elves. Although it was overshadowed by the issue of mixed-blood, the appearance of dark elves has captured readers¡¯ attention. Who are the dark elves? Another race of elves with completely different culture and traditions, despite sharing the same origin. Sometimes they appear in human society to buy necessary items or conduct investigations, but they really come out very rarely. This is why humans look at dark elves with curious eyes or express their curiosity directly when they meet them. Like this, Dark Elves were originally one of the lesser-known races in the world. However, when they appeared in Xenon¡¯s Biography, many people paid attention, wondering if Xenon knew a lot about Dark Elves. Furthermore, the Dark Elves¡¯ portrayal based on the information advised by Siris was so close to reality that it was almost indistinguishable. Starting from their specialization in covert attacks to their ability to permanently conceal their bodies. One could overlook the differences in their titles, as it was the least of the concerns. The biggest issue lay in the relationship between Elves and Dark Elves. Despite being overshadowed by the matter of mixed-blood, Xenon¡¯s Biography also elaborates extensively on why the relationship between Elves and Dark Elves became strained and the event that led to the Dark Elves¡¯ banishment from Elvenheim. Thanks to Xenon¡¯s Biography, the fact that the Dark Elves chose to exile themselves to avoid an internal conflict became widely known. The truth buried deep in the history of the Sanctuary was revealed through Xenon¡¯s Biography. Elven scholars, including humans, began serious research to verify its authenticity, and some even set out on journeys to the habitats of Dark Elves. Although it is currently a quiet period to gather evidence for confirmation, once it is proven, Alvenheim will be engulfed in yet another shock. ¡®The Dark Elf problem is somewhat progressing positively.¡¯ Arwen anticipated that the matter concerning Dark Elves would proceed smoothly. After all, they have been exchanging interactions with the Dark Elves for this very purpose. Instead, she should express her gratitude to Isaac. Despite Rain stealing the manuscript, the Dark Elves were portrayed favorably in Xenon¡¯s Biography. Therefore, the fusion of Elves and Dark Elves described in Volume 14 can be seen as a true integration between the two races. The conflicts that once divided the two nations during times of crisis are set aside as they come together to fight against the evil threatening the world. As the saying goes, ¡°One¡¯s clothes get wet in light rain,¡± and it¡¯s only a matter of time before Alvenheim¡¯s perspective on the Dark Elves gradually changes. If the Alvenheim citizens view the Dark Elves even slightly differently, it won¡¯t be long before they are allowed into Alvenheim. No matter how hard Arwen tries, if the people of Alvenheim continue to fear the Dark Elves, assimilation will be nearly impossible. However, through Xenon¡¯s Biography, if their perspectives change, they can overcome misunderstandings and take a step forward. To prevent that from happening, Fieren planned to censor Volume 14 of Xenon¡¯s Biography. The pretext was the presence of forbidden magic, but the real reason was the dangerous intent hidden within. ¡°Sigh... Fieren, the Grand Councilor.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Is this really because of the Dark Elves? You also know well the significance of Elves and Dark Elves fusing in this book. It represents the unity of two races that were once divided by the past conflicts. It might be a very sensitive matter for some individuals who insist on purity of blood.¡± ¡°The Dark Elves are those who hide in the darkness. We can¡¯t trust those who don¡¯t even show their faces.¡± When Arwen pointed out sharply, Fieren seemed to have no intention of concealing his true feelings anymore, and he expressed his inner thoughts. Arwen almost showed a scornful expression but managed to suppress it. In the end, his obsession with purity of blood remained. Though uniting was dangerous, and the fusion might be a forbidden magic, it¡¯s merely a pretext. On this occasion, disregarding the usual protocol and even displaying rudeness, he had come to the Audience Chamber, leaving the members of the parliament behind. But nothing had changed. It was evident that Fieren had rushed in recklessly, speaking out of turn and causing a commotion. ¡°However, Your Majesty must also be aware of the danger of the fusion. It¡¯s a highly perilous magic. By now, it must be impossible to conceal it since it was already discovered. Before the forbidden magic spreads widely among the Dark Elves and others, we must quickly ban its publication.¡± ¡°You know that it isn¡¯t practically feasible, don¡¯t you? Alvenheim has been engaging in exchanges with other countries for decades now. Moreover, Xenon¡¯s Biography has recently gained immense popularity even within Alvenheim. Are we suddenly going to halt all of that? Don¡¯t you know it would erode trust in diplomacy?¡± In the past, Xenon¡¯s Biography was only read by a few in Alvenheim, but after the 12th volume, the demand skyrocketed. Firstly, the fact that the heroine, Mary, is an Elf, attracted a lot of attention. And the tragic love story of Kair and Elisha caused a social stir and there was the half-blood situation. Above all, even if by chance, the revelation of the contamination of the World Tree¡¯s roots was enough to capture the Elves¡¯ interest. Thanks to this, the publishing house was enjoying exceedingly happy days. ¡°Of course, I understand that. But even if the publishing house is unaware, isn¡¯t mentioning the Minerva Empire a sensitive matter? Even if Xenon were from the Michelle Territory, nobody knows where he currently resides. The authority over Xenon¡¯s Biography lies not with the Minerva Empire but with the publishing house.¡± Since the Racial War, the kings of Alvenheim have been frequently replaced before Arwen¡¯s reign. The Council¡¯s constant probing could easily wear down one¡¯s patience. But Arwen was different. Born a half-blood, she excelled in all sorts of strategizing and this did not faze her much. With a smile hidden within, Arwen spoke in a soft voice. ¡°You speak of ambitions... Then let me ask in return, Councilor Fieren, what are your ideals?¡± ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s the peace of Alvenheim. If that peace were to be disrupted, I would do anything to preserve it.¡± ¡°Then, would you even risk your own position for that peace?¡± ¡°... ...¡± Arwen¡¯s direct question left Fieren without an answer. No, he couldn¡¯t answer. ¡°Ruling Alvenheim peacefully... It may seem good at first glance. But Councilor Fieren, that peace is nothing but stagnation. The people might be content with what they see without knowing what¡¯s wrong. Ignoring inconvenient truths is akin to being a frog in a well.¡± ¡°Are you truly intent on shattering the peace, Your Majesty? That would be tyranny.¡± ¡°No, I too prefer the tranquility now. However, look at humans. They achieve endless progress while disturbing their own peace. Even in the racial war, humans have initiated aggression against us and triumphed gloriously. To achieve progress, one must be prepared to disrupt peace. But...¡± She then gazed down at Fieren with a disdainful gray glance. A good-for-nothing waiting to be defeated without even putting up a fight. ¡°What do you really want? ¡®Peace¡¯ and ¡®comfort¡¯ must be clearly distinguished. You are facing a huge storm, yet you are only thinking of avoiding it without any preparation. At least, that¡¯s how I see it.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°But when the typhoon grows stronger, even avoidance becomes impossible. There will be nowhere left to escape. However, those who are prepared and ready for the impact? Unlike those who are completely engulfed and disappear, they will endure steadfastly. That¡¯s development, and behind the typhoon, peace will inevitably come. It has always been that way throughout history.¡± Having given a lengthy explanation, Arwen delivered the final blow. ¡°Was my explanation too difficult? Then let me ask another question, sir. Why are you involved in politics?¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Do you think Alvenheim will truly become peaceful by merely implementing policies that turn a blind eye and amount to mere bluff? I believe it will only lead to an increase in smuggling and the rise of lawless people.¡± Clench- Arwen was directly denying even the significance of the Elder Council¡¯s existence, yet Fieren could only clench his fist as she voiced her straightforward remarks. From the standpoint of a politician engaged in politics, such words could only be regarded as highly offensive. However, what stirred an even greater anger was the fact that there was no way to refute her. The Queen, who was thought to be a novice, had gained even more influence since the half-blood incident. And the decisive reason for this increased influence... only one came to mind immediately. After barely suppressing the boiling rage within him, Fieren quietly spoke. It was a statement tinged with hidden anger due to him being so furious. ¡°...I understand Your Majesty¡¯s thoughts. Let¡¯s treat the censorship as if it never happened.¡± ¡°Understood. Is there anything else you wish to say?¡± ¡°No, nothing else. However, I will personally handle the matter of Xenon¡¯s whereabouts. Simply the fact that he knows forbidden magic is enough to identify him as a dangerous individual.¡± After having visited the publishing house already, Arwen responded as if nothing had happened, repressing her inner thoughts. ¡°Do as you please. If you think you can handle the storm that will come when you touch Xenon.¡± ¡°He won¡¯t be broken so easily. Farewell for now.¡± Fieren left with those words, walking confidently towards the tightly closed door of the study. Once his figure had completely disappeared, Arwen released the tension in her body and let out a sigh. It had consumed a great deal of mental energy, but it wasn¡¯t entirely in vain. She looked around and then down at her thigh with a pleased expression. On her thigh lay Volume 14 of Xenon¡¯s Biography, which Fieren hadn¡¯t collected. ¡°Still, it wasn¡¯t entirely useless.¡± Arwen chuckled and began reading the book with a gleeful expression. Translators note: Chapter 172: Book 14 (1) The 14th volume of Xenon¡¯s Biography has made its appearance in the world. And once again, it has caused a significant impact, as always. First and foremost, it introduced the ability for Elves and Dark Elves to truly become one, through a magic known as ¡®Fusion¡¯. This ability was not just a mere imagination but a magical curiosity that caught the attention of numerous scholars and wizards. Furthermore, the current situation seemed to confirm that Xenon (Isaac) was, at least partly, considered a prophet. Up to this point, it might have been merely a matter of varying opinions, but everything changed after the events of Volume 14, which unfolded in Alvenheim. [Fusion, as depicted in Volume 14, is an actual magic that can be performed. However, it is highly unethical and strictly prohibited due to its severe repercussions.] [It was magic once used by Elves during the Devil War 3000 years ago. However, after receiving the World Tree as a gift from gods, it was considered too dangerous and all records were destroyed.] [Fusion, or rather, the unification, can only be achieved by Elves chosen by the gods, and among them, only noble-minded warriors...] The remarkable scene of Fusion depicted in Volume 14 of Xenon¡¯s Biography was revealed as an actual usable magic, albeit a forbidden one. The official term was ¡°Unification,¡± and as described in the book, it doesn¡¯t disappear until all its energy is depleted, absorbing everything around it to replenish that energy. As it is only a pure energy, it doesn¡¯t distinguish between regular mana and dark mana and absorbs both. Unification can create a calamity like in the book. When the news spread, especially among the elves, in Alvenheim, people were astounded. [Anyone attempting to harness Unification will face severe punishment, and the same goes for those who attempt to exploit its theory.]Yo?ur favorite stories at novelhall.com [Even though the Queen has issued orders, the scholars and magicians still show interest in the theory described in the book.] [The theory that a massive energy absorbs surrounding energy to prevent its own destruction was once proposed by a scholar from Yggdrasil. However, it was quickly discredited by strong opposition from the council.] Unification triggered various reactions. Although Arwen threatened severe punishment, she felt it might not be enough to quell the curiosity of scholars and magicians. Some worried about the possibility of a truly dangerous situation arising, while others insisted that the theory was impossible. Their reasoning was that the phenomenon of an energy entity absorbing surrounding energy to prevent its own destruction requires a form of ¡°self-awareness.¡± Since the birth of the energy entity through Unification ultimately results in a living being with self-awareness, just like any other living creature, it would struggle to survive when faced with danger. Therefore, to verify this phenomenon, it would be necessary to create an energy entity with self-awareness. No matter how infinite the power of magic may be, ¡°creation¡± was still exclusive to deities. Even the magicians realized this and abandoned their attempts cleanly. As it was, I thought I could overlook the matter of unification, but the real problem arose after the situation settled down. [Xenon knew the forbidden knowledge of unification. If so, could he know other things as well?] [Looking back, all the knowledge he knows is dangerously saturated. If he truly knows the future, his knowledge could become a weapon.] [There is no doubt that Xenon is the one who saved this world from crisis. However, the fact remains that his knowledge can be dangerous.] With the misunderstanding that Isaac even knows forbidden magic, negative evaluations also rose to the surface. In fact, the assessment that Xenon is dangerous existed even before, but due to being absorbed in the book, it did not attract much attention. Moreover, even this was culturally dangerous, not meaning that the author himself was dangerous. However, starting from Volume 14, they began to be more cautious. If he knows forbidden magic that doesn¡¯t even exist in records, then could there be other dangerous knowledge? So they thought. Xenon was a hero who revealed the signs of contamination of the World Tree and devil summoning, but precisely because of that, his knowledge is very dangerous. Such evaluation slowly started to emerge. ¡°...Is it really going to be solved like this? I¡¯m already busy to death, and now I have a headache. Come back later.¡± ¡°Remember, human. The knowledge Xenon possesses is very dangerous. Not only to us but to many others who share similar thoughts.¡± The elf nobles left, seemingly threatening without being threatening, and the CEO let out a sigh as their footsteps gradually faded away. He sank into his chair, feeling powerless. Whether it was dangerous knowledge or whatever they were roasting him for, he couldn¡¯t understand. But that probably meant finding Isaac would be equally difficult. The CEO himself was the only clue and connection, so the chances were high that they came with the intention of clutching at straws. Last time, they came simply to ¡®verify¡¯ a signature, but now they were deliberately ¡®tracking¡¯ Isaac down. Besides the nobles of Alvenheim, there were others who were also searching for Isaac. However, being elves, they carried an entirely different weight. ¡®He seems to have some skills... If they are elves who use magic skillfully, it will be dangerous.¡¯ Although they don¡¯t have the authority to directly investigate taxes like the Minerva Empire, the elves are much better at tracking step by step. No matter how skillfully Hawk hides the manuscript path when he sends it, getting caught was just a matter of time. The reason he hasn¡¯t been caught until now is that he always hired different messengers, and above all, the elves didn¡¯t show much interest. At least until the release of Volume 13. While Hawk¡¯s method of communication might be effective with humans, it¡¯s uncertain whether it will work with elves. Elves were one of the races that could use the power of magic as naturally as breathing. ¡®No, this won¡¯t do. If things continue like this, I should send a warning.¡¯ That way, even if problems arise, he won¡¯t be held responsible. Just before the CEO wrote the letter to Isaac, he looked around. Come to think of it, those damn elves might have pulled off some tricks while staying here. No matter how urgent it is, one should be cautious, right? With that in mind, the CEO decided it would be better to write the letter at home instead of the publishing house, leaning back on the chair. The recently replaced leather chair made him feel comfortable. ¡®I¡¯m working so hard, but what is that man, Xenon, doing?¡¯ What is he doing, indeed? ¡°Isaac.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not really a prophet or a seer, are you? This isn¡¯t just a coincidence, is it?¡± ¡°You say it¡¯s a coincidence.¡± ¡°Hmm, I see. Anyway, let¡¯s get out of here quickly.¡± ¡°Suddenly?¡± He had a happy life with his beloved partner to enjoy. ¡°Do you not want to mess me up?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± That day became a long night. Translators note: Chapter 173: Book 14 (2) As the 14th volume was released, I suddenly had a thought. Perhaps, by now, the world might hate me. Luminous and Mora may have different perspectives, but from my point of view, it¡¯s hard not to think that way. The contamination of the World Tree¡¯s roots, devil summoning, reapers, mana engine, and so on ¨C there were already enough headaches with all these elements, and now people are making a fuss about forbidden magic and whatnot. I merely wrote the novel based on my imagination, but now that those imaginings have manifested into reality, it feels surreal and overwhelming. Maybe it¡¯s time to give up. Why should my imagination turn into reality anyway? What¡¯s the point? What¡¯s even more distressing is that even if I deny being responsible for those events, nobody will pay attention to my excuses. The incidents have been piling up consecutively, making it hard to dismiss them as mere coincidences. The only silver lining is that some factions acknowledge the danger of the knowledge I possess and attempt to exclude it. However, they surfaced momentarily, facing fierce criticism, before retreating back into obscurity. In truth, I¡¯ve faced resentment and jealousy before, so it didn¡¯t bother me much. However, now the scope seems to have broadened slightly. While it was common for novelists to criticize me in the past, now even nobles were getting involved. And they thought just like those at Alvenheim. ¡®If one knows forbidden magic, wouldn¡¯t they also know other dangerous knowledge?¡¯, like that. Before Alvenheim, Xenon had faced many situations where he was mocked and even attacked by human nobles. He found himself cornered in various ways. As a result, some prominent figures spoke harshly, but they soon met with backlash and faded away. However, the cautionary atmosphere remained, and it weighed heavily on my shoulders. What started as a hobby, writing novels, became a burden because I didn¡¯t know what might become reality in the future, making it difficult to continue. I even had to contemplate completely revising the part about the beastmen I had carefully planned. But it¡¯s tough to get into that part of the story as well. I had no choice but to think about whether I should continue writing steadily while clearing my mind or take a break for a while. [Isn¡¯t it better to keep going like this? Whatever you write from now on, I¡¯m sure it will have meaning.] ¡®You¡¯re just piling on the burden without giving any advice.¡¯ [Even if I wanted to help you, neither you nor I can do anything, right? The future that¡¯s already set in stone can only be prepared for, not stopped.] In the end, I visited Mora to receive advice and gain divine power for the night activities with Cecily, but it yielded little. According to what Mora told me, the signs of devil summoning were just the beginning, these events were already destined to happen. One of the reasons I answered ¡°I don¡¯t know¡± when asked about fusion was because of this situation. I had no idea what would happen in the already fixed future. [Didn¡¯t you have such a saying on Earth? ¡®First, poop. Then you¡¯ll become famous. Right?] ¡®Become famous first. Then even if you poop, people will applaud you. What will happen if you just poop carelessly? They¡¯ll treat you like a crazy person.¡¯ [Oh, I see. But as long as they understand, it¡¯s fine!] Sigh- I let out a deep sigh in my heart. Anyway, there¡¯s a very high chance that from now on, regardless of what I write, people will try to figure out if it¡¯s true or false, just as Mora said. They treat the novel as if it were an actual prophecy, not just a work of fiction. The problem is, it¡¯s ambiguous whether Luminous and Mora would approve of it, as their involvement might have unintended consequences. As the saying goes, once a fixed perception is formed, it¡¯s hard to change. You don¡¯t have to look far back, just think about how the demons were treated for over 1,000 years. The contamination of the World Tree¡¯s roots alone was at a suspicious level, and now with the revelation of the forbidden fusion magic, Xenon¡¯s Biography will undoubtedly be treated as more than just a novel¡ªpractically as a prophecy or something of the sort. ¡®...Isn¡¯t there any way?¡¯ [Of course, there¡¯s nothing we can do to help. The best way is to include stories that are impossible in this world.] ¡®And the result is what it is now.¡¯ [Well... that¡¯s true too.] After contemplating for a while, Mora tried to persuade me with a casual tone. [Just ignoring it seems like the best way. It¡¯s true you came from a different world, but you¡¯re not a prophet or someone who regressed, right? As you keep writing your book, someday people will understand.] ¡®The problem is the impact that might occur before that. As you said, misunderstandings will probably be resolved, but the phenomena caused by the book...¡¯ [We can handle that from our end. Or ask us. Write about it and see how people react.] ¡®When I asked about the fusion last time, you said you didn¡¯t know.¡¯ [You should have asked more specifically. Instead of ¡®Is it okay?¡¯, what kind of reactions will come out? If you ask vaguely, we can only answer that we don¡¯t know. You have to ask the right questions if you want a definite answer.] Seems like some coded program. I was in liberal arts, but I had a rough idea about programs. ¡®It feels a little unfriendly, though...¡¯ [Well, as my brother also mentioned, knowing the future means buying time. And except for us, most other gods don¡¯t even bother with divination. It¡¯s often a difficult task to speak so candidly like this. You are special in that sense.] ¡®...I¡¯m sorry. I was rude.¡¯ I almost made a big mistake confronting a god. If their kindness continues, I may end up taking it for granted, but they are gods. Though not all-powerful, they are transcendental beings who can see into the future. Throughout history, there are numerous examples of those who received the favor of gods but became arrogant and faced divine punishment. I must make sure not to become like that and should remain humble, at least as much as I can. ¡®If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll be relieved, but...¡¯ Just the occurrence of any incidents at the mansion worried me greatly. During the exhibition, Rain once broke into the mansion, causing chaos. I think it¡¯s better to be thoroughly prepared. I wanted to prevent any harm to those around me because of me. ¡®Wouldn¡¯t it be better if Cecily noona was with me too?¡¯ [That way, you can handle it more confidently. Oh, but I recommend you just sleep on that day. You might face an awkward situation for no reason.] ¡®...I understand. Is there anything else?¡¯ [After that, you don¡¯t need to be involved, it will be taken care of automatically. You just focus on writing your book.] ¡®Do you mean I can just stay still?¡¯ [Instead of staying still, how about writing a little letter? It could be quite amusing.] I wonder what¡¯s going on at our mansion to make it sound amusing. I tilted my head in puzzlement, but until that day comes, it will be hard to figure out. It¡¯s difficult even for Mora to tell me directly, because if that happened, the future could be completely messed up. To prevent that, I didn¡¯t ask for details. ¡®Thank you. Then I¡¯ll trust only Mora and return to the mansion in a week.¡¯ [Alright. Before you leave, you¡¯ll receive divine power, right?] ¡®Yes.¡¯ Before Mora left, as always, she transferred her divine power to me. As Mora¡¯s divine power was absorbed into me, I felt my mind becoming calmer and my thoughts clearer. Unlike Luminous, Mora¡¯s divine power didn¡¯t give an immediate impact. But if Luminous¡¯ divine power could make you feel its strength directly, Mora¡¯s was different, stabilizing the mind. Still, through the first night with Cecily, I could understand how crucial Mora¡¯s divine power was. If it weren¡¯t for her divine power, I would have exhausted myself and collapsed before Cecily did. ¡®But today, it feels like there¡¯s more... Is it just my imagination?¡¯ [It¡¯s just your imagination. Having more divine power is better, right?] ¡®That¡¯s true.¡¯ At first, I accepted it without any suspicion, but the problem arose the next morning. Cecily, not being affected by the evil cycle, fell asleep after a few attempts, allowing me to rest comfortably as well. Huh? Isaac, your hair... Why is it so long?¡± ¡°...Oh, really.¡± And when I opened my eyes again, my hair had grown long, reaching down to my shoulders and even beyond. It was obvious that Mora had played a prank on me. Even without trying, my red hair stood out, and as it grew longer, it exuded even more vibrancy. Eventually, with irritation in my heart, I asked Cecily again to tidy up my hair, but... ¡°Has it already grown? It hasn¡¯t even been an hour.¡± ¡°What?¡± No matter how much she cut, my hair grew back quickly like seaweed. Cutting it seemed pointless as it continued to grow endlessly, so I had no choice but to give up. ¡°Just let me take care of it and tie it up like this.¡± ¡°...Do as you please.¡± ¡°Am I the first one to tie your hair?¡± I feel good that I¡¯m doing what Marie couldn¡¯t do first. Wouldn¡¯t I be in the lead at this point?¡± ¡°... ...¡± And so, a peaceful day passed at Helium. ***** ¡°...So, he secretly sent a letter?¡± ¡°Yes. He wrote it at home instead of at the publishing company, and considering he didn¡¯t put it in the mail, it must have been a letter to Xenon.¡± ¡°Good. Well done. If we just follow that guy, we¡¯ll find him.¡± A glamorous and beautiful elf raised the corner of her mouth and muttered as if it were nothing. ¡°No matter how much they fly or crawl, in the end, they¡¯re nothing but humans.¡± Chapter 174: Unexpected Situation (1) Not all new couples may experience this, but for the majority, there¡¯s an expression ¡®incredibly lovey-dovey, as if overflowing with sweetness¡¯. If you¡¯ve been in a long-term relationship, it might be different, but usually, this term is used to describe the fun of getting to know each other¡¯s previously unknown sides in a relationship. Just like Marie and me before, my palace life with Cecily was similar. The only difference was that with Marie we spent a short honeymoon at my mansion, while Cecily seemed to be together with me at all times throughout the vacation. In fact, Marie and I were only engaged, so it¡¯s a bit ambiguous to call it a honeymoon. The same goes for Cecily; she is not in a formally bound relationship with me like Marie. However, we cherished and cared for each other so much during that time, almost as if we were on our honeymoon. When we were in the prime of our passion, just locking eyes would lead us to the bedroom, and even when that wasn¡¯t the case, we spent much time embracing each other. Unlike Marie, Cecily sought emotional stability even though she enjoyed pleasure. On the first night, due to the evil cycle, she preferred pleasure more, but from the next day on, she focused on just being with me. Because of this, she found satisfaction in just hugging. The problem is that her large breasts pressed against me, making it hard to resist. Anyway, while Marie awakened to her sexual desires, Cecily was pursuing emotional connection. It felt like their positions should be switched. ¡°So, when compared to Marie, who enjoys it more, you or me?¡± ¡°Oh my, I can¡¯t answer such a question.¡± I pinched Cecily¡¯s cheek playfully and scolded her, asking a mischievous question. I know it¡¯s just a joke, but I avoid sensitive questions. Currently, the two of us were enjoying a date in the gardens inside the palace. However, we took a moment to rest and found a quiet spot. After settling down, I made a pillow out of Cecily¡¯s slightly plump thigh and comfortably lay down. The sensation of her soft thigh reached my head through her clothes. ¡°Hehe, was I too mischievous?¡± Cecily asked, lightly grabbing my hand as I pinched her cheek. As she held my hand, I immediately let go and smoothed her cheek. When I gently caressed her cheek with affection, she leaned her face into my touch as if to savor it more. The soft feeling of her cheek was vividly transmitted through my hand. As I mentioned before, Cecily particularly enjoyed physical affection. We didn¡¯t necessarily have to be in a passionate relationship; she valued our connection above all else. Just knowing that she can feel my presence brings peace to her heart, or so I¡¯d like to believe. Thanks to this, I once again realized that she¡¯s deeply in love with me. Originally, I thought she was devoted to me because I¡¯m a well-known writer in the Xenon¡¯s Biography, but over time, Cecily became more precious to me, like Marie. While gently touching her cheek, I moved my face to see her expression. However, there were two large masses of fat blocking my view. They were big enough that even when I shifted position, it was difficult to see Cecily¡¯s face. Her bust was impressively large. ¡®Didn¡¯t she say if she can¡¯t be able to see her feet by looking down?¡¯ It was a familiar concern that even Marie had complained of. Especially when going down the stairs, as she couldn¡¯t see the bottom, she had to carefully descend, which also worried Cecily. And in this position, a thigh pillow, her face was practically invisible. She had given up her lower field of vision. ¡°Cecily.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Can you see my face?¡± ¡°Your face?¡± In response to my question, Cecily made a puzzled sound and slowly lowered her upper body. Naturally, her large breasts also moved toward my face. Anticipating what would happen next, I closed my eyes slowly. Squish- Eventually, Cecily buried my face with her chest. A different kind of tranquility came through the sensation, even through her black dress. How many seconds passed like that? Cecily belatedly realized what she had done and pulled her upper body back hastily. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry! Are you okay? Did you feel suffocated?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I knew this would happen, so I held my breath.¡± ¡°What? This guy, really...¡± In response to my teasing reply, Cecily grumbled in a way that suggested she had noticed I was intentionally being provocative. A faint laugh escaped her lips on its own. Even after we became lovers, she always knew how to playfully tease me, so I wanted to play with her at least once. However, I soon realized that I couldn¡¯t outwit Cecily when it came to playfulness. Thud¡ª ¡°How about it? Want to play around again?¡± ¡°Urp! No!¡± Cecily leaned her upper body down, full of intention. Caught off guard, I found myself pinned between two large mounds, and I could only squirm helplessly. It felt like I might suffocate if this continued, so I urgently tapped her arm. Reacting to my desperate response, she let out a mischievous chuckle and lifted her lowered upper body. ¡°Phew!¡± ¡°If Isaac wants more, I can do it, but...¡± She said with a sly smile as she placed her hand on my chest and, discreetly, slowly moved it downward, reaching my abdomen. Just as her hand was about to go lower, I quickly grabbed her wrist. Due to her breasts blocking my view, I couldn¡¯t see Cecily¡¯s expression, but I expected she might be disappointed. ¡°No, we can¡¯t. We need to hold back in public. You never know if someone might see.¡± ¡°Couldn¡¯t we use magic to hide ourselves?¡± It seemed that Cecily wanted a different kind of rapport. However, I now had to decline. Since I had gone through all the trouble of gaining divine power from Mora, I couldn¡¯t waste it. I slowly stood up from Cecily¡¯s lap and faced her directly. She had her lips pouted, expressing her dissatisfaction. If she were an ordinary human woman, it would have taken some time to console her, but Cecily was a demon. For demons, there is one special way to soothe them. Swoosh- ¡°...Hmm.¡± That is to pet her horns. As I reached out my hand and stroked her horns, her expression immediately softened. Then she leaned her face against my chest. It was like a cat being pampered, and I responded with a gentle smile, continuing to caress her horns. I might have explained this long ago, so I don¡¯t remember, but horns have no feeling capabilities. Even if they break, you would only register the fact that they¡¯re broken and don¡¯t feel any pain. By the way, broken horns will grow back in just a day. However, to demons, ¡®horns¡¯ are like a symbol of the devil. To lovingly stroke those horns implies that even if they were to become a devil, you would still ardently love them. It¡¯s a romantic tradition that can only be found in demons who have endured pain for many years. ¡®At night, well...¡¯ It was somewhat subtle to use horns, which contain such a beautiful culture, as ¡®handles.¡¯ But I heard from Cecily that they were originally used for such a purpose. I gazed down at Cecily, who leaned against my chest and purred like a cat. Enjoying the sensation of touching the horn with her eyes closed, focusing despite not feeling it. ¡°Haah... Isaac¡¯s scent... I really like it...¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°I want to stay like this forever. Just like this, forever.¡± ¡°Maybe not entirely. By the end, the misunderstandings should be cleared up. I¡¯m thinking of adding them around that time. The same goes for other characters, not just for Lilith.¡± ¡°When will it be completed? The story seems to be just starting to build up.¡± ¡°We still have a long way to go. It will take at least half a year, I guess?¡± ¡°Only half a year?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± She was a demon. A demon who perceived even a year as a short period. Half a year could pass without her noticing. ¡°Well, for now, that¡¯s the plan. As long as nothing major happens, it should take about half a year. Since I¡¯ve been appointed as a recommended student, I have plenty of time.¡± ¡°What kind of major incidents could happen?¡± ¡°Nothing serious... just thinking about possible delays in the serialization.¡± ¡°What do you mean by delays?¡± ¡°I might get seriously injured, for example. Even if everything else is fine, if my hands are injured, there¡¯s no way to avoid a delay in the serialization.¡± ¡°Your hands, huh...¡± Cecily hesitated with her words, as if she had made up her mind, she nodded her head. Then, with a determined, fiery gaze, she looked at me and opened her mouth to speak in a solemn tone. ¡°If anyone hurts Isaac, they will pay with their life.¡± ¡°Oh, it won¡¯t come to that...¡± I didn¡¯t even finish my sentence before Cecily shook her head from side to side. She clasped my right hand with both of hers and spoke to me with a serious expression. ¡°You used this hand to save our race, so it¡¯s only right. And it¡¯s not just me, others would think the same way too.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Most of all, if the man I love gets hurt, I¡¯ll be in even more pain. Though I might not always be by his side, I¡¯ll make sure revenge is carried out thoroughly.¡± It¡¯s reassuring to hear these words from Cecily, who was destined to be the next Queen of Helium. She claimed she could blow up mountains with just a few gestures, so revenge would be a piece of cake. But what I truly appreciate is her mindset. Who wouldn¡¯t be captivated by someone like her? Filled with determination, I gazed into Cecily¡¯s red eyes and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Cecily responded to my smile with a smile of her own. ¡°Thank you, Noona. It feels comforting when you say that.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. If you¡¯re really grateful, take off your pants.¡± ¡°Suddenly again?¡± ¡°I¡¯m teasing you. I put up the barrier, so you can relax.¡± ¡°Sigh. I got it. I got it.¡± The fire in Cecily¡¯s heart seemed to burn as intensely in the daytime as it did at night. ***** In a dark space where not even a single ray of light could penetrate, two men faced each other around a round table. The darkness enveloped them, making it impossible to discern their features, but despite that, they exchanged words in a familiar manner. ¡°Here¡¯s the letter for today. The boss seems to consider it quite important, as he sent it from home.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± As one man placed a simple piece of paper on the table, the other man gazed at it intently. Although nothing was visible in the darkness, his golden eyes shone brightly. Like a predator¡¯s eyes gleaming in the dark night, his eyes emitted an intense light. As the man with the letter attempted to hand it over, the recipient suddenly cleared his throat. The man with the golden eyes hesitated before taking the letter, and then slowly raised his head to meet the courier¡¯s gaze. After a momentary exchange of glances, the courier placed his hand on the table. Tap-tap tap ¡°By the way, how¡¯s life these days? Your daughter joined a prestigious Knights¡¯ Order, right?¡± The messenger habitually tapped the table with his finger as he inquired about the recent updates. The man with golden eyes, seemingly unaffected, replied. ¡°No news yet. And what about you? How¡¯s your son doing?¡± ¡°He must be struggling by now. Unfortunately, he doesn¡¯t have much talent.¡± The messenger answered with a series of tapping sounds on the table. Tap tap tap tap-tap. Even while responding, his fingers continued to drum on the table, but soon, they came to a halt. The man with golden eyes shrugged and carefully placed the letter handed to him by the messenger into his pocket. It was about time to leave. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m always thankful. It must be bothersome to do this for me.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be thankful for? I owe you a lot. Besides, it¡¯s not entirely unenjoyable.¡± ¡°You always say that, but your temperament is quite peculiar. I¡¯ll be going now.¡± ¡°Take care of yourself.¡± The man with golden eyes stood up and briskly walked away. As he disappeared, the messenger also got up suddenly. ¡°I might not be able to do this for a while.¡± The mumbling man scratched his head. On the other hand, the man who received the letter from him, the man with golden eyes... ¡®He is being pursued by elves. It doesn¡¯t seem like good news.¡¯ The person who received signals not through words but through their fingers was on their way back home, deducing the signals they had sent. ¡®It¡¯s fortunate that Isaac isn¡¯t in the mansion, if he were, it would have been a big problem. For now, I can handle it from my side.¡¯ A lion with red hair began to lure the hyenas. The problem was... ¡°...Isaac? And Princess Cecily? Why are they suddenly in the mansion?¡± ¡°We thought it wouldn¡¯t be good to be only in Helium. We also came to see Father¡¯s face.¡± ¡°Hello, Baron Hawk. Oh, should I call you Father-in-law now?¡± ¡°... ...¡± Unexpected situations could occur at any time. Translators note: 3 chapters today 1/3 Chapter 175: Unexpected Situation (2) Upon returning to the mansion, my father had a troubled expression on his face when he saw me. It couldn¡¯t be because of Cecily, as he wouldn¡¯t react like that even if he disliked her. There must be some definite reason behind his reaction. Curious about what was going on, I asked him what happened, and he looked embarrassed as he gestured for me to follow him. Cecily and I exchanged glances before complying. Though I had many questions, following him was the priority. We walked, filled with curiosity, and ended up in the same room where we had the interview with Adelia last time. It was not a space for formal reception, but a place where we could face each other and have discussions on various topics. ¡°Have you come?¡± ¡°Yes, Mother.¡± In that room, Mother was already sitting, probably having received a prior notice from Father. By the way, Father had briefly stepped in and out, so he had already met Mother. Mother greeted me with her characteristic warm smile and gently patted my belly. Lily is growing up healthily without any problems. ¡°Please take a seat first. Princess, sit next to Isaac.¡± ¡°You can speak comfortably. You¡¯re already my father-in-law now, right?¡± ¡°... ...¡± When Cecily cheerfully uttered the word ¡®father-in-law,¡¯ Father looked at me with a strange expression. Since it was already confirmed, I didn¡¯t have any intention to deny it, so I just shrugged my shoulders. Father chuckled and squeezed himself next to Mother. Cecily and I sat across from them, waiting to hear what they had to say. I prayed that it wouldn¡¯t be something serious, but when I recalled the oracle that Mora told me I knew it was likely not good news. Moreover, Father clearly showed an uneasy reaction as soon as he met us. Whether it was something deeply related to me or something related to the family, the fact that it was troublesome remained the same. ¡°Phew... Didn¡¯t you say you would spend the entire vacation in Helium?¡± Father, who sighed again, asked in a complex tone. It seemed like he didn¡¯t expect Cecily and me to return. At first, my plan was to stay only in Helium, but he changed his mind after hearing about Mora¡¯s oracle. Moreover, there was a good reason to see each other, so Cecily gladly joined. I quietly replied, feeling somewhat uneasy. ¡°Being only in Helium feels a bit... awkward. At least we should see each other¡¯s faces.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but... why now of all times?¡± ¡°...What¡¯s the matter?¡± It was rare to see Father in such contemplation. He had been stressed before due to an increased workload, but that was an exception. After pondering for a while in response to my question, he shook his head. It seemed like he had made a decision in his mind. ¡°By any chance, when are you planning to return to Helium?¡± Despite my curiosity, he didn¡¯t forget to test the waters. I maintained a composed attitude and answered. ¡°I plan to stay for about 2 to 3 days and then leave. There¡¯s still about half of the vacation left.¡± ¡°What if I told you to go back right away?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s something related to me, I won¡¯t go back.¡± Perhaps realizing that he couldn¡¯t sway me, Father chuckled as if he couldn¡¯t hold back, then nodded in agreement. He then shifted his gaze to Mother, who was pregnant with Lily with a warm and worried look, before turning back to me. His golden eyes were shining brightly. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already exposed your identity, there¡¯s nothing left to hide. As you suspected, it¡¯s a matter closely related to you. The news came from the connection through which the manuscript was delivered.¡± ¡°Could it be that I¡¯ve been found out?¡± It was not me, but Cecily who asked the question. In response, Father nodded heavily as he met her gaze. ¡°Yes... no, that¡¯s not right. Fortunately, we weren¡¯t completely exposed. The accomplice noticed the pursuit and took a roundabout route to get here. But they will likely reach this place soon.¡± Father was willing to speak openly after Cecily had given her assurance earlier. Cecily herself seemed unfazed by the situation. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of Father-in-law¡¯s skill in Helium. Known as the ¡®Red Lion,¡¯ right? Since you mentioned an accomplice, are they as capable as Father-in-law?¡± ¡°They used to be comrades-in-arms in the borderlands. He¡¯s quite adept at espionage and reconnaissance. He willingly helped with delivering the manuscripts because I once saved his life.¡± ¡°But for someone like that to be pursued... could it be... an Elf?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no one else but an Elf, and a skilled one at that.¡± Elf again. I tried my best to suppress my impressions. Last time it was a Dark Elf who intruded into our mansion without permission, and now it¡¯s an Elf. I can¡¯t figure out why they keep causing trouble. Though there may be normal Elves like Arwen or Keir, their tendency to cause trouble seems to be an inherent characteristic of their race. ¡°Here¡¯s the letter delivered by the publisher. They tried to send it discreetly from their home, but they were eventually caught because they are an ordinary person.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± After receiving neatly folded letter paper from my father, I slowly unfolded it. I didn¡¯t forget to show it to Cecily so she could also see. The content of the letter was roughly as follows: Elves came again to look for my letter after Arwen¡¯s speech. This time, unlike the previous occasion, they persistently pestered me until they would find me. ¡°Yes. If executed well, I can hide my true identity, eliminate the elves, and all those involved at once. But before that... Noona.¡± ¡°Yes, Isaac?¡± ¡°Do you happen to know of any magic that can suggest or manipulate memories?¡± Cecily was named the next Demon Lord, so her magical abilities would undoubtedly be exceptional. When it comes to magic, I can trust her without a doubt. At my question, Cecily momentarily looked puzzled but then nodded and gave a positive response. ¡°There is such magic, but it might not work on elves since they have natural resistance to it. And if it¡¯s a cleric, it would be ineffective.¡± ¡°Really? How about implanting an explosion spell in their ears?¡± ¡°...What kind of plan involves planting an explosion spell in someone¡¯s ear?¡± Cecily looked at me with a bewildered expression, questioning the oddity of the idea. Well, I guess it did sound a bit far-fetched. In response, I waved my hands, assuring her that it wouldn¡¯t go that far. ¡°We¡¯re not actually putting in exploding magic, it¡¯s just for intimidation. Anyway, is it possible?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible, yeah.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. Oh, by any chance, how about tracking magic?¡± ¡°As long as it stays within the range, that¡¯s possible too.¡± Magic is truly something. It makes things that were once only possible through the technology of past lives achievable. During that time, my father seemed to have caught on to our conversation and spoke with a worried voice. ¡°Isaac, I have a rough idea of what you¡¯re thinking. However, Elves are not to be underestimated. Even with the magic you mentioned, a thorough investigation could...¡± ¡°But would those people know that Cecily is here? Even if they have heard of father¡¯s might, they would know you can¡¯t use magic.¡± ¡°Hmm... that may be so, but in Alvenheim...¡± ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have to worry about that. We have an ally.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Upon hearing about the ally, father widened his eyes and looked at me with surprise. Mother, who was beside him, also had a somewhat astonished expression. Indeed, having a political ally within Alvenheim is something that can be quite perplexing. I¡¯ve only been to Alvenheim once, and that was it. I hesitated on whether I should say it all, and then I glanced at Cecily with a side glance. She smiled back as if to say I could say whatever I wanted. I gained confidence and slowly began to reveal the existence of the ¡°collaborator¡± within Alveneim. First and foremost was the incident of the high-level theft. Until the incident of the high-level theft, my parents remained composed, but as soon as they heard about Rain¡¯s unauthorized intrusion into the mansion during the exhibition, their expressions changed in real-time. Following that, when they heard about Arwen apologizing to me, they were amazed. ¡°...So, I actually wrote the speech and sent it to the queen. We¡¯re still in contact because of that connection.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± ¡°Amazing, truly amazing.¡± As he finished explaining about the speech, Father¡¯s reaction went beyond astonishment to bewilderment, while Mother¡¯s response was filled with unease. To be honest, such reactions were natural. The collaborator I mentioned was none other than the queen of Alveneim, and she kneeled down and apologized to me. Moreover, using that as an excuse, we¡¯ve been maintaining our connection until now. Without any context, it might sound like nonsense, but considering the incident of Rain¡¯s high-level theft, they have no choice but to believe it. ¡°I heard from the queen that the elves who came to the publishing house were the closest aides of the Council of Elders. As you know, unlike the queen, the Council of Elders rejects other races besides the pureblood ideology. During the racial war, they also made the worst mistakes.¡± ¡°Whether they disappear or not doesn¡¯t matter. But Isaac, if the Council of Elders were to vanish, Alveneim would be in great social turmoil. And there are forces supporting the Council, so they won¡¯t easily fall apart. They might even instigate a coup through various means.¡± ¡°Well, Father, my thoughts are different.¡± I smirked after hearing my father¡¯s concerns. Just as he looked at me with a puzzled expression, I confidently spoke while showing my right hand. ¡°If news spreads that my right hand was shattered, won¡¯t it cause a commotion in Alvenheim?¡± ***** ¡°But Isaac, why did your hair suddenly grow so long?¡± ¡°Well, this is... there¡¯s a reason for it.¡± ¡°It suits you very well. Keep it that way from now on, okay?¡± ¡°...Sure.¡± Translators note: 2/3 Chapter 176: Unexpected Situation (3) The plan has almost been set, but there are points to be addressed before they fall into the trap. First of all, Adelia was staying at our house. She is my bodyguard, but she has no idea that I am Xenon. She became my bodyguard purely out of favor towards me, and if she gets involved in this situation, it will be quite troublesome. Because of this, Father even suggested revealing it to Adelia. Although she¡¯s not talkative and her background is suspicious, it¡¯s unavoidable for a smooth progress. However, the person who firmly rejected it was not only me or Cecily but also Mother. ¡°No. Dame Cross shouldn¡¯t know that Isaac is Xenon.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Up until now, my mother had sat quietly, merely listening to the conversation, so my father asked with a puzzled expression. I, too, was equally puzzled. Mother gently stroked Lily, who was peacefully asleep in her stomach, and then she opened her mouth with her unique beautiful smile. ¡°Maybe one day, Dame Cross might face an important decision. Even for that chance, we must not reveal that Isaac is Xenon.¡± ¡°Um... If you say so, I¡¯ll accept it. I¡¯d like to hear the details later.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll probably understand too.¡± In the end, we were left with no choice but to not include Adelia. However, she was highly skilled, having worked as an assistant at the Halo Academy. Elves might intrude at any time, and her senses should be sharp, so could she really not notice? Father seemed somewhat hesitant, perhaps because he was worried about that point. ¡°Dame Cross has exceptional senses, even though I don¡¯t know what she went through in the past. Even during training, she intuitively knows where to attack.¡± ¡°She notices everything?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She said her body warns her on its own. It must be hard to develop such a perception going through ordinary experiences, I wonder where she learned it.¡± ¡°... ...¡± Could that also be connected to the past? As she was not properly recognized as a royalty and lived in the palace, she must have faced all sorts of persecution. It might have been bad enough to warrant an assassination attempt. Considering the insults Adelia received from her siblings, it¡¯s not an entirely implausible story. ¡°Anyway, it means we need to handle the operation without Dame Cross noticing... It¡¯s not as easy as it sounds.¡± ¡°Your Highness, what if I put her to sleep with a sleep spell?¡± ¡°Would that work?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not impossible.¡± ¡°Hah.¡± When things were handled more easily than expected, Father let out a disappointed laugh. As always, magic played the role of doing the impossible. ¡°Alright, then the issue with Dame Cross is resolved. We just need to let our employees know that thieves broke in.¡± ¡°But the key is when they will come, right? Father-in-law, when do you expect them to come?¡± ¡°Well, my friend purposely messed with their tracks, so it¡¯ll take some time. At best it might be three days, if they¡¯re fast, tonight.¡± They will come tonight. A week ago, Mora informed me that something would happen at night. And today is that day. There is still plenty of time until nightfall, but it¡¯s a bit urgent to set up the trap soon. It¡¯s better to hurry. ¡°I understand. Let¡¯s set up the trap first. Please wait a moment.¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I have something to bring from my room.¡± I suppose you have a rough idea, but it¡¯s the summoning scroll for Siris. Since I¡¯ve already explained everything, they won¡¯t be surprised by Siris¡¯s introduction. When I got up from my seat, Cecily tried to get up with me, but I immediately stopped her. There¡¯s no need for her to follow me when I¡¯m just going to the room, and it won¡¯t take long anyway. Instead, I asked Cecily for one favor. ¡°Oh, Noona, can you ask Gartz to join us in this matter? The more people, the better, right?¡± ¡°Lord Balak is currently under strict home arrest. Can you guess why?¡± ¡°... ...¡± Poor Gartz. At least he was fortunate enough to get his autograph returned. Without that, he would¡¯ve been extremely downcast. I forced a bitter smile and headed to the room to get the summoning site. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯m going to the room since I met Father. ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± As I turned the corner, I came face to face with Adelia. She was gently drying her wet, chestnut-colored hair, as if she had just finished bathing. At first, her sky-blue eyes blinked, but soon they began to widen. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Weren¡¯t you in Helium?¡± ¡°I just came back. It¡¯s a bit suffocating to stay in Helium all the time. It¡¯s good to see my parents¡¯ faces sometimes. But did you just bathe?¡± ¡°After training, you should take a bath. But...¡± Adelia stared at my face intently and tilted her head to the side. It seemed like she noticed my hair had grown longer in that short time. ¡°Your hair... seems to have grown longer?¡± ¡°Hmm... I see. By the way, a Dark Elf, huh? It¡¯s my first time seeing one, so it¡¯s intriguing¡± ¡°Is it also the first time for you to see a Dark Elf, Father?¡± ¡°I operated in the border area, so there¡¯s hardly any contact with Dark Elves. Maybe if they were part of an Elven reconnaissance unit, but that¡¯s about it.¡± With a curious glint in his eyes, Father looked at Siris intently. However, his gaze inadvertently shifted to some inappropriate places because of Siris¡¯s attire. Of course, every time that happened, Mother would prevent it by putting her hand on Father¡¯s thigh. In some cases, she would pinch his thigh, causing Father to chuckle. ¡°Anyway, Siris.¡± ¡°Yes, Lord Isaac.¡± ¡°I called you, Siris, for the reason you heard earlier. Soon, a close associate of the Council will come to our mansion. I hope Siris and Arwen can assist us. It¡¯s also an opportunity for Arwen to eliminate the Council.¡± ¡°I will ask her about it and let you know.¡± Siris left with those words and used teleportation immediately. About 30 minutes later, while we were carefully establishing our plans, she returned. ¡°The Queen has kindly accepted. However, she said she cannot directly help us.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. As long as Arwen finishes it properly, that¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°Is there something I can do to assist?¡± ¡°Siris, well, yes. Please let us know in real-time where those elves are. Father, since the elves were tracking, you roughly know where they are, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll roughly draw a map. They should be around here.¡± The planning proceeded swiftly. With two skilled individuals in magic and ample force to subdue the elves and communication between the Michelle territory and Alvenheim. Of course, we didn¡¯t forget to consider potential variables. Especially since Mother wasn¡¯t strong, someone must protect her just in case. We didn¡¯t think the elves would take hostages, but things don¡¯t always go as planned. If Mother gets overly stressed and something happens to Lily, it will be a real problem. ¡°Then, Lady Anna, I¡¯ll protect you. With Lord Hawk and Princess Cecily, they should be able to subdue them.¡± ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m sorry for causing inconvenience even on our first meeting.¡± Fortunately, Siris being responsible for protecting Mother blocked all potential variables. If they launch a surprise attack, no matter how powerful the elves are, they¡¯ll be taken care of by Cecily and Father. Then, we carefully reviewed and re-reviewed to make sure there weren¡¯t any overlooked parts. With little time, meticulousness wasn¡¯t a choice but a necessity. Finally, when all the preparations were complete, I checked the time. It was exactly 6 o¡¯clock. Now it was time to have dinner. ¡°Shall we start wrapping things up now? Let¡¯s have dinner first and then double-check everything.¡± ¡°Sounds good. What about Siris?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine not eating. Right now, it¡¯s more important to assess the situation.¡± Siris left the mansion without having dinner, opting to trace back the lead. Following the map drawn by the father should lead to some news soon. After resolving everything until dinner and reorganizing our plans, we each returned to their bedrooms. We didn¡¯t forget to deliberately place the manuscript on the desk. We could wait quietly for news from Siris, but... ¡°No, it won¡¯t do.¡± ¡°Why? Are you sure the elves will really come tonight?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but there¡¯s a possibility. So put it on again.¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± With my firm reminder, Cecily pulled up the straps of her partially undressed evening dress. Her lips pouted in annoyance. Earlier, Mora had warned that if I didn¡¯t want to face an embarrassing situation, I should avoid any romantic encounters tonight. Now that it was night, I could understand the reason. However, it wasn¡¯t just about being embarrassed; Cecily disliked the idea of showing her intimate side to others. ¡°However, Isaac.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°You said you will spread the news about having your hand injured, so are you taking a break from serialization for a while?¡± Cecily, dressed in an evening dress, asked with a puzzled expression. Frankly, it is a concern. If my hand is injured, it¡¯s only natural to take a break from serialization, but I can¡¯t help but think that my itchy hand might end up writing the manuscript anyway. However, if I claim to have had it neatly fixed at the temple, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem with the serialization itself. Although unexpected events might occur during that time, I wouldn¡¯t know about them. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll rest for about a month. In the meantime, they might be searching for a person who injured their hand.¡± ¡°Now you¡¯re even bluffing, our Isaac has grown so much.¡± Cecily gently stroked my head, as if impressed. I didn¡¯t really like being treated like a child, but since it felt good, I let it go. ¡®Damn brats. I hope they get fucked.¡¯ I¡¯m really looking forward to tonight. Translators note: There are 3 chapters today. This is the 3rd one. 3/3 Chapter 177: Trap (1) After the publisher¡¯s CEO sent the letter, the elves, who had been quietly tracking him, set out to trace its whereabouts without knowing what was happening at the mansion. At one point, when the man intentionally tried to mislead their route, they almost lost track of him, but they were elves ¨C masters of magic. By using magic, they could easily track him, including the flow of mana in his footsteps. If that wasn¡¯t enough, they could use even more advanced magic, so the difficulty was not an issue. ¡°The path continues here.¡± A fair-haired elf male with shoulder-length hair murmured while looking at the entrance of the mansion. His eyes reflected the imposing door firmly closed. In front of the gate, guards stood motionless, though it was a dazzling night with stars shining brightly. Despite the darkness, the elves could see as clearly as in broad daylight. Of course, this was also thanks to magic. ¡°By the way, wasn¡¯t this territory the place where the exhibition was held?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It was a few months ago when there was an exhibition for Xenon. Such a ridiculous thing to hold an exhibition just for one writer.¡± Another elf male asked the group, and an elf woman with brown hair laughed and replied. Her stereotypical elvish attitude was rather condescending. ¡®A bit unsettling, though...¡¯ The elf male named Mael muttered inwardly as he gazed at the mansion¡¯s gate. The process of successfully tracking and reaching the mansion was smooth. The problem was that it was too easy and straightforward. The messenger¡¯s attempts to alter their route to delay time were meaningless in the face of magic. To erase tracks cleanly, they needed magic at least on par with his. That¡¯s why he felt even more uneasy. Currently, Xenon was believed to be a prophet or someone related to the future, so there was no way he could fall prey to mere ¡®tracking.¡¯ Unlike the other companions, Mael couldn¡¯t help feeling uneasy because the others were understimating Xenon. Of course, it was a fact that he was overestimating him, apart from his true feelings. ¡°Now, what should we do? Should we go in when it gets bright?¡± ¡°No, we should go in right away. We might fall into a trap if we wait. Is there protective magic here?¡± ¡°There¡¯s some, but it¡¯s at a basic level.¡± The elf woman, Lena, answered the leader¡¯s question. The protective magic was at a relatively high level from a human perspective, but it was difficult for it to function properly in front of them. They were not ordinary elves but personnel dispatched directly from the Council of Elders. Even though they were already elves with extraordinary abilities, their powers were even more formidable. They might not be as strong as warriors, but they were more than capable enough to be considered a formidable force. The elf leader, Kalas, wore a confident smile, feeling that the task was going to be easy. Of course, even if there was protective magic, it was probably just some kind of human-level enchantment, easily surmountable. ¡°It seems the task is becoming easier. Everyone, follow me. First, let¡¯s check the first floor.¡± ¡°Do you think Xenon is really here?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s not. Since the trace ended here, there must be something.¡± Lena chuckled confidently and waved her hand. Then her body temporarily turned transparent and eventually vanished. Although since she wasn¡¯t hiding her body in the darkness like a Dark Elf, a faint afterimage remained. Even so, it would be difficult for anyone without keen eyesight to detect it. Afterward, Kalas and Mael also concealed their bodies using magic. They did not forget to use stealth spells to avoid detection. ¡°Still, be cautious. Hide your footsteps. We will communicate through telepathy from now on.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± In this way, the three elves activated their concealment magic and infiltrated the mansion. To prepare for any unforeseen circumstances, they effortlessly leaped over the walls with their superior physical abilities instead of using conspicuous mana-intensive teleportation. The fact that elves no longer engaged in dirty deeds wasn¡¯t only a thing of the distant past. However, their behavior was different when it was for the ¡°greater good.¡± This greater good meant that Xenon possessed dangerously powerful knowledge. Until now, they could have dismissed the novel as just a novel, but now they had a compelling reason to act. Despite the warning from the gods not to intervene, they had only come to verify and ¡°persuade,¡± with no intention of doing what was warned against. [It seems the first floor is occupied by employees.] [I don¡¯t notice anything particularly suspicious.] [This room is the same.] The elves communicated through telepathy. The first floor of the mansion served as both the employee quarters and a dining area with a lounge. There were employees patrolling with lamps, but they couldn¡¯t detect the elves. After a short time, thoroughly examining every corner of the first floor without finding anything, the elf tracking party proceeded to the second floor. The second floor housed not employees but family members, including the lord. Kalas inspected the first floor just in case, but he had already anticipated that there was a high probability of finding clues on the second floor. Therefore, he planned to examine the second floor more closely. [I¡¯ll check the lord¡¯s office and bedroom. You guys start searching from other places.] [Understood.] [Yes.] ¡°You, you...¡± ¡°Shh. Be quiet.¡± As Kalas was about to speak, the person holding his neck placed a finger on his lips, silencing him. At the same time, Kalas felt the amount of mana passing through his neck increasing. The mana moved toward his heart, swirling around it even though it didn¡¯t make direct contact. Kalas understood what this meant. If he resisted unnecessarily, his heart would explode. It was a mana control that would be impossible for an ordinary human, but the opponent was the famous Red Lion¡ªa man rumored to be on par with the warrior commander. Meanwhile, the person holding Kalas down looked at him and smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t mess with someone else¡¯s house.¡± ***** Meanwhile, while Kalas was subdued, Lena and Mael were investigating together as a team of two. They believed that it would be more efficient to search in a pair instead of having one person in charge of each room, even if it took more time. They started their investigation meticulously from the empty rooms. Originally, Dave¡¯s room would have been one of those rooms, but he had already enlisted, leaving the room unoccupied. Next, they searched for Nicole¡¯s room, but she had also vacated her room for the enlistment test. Naturally, it was impossible to find any evidence related to Xenon there. In the end, there was only one room left: Isaac¡¯s bedroom. [By the way, why haven¡¯t we heard from Kalas?] [I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s focus on our task. He¡¯s probably concentrating on something.] The two quietly sneaked into Isaac¡¯s sleeping quarters. Before opening the door, they made sure to check if any servants were wandering around. As they stepped into the room, a unique scent stimulated their senses. It was the distinctive musty smell of old books. Pointing to the source of the smell, Isaac¡¯s room contained several bookshelves filled with books. [It feels like it might be here, right?] [Let¡¯s search quickly.] The man and woman, engulfed in the smell of books, entered with a subtle certainty. Just to be sure, they checked the bed, finding the room¡¯s owner peacefully asleep, oblivious to the world. As long as they investigated quietly, it would be over soon. Mael and Lena walked towards the desk next to the bed first. They discovered a stack of papers and a letter placed on the desk. The two elves were instantly excited but remained composed as they each checked the items. [This is... My goodness, it¡¯s the draft of the first volume of Xenon¡¯s Biography!] [And this is a letter. It¡¯s from the publisher¡¯s CEO.] They quickly realized that the stack of papers was the draft of the first volume of Xenon¡¯s Biography, and the letter was sent by the publisher¡¯s CEO. With this, their suspicions were confirmed. The owner of this bed was indeed Xenon. Lena exchanged looks of excitement as she alternated between the letter and the draft before glancing towards the bed. The room¡¯s owner, seemingly unaware of the unfolding events, continued to sleep soundly with closed eyes. [What should we do? Should we take him with us?] [Of course, we should take him. We have no choice but to do a proper verification.] [Right. We¡¯ll return him by the next morning, no big deal.] Having confirmed Xenon¡¯s identity, the two elves wasted no time in planning their kidnapping scheme. In their eyes, greed had taken hold in an instant. Just finding Xenon was already a remarkable achievement, but persuading him too? That would further solidify their position within the Council. Even if the persuasion fails, it doesn¡¯t matter. Since, if they threatened Xenon to stop writing any more books, it would be enough. Once it¡¯s proven that he possesses dangerous knowledge, that would be enough of a reason. Upon thinking this, Mael and Lena each placed the manuscripts and letter on the desk and turned their gaze toward the bed. And... ¡°No, you don¡¯t~¡± Tempting voice of a woman flowed from behind them. In addition to this, she carefully covered the mouths of the two men and women with her hands. It wasn¡¯t just words, she truly ¡®gently¡¯ covered their mouths, but as soon as their mouths were covered, the sharp eyes of the elves quickly became blurred, as if consciousness had completely vanished. Even though it seemed like they had lost consciousness entirely, they remained standing upright. The woman who covered the elves¡¯ mouths, Cecily, smiled charmingly and spoke quietly. ¡°Kidnapping is a bad thing. Little elves.¡± She had even eavesdropped on the elves¡¯ telepathy. Chapter 178: Trap (2) Even a person with exceptional abilities will meet their doom if they become complacent. This holds especially true during critical moments. This common sense applies even to elves. Especially among the older generations of elves, there was a strong tendency to underestimate other races. However, it was merely a narrow-minded way of thinking, akin to a frog in a well. Among humans, there are monsters with skills comparable to elf warriors, and there are even demons with abilities comparable to elves. To carry out important missions, considering each and every variable was not a choice but a necessity. Of course, no one could have imagined there being a human warrior of equal caliber and demons of higher status among those variables. ¡°Are these three all of them?¡± ¡°Yes. The publisher also confirmed three, and the dark elf lady said it¡¯s these three.¡± ¡°Is mother alright?¡± ¡°She woke up in the middle, but she¡¯s probably asleep again.¡± After hearing my father¡¯s words, I looked ahead. In front of the desk, three elves, two males and one female, were kneeling with their hands tied with ropes. They were still unconscious and had their heads lowered, but when I saw them earlier, they possessed the beauty typical of elves. It was fascinating to see that their hair colors were different. However, these individuals were villains who not only intruded into our mansion but also planned to kidnap me as soon as they realized I was Xenon. Considering the laws of the Minerva Empire and the current era, executing them immediately would pose no problems. ¡°But Isaac, did you really have to reveal yourself as Xenon?¡± Cecily, who easily subdued two of the three elf intruders, asked me with doubt. She was the one who figured out their real-time kidnapping plan by eavesdropping telepathically. I looked at the elves in front of me and replied. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t have taken long for them to realize that I am Xenon anyway. I might have let my guard down, but I¡¯m not that foolish. Just the fact that I set a trap should have given them some idea of what to expect.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s still too risky... What if these people leak the fact that you are Xenon?¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have to detonate the ¡®ear bomb¡¯ for real. If not, there¡¯s also the ¡®pact¡¯.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± When the magic used to establish a master-servant relationship, the ¡®pact,¡¯ was mentioned, Cecily showed a nod of understanding. As everyone knows, a pact was made between Arwen and Cecily at the time of Rain¡¯s punishment. The pact imposes a significant penalty on the ¡®servant¡¯ if they don¡¯t act as written in the contract, and the ¡®master¡¯ also becomes aware of it. Thus, concealing anything is absolutely impossible. In the past, slavery existed and was frequently used in human society, but it disappeared over time. There have been cases where slaves collectively committed suicide, stating that they couldn¡¯t live like that, and events where they rose up in rebellion. The pact is powerful enough to prevent unnecessary actions. ¡°We¡¯ll have to make good use of it so that they can¡¯t exploit any weaknesses. For example, they should never reveal Xenon¡¯s true identity. What happens if the pact is broken?¡± ¡°Initially, it causes intense pain in the heart, and if you try to force it, it stops beating. If you receive emergency treatment, you can be saved, but they would never consider revealing it.¡± ¡°So, transmitting information through writing or code instead of speaking?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Anything related to your identity cannot be done without violating the pact.¡± It was reassuring to see Cecily so confident. Even if it¡¯s not a pact, we can use Siris to prevent any foolish actions. I¡¯ll have to discuss this separately with Arwen. In any case, we¡¯ve managed to lure even the ancient fish, now all that¡¯s left is handling the aftermath. Frankly, we could dispose of these elves silently without any major issues. From the council¡¯s perspective, they will think that the pursuers just met their demise and will send another pursuit team. This fight will continue until we eliminate the source. ¡°Alright then. What about... When will these people regain consciousness?¡± ¡°Shall I wake them up now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Snap¨C Cecily listened to my request and lightly flicked her fingers. I felt a faint wave of mana. ¡°Ughh...¡± ¡°Ugh...¡± Before long, the restrained elves began to regain consciousness, groaning in their sleep. The room relied on a few candles, so it would take some time for them to recover their sight. Moreover, although the ropes themselves were ordinary, Cecily had used magic to prevent them from using mana, eliminating any chance of resistance. ¡°Ugh... My head... What?¡± ¡°W-What? Why am I...¡± ¡°... ...¡± As soon as they realized they were tied up, the two elven men and women looked startled, but the elven leader in the center remained silent. He merely confirmed the situation, restrained by ropes, with an expression that seemed to say ¡°as expected,¡± showing almost no reaction. According to what their father had said, unlike the other two elves, he had acted alone. The possibility of the blond elf being the leader seemed likely. ¡°This, what on earth... I¡¯m certain...¡± ¡°What, who are you all?¡± While the woman was still trying to grasp the situation, the man asked in an anxious voice, seemingly having noticed us. The woman, who had been fidgeting, also raised her head to look at us. Lastly, when the hazy blond man also turned his gaze towards us, I stepped forward and crouched down to meet their eye level. As soon as our eyes met, I felt a twinge in my heart. ¡°R-right now, untie these ropes, human! It seems like you don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done...!¡± The brown-haired elven woman demanded urgently, either boldly or arrogantly in an elven manner. I could hear my father sighing behind me, frustrated. I looked at the elf who seemed completely clueless about the situation and smirked as I cut to the chase. ¡°What we¡¯ve done? We caught a bunch of intruders in our mansion.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°And it seems like we know roughly what you came to find.¡± ¡°...Are you Xenon?¡± The reason these elves came to the publisher to check the manuscript in the first place is that Arwen accidentally left her speech behind, which was obtained through a certain channel. Arwen noticed it belatedly and tried to burn it, but the damage was already done. The saying that elves don¡¯t do dirty tricks is only applicable in war. In front of power, whether it¡¯s humans or elves, everyone¡¯s the same. ¡°So, here¡¯s my proposal. You wouldn¡¯t consider staying attached to the Council of Elders, talking about loyalty or anything like that, would you? No matter what happens, your life is the most important thing. Especially for you elves, your ears would be more valuable.¡± ¡°Hah, do you really think you can manipulate us with such threats!? Just a mere human!¡± The elven woman introduced as Lena snarled with some pride still left in her, but her voice was trembling, likely consumed by fear. I looked at her expressionlessly. Lena stared back at me with a defiant face, but as I remained silent, her resistance gradually subsided. ¡°Should I just cut off your ears here? Do you really think you can return to Alvenheim with your ears cut off?¡± ¡°Hick...¡± Lena whimpered as I threatened her in a relentless tone. The atmosphere was tense, and even a seemingly minor threat like this was enough to put considerable pressure on her. With no mana available, and two lions waiting with their mouths open, ready to pounce, there was no guarantee for her life. If these were humans who valued honor more than life, they might have said, ¡°Go ahead and kill us!¡± But they were elves. Honor and nonsense aside, their lives came first. ¡°No need to emphasize it further, your lives are in my grasp. And with my noona, Cecily, you can¡¯t pull off any tricks with magic. Bound up like this, you¡¯re in a vulnerable position. Got it?¡± ¡°...If you plan to use us, it¡¯s better to get rid of us. The Council of Elders won¡¯t send us off nicely either way. It might be cleaner to handle it here.¡± ¡°Well, in that case, if the Council suspects something, they might send more people our way. It¡¯s probably better to uproot everything.¡± ¡°Hah, do you think that¡¯s possible? Even if you use us as bait, you won¡¯t gain anything.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I see it differently.¡± I showed my right hand to Kalas, who had been calling me a fool. In response, Kalas narrowed his eyes slightly. As he said, the Council of Elders boasted a history of over hundreds of years as a political organization. Even during the racial war, it has survived like a cockroach, enduring through the ages. However, since the racial war, there has been a growing opposition to the Council of Elders. Especially after the speech, support for Arwen has increased significantly. If we ignite the fuse of discontent here, the Council of Elders will be unable to lift a finger and face its downfall. With a cold smile, I spoke to Kalas. ¡°What would happen if I said something like this? Blaming my right hand injury on the elves, making it impossible for me to continue my duties for a while. Xavier, who annoyed me with the idea of me being canonized as a saint, will undoubtedly join forces with Helium. The human kingdoms will do the same.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s Alvenheim, it won¡¯t last more than a few months. Just cutting off the trade routes alone will cause massive damage. War will break out before that. What decision should we make to prevent this?¡± The more I spoke, the stiffer Kalas¡¯ expression became, eventually turning pale. No matter how the Council of Elders decides to handle this, they will undoubtedly be eradicated. They will probably claim it was an independent action, something they know nothing about. From their perspective, it¡¯s a desperate situation. If they do it this way, they¡¯ll lose their ears, and if they do it that way, they¡¯ll lose their lives. Even if they plead with the gods, they won¡¯t listen to their sins. ¡°Even if you ask the gods for help, it will be useless. They warned you directly, but you still committed such a deed, so they will probably bring down divine punishment instead.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°So what will you do? Will you help me and eradicate the Council of Elders, or will you just quietly disappear? Honestly, it won¡¯t matter much if you¡¯re not here. Eventually, the Council of Elders will come looking for me again.¡± That¡¯s all I had to say. If you¡¯re smart, you should have a rough idea of the situation by now. The rest is up to you. Whether you cooperate with us to crush the Council of Elders for what they¡¯ve done, or quietly vanish. I hope you choose the former if possible. ¡°Ka-Kalas...!¡± ¡°Y-You must accept our request! It¡¯s the only way we can survive!¡± Mael and Lena pleaded with Kalas with desperate eyes. Even if they were chosen as a race favored by the gods, they were still just people when they begged like this. No matter how strong their honor and pride were, they meant nothing in the face of a situation where their lives were at stake. There was no point in glorifying sacrifices. Kalas listened to his subordinates¡¯ pleas and hesitated for a moment before meeting my gaze. My face reflected in his blue eyes like a mirror. ¡°Then... what do we gain?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°We should have something to gain, shouldn¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Look at how shameless he is until the end. He must have been utterly flabbergasted for Father to even chuckle. I, too, lowered my head and let out a laugh, as if agreeing with him. The impulse to just cut off their ears and send them back to Alvenheim grew stronger by the moment. However, we need to use these elves until all the events are concluded. In fact, it could be considered the most crucial aspect. I slowly lifted my head again and met Kalas¡¯s gaze. His expression was stiff, but the corners of his mouth subtly lifted, indicating that he expected to gain something from this deal. Of course, there were some benefits for them as well. ¡°Yeah. There is something. Something very good for you too.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Kalas asked with anticipation. ¡°I¡¯ll let you live.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°There should be some limits to shamelessness, right? Where did your conscience go?¡± I delivered my verdict kindly. Translators note: Chapter 179: Trap (3) I¡¯ll say it again, I currently have the authority to make immediate decisions regarding these elves. Not only is it specified in the law, but there¡¯s also no one here who would say anything about killing thieves.The? source of this content n/o/v/(el)bi((n)) However, just as you need to use bait to catch a fish, I must use these elves well in order to destroy the Council. Nevertheless, the Council isn¡¯t completely foolish and meticulously planning our moves wasn¡¯t a choice but a necessity. First and foremost, the ¡®pact.¡¯ The pact was difficult to use because it requires the consent of the other party, but in a situation where their lives are at stake, it can be useful. Of course, the owner could die or take advantage of the flaws in the pact to escape, but it didn¡¯t matter since Cecily will handle it. The problem lies with the elves. I¡¯ll say it again, in order to establish a pact, you need the consent of the other party. Arwen accepted it willingly as a token of her sincerity, but whether these elves will accept it is doubtful. As everyone knows, elves, especially the older ones, have a terribly strong pride. Many tales circulate about them needlessly provoking fights and ending up dead or humiliated, leading to a mental breakdown. Considering such a race, how would they react to a pact that is akin to a slave contract? ¡°We refuse! Are you telling us to become slaves of demons?¡± ¡°Such disgrace... It might be better to die.¡± Naturally, the moment I mentioned the pact, they loudly refused with defiant voices. They know well what kind of magic the pact involves, and they are adamantly rejecting it. Above all, the subject of the pact is not me but Cecily. Given that she¡¯s a demon, the older elves would start with disgust with no room for pride to allow it. However, I didn¡¯t fail to predict this either. As I watched the defiant elves with irritation, I turned to their father who stood behind them and asked, ¡°Father, do you have a sharp knife?¡± ¡°Are you planning to cut their ears?¡± ¡°What else can I do? They don¡¯t listen. I have to cut them.¡± ¡°Wh, what! Not the ears...!¡± ¡°We were wrong!¡± When I used their strong pride against them and threatened to cut their ears, the elves flattened themselves on the ground. Why are you making such a fuss? As a result, the elves entered into a pact led by Cecily. Since they couldn¡¯t use mana, we proceeded by unbinding them one by one, just in case. Every time they made a pact, the embarrassed expressions on the elves¡¯ faces were quite amusing. Of course, they got upset, so whenever that happened, I pointed to my ear with my fingers. If necessary, I would threaten to cut their ears, and they would contemplate and relax their expressions. Honestly, I had no intention of actually cutting their ears, but given the situation, they had no choice but to believe it was true. So, having made the pact, I faced Kalas for the experiment. Kalas had a cold expression, as if he had never experienced such humiliation before. ¡°Now. Shall we ask a few questions for the experiment? Tell me where Xenon lives.¡± ¡°That¡¯s...¡± Perhaps Kalas also knew the effectiveness of the pact, as he couldn¡¯t continue his answer and hesitated. Arwen couldn¡¯t participate in such an experiment due to lack of ill feelings between us, but Kalas could. I stared fixedly at Kalas, whose lips were quivering, and quietly spoke as I exhaled deeply through my nose. ¡°If you don¡¯t talk, you know what will happen, right?¡± ¡°Mm... Miii...¡± In the moment when Kalas was about to respond to my threat, he suddenly widened his eyes and let out a pained scream before clamping their mouth shut. Just mentioning the letter ¡®M¡¯ from Michelle¡¯s Domain was enough to have a tremendous effect. A little while later, Kalas slowly lifted his head, seemingly having recovered from the pain, and took a slow, deliberate breath. How agonizing must it have been? His sweat flowed profusely even in that short span of time, causing his hair to suck to his damp skin. This couldn¡¯t possibly be an act. There doesn¡¯t seem to be a need for separate confirmation. ¡°The pact seems to have been firmly established... What¡¯s left is...¡± ¡°Should I implant an exploding spell in their ears?¡± ¡°Ehm!¡± As I stroked my chin and mumbled, Cecily suggested from the side. Then, we heard a sound of someone clearing their throat from the front. Implanting a bomb in their ear wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea in itself, but since the pact has already been made, it wouldn¡¯t hold much significance. Eavesdropping or recording spells would be more fitting. However, eavesdropping spells were too conspicuous. While the pact wouldn¡¯t be discovered even if their bodies were searched, eavesdropping spells would be detected in eight or nine cases out of ten. When I withdrew my mouth from her ear, Cecily blinked, her expression tinged with puzzlement. Her acting skills, befitting a princess, were truly remarkable. Although her face blushed a little at the words ¡°I love you,¡± it was too dark for anyone to notice. ¡°Is that enough?¡± ¡°Is it difficult?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not too difficult.¡± ¡°Then start right away.¡± As soon as Cecily heard my words, she walked up to the elves and reached out her hand. The direction her hand pointed to was none other than the symbol of the elves, the ears. With her long fingers, she lightly tapped Kalas¡¯s ear, then quickly pulled back. A slight flow of mana entered, only subtly perceptible, but nothing more. While Kalas gave Cecily a questioning look as if asking what she had done, she sequentially touched the ears of Mael and Lena. Unlike Kalas, the two men and women trembled all over as their ears were touched. When Cecily finished the entire process and returned to my side, I examined the faces of the elves. Expressions of doubt, fear, and terror mixed together were evident. ¡°You must be curious about what Cecily Noona just did. It¡¯s actually quite simple. You all know about black mana, right? The mana that demons use, the symbol of devils.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°She injected that mana into your ears. Non-Demons might not know, but black mana is lethal to other creatures. Especially to elves. It might be fine for a few days, but just like dropping a drop of ink onto white paper, your ears will gradually start turning black. It¡¯s not a curse, but pure mana, so divine power won¡¯t work against it. To solve this, another demon needs to absorb that mana. Since no one else can absorb black mana. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± Finally, I asked nonchalantly. The elves¡¯ faces turned pale, and they looked as though they had lost their souls. Their ears didn¡¯t turn a sickly gray like those of dark elves, nor did they turn a sickly yellow like those afflicted by a plague. It was a gruesome phenomenon, to the point where cutting seemed preferable, but even that wasn¡¯t a real option. In other words, it meant they had to seek help from the demons. For those who lived with the pride of being chosen by the gods, it was a punishment that completely crushed that pride. However, there was something they didn¡¯t know at all here. ¡®It¡¯s all a lie.¡¯ I explained at length, but it was all a lie. While it was true that black mana harmed other races besides demons, it didn¡¯t discolor their skin. According to records, it only generated a defense reaction within the body, causing a slight fever, similar to a virus or bacterial infection. Furthermore, this applied only to the first-generation demons. Over time and through continuous prayer, the black mana of the demons became closer to pure mana. The difference lies in their nature, much like water and oil. The reason this lie was convincing was that there was very little known about demons. Until Xenon¡¯s Biography and the like emerged, demons were treated as devils, making it impossible to know the truth even if one wanted to. Not to mention the older-generation elves. They already held a negative perception of demons, making them susceptible to such trivial lies. ¡°So, if you don¡¯t want to cut your own ears, it¡¯s better to listen well. It¡¯s pure mana, so even if you search for it,you won¡¯t detect it. Got it?¡± ¡°I understand... Fine...¡± ¡°Th-then, understood! So, please, at least as much as our ears...¡± ¡°Really, will you really heal us? Yes? Please say that you will...!¡± Kalas despaired, and Mael and Lena began to plead while crying. Though it pricked at my conscience to see an elf with such a graceful appearance react like that, it was they who had first offered their conscience for sale. I¡¯m just resisting and defending myself. This world was infinitely lenient towards self-defense, so I could strengthen my resolve as well. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Depending on what you do, I¡¯ll decide whether to take action or leave you be. Now then...¡± Only one thing remained. ¡°I will inform Fieren of the report you will send. I¡¯ll do it in your place.¡± It was time to bait the fish. Translators note: Hello! I apologize for no uploads recently as I was busy with life stuff but now that I took a few days off for my birthday I will resume uploading again! And so... 12 chapters today!!! 1/12 Chapter 180: Bait (1) The elves should tell Fieren a certain lie. It goes something like this: Xenon¡¯s real name and residence, appearance, and finally, the fact that measures have been taken ¡®hostage¡¯ to prevent him from writing any more. Since this lie doesn¡¯t violate the agreement, and considering Fieren was willing to entrust them with tracking, which implied a reasonable level of trust, making it highly likely he will buy into these lies. Of course, Fieren isn¡¯t a fool, so he¡¯ll probably demand evidence. To prepare for that, there¡¯s the ¡®fake pact.¡¯ Although pacts require mutual agreement to be effective, being a kind of ¡®contract,¡¯ they are often subjected to fraud. Among the most significant fraudulent methods was, as mentioned before, the fake pact. People frequently lie about having made a pact, showing seemingly acceptable terms even though no agreement was reached. Since there are various ways to confirm whether a pact was formed, it doesn¡¯t work well with strangers. Hence, this method is only effective with someone who has built a certain level of trust. Kalas stated that Fieren indicated them for a reason, not necessarily implying full trust but enough to merit credibility, so it should be plausible.Yo?ur favorite stories at novelhall.com However, meticulous manipulation was essential to ensure that the fake pact remains undiscovered. Cecily assured that this aspect was not a concern, so there shouldn¡¯t be a significant issue. All the bait should be ready. All that¡¯s left is to wait for the opportunity. Amid various preparations, the sunrise was nearly upon us without us realizing it. I looked at the exhausted Kalas and his group and sought confirmation. ¡°Do you understand? If you don¡¯t want your ears to turn pitch black, it¡¯s best to do as I say.¡± ¡°...Understood.¡± Now even Kalas, perhaps with his pride worn down, used polite language. After enduring hours of pressure in a strained state, it¡¯s no wonder their spirits would be drained. Moreover, they were elves. They likely never experienced such a situation before. ¡°Isaac, I¡¯ve written down the pact here.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± A little while later, I received a fake treaty from Cecily and confirmed its terms. I had asked her to write it from the perspective of an arrogant elf, and I¡¯m curious about how she actually wrote it. [From now on, Xenon¡¯s Biography will be written with the supervision of the Council.] Okay. Just looking at Clause 1 was enough. There was also a clause asking to exclude all the negative aspects of the elves and only write down the positives, but the first one was sufficient. Even if it contained clauses that could easily please Fieren¡¯s egoistic mind, filled with racial superiority, it wouldn¡¯t matter if all those clauses were not included. If I had written Xenon¡¯s Biography according to these terms, it would surely become mere propaganda. The terms were written solely with the focus on the elves, uncomplicated and concise. ¡°Sign here... You too, sign.¡± Kalas signed on the fake treaty and tucked it into his robe. With the fake treaty also prepared, I warned once again. ¡°Remember. Depending on how you come out of this, it might not be your ears, but your life that you lose. Got it?¡± ¡°...We will keep that in mind.¡± ¡°Then return to that old elf, Fieren. Make good use of what I¡¯ve taught you.¡± As I gestured and spoke, the elves hid their appearances without needing anyone to signal them. Seeing the waves of mana, it seemed like they had used teleportation. It was slightly amusing to see them fleeing as soon as the opportunity presented itself, but there was still work to be done. As soon as the elf tracking party disappeared, I spoke to Cecily. ¡°Noona. Did you tell Siris?¡± ¡°By now, she¡¯s probably gone after them.¡± ¡°Is there no issue using teleportation?¡± ¡°Yeah. If you understand the principles of teleportation, tracking isn¡¯t difficult. In fact, the risk of teleportation being traced is high. Do you want me to explain the principles?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡± Attributing magic to a fantasy was beneficial. I have a lot of knowledge thanks to my past life memories, but I¡¯m not necessarily well-versed. ¡°Do you really believe it will succeed, my son?¡± My father asked me, his arms folded, seemingly sensing that the situation had reached a certain conclusion. His face held a sense of doubt. While I did provide a rough plan before the elves invaded the mansion, he still appeared skeptical. I hadn¡¯t directly stepped into politics, but having observed from afar, I¡¯m concerned about the current situation. Like my father, I don¡¯t believe there¡¯s a 100% chance of success either. The world doesn¡¯t always go as one desires, and people tend to exhibit unpredictable behavior when cornered. But as the saying goes, with strategy, one can win a hundred battles. In reality, we hold a significant advantage in this fight. There are allies who can block any unexpected variables that arise, so the overall course of events won¡¯t be disrupted. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll completely succeed. However, the flow should remain intact. The rest depends on how well the queen can use it.¡± At the moment, there was nothing they could do. Kalas opened his mouth quietly, a voice tinged with resignation. ¡°For now, let¡¯s return to Alvenheim. We¡¯ll have to hope that Fierin notices.¡± ¡°But the pact...¡± ¡°Just because it¡¯s a pact doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s flawless. There must be a way out.¡± The pact only takes effect if it¡¯s based on the truth; if it¡¯s a lie, it won¡¯t be effective. So, they would use this in reverse. Kalas, as if he had come up with a good idea while pondering, erased his resigned expression and smiled. Lena and Mael¡¯s expressions also brightened slightly at that smile. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. When we report to Lord Fieren, we can indicate that we¡¯re lying. Since the pact doesn¡¯t work with falsehoods.¡± ¡°Th-then that should work! But how do we lie...¡± ¡°When people lie, their body reacts. Like shifting their gaze to the left or fidgeting with their hands, among other things. There are many signs. Lord Fieren wouldn¡¯t be unaware of that either.¡± Given Fieren¡¯s extensive political experience, his intuition was quick. Furthermore, once he gets a hint, he won¡¯t let it go until his suspicions are resolved. Even if they didn¡¯t lie, once Fieren became suspicious, he would keep digging and digging. And they can use that to their advantage. The ears rotting due to the black mana? What¡¯s crucial now is buying time. It¡¯s most important to somehow delay Fieren from taking action. ¡°But be careful. We don¡¯t know who the traitor within Alvenheim might be. Considering he even knows Fieren¡¯s full name, the probability of him being from one of the prestigious families is high.¡± ¡°Why would a mere human like him have ties to a prestigious family... even a young one...¡± ¡°There must be a connection. Or perhaps he¡¯s really from the future. Surely the gods have imposed limitations on him, not allowing him to act recklessly. So, we...¡± Skkrt- Thud! During Kalas¡¯s speech, a strong gust of wind swept through, making a sharp sound as it struck something. Startled, Kalas and his companions turned their heads towards the direction of the sound. A dagger was lodged into the stem of a plant, stretching high into the sky. Tied to the hilt of the dagger was a note. Kalas stared at the dagger stuck right above his head with a dumbfounded expression, then reached out his hand. He carefully removed the dagger, and with trembling hands, he untied the note. Gulp... Amidst the sudden ambush, the sound of someone swallowing nervously could be heard. Kalas unfolded the note with a mixture of anticipation and anxiety. And on that note was... [Don¡¯t do unnecessary things.] A clear warning was written. ¡°... ...¡± Kalas felt his blood run cold in real-time. He urgently cast detection magic around but found nothing. ¡°How? Did they use teleportation? What kind of trick is this?¡± Could it be the ability of that demon princess? Demons were utterly enigmatic, with no known facts about them, so the impossible wasn¡¯t ruled out. Above all, demons, like Dark Elves, were a prominent race that revered Morah. Concealing oneself in darkness wasn¡¯t out of the question, especially for something like this. Truly, he was surrounded by eyes and ears in every direction. Even the path to Alvengard would be under surveillance. For Kalas, it felt like his world was crumbling. ¡®What is that guy...?¡¯ Xenon, or rather, Isaac. Just how powerful was he? Kalas looked up at the sky with a despondent expression. In stark contrast to his feelings, the sky was brilliantly clear. ¡®It¡¯s over.¡¯ Kalas let out a bitter laugh, consumed by a sense of futility. Chapter 181: Bait (2) Council of Elders. Boasting a history long enough to rightfully claim a place in the annals of Alvenheim, the political institution with a storied past. In any civilization, a ¡®leader¡¯ to guide the civilization forward is essential, most often taking the form of a ¡®king¡¯. This king holds the duty and responsibility to ensure the people¡¯s more stable lives and the nation¡¯s robust growth against surrounding threats. However, during the founding of Alvenheim, there was no ¡®king¡¯. A king, by nature, reigns over the people with formidable power, a being to which ordinary citizens must look up. At that time, the Elves vehemently resisted being ruled by anyone due to their pride in being chosen by the gods. They believed that only the gods could govern them and thus decided to operate the nation under the guidance of their trust in the gods. Consequently, the initial leaders were ¡®priests¡¯. The clergy offered high-quality offerings to the gods and received their direct guidance, efficiently managing the nation. Despite some grumbling among the people of Alvenheim, life continued without issues. Until the event of the ¡®Devil War¡¯, which led to some doubts about the gods¡¯ power. Fortunately, having received the seed of the World Tree as a gift, the Elves managed to repel the threat, but they realized the potential danger. They understood that it might be too late to heed the gods¡¯ voices in the face of a similar crisis in the future. They came to the realization that it should not be the gods, but the Elves themselves who must oversee Alvenheim¡¯s progress. This realization gave birth to the political institution known as the ¡®Council of Elders¡¯. At first, the elves were wary of being dominated by mortals rather than gods, but as time passed, that thought gradually faded. Furthermore, as is often the case with beginnings, the Council led Alvenheim wisely, with pure hearts and uncompromised beliefs. Among them were also the Dark Elves. In truth, one could say that this was the last true era of the elves. However, power has a tendency to corrupt and decay as it grows stronger. The Council of Elders began to restrict other forces in order to secure their own interests. Dark Elves were a prime example. They were a convenient target for oppression due to their distinct ethnicity, skin color, and even the deity they worshiped. The result was the exile of the Dark Elves. In a sense, the involvement of the Council of Elders in the exile of the Dark Elves was substantial. Externally, the religious disputes had escalated into madness, but the Council of Elders had ignited the fuse of that powder keg. Subsequently, through divine intervention, the madness subsided, and the Council of Elders, in an attempt to hide the worst aspects, even erased records. Despite its inherent corruption, the political entity of the Council of Elders managed to persist instead of being dissolved. The Dark Elf exile incident was a major event in itself, but it triggered a full-scale racial war, revealing the Council of Elders¡¯s corruption. They imprisoned even the capable warrior commanders who could have turned the tide of war, and led the nation to defeat. What used to be silent discontent erupted all at once, causing an increase in demands for the dissolution of the Council of Elders and ultimately leading to the birth of the ¡°monarch.¡± Nevertheless, the Council of Elders managed to persist relentlessly. The Council of Elders, merely by its existence, symbolized a part of Alvenheim¡¯s history, whether positive or negative. Erasing this symbol would be a significant loss for Alvenheim. It can be said that elves, unlike other races, particularly dislike ¡®change¡¯.Follow the latest novels at novelhall.com ¡°Please, have a seat. Ah, is there anything you¡¯d like to eat?¡± ¡°No, thank you.¡± In the reception room of a mansion in Yggdrasil. Two men were facing each other across the table in the modestly decorated room. The head of the Council of Elders, Fieren, and his subordinate, Kalas. Fieren had a smile like a gentle grandfather, while Kalas seemed slightly tense, his face somewhat stiff. ¡°A cup of tea brewed from the leaves of the World Tree. Perfect for fatigue.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll gladly have some.¡± When Kalas hesitated upon Fieren¡¯s offer to drink, he looked at the liquid in the cup. It had a faint greenish hue and emitted a subtle fragrance that tantalized his senses. Tea brewed from the leaves of the World Tree was outrageously expensive, as the name suggested. There were few who could approach the World Tree directly, and magical treatment was necessary to preserve the freshness of the leaves. However, its effects were remarkable as well. It was excellent for fatigue, and its calming effect was exceptional, similar to a tranquility potion. It was a perfect choice for Kalas, who was currently nervous. As he finally took a sip of the tea, a refreshing taste spread through his mouth. Unlike its greenish appearance, it had no discernible flavor, only a sense of coolness. ¡°So, did you find Xenon?¡± Fieren cut through the trivial words and got straight to the point. He had given Kalas the command to find Xenon, so it was only natural that he was eager for updates. He hesitated for a moment, but then Kalas flashed a natural smile. If Fieren were to have any suspicions here, he would have no choice but to let his ears rot away. No matter how esteemed he might be in the Council, it¡¯s not worth sacrificing one¡¯s own ears. ¡°Of course. Humans are truly unremarkable. Especially a publishing company executive, an utterly incompetent human ¨C easy to track.¡± ¡°Oh, impressive. I thought Xenon might have concealed his identity by borrowing power from another race. Like demons, for instance.¡± While Fieren spoke casually, Kalas couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang. ¡°Truly... impressive. I never expected we¡¯d come this far. Looks like I underestimated you. I apologize.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. I was just lucky. And besides, didn¡¯t we both not know what kind of person Xenon was until now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but your abilities are outstanding, there¡¯s no denying that. Thanks to you, the Council of Elders will be able to exert its influence.¡± Though it seemed like a heartwarming scene on the surface, the true emotions were quite the opposite. Suppression, manipulation, and the dirtiness of political maneuvering were rampant. And there was one person observing all this filth from the shadows... ¡®...This makes me want to throw up.¡¯ Dark Elf infiltrator, Siris, who had bypassed all the protective magic of the mansion. She watched every bit of this situation, recording it all with her eyes. If she were an ordinary thief or wizard, she might have been detected by the security spells. But she was a Dark Elf. If she moved cautiously, infiltration wasn¡¯t difficult. Moreover, she didn¡¯t forget to receive divine power from Mora in preparation for the worst-case scenario. No matter how skilled a dark elf¡¯s infiltration abilities were, there were clear limits. Perhaps it could be considered somewhat fortunate, but Fieren¡¯s mansion had surprisingly weak security, fitting the owner¡¯s personality. It seemed no one expected that the mansion would be infiltrated. ¡°You¡¯ve done an excellent job indeed. Keep up the good work.¡± ¡°Thank you. However, it seems like there aren¡¯t any young ones trying to join the Council of Elders lately. Is that okay?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. We don¡¯t need uncertain individuals like those. We need talents like you.¡± Upon hearing this conversation, Siris almost smirked. The reason the new generation of elves distanced themselves from the Council of Elders was simple: they recognized that even if something was rotted, it could still rot to dust. As if corruption wasn¡¯t already inevitable with power, who knew what would happen to the Council of Elders. Especially with the elves¡¯ longevity, the phenomenon of the ¡®rotten water¡¯ would inevitably become more pronounced. As time passed, the Council of Elders¡¯s power would weaken, but since that would take too long, who knew what incidents might occur in the meantime? ¡®Now, that time will probably be moved up.¡¯ Siris listened to the conversation between Fieren and Kalas and then disappeared quietly. Since they had already obtained decisive evidence, all that was left was to relay it to Arwen. ¡®How long will it be until we can enter Alvenheim?¡¯ The Dark Elf Exile occurred just 800 years ago. There were still some dark elves who remembered that event, but they still longed for Alvenheim. Some of the younger generation of dark elves couldn¡¯t understand them, and Siris felt similarly. However, after reading the recently published Xenon¡¯s Biography, her feelings had changed somewhat. Living in the forest was impossible for long, and even though they had cut off their own ears, they still held on to the pride of being chosen by the gods. Xenon¡¯s Biography moved not only the hearts of the elves but also the hearts of the dark elves gradually. ¡®The queen will surely succeed.¡¯ With subtle emotions in her heart, Siris walked towards where Arwen was staying. ***** A few days later, in the Minerva Empire¡¯s publishing house. ¡°Is, is this real?¡± ¡°...Yes. It is. Though it¡¯s crooked, the fact that there¡¯s even a genuine signature...¡± ¡°Ah...¡± The CEO of the publishing house despaired upon reading the letter sent by Isaac. The content of the letter was as follows: [Dear readers, I apologize. Due to a villain¡¯s attack, my right hand has been seriously injured. Serialization will be impossible for the time being...] They had enough matches prepared in advance to light the fuse. Chapter 182: Big Fish (1) The most important body part for a novelist is undoubtedly their ¡®hands.¡¯ Even if their legs or back hurt, as long as they have their hands, they can write, even if they have to lie down. Even if their eyesight deteriorates, as long as it¡¯s not complete blindness, writing is still possible. However, if their hands are injured or disabled, writing becomes a challenge not only for their literary work but also for their daily life. While it¡¯s possible to write with the other hand, it takes much longer and feels awkward. As a result, when readers learn that a writer¡¯s hands are injured, they express sympathy and wish for a speedy recovery, as injuring the hands is a significant loss for a writer. This is because both the writer and readers suffer from such a situation. Currently, the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography, Xenon (Isaac), was facing a similar situation. Especially since Xenon has gained fame worldwide rather than in a specific country, countless readers have expressed their concern for his safety. If anything were to happen to him, the release of Xenon¡¯s Biography could be delayed indefinitely, and it¡¯s uncertain when the next installment would come out. Moreover, while it typically takes around 1 to 2 months to publish a single book, Xenon¡¯s Biography has been released much more frequently, to the point where it might seem excessive. The publishing frequency was notably fast. Furthermore, there have been mentions from the publishing company about bloodstains on the manuscripts, which has heightened concerns about his well-being. Currently, since new installments have been coming out consistently, there haven¡¯t been significant problems, but... [¡°Xenon¡¯s Biography¡± author, Xenon. Attacked by villains, he suffered a severe injury to his right hand...] [Fortunately, his life is not in danger as the perpetrators have retreated. However, Xenon¡¯s Biography...] [An involuntary forced hiatus, and his right hand is injured...] The news of Xenon being attacked by someone and injuring his right hand shocked readers beyond belief. It¡¯s not just any body part, but his right hand, of all things. What¡¯s more, it¡¯s not just a minor injury; his fingers were severely deformed, reaching an extremely critical state.Follow the latest novels at novelhall.com The publisher, at first, didn¡¯t believe it, as it was from a ghostwriter, but upon seeing the crooked handwritten signature, they accepted it as the truth. For a novelist, their hands, which are practically their greatest asset, being injured to that extent could potentially lead to a worst-case scenario of an ¡®indefinite hiatus.¡¯ [Readers¡¯ anger because of Xenon¡¯s Biography. They gather in front of the publisher, demanding explanations.] [Key figures from various countries are also striving to find the culprit. However, searching for the culprit is virtually impossible when they don¡¯t even know Xenon¡¯s true identity.] [The Holy Kingdom Xavier. Offering significant tributes, they asked Lumineus for divine punishment. However, the response they received was, ¡®Wait. Time will resolve it.¡¯] [Where will the blade stained with anger be directed?] Readers were furious. Xenon didn¡¯t just have an accident; they were attacked by the culprit and injured their right hand. While the security in the capital might be sufficient, the outskirts of this world are far from ideal. There are areas where bands of bandites frequently emerge to plunder, and even in the capital, it¡¯s not entirely safe at night. Occasionally, news of someone being attacked by a mugger and severely injured or killed can be heard, making Xenon no different. Especially at night, the rogues out and about are mostly on a mission to attack. There¡¯s no guarantee that Xenon wouldn¡¯t accidentally become a target, and given that they¡¯ve suffered a serious injury to their right hand, readers¡¯ anger began to swell to an immeasurable extent. [Efforts began to find Xenon. With the significant injury to the right hand, there¡¯s a chance they might be found if luck is on their side.] [In the Bellua Republic, they found someone who injured their right hand around the same time, but it wasn¡¯t Xenon. Just an ordinary knight.] The anger of the readers has also increased, along with those who are trying to find Xenon. While there could only be so many people with injured right hands in this world, if someone was attacked by criminals during a similar period, the scope narrows significantly. It was a reduction in range from searching for a needle in a desert to searching for a needle in a sand pit, but even that at least could actually be found. Amidst this situation, there were criticisms about wanting to find Xenon, but there are also unavoidable aspects since it would be difficult to locate Xenon otherwise. [Is Xenon¡¯s right hand the only thing injured? Or did the villains know who Xenon was?] [While it¡¯s possible for the right hand to get injured due to frequent use, the probability that these villains knew Xenon¡¯s identity and targeted them is significant.] [Was the villain¡¯s purpose really Xenon¡¯s right hand? Or was it just a coincidence?] It wasn¡¯t as if there were no rational thinkers amidst the whirlwind of anger. Of course, if the villain indeed targeted Xenon¡¯s right hand and caused harm, that would be a bigger problem on its own. As the events gradually descended into chaos, the readers¡¯ anger was reaching its boiling point, almost on the brink of exploding. [Queen Arwen of Alvenheim. There is a fact that the citizens need to know.] [Will Queen Arwen reveal this fact in such times? The surrounding nations, including Alvenheim¡¯s citizens, are looking at her with suspicious eyes...] [The second nationwide address since the half-blood incident. What is she going to reveal in the future?] Unexpectedly, Queen Arwen of Alvenheim officially announced that she was preparing for another nationwide address after the half-blood incident. In the current situation where Xenon¡¯s Biography was temporarily on hold, this move was somewhat difficult to understand. Tap tap tap The sound of footsteps echoed in the quiet square. People looked at Arwen as she ascended the podium. Even Fieren, with his arms crossed, silently observed her ascent with a somewhat haughty demeanor, still carrying an unknown unease within his chest. Tap Finally, Arwen, the Queen of Alvenheim, stood confidently on the elevated platform in front of the crowd. The spectators scrutinized her figure on the podium closely. Silver-gray hair and eyes resembling the milky way.. Delicately defined features like a girl¡¯s, with a slender frame. Yet, the curved hip line below her slim waist exuded a mature charm. During the half-blood incident, Arwen had appeared in a verdant dress that radiated freshness, unlike the silver dress she had worn now. She gazed around the crowd before meeting eyes with Fieren, who sat at the very front. Despite their eye contact, Fieren remained silent and observed her motionlessly. The gray irises seemed to pull him in, concealing thoughts that were utterly unpredictable. ¡°...Everyone has gathered. Some have endured a long journey to be here.¡± Arwen exchanged glances with Fieren, then turned her gaze forward and quietly began to speak. Her voice, amplified by magical means, enveloped the entire square like the flow of precious gems on a silver platter. ¡°You must be curious. Why, in such a crucial time, I have summoned you here to deliver a speech. It might seem puzzling or even absurd. However, what I am about to reveal to you, and perhaps to this world, might become an incredibly significant part of your lives.¡± Continuing the calm speech, Arwen suddenly turned around and waved her hand as if beckoning someone to come. This action raised questions in the eyes of the observers. Calling someone was inappropriate behavior during a speech. However, Arwen gestured as if she planned inviting them to come right from the beginning. While everyone held doubts in their hearts and waited, someone slowly began to ascend onto the platform. Not by coming up directly, but being pulled by the warriors on either side. Thud thud thud ¡°...K-Kalas?!¡± ¡°M-Mael and Lena... what on earth...?¡± The people who were brought up to the platform by the warriors were none other than Kalas and his subordinates. Naturally, Fieren and his associates could only be perplexed. Although they seemed fine at a glance, if you saw the expressions mingled with despair and resignation, you could sense that something had gone wrong. Only then did Fieren realize the true nature of his underlying anxiety. Even if something went wrong, this went horribly wrong. To a serious extent. As a seasoned politician who had been involved in politics for hundreds of years, he overworked his head trying to figure out how this situation came to be, but nothing came out. Kalas wouldn¡¯t have betrayed them, and the pact was undoubtedly true. There was not a single possible reason for this mess, so Fieren couldn¡¯t understand what had happened at all. ¡°Who are those people?¡± ¡°Well, who knows? They seem like criminals or something...¡± ¡°Why would they bring criminals up to the platform? What big mistake could they have committed?¡± ¡°Perhaps...¡± The crowd, unaware of the detailed circumstances, could only speculate that they must be criminals. They have no idea how grave their mistakes are. As soon as Kalas and his subordinates stepped onto the stage, Arwen glanced at Fieren inside the turbulent square. With a pale complexion, Fieren was revealing his emotions. In response, she held a bitter smile within and shouted with strength in her voice. ¡°Everyone must already know the news that Xenon¡¯s right hand has been injured by an unidentified villain! Look at the faces of these sinners! The sinners¡¯ names are Kallas, Mael, and Lena!¡± As Arwen shouted, the rumbling of the crowd quickly subsided. Lastly, using her compelling voice, she yelled to the crowd. ¡°Under the orders of the leader of the Council, Firen Garit Stormwalker, they are the criminals who attacked Xenon!¡± The fuse was all burned out, and the bomb exploded. Chapter 183: Big Fish (2) As mentioned earlier, Fieren¡¯s political career spanned over hundreds of years. From before the Racial War to the present day, he has held significant influence within the Council of Elders and has experienced various challenges during that time. There were times within the Council when factions divided and choices had to be made. During the Racial War, the Council of Elders made ill-fated decisions that even threatened its existence. However, Fieren managed to barely survive each of those crises. The methods used to navigate these crises were diverse ¨C through manipulation and instigation, truth and logic, and sometimes even through underhanded tactics that no one knew about. Based on these approaches, Fieren has sustained the Council of Elders through times of crisis and ultimately ascended to the position of High Councillor, wielding immense power. But the pure convictions he had upon entering the Council of Elders in the distant past have been tainted over time by power, leaving only greed and arrogance. Those who have tasted the flavor of power cannot escape it, much like being addicted to a drug. Fieren managed to keep the Alvenheim kings, who always sought more power, in check at critical moments. As the royal authority grew stronger, the influence of the Council of Elders diminished. Throughout their life, Fieren encountered various crises, overcoming them smoothly with experience and adaptability. However, the crisis of a lifetime has now returned. ¡°Intruders who attacked Xenon under the orders of Fieren Garit Stormwalker, the leader of the Council of Elders!¡± Arwen shouted with a powerful voice that echoed through the square. The amplification magic caused her voice to reverberate in the square. As if the echo had consumed all other sounds, the reverberations faded, leaving the square eerily quiet. The silence was so deep that even the sound of a cough could be heard loudly. Her revelation plunged the citizens gathered in the square and foreign dignitaries into a massive shock. ¡°What... What was that?¡± ¡°Clearly... She said it¡¯s Fieren, a member of the Council.¡± ¡°Those... criminals over there attacked Xenon?¡± The unbelievable truth began to stir the crowd. The citizens of Alvenheim knew well what the Council of Elders represented and who Fieren was. The Council of Elders has silently held its position as a symbol of Alvenheim for hundreds of years, so it¡¯s not surprising that many things about it remain unknown. Furthermore, during the time of the racial war, the horrific actions of the Council of Elders led Alvenheim to defeat, making it impossible to even consider favorable evaluations. However, Arwen¡¯s actions here were not merely fanning the flames in a place already ablaze, but rather pouring oil relentlessly onto the fire. ¡°Lord Fieren, what in the world is...¡± ¡°... ...¡± Just like his bewildered attendants, Lord Fieren was equally startled. No, it was beyond surprise; he felt his heart sink. Where exactly had things gone wrong? The pact was not a lie, and there was no suspicious behavior from Kalas. It was even dubious to label him a spy. He had met Kalas face-to-face for decades, and seeing him captured and put on trial like a criminal, he was definitely not a spy. Hence, it was through some means that he had deduced Kalas¡¯s crime, yet even after thoroughly investigating the past, nothing came to light. While Fieren was lost in profound confusion, Arwen, who had delivered the bombshell statement earlier, spoke. Her voice was incongruent with her petite stature, resonating with authority. ¡°These criminals harmed Xenon, who bestowed upon us unimaginable favors, not for his graciousness, but merely because they possessed dangerous knowledge! They mercilessly defiled the right hand of Xenon, who granted us immeasurable grace! They acted unilaterally, disregarding the opinion of Alvenheim¡¯s queen, me!¡± Even as Arwen shouted, there was no appropriate response. That¡¯s only natural, considering how shocking the situation was, compounded by the severe lack of definitive ¡°evidence.¡± Her oratory ability has been demonstrated as seen before, but this time it was on a much larger scale and significantly more impactful. If not careful, Alvenheim might succumb to pressure from neighboring countries and could even face war in the worst-case scenario. Once manipulation based on falsehood takes root, undoing that falsehood requires substantial evidence, making manipulation all the more challenging. Even if public opinion currently favors Arwen, the citizens are not easily swayed. ¡°How do you all view the Council of Elders? Do you truly believe they are working for the advancement of our Alvenheim? Due to the Council¡¯s wrongdoing, we¡¯ve suffered the disgrace of defeat in racial war, and furthermore, they¡¯ve suppressed numerous areas all under the pretext of being the chosen ones! They¡¯re even attempting to suppress our brilliantly shining culture now!¡± Therefore, Arwen began to meticulously point out the wrongdoings committed by the Council of Elders one by one. Given the Council¡¯s wide recognition, its wrongdoings are also widely known. Occasionally, minor misdeeds could have been concealed by the Council¡¯s manipulation of history, but just as seen in the racial war, significant transgressions can¡¯t be covered up. Even common folk understand this, and the citizens of Alvenheim explicitly acknowledge this fact. The Council of Elders is a group filled with corrupt power. Yet, it¡¯s maintained steadily thus far due to its status as a symbol. Not only the new generation of elves but also the previous generation acknowledged the achievements of the Council of Elders, yet they remained cautious. They support it solely because it¡¯s a ¡®symbol¡¯ that shared history. ¡°The world is rapidly changing! However, they¡¯re turning a blind eye to this fast-changing world, merely prioritizing their current well-being! Not for the well-being of Alvenheim, but for their own safety, they¡¯re suppressing our beautiful culture! But will they only suppress Xenon? Are you all truly going to suppress only Xenon?¡± ¡°The world is changing rapidly! However, they are turning a blind eye to the swiftly changing world and simply prioritizing their current well-being! Not for the well-being of Alvenheim, but for their own security, they are oppressing the beautiful culture! But will they only oppress Xenon? When you all are building up the beautiful culture piece by piece, if the Council does not approve, they will bring harm just like they did to Xenon! And they will shatter that culture into pieces!¡± ¡°W-well, you¡¯re right. Xenon was hiding his true identity.¡± ¡°What makes us any different?¡± ¡°Those Council folks... causing trouble again...¡± Normally, if a convincing story is presented, sedition tends to sway people easily. Just like now. If the Council¡¯s usual behavior had been righteous and clean, it might be different, but due to their past actions, the masses started to sympathize one by one. Even Xenon, who had been living in hiding, was harmed. Is there really any difference when it comes to themselves? Can they freely express their art in this country? Even if they were to immigrate to another country, if they don¡¯t align with the Council¡¯s views, they¡¯ll chase them down to the end, just like they did with Xenon. Is freedom then possible? Impossible. As long as the Council exists, not only will culture be suppressed, but even negative remarks about the elves are likely to be oppressed. Like ripples forming when a stone is thrown into a tranquil lake, the hearts of the masses were also deeply stirred. Upon seeing the crowd somewhat shaken, Arwen immediately shouted at the Kalas¡¯s group. ¡°I ask the sinners! Is it true that you followed Fieren¡¯s orders and harmed Xenon?¡± ¡°...Yes. That¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°Xenon has never caused harm to you. So why did this happen?¡± ¡°The knowledge Xenon possessed... it¡¯s dangerous, that¡¯s why.¡± Kalas replied briefly, but thanks to the amplification magic on his voice, the crowd could all hear. His testimony continued, and the crowd grew more aggressive. However, one final blow was missing. Arwen shifted her gaze towards Fieren for that final blow. Fieren maintained a composed expression outwardly, but his pale complexion betrayed the turmoil he was undergoing internally. In response, Arwen spoke in a quiet voice. ¡°From the mouth of the sinner, Fieren, a member of the Council of Elders, was named. Councilor Fieren, step onto this platform.¡± Around the time when the long silence had settled in the hall like that. ¡°Well, what a damn bastard!!¡± Starting with someone¡¯s vehement shout, the crowd erupted. ¡°Choke that damn elf¡¯s neck right now!!¡± ¡°It¡¯s disgraceful to call him a fellow elf!¡± ¡°The Council of Elders should be abolished quickly! Otherwise, there¡¯s no hope for the country!!¡± As one, the crowd began to criticize Fieren. It wasn¡¯t just criticism but blame, insults, and words too vile to be spoken all surged like a storm. Arwen looked at Fieren while listening to those sounds as if her ears were blocked. Fieren had a bewildered expression as if he couldn¡¯t believe this reality. ¡°I, the Queen of Alvenheim, command.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°The representative of the Council of Elders and the sinner, Fieren Gerit Stormwalker, to be restrained!¡± As soon as her command fell, Fieren¡¯s sanity returned. However, it was already too late. Thud! ¡°Ugh!¡± Suddenly, the approaching elven warriors subdued him swiftly. They first forced his arms, preventing any resistance, and then made him kneel. Once again, Fieren was not a soldier but a politician. Moreover, he was too old to stand against the warriors, his wrinkles speaking of his age. ¡°Let go, release me! How dare you...¡± ¡°Seems like you still haven¡¯t regained your senses. Councilor Fieren, no, a criminal.¡± ¡°You...!¡± Now, throwing away all formality, Fieren even released his words. Arwen watched him with scornful eyes. The Council could no longer persist. In a precarious situation to begin with, the council¡¯s existence was hanging by a thread. And now, with the seal snap, there was only disappearance left in the future. ¡°Do you really think you can rule Alvenheim well without us? The inexperienced queen who knows nothing about how the Council has governed Alvenheim until now!!¡± ¡°I know well. But can I keep a rotten leg?¡± Even though Fieren shouted in frustration, Arwen¡¯s response was clear. Naturally, Fieren was engulfed in anger. ¡°Strike his neck now!!¡± ¡°Your Majesty! Please, wipe away that filthy thing! It¡¯s an embarrassment for the elves!¡± ¡°How dare you harm Xenon, who even the gods have acknowledged?! If Alvenheim falls, it¡¯s all your fault!!¡± Even amid this, the voices of the crowd grew louder. Some occasionally couldn¡¯t contain their anger and attempted to lash out, but they were quickly restrained by the warriors. As the barrage of insults against him continued, Fieren felt himself weakening, while also realizing that he couldn¡¯t end things here. Arwen picked up on that part as well. However, she remained still. She had a rough idea of what he was about to reveal. Next, Fieren made up his mind and instead of addressing Arwen, he shouted towards the crowd. ¡°Listen up, everyone! His name is Xenon Cloud!¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°He¡¯s an old human man living in the Hask region of the Ters Kingdom! He sports a well-groomed beard, and his eyes are blue amidst his white hair!¡± As if he couldn¡¯t die alone, Fieren began to expose Xenon¡¯s fake identity. But it fell far short of quelling the exploding crowd. Of course, there were those who would listen, but it didn¡¯t matter. Since everything was fake anyway, it didn¡¯t matter whether it was revealed or not. At that moment when Arwen was about to signal to lead him away, Fieren blurted out a bombshell. ¡°And he¡¯s also the lover of Arwen Elodia, who is supposed to be a queen and is engaging in absurd acts!¡± ¡°...What?¡± What is this nonsense again? Arwen, of course, and even the crowd, upon hearing that bombshell declaration, were taken aback and stopped their anger. ¡°Did you think I didn¡¯t know? I sensed it from the moment I heard the story that you gave a speech he wrote you! Could I not tell that, unless you were lovers, would you continue to stay in contact until now and do something like this?¡± ¡°W-what are you...! Take the criminal away immediately!¡± Arwen gave the order hastily, unable to conceal her bewilderment. However, even as Fieren was being dragged away by the warriors, he didn¡¯t stop his outburst. ¡°This age will be recorded in history like this! A usurper who lost the kingdom for the sake of a mere human lover! What will that mean once that human dies!! I will watch over everything! Everything!! With my own eyes!!¡± ¡°... ...¡± Afterward, Fieren was led down from the platform, but... ¡°The Queen... is she really with Xenon?¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the deal with the story about the speech?¡± The crowd began to murmur in a different sense. ¡°Wait. Come to think of it, could Xenon also have failed to connect with the elven queen and wrote that story in a book?¡± ¡°Really? Then...¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t the whole thing fit perfectly?¡± Villains, originally, are known to cause problems until the end. Chapter 184: Big Fish (3) A few days ago, the misconduct of the Council of Elders came to light. I was leisurely spending my vacation at the mansion after all preparations were complete. The Kalas group had been dealt with effectively, and the publishing house had spread the news of my injured hand. Though I felt somewhat sorry for the publishing house, it was unavoidable to fabricate such a story to attract attention. So, I planned to tell soon that a passing priest helped me, and that my hand was completely healed. Thus, at the moment, I was idly passing time, hoping Arwen would handle the follow-up measures well. Three days after news of my injured hand had spread, Marie paid a surprise visit to our mansion. Usually, she would send a letter in advance and announce her intention to visit, but due to the circumstances, it seemed she had rushed over urgently. Coincidentally, I had also stepped out of the mansion to engage in some exercise. When Marie got out of the carriage and our eyes met, she seemed startled before quickly hurrying over. Initially, I was slightly puzzled, but I soon smiled because I had a rough idea of what she might say. ¡°Oh, Isaac! Your hand...¡± ¡°Look.¡± As Marie approached, I immediately showed her my right hand. My right hand, characterized by its long and slender fingers, was perfectly fine without a single injury. Upon examining my hand, Marie¡¯s expression turned bewildered. Well, considering the commotion in the newspapers was far from reality, it was only natural for her to be taken aback. ¡°Oh? What¡¯s this? I¡¯m sure the newspaper...¡± ¡°Well... the story might be a little complicated. Let¡¯s go inside for now.¡± If I don¡¯t explain the situation to my fiance?e even after talking to my family, Marie will probably feel disappointed. As I entered the mansion, Marie followed along with a bewildered look on her face. ¡°Hello, Marie? I knew you¡¯d come eventually.¡± ¡°Ah, hello. It¡¯s been a while... Is that how I should say it?¡± Although she had just heard Marie¡¯s voice, Cecily warmly welcomed us as we entered the mansion. She was wearing a black dress with minimal exposure. She seemed to have already known that Cecily was at our mansion, and she brushed it off lightly. Nevertheless, her expression remained the same. After exchanging greetings with my parents, Marie moved to the guest room for a private conversation. Incidentally, Cecily followed along too. ¡°...What was that all about?¡± ¡°Yeah. You don¡¯t really need to worry.¡± After explaining the situation for a while, Marie finally showed a reaction that indicated she had grasped the entire situation. She was surprised when she heard about the connection with Arwen due to the high-level theft incident, but she quickly regained her composure. ¡°I was worried, you know. When I heard that your hand was injured, you can¡¯t imagine how surprised I was, right?¡± While speaking with concern, Marie didn¡¯t hide her disappointment. Well, it was my fault for not saying anything to my fiance?e. Since it could have been an issue that would affect trust, I apologized properly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you worry. At least I should have told you.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s alright. I guess you didn¡¯t tell me because you thought I¡¯d be worried. Above all, I don¡¯t think there would have been anything different if I knew it.¡± Fortunately, Marie passed it off without much concern and even left a word of gratitude for Cecily. It was characteristic of her to think in such a way. As I was smiling warmly, Marie alternated her gaze between me and Cecily, who was sitting next to me. Then, with a mischievous expression, she playfully asked in a teasing voice. ¡°By the way, Cecily. Are you now sitting next to Isaac as if it¡¯s a given?¡± ¡°We promised. You said you¡¯d give in during the vacation.¡± ¡°I remember well. So... did you?¡± ¡°... ...¡± Cecily responded to Marie¡¯s curious question with a faint smile. Seeing her cheeks slightly reddened, she seemed to be feeling somewhat embarrassed. In response to that reaction, Marie nodded as if she understood, then shifted her gaze to me. I wanted to divert my attention, but her gaze was so intense that I couldn¡¯t help but nervously open my mouth. ¡°Why are you staring like that?¡± ¡°I hope the vacation ends quickly.¡± Marie replied with a grin that carried her characteristic playfulness. After all, even with the compromise, there must be limits to how much she can endure. In fact, considering her overwhelming desire, it could be considered remarkable that she managed to hold back until now. ¡°I can give in for a day. The choice always rests with you, Marie. Honestly, isn¡¯t it hard to endure?¡± Cecily willingly expressed her intention to compromise. However, Marie firmly shook her head and decisively declined. ¡°No, I can¡¯t. A promise is a promise. You two should get along well with each other. It¡¯s true that it¡¯s hard to endure, but if I hold back for a few days, it¡¯ll be okay. I plan to be more disciplined at the academy for a while.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°My grades... have dropped a bit. Hehe.¡± Marie brightly smiled while addressing a very practical issue. Studying is something that should be done consistently, not just during exam periods, but she has been cramming during exam periods. The rest... you can probably guess. After classes, we would go on dates, and at night, we would head straight to an inn. With this pattern continuing, it¡¯s impossible for her grades to improve. Thanks to me rigorously teaching her history, her situation might be a bit better, but for other subjects, tears would probably be shed. ¡°While it might not be ideal, it¡¯s still a matter of pride. Isaac might be able to write more as well, so it could be a win-win situation?¡± ¡°So how often? Every few days?¡± ¡°Maybe every 3 to 4 days?¡± ***** ¡°Sigh...¡± Arwen let out a sigh of frustration. It was because of a single fact that had been spread before Fieren was captured, as she knew. She couldn¡¯t fathom on what grounds such an absurd act had been carried out, but as the situation came to an end and she slowly recollected the past, it was almost understandable to have such misconceptions. In reality, Isaac had even shown kindness to her, so it was not strange to not think in that direction. Moreover, it involved the responsibility for an unforgivable act, the theft of the manuscript. ¡°To the bitter end...¡± Since Fieren¡¯s misconduct had been revealed to the world, the Council of Elders naturally went through the dissolution process. Public opinion had reached its worst, and the hidden corruption began to be unveiled one after another. With the head gone, it was a natural course for the limbs that followed commands to be destroyed. It was a positive development that the troublemakers who had been causing problems for Alvenheim disappeared, but the post-processing was not yet complete. The Council of Elders had been supported by the older generation of elves, but now the situation had turned into dissolution. Perhaps a second Council of Elders could emerge, so there was no choice but to be cautious. Moreover, the biggest issue was herself. The rumors circulating within Alvenheim have unsettled Arwen¡¯s ears. ¡®Me and Isaac in a romantic relationship? That¡¯s just absurd...¡¯ While it¡¯s true that Arwen was on friendly terms with Isaac, he already has two lovers. One is a human woman named Marie, and the other is Princess Cecily of Helium. Although Cecily hasn¡¯t officially confirmed it like Marie, it would become insignificant after Isaac revealed his true identity. Considering that Xenon and the Princess of Helium being together was somewhat understandable. However, with such rumors circulating while Isaac¡¯s true identity remains undisclosed, it was an uncomfortable situation for Arwen. But there¡¯s an even bigger problem here. ¡®...But why is Isaac showing me favor?¡¯ Arwen herself was starting to get confused. This phenomenon emerged alongside the kindness Isaac was showing her and the events from Xenon¡¯s Biography becoming real. Even if it¡¯s not now, isn¡¯t it possible that it could become true in the distant future? A groundless delusion. But given that Isaac was currently being speculated as a prophet or regressor, her thoughts leaned in that direction. Of course, it was all about ¡®possibility,¡¯ so no hasty conclusions were drawn. However, the moment doubt creeps in, it tends to grow exponentially. The destination of that doubt was unknown, but at least it could be certain that it wasn¡¯t in a negative place. Knock knock knock Someone knocked on the study door at that moment. Arwen, upon hearing the sound, turned her gaze from the documents to the door. ¡°Your Majesty. It¡¯s Navir. May I come in?¡± Navir was the newly appointed advisor. Among the capable individuals brought in as the Council of Elders was being disbanded, he was one. Navir was an ordinary member, having no distinct ideology, solely affiliated with the Council for the purpose of ¡®work.¡¯ That¡¯s why he could be brought in without much trouble. Arwen cast aside her complex emotions and gave permission in a calm voice. ¡°Enter.¡± Creak- As soon as permission was granted, Navir entered. She was an impressive woman with round glasses and an expressionless face. ¡°What news do you bring this time?¡± ¡°The clergy have received a response from the deity.¡± ¡°What? Is that truly the case?¡± Arwen was taken aback by Navir¡¯s firm response and rose from her seat. Normally, she would have reacted indifferently, but not now. This matter was deeply connected to the rumors currently circulating, even causing confusion for Alvenheim. The confusing rumor was about Arwen¡¯s relationship with Isaac. To prevent further confusion in Alvenheim, Arwen sought help from the clergy, thinking that if the god, who presumably knew the future, could provide a clear answer. If the gods knew the future, wouldn¡¯t they give a definite answer? With this thought in mind, Arwen personally asked the clergy for assistance. ¡°Then, what kind of answer did they give?¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t say it in words. Just...¡± ¡°Just?¡± Nabir raised the fallen glasses and calmly explained. ¡°They said that the glass is filled only halfway.¡± ¡°...What does that mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure either. But they said that¡¯s the answer.¡± For reference, the question they asked the priest was something like this. [I wonder if Isaac and I will become lovers, just like the story in the book.] But Luminous ambiguously said that the glass is filled only halfway. Normally, one wouldn¡¯t be able to understand the meaning of the oracle, but... ¡®...Filled only halfway? Does that mean they¡¯re not denying? Because the future is uncertain?¡¯ Hearing it like that, Arwen had no choice but to think positively. ¡°...Alright. Go out for now.¡± Following Arwen¡¯s instructions, Navir nodded and left the office. Alone now, Arwen sat at the desk, deep in thought, and muttered softly. ¡°...Really?¡± Chapter 185: Interpretation over dreams (1) The revelation that the culprit who harmed Xenon¡¯s right hand was a member of the Council of Elders was already a significant shock, but an even more attention-grabbing rumor had surfaced. The rumor was about Xenon and the Queen of Alvenheim, being in a romantic relationship with each other. In other words, it was said that Arwen and I were in a relationship. As someone who was merely munching on popcorn from a distance, this was an incredibly absurd rumor. I have no idea why such a rumor started, but according to the newspaper, an imaginative someone named Fieren said it as a final act of defiance. However, there was enough truth to that, since I passed on a speech to Arwen and provided various forms of assistance. Since there¡¯s nothing particularly wonderful about trying to compete with Arwen and she has also been of great help to me. Nevertheless, it seems that Fieren has simply concluded that Arwen and I are in a romantic relationship based solely on these reasons. [Ters Kingdom. There was no Xenon Cloud in the Hask region. The villagers had never heard the name before...] [The Council of Elders in Alvenheim has undergone dissolution procedures, and the Grand Councilor Fieren Gerit Stormwalker received the punishment of having both ears severed. Additionally, the three individuals, including Kalas, who directly attacked Xenon, will remain imprisoned for eternity...] [Kalas¡¯ confession. The pact was false, and all information about Xenon is lies. So, what about Xenon¡¯s right hand now?] Furthermore, there were investigations into Xenon¡¯s information spread by Fieren¡¯s final stunt, but naturally, nothing turned out to be true. From the perspective of the Ters Kingdom, they must have been disappointed as they merrily made their way to the Hask region, only to find nothing. Perhaps they felt really unfair.. Fieren once again became the laughingstock after suffering another setback, but Xenon¡¯s identity once more turned into a mystery. While it¡¯s ¡®true¡¯ that the right hand was injured, the situation was rather confusing, as Kalas and his group invaded and ended up being countered, creating a tangled scenario. [The Queen of Alvenheim would have noticed this fact in advance and informed Xenon. All that was needed was a pretext.] [Will it end in tragedy like Kair and Elisha, or will it continue like Xenon and Mary?] [In a situation where the attention of many people, including the citizens of Alvenheim, is focused, Queen Arwen is avoiding answering, stating that state affairs are a priority.] Of course, more than half were paying attention to my relationship with Arwen. At first, I thought it would just be baseless rumors, and that it would quickly dissipate like bubbles after a while. But as time went on and neither side provided any explanation, signs of them trying to establish their own conclusions were gradually appearing. If things continue like this, they might really conclude that Arwen and I are lovers, so I hurriedly sought opinions. First and foremost, it was Marie and Cecily. Marie didn¡¯t stay at the mansion and immediately returned, only to come back as soon as she heard the news. In the end, because we didn¡¯t know what else might happen, we decided to have her stay at the mansion for the time being. My parents were aware of the situation and readily accepted. ¡°Using this situation might not be a bad idea, right?¡± After the three of us discussed it, surprisingly, Marie presented a positive opinion. It was even more surprising because she had conceded a step to Cecily, and her expression showed unexpectedness. It seemed that Cecily felt the same way. ¡°For what reason?¡± ¡°After all, it¡¯s not like you¡¯re really dating, right? If we use it well politically, it should work out. It¡¯s a gain for the queen too, not a loss. It would be easier to think of it as a strategic marriage concept.¡± I nodded as I listened to Marie¡¯s explanation. Indeed, making use of rumors in a strategic marriage fashion didn¡¯t seem like a bad idea. Arwen could maximize her popularity among the citizens, and I could easily play along with such a narrative. However, we needed to clarify matters before revealing my identities. If we were to disclose our identities, it would be necessary to acknowledge the fact that Marie and I were engaged, not to mention Cecily too. Otherwise, there was a risk that unfavorable rumors could spread. ¡°But Marie, Isaac is only 17 years old. Isn¡¯t it too young to label him as an elf¡¯s lover?¡± Cecily, who had been pondering deeply, expressed a slightly negative opinion. Her concern stemmed from the fact that the rumors about me and Arwen being lovers were circulating due to my undisclosed identity. Although there were occasional speculations that I might be an elderly sage, opinions had gradually emerged suggesting that my age might be surprisingly young, starting from the contamination of the World Tree¡¯s roots. Prophets or regressors didn¡¯t necessarily have to be old. ¡°Again, I¡¯ve never said they would be in a romantic relationship. They just share a ¡®connection¡¯; but never held feelings for each other. Time-wise, it¡¯s not an issue. Remember when Isaac coincidentally met the Queen during the previous exhibition? We can spin the story around something like that, right?¡± ¡°A story?¡± ¡°Yeah. Something like, ¡®We met when I was around 10 years old, and we¡¯ve been in touch ever since. Oh, the Queen also likes reading? What a coincidence! We¡¯ve been recommending books to each other, and it¡¯s evolved into this over time.¡¯¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± It feels like strange rumors would be circulating more and more. For instance, situations like me confessing to Arwen after growing up from my childhood, or the opposite scenario, and so on. These kinds of situations are common even among the same humans. The story of a kid growing up and confessing to the adult they¡¯ve had feelings for since before. It¡¯s often explained as a situation where the roles were reversed. If it were in my past life, it would have been seen from various perspectives, but in this world, most things are just accepted and moved on from. Moreover, with the increasing prevalence of love between different species, even the seemingly impossible isn¡¯t entirely out of the question. Still, there doesn¡¯t seem to be a better solution for the current situation. ¡°It seems okay. But I should ask Arwen for her opinion as well.¡± ¡°Should I call her right away?¡± ¡°Yeah. But I need to get permission from my parents first.¡± ¡°Just be careful not to let Dame Adelia find out.¡± As I got up from my seat and headed outside, Marie cautioned from behind. She had also learned the fact that Adelia had become my guardian knight. Then, there was a subtle expression change as if she sensed something. Most likely, being astute as she was, she might have caught onto the fact that Adelia had some favorable feelings towards me. For now, she¡¯ll continue to see us as close siblings, but if Marie were to find out about Adelia¡¯s true status and background, I don¡¯t know how she¡¯ll react. Knowing Marie¡¯s personality, she¡¯ll probably show understanding. ¡®Still, it¡¯s not the right time yet.¡¯ I¡¯ve heard something subtly from Mother. If I really want to accept Adelia, I should decide after hearing her choice when I reveal my true identity in the future. I am not a fool, so I know very well what that choice is. It¡¯s probably closely related to the Kingdom of Ters. Even though she is currently keeping her distance and watching from afar, human hearts are prone to desires. Especially considering Ters¡¯s status as a cultural powerhouse, they will surely make efforts to establish a connection with me somehow. There¡¯s a strong possibility that by granting Adelia the title of royalty rather than a commoner, they can link me to her. Furthermore, the fact that we were known to be close adds to the strategic advantage. ¡®Once my identity is revealed, things will become truly difficult.¡¯ We recently faced a crisis, but luckily we overcame it and even managed to create the best situation. The rumors about Ardwen and me were unexpected, though. I conveyed to Arwen the story I had told her before. She seemed startled when she heard the rumors that were currently circulating, but soon she listened attentively as I explained one thing after another. After a while, when the explanation was over, Arwen displayed a contemplative expression. Occasionally, she would meet my eyes and seem like she wanted to say something, her lips moving as if about to speak, but I patiently waited in silence. About a minute had passed like that. At around that point, she seemed to have judged what things were better than she thought and nodded her head. It was a sign of agreement. ¡°It¡¯s a good approach. We don¡¯t have to deny the rumors, but we should make it clear that it¡¯s not a romantic relationship, just a simple connection...¡± ¡°Simply showing goodwill towards each other should be enough. But we should draw a clear line.¡± ¡°How so?¡± ¡°Maybe something like having an engagement partner?¡± ¡°An engagement partner...¡± Arwen looked at Marie at the mention of the word ¡°engagement partner.¡± Marie smiled beautifully as soon as their eyes met, then lowered her head slightly. It was somewhat amusing how she was making an effort to divert her attention from Siris. Her hand, clenched into a fist under the table, was trembling slightly. Meanwhile, Arwen glanced at Marie with a subtle expression, then turned her head to the opposite side and looked at Cecily. Her face became even more complex and intricate. What could she possibly be thinking? I waited quietly until she decided to speak. ¡°...Alright. Let¡¯s decide to do that, then.¡± ¡°No issues, right?¡± ¡°Issues with that... Isaac.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Arwen gazed at me with gray eyes resembling galaxies. After her lips quivered once more, she spoke with effort. ¡°When you see a glass filled halfway with water, what kind of thoughts come to your mind?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I asked what thoughts come to your mind when you see a glass filled halfway with water. I want to hear the opinions of not just Isaac, but also all of you.¡± Arwen also sought the opinions of Marie and Cecily. Since it was an unexpected question, both the women on my sides, and me, showed slightly startled expressions. However, Arwen seldom spoke unnecessary words. Surely, there must be meaning behind that question. While I pondered deeply, Marie promptly expressed her thoughts. ¡°I lack the insight to understand what the Queen is asking with such an ambiguous question. Is there any significance to it?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s start with trust.¡± ¡°Trust... I cautiously offer the opinion that it might mean to have a drink and regain composure, rather than just a glass of water.¡± ¡°...¡± Marie spoke her mind without hesitation. Arwen¡¯s reaction to her words was quite interesting to observe. Her already pale complexion seemed to whiten even further. Meanwhile, Cecily, who had been thinking deeply, offered another perspective. ¡°Could it mean that it varies depending on one¡¯s perspective? Some might think the glass is only half full, while others might see it as half empty.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± With a hint of hesitation in her voice, Arwen nodded while lowering her voice. It was a sign that things were somewhat fine but not entirely clear. The only remaining person was me. Since it was called a ¡°trust,¡± there must be some significance to it. I can¡¯t help but wonder what kind of joke Luminous might have played again, but at least I should offer some positive words, like interpreting it as a premonition rather than just a dream. Otherwise, I might feel unnecessarily down. With that in mind, I looked straight at Arwen, who had an expectant look in her eyes, and voiced my opinion. ¡°It¡¯s ambiguous, but it could have various meanings. It could mean filling up the remaining portion of the cup, or on the contrary, pouring the water on the ground. Depending on one¡¯s intentions, they could choose to fill it or empty it, right?¡± ¡°Filling it up or emptying it...¡± ¡°It could indirectly express the idea of making a choice. It might not be about filling the water, but rather smashing the cup altogether. It¡¯s so vague that even I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°... ...¡± Arwen, having listened to my response, seemed to deeply contemplate for a moment before raising her head and looking into my eyes. For reasons unknown to me, the corners of her mouth lifted slightly, showing a relieved expression. ¡°I understand. It seems I did well by seeking opinions from your companions.¡± ¡°So, can you tell us what kind of question led to this trust being bestowed upon us?¡± In response to my question, Arwen¡¯s smile grew even brighter. ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± She gave a response that could sound somewhat teasing or alluring. Chapter 186: Interpretation over dreams (2) [The Queen of Alvenheim finally speaks out! Xenon and I are merely connected by chance, not lovers...] [A few years ago, there was a chance meeting between Xenon and me. We¡¯ve kept our connection since then due to our shared love for books. He also has someone he promised a future with.] [Stop inflating rumors any further. Alvenheim is in a state of confusion due to the Council of Elders. We should focus on governing the nation from now on.] Two days later, as agreed upon with Arwen, we made the announcement. We were not lovers, only linked by a simple connection, which has persisted until now. The reason I could give her a speech was that we used magic to stay in touch, and recently, although we¡¯ve been too busy to communicate regularly, we still manage to see each other¡¯s faces occasionally. There was a hint of skepticism, not entirely unfounded, but when Arwen made the public statement, the label of ¡°lovers¡± seemed to still fit... Not without lingering dubious gazes, though. Once suspicion takes root in a person¡¯s mind, it tends to grow until it¡¯s completely eradicated. And as Arwen made the announcement, another round of stories began to circulate. [The Queen of Alvenheim knows Xenon¡¯s true identity.] With just that sentence, one can roughly anticipate the situation Arwen was about to face. Articles aside, dignitaries from various countries started to express their positions one by one. A range of statements poured in, but most of them were expressing a desire to meet Arwen promptly. From the Minerva Empire to the Ters Kingdom, the Belua Republic, and even the maritime kingdom across the sea. For those who didn¡¯t know Xenon, the situation was inevitable as Arwen was their only point of contact. However, Alvenheim, despite having been defeated in the racial war, was once a powerful nation. Arwen rejected all demands, citing the need to strengthen her own position. If an envoy had visited, she diplomatically and cleverly sent them back in good terms to avoid any diplomatic issues. Normally, they would have restrained Alvenheim, which was susceptible, but due to the situation where Arwen was the sole connection and they could potentially lose her support, they were left with no choice but to be cautious. Thanks to Arwen, Alvenheim had gained a formidable shield and received unintended benefits. And there¡¯s one more thing. A piece of fortunate news reached the readers of Xenon¡¯s Biography amidst the misfortune. [Hello, dear readers. It¡¯s Xenon. Lately, in various ways... (omitted)... Therefore, my right hand, with the help of a passing priest, has fully recovered. I won¡¯t reveal their identity, but I express my gratitude to the clergyman. The new volume of Xenon¡¯s Biography will be out in as early as two weeks, or at the latest, within a month.] Xenon¡¯s right hand, which was said to be badly injured, had recovered. Those readers who cared only about Xenon¡¯s Biography rejoiced. When it was said that his right hand was severely injured, one couldn¡¯t fathom how distressed he must have been. At least half a year, maybe even a year, was expected for recovery, possibly even needing to write with his left hand. But just as there are villains in the world, there are also virtuous people. One virtuous person, by chance, aided Xenon and alleviated people¡¯s anxious hearts all at once. [The attack by the elves is true. What about the pact?] [Alvenheim¡¯s queen. The pact is all lies. Xenon handled them and contacted her personally.] [How powerful is Xenon¡¯s force that even the elves can¡¯t win?] Furthermore, even strange delusions were added like seasonings. That Xenon¡¯s strength was great enough to subdue the elves who attacked him in return. With Arwen¡¯s testimony, people came to regard Xenon as someone endowed with both ¡®literature¡¯ and ¡®combat.¡¯ While it was known that someone had ghostwritten for him, the focus remained solely on Xenon. Thanks to this, Xenon¡¯s value naturally soared. A person possessing not only knowledge but also power is a rare find in the world, let alone achieving victory against elves. Amidst the onslaught of numerous misconceptions like a typhoon, the true protagonist... ¡°Are these all fan letters?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Like being in the eye of a storm, I was peacefully reading the fan letters. ****** With my arms crossed, I glanced at the pile of fan letters on the desk. Cecily and Marie were looking at them with expressions of curiosity. After everything was settled and I sent a letter to the publishing company, I requested fan letters. The publishing company gladly complied and sent me a substantial amount of fan letters. And this is the result. However, the quantity was ridiculously large. I¡¯ve been so busy that I haven¡¯t been receiving fan letters, and in the meantime, an enormous amount has accumulated. According to what the publishing company president told me, this is only a ¡®portion.¡¯ I can¡¯t even fathom how many fan letters are piled up. ¡°Do you plan on reading all of these?¡± When I was pondering which letter to read first, Cecily asked me with a hesitant voice. I heard her question and scratched my temple as I replied. ¡°Yes, I should read them all. They¡¯re letters fans sent.¡± ¡°Can I read them too?¡± Marie asked, her expression full of curiosity. She had decided to stay at the mansion for a while to observe the situation. About two weeks remained until the end of the vacation. We planned to stay at the mansion for about three days before returning to Helium, and during that time, Marie would stay at our mansion. Hearing her request, I thought for a moment and nodded my head to indicate that it was okay. After all, I could just read them again if needed, so there was no problem. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just make sure to put them aside after you read them. I need to read them too.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°Isaac, what about me?¡± ¡°You can read them too, Noona.¡± Saying that, I picked up one letter from the pile that was stacked high. I wasn¡¯t sure how long it would take to read them all, but with my practiced speed-reading skills, I would likely finish them quickly. Roughly estimating, it wouldn¡¯t take more than 1 to 2 hours. If there were any contents that seemed like ¡°persuasion¡± or ¡°threats,¡± I could simply discard them right away. I shrugged and started reading the next letter. ****** In the midst of numerous headlines flooding the current news, it¡¯s a well-known fact that many countries are striving to establish connections with Alvenheim. Creating a link with Xenon somehow could greatly advance cultural development. The leaders of each nation were putting effort into gaining Arwen¡¯s favor in any way possible. Among them was the Kingdom of Ters, renowned for its freedom and culture. When Fieren spread malicious rumors, they went to the Hask region with a carefree attitude, but returned empty-handed. Only then did the Kingdom of Ters realize that Fieren had spread false information, and they couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed. With Xenon¡¯s pursuit already thwarted, now even their last hope had been extinguished. Ultimately, the Kingdom of Ters decided to proceed with its original plans. ¡°...So, you¡¯re saying I have to go there?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. It¡¯s something you must endure for the sake of our relationship with the Minerva Empire.¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t Lara here as well?¡± ¡°Lara is still young. And who knows what kind of impoliteness she might commit.¡± King Friedrich of Ters spoke firmly while looking at the woman before him. She had sky-blue hair and eyes that flickered beneath her gaze. Her name was Hiriya Duke von Kurchers, the second princess of the Kingdom of Ters. Unlike her older sister Adelia, who had a different aura and a lively impression, Hiriya exuded a somewhat sharp and cold beauty. Instead of the glamorous dresses that most princesses wore, she was dressed in a neat uniform, projecting a dignified image. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re sending me, right? I made myself clear. I¡¯d rather become a knight than be dolled up like a doll.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°But why are you so determined to marry me off? Is forming a connection with the Minerva Empire really that important?¡± ¡°We¡¯re not sending you off in marriage; we¡¯re merely spreading rumors. So don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°But Olivia noona...¡± ¡°Olivia really did hit it off. It¡¯s not my fault. So, she¡¯s still doing well, raising three children and all. The exchange with the Belua Kingdom has become much more active than before.¡± ¡°Sigh...¡± Hiriya let out a frustrated sigh at Friedrich¡¯s stubbornness. His personality was unwavering once he made a decision, and no matter how many times you asked, the answer remained the same. In order to foster better relations with the Minerva Empire, Hiriya, as one of the two princesses, would transfer to the Halo Academy. There, she would build friendships with the crown prince or princess, thus bridging the gap between the two nations. Given the unpredictable nature of when and how war might erupt between the two countries, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to become close. Additionally, there was one unavoidable circumstance driving this decision. That was the fact that the Michelle Territory, where the exhibition took place, was Xenon¡¯s homeland. With just that, the Minerva Empire enjoyed unexpected profits, while the Ters Kingdom faced an unexpected blow from the dry skies. ¡°...Father.¡± ¡°Why are you calling?¡± ¡°Promise me. Promise that you won¡¯t send me away in marriage until I want it.¡± ¡°For now, I promise. But if your feelings change, I¡¯ll be sure to listen whenever that happens.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way that will happen.¡± With resolute determination, Hiriya responded, and then, as if something had occurred to her, she questioned Friedrich in a curious tone. ¡°Come to think of it, isn¡¯t Adelia at the Hailo Academy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing to worry about. Because she has already graduated and won¡¯t be around. It seems she¡¯s become a knight in the service of some noble family.¡± ¡°A knight?¡± ¡°Yes. So you don¡¯t need to worry about meeting her.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± Upon hearing this, Hiriya smiled satisfactorily and spoke quietly. ¡°That¡¯s a bit disappointing.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Friedrich raised one eyebrow in a questioning expression. But in response to Hiriya¡¯s next words, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a chuckle. ¡°I was actually thinking of using the pretext of a duel to teach her a lesson.¡± ¡°Hehehe.¡± There were two weeks left until the academy¡¯s reopening. ¡°Let¡¯s torment her just enough. If she ends up resorting to suicide or something, it¡¯ll be a headache.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll consider that.¡± Another storm was slowly approaching. Chapter 187: 2nd Grade (1) As all the events were resolved, time flowed rapidly as before, without any incidents. However, due to Arwen¡¯s statement about the ¡®person whom he promised the future to,¡¯ it got a little noisy. The ¡®person whom he promised the future to¡¯ referred to Xenon¡¯s fiance?, meaning someone in their twenties. Some pointed to Arwen, however this was soon buried quietly. If Arwen were human, it might have been different, but she was an elf of the long-lived kind, a race that considered a few decades as merely a ¡°brief¡± time. Furthermore, she had added an additional explanation that they had met a long time ago, making it even more difficult to guess my age. All that was left for me was returning to Helium and enjoying sweet dates with Cecily. Marie also returned to her mansion in preparation for the Academy reopening. In the midst of this, Cecily suggested once again that Marie could accompany us to Helium, but she declined firmly, saying she would go after receiving a formal invitation later. Though she was ambitious, she was being subtly considerate. And so, in the remaining time, while enjoying precious dates with Cecily in Helium and working on writing the next volume, the day before the Academy¡¯s reopening finally arrived. Cecily suggested we meet at the Academy and returned me to the mansion, leaving me with a final kiss to express her affection. Before heading to the Academy, she offered to teleport me there, but I declined out of politeness. This time, I planned to go to the Academy with Adelia. ¡°How is it? Is it okay?¡± And back to the present. I was facing Adelia, who would soon become a guardian knight. She wore leather pants that showcased the graceful lines honed through training, along with a white shirt and a vest on top. The sleeve of the shirt was also slightly lifted, giving off the image of a free-spirited adventurer. It was a stark contrast compared to the random things she used to wear during her days as a teaching assistant. ¡°Yeah. It looks really good on you. Your figure is great, so anything you wear would suit you well.¡± ¡°Really? Thanks for the compliment. And it¡¯s not like my figure is that great.¡± Adelia gained confidence from my praise, placing her hand lightly on her waist and showing off. I couldn¡¯t help but smile at her confident demeanor, which I had seen many times before. From now on, she would be acting as my escort knight, so she needed to dress neatly like this. Iron armor was uncomfortable, and it couldn¡¯t be used within the academy. However, the genuine sword could be used, but unless my life was in danger, there wasn¡¯t much reason to use it. ¡°You know how to operate within the academy, right?¡± ¡°Of course. Apart from classes, I always have to be by your side. If the lord doesn¡¯t want it, I can go separately, but I need the lord¡¯s permission for that. Otherwise, I have to stay in the escort knight¡¯s exclusive residence.¡± ¡°You know well.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been in the academy longer than you have. So, it¡¯s not that difficult.¡± Escort knights are not mandatory, and if nobles wish, they can bring them along. Looking at the fact that Rina and Marie don¡¯t have escort knights, it¡¯s clear that it¡¯s a choice. The academy is known for its much better security than other regions, and up to the second year, it¡¯s mainly about studying like crazy. There¡¯s almost no worry about getting in danger. Because of this, the number of people accompanied by escort knights was relatively small. Still, it¡¯s not entirely absent; it¡¯ll just attract some attention and end there. ¡°Our cutie was appointed as the recommended student, right? So, are you going to become a teaching assistant right away?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Although I am only a second-year student, I have been appointed as a teaching assistant as a recommended student to assist Professor Elena. I just found out now, but even non-majors take a course called ¡®Culture¡¯ starting from the second year. For non-majors, the first year is just an adaptation process. Moreover, non-majors are classified as knights and wizards for different classes, but they all take history together. However, because literature and martial arts students study differently, they are divided by class time. So, I will simply follow the professor around and assist as a teaching assistant. ¡°I might know about being a teaching assistant for martial arts majors, but I¡¯m not sure about literature students.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I just handle the professor¡¯s tasks and help with discussions, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Have you seen other teaching assistants besides you?¡± ¡°Well...¡± Come to think of it, Professor Elena has assistants like Cindy, but I¡¯ve never seen any teaching assistants. It¡¯s quite distinct from other history professors who usually have two or three assistants. Even if history is not a popular subject, there should be at least one or two assistants, but I¡¯ve never encountered them so far. I wonder what the reason is. As I pondered, I shrugged my shoulders. It¡¯s okay to be alone, and I do like history as a subject and have confidence in it. ¡°No, there aren¡¯t any. I¡¯ve visited the Professor¡¯s office frequently, but I¡¯ve never met one.¡± ¡°Really? Hmmm... Well, it probably doesn¡¯t matter. Are you going to keep your hair as it is and go?¡± While staying in Helium, Mora was very generous in imbuing me with a lot of ¡°kind¡± divinity. Thanks to that, my hair, which at first had grown to my shoulders, went down all the way down to my waist. I was horrified. Even so, I strongly protested that it shouldn¡¯t go all the way to my waist, but it didn¡¯t even budge. Cutting it was meaningless, as it would grow back again. Thanks to this, every morning after getting up, I would wash and then gently comb each other¡¯s hair with Cecily. It wasn¡¯t all that bad, as it was a somewhat refreshing experience. (TL: Holy shit Mora made Cale out of him XD) Managing it was incredibly annoying, though. The fact that I would have to manage this damn hair on my own from now on already gave me a headache. ¡°Probably. Since it grows back even if you cut it.¡± ¡°Is it not some kind of illness? Have you been to the temple?¡± Adelia, who didn¡¯t really know the situation, asked with a worried look in her eyes. Maybe I could tell her about the blessing Mora had given me. As I looked at her reaction, I eventually let out a bitter smile and confessed. ¡°Well... actually, it¡¯s been like this since I went to the temple.¡± ¡°Huh? What are you talking about?¡± ¡°When I was staying in Helium, I went to the temple for a short while. It¡¯s been like this since then.¡± As I explained, a stronger sense of doubt filled Adelia¡¯s vivid, sky-colored eyes. Indeed, it¡¯s hard to understand that going to a temple would make your hair longer. Usually, temples are places for clergy or patients to go. However, I learned something while visiting the temple of Luminous and Mora. The fact that these two are very human-like. Especially Mora, who had a higher levels of energy than Luminous and was a bit of a prankster. ¡°Um... come to think of it, Helium worships Mora instead of Luminous, right?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°For some reason, Mora seems to like you. Sometimes that happens. Occasionally, certain characteristics are given to the worshippers that Mora likes. Like their hair getting longer, or they grow taller, or maybe they start emitting a floral scent.¡± Muttering in such a manner, the woman swung her mace again with a satisfying motion. Various debris, including blood, scattered across the floor. Without considering wiping her face, she scanned the scattered bodies of devil worshipers around her. All of them were missing their heads. It was cruel without a hint of mercy, but these were devil worshippers, the ones who offered living humans as sacrifices to summon devils. The victims were obviously the ones who had gone missing recently in the vicinity. Due to the numerous reports of disappearances, she had investigated and found the presence of devil worshippers.¡¯ If left unchecked, they would have caused even greater harm.¡¯ She shifted her gaze towards the altar where the devil worshippers had been offering sacrifices. Bones of the victims were already piled near the altar. Necromancy was a forbidden art of gaining power in exchange for life. The sacrifice offered became immediately a decaying bone. ¡°Oh, Luminous One. Please grant these souls rest...¡± After mourning for the victims not yet found, the woman turned her back as if she had nothing more to see. The rest would be taken care of by the following generations. Eventually, upon exiting the altar room, she met with the individuals who were already preparing outside. Among them, her gaze met the eyes of a woman who seemed to be giving orders. ¡°Ah, Lady Kate, have you finished organizing everything?¡± ¡°Yes. What about the rest?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve contacted the organization. They will send priests soon.¡± Satisfied with the answer, the woman named Kate nodded. The activities of demon worshippers had intensified lately, necessitating more hands. She heard that it was because they were coming out in the open, since they had been already revealed and were causing disturbances. While Xenon had ignited the powder keg, it was better this way. It was more serious to not discover the victims at all, even if their numbers increased rapidly in a short period. They hadn¡¯t even known about the existence of devil worshippers before Xenon¡¯s incident. This illustrated how well the devil worshippers had been concealed, even involving high-ranking nobles as collaborators. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡± ¡°Yes. By the way, may I ask where our next destination is?¡± ¡°First, I plan to head to the Minerva Empire. We need to find Xenon as soon as possible. Although I¡¯d like to go to Alvenheim in my heart, since the queen is busy, we¡¯re planning to proceed with the pilgrimage for now.¡± ¡°Hmm... Can we really find him?¡± The priestess expressed a negative sentiment. Last time, Xenon had received help from a priest and healed his right hand, but they couldn¡¯t pinpoint the exact location. In this world, there are many priests like Kate who embark on pilgrimages, and there are no small number of individuals who bestow offerings in return. Xavier was initially intrigued by the news, but gave up immediately due to the lack of clues. As a result, even Xavier was in the process of sending Kate on a pilgrimage and searching for Xenon on the ground. The devotees requested hints from Luminous, but the response that came back was quite vague. ¡°Luminous surely gave me such a task to find him as well. While the gods may speak ambiguously, if you offer your sincere devotion, they will never grant you a false task.¡± ¡°But still...¡± ¡°It is our duty to comprehend the intentions of the gods, Sister. We mustn¡¯t be suspicious.¡± Kate spoke with a gentle yet firm voice. Her words represented her strong faith in Luminous. Upon hearing this, the priestess momentarily flinched, then quickly bowed her head in apology. If her words were misinterpreted, the consequences could be dire. ¡°I apologize. I spoke out of turn. Please forgive me.¡± ¡°Stand tall, Sister. Occasionally, it is necessary to harbor doubt to deepen our inherent trust.¡± Kate, who touched the shoulders of the priestess, spoke with a boundlessly merciful voice, not as a blindly fanatical believer. The problem was that her hands were also stained with blood, much like the mace. Naturally, the blood had stained the priestess¡¯s white robe red. The priestess, who had anticipated this in advance, sighed inwardly. The blood wouldn¡¯t easily come off even after washing, so the only solution was to purify it with divine power. ¡°... Thank you for your advice. Before you go, Lady Kate.¡± ¡°Yes. Please speak, Sister.¡± ¡°May I inquire about the reason why Cardinal embarked on a pilgrimage to find Xenon herself?¡± Kate embarked on the pilgrimage to find Xenon not by Xavier¡¯s command, but of her own volition. She even directly requested it from the pope. It was a fact not widely known in the secular world, but those closely associated with the Church had a rough idea. However, they were unaware of the reason behind it. With a beautiful smile that anyone could see, Kate revealed the reason aloud. ¡°Sister, as you know, Xenon has saved this world from crisis. Even Luminous has expressed gratitude personally.¡± ¡°I am aware of that.¡± ¡°Accomplishments translate to divine power. If he wishes, even the Pope will come to appear insignificant in terms of divine power.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°I am undertaking this pilgrimage to receive the seeds of such Xenon.¡± ¡°... Pardon?¡± What was that? As the priestess blinked her eyes round and displayed a bewildered expression, Kate gently stroked her lower abdomen. And despite wearing a warmer smile than anyone else, she began to make somewhat fanatical remarks one by one. ¡°I have risen to this position with the blessing of Luminous. A girl from the countryside, who had nothing, now possesses immense divine power... This can only be described as a blessing. It¡¯s practically a form of grace.¡± ¡°Th-that¡¯s right. But...¡± ¡°In order to repay that grace, I will receive the seed of someone with strong divine power. The child born between us will undoubtedly possess a much stronger divine power than me or the pope. If that child grows up to become a clergy, they will be of great assistance to Luminous. This is the way I will repay my gratitude to Luminous.¡± Just to clarify, her rank was already that of a Cardinal and Grand Inquisitor. It¡¯s an impossible position without considerable faith and divine power. Her mindset didn¡¯t bow down to fanaticism. Upon hearing those words, the priestess was left speechless, but suddenly, a practical problem came to her mind. ¡°What if Xenon were a girl?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If either Xenon or I request from Luminous to change one of us into a man, it should not be a problem. It¡¯s an actual occurrence, so there won¡¯t be any issues.¡± ¡°... ...¡± She could understand why the oracle was given in such an ambiguous way. Chapter 188: 2nd Grade (2) In the second year, just like in the first year, students aim to take various classes to avoid failing and repeating a year. There isn¡¯t much difference from the first year, but if there¡¯s any distinction, it¡¯s probably the change of professors. However, even among the professors, there are those who change and those who remain the same. From the third year onwards, students become teaching assistants, helping professors or providing significant assistance in classes. At this point, they¡¯ve essentially chosen their career path, so they¡¯re treated almost like half-graduate students rather than mere teaching assistants. Even if they haven¡¯t decided on a career path, there¡¯s a process to obtain a graduation certificate, so there¡¯s no issue. In fact, there are fewer cases of students deciding on a career path in advance than one might think, which is why only about half of the literature students become teaching assistants from their third year. Anyway, I planned to follow Professor Elena and assist her or directly participate in classes in the future. As mentioned before, history is a general education class that even non-literature students attend. Unlike literature students, there are far more non-literature students, and their classes are also divided into several groups. According to Adelia¡¯s explanation, when she first entered, there were only three groups. But now, there were over five groups. Surprisingly, more than half of them were commoners, and the number of nobles was unexpectedly low. This basically means that within less than 10 years, Minerva Empire¡¯s talent recruitment ability has been elevated, and the system has been well established. The admission process is not based on relative evaluation but absolute evaluation, so the numbers can only increase over time. As a result, there¡¯s a need for faculty to teach non-literature students, so they are currently hiring skilled individuals from various backgrounds. By the way, among them was my father as well, but he politely declined due to being busy with territorial matters. ¡°Perhaps this year will be very busy. There are about 350 new students. Among them, 150 are liberal arts students.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± I visited Elena¡¯s research lab on the day of the academy¡¯s reopening. While organizing materials, I couldn¡¯t help but be surprised by the story Elena brought up. Last year, there were only 200 new students and 50 literature students. However, something happened in the meantime that caused the number of liberal arts students to triple. Truly an explosive growth. As mentioned just now, the entrance exam is an absolute evaluation, so an increase in new students was a natural occurrence, but it was too much. ¡°Isn¡¯t this increase a bit too much?¡± ¡°I thought it was strange at first too, but if you look closely, it¡¯s a phenomenon that makes sense.¡± ¡°It makes sense?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Elena nodded her head and began to present a somewhat absurd hypothesis as I listened in disbelief. ¡°Do you know when Volume 1 of Xenon¡¯s Biography was published?¡± ¡°Probably... about a year and six months ago?¡± Since I was 16 years old when Volume 1 was published, it¡¯s probably roughly correct. The significant surge in popularity started from Volume 5, but it had some popularity before that. ¡°But why bring up Xenon¡¯s Biography? Are you suggesting that this might be because of that?¡± ¡°It could be?¡± ¡°... ...¡± I clenched my lips as I watched Professor Elena, who seemed to be countering with a questioning gaze. I was left speechless with a feeling that my wit was escaping me. It¡¯s true that Xenon¡¯s Biography is an easily readable book for people of all ages, genders, and social classes, but I can¡¯t bring myself to say it¡¯s beneficial for education. Does reading novels improve language or comprehension skills? In that case, it¡¯s better to read another piece of literature or look up words in a dictionary. While numerous critics praise Xenon¡¯s Biography, some point out its flaw as being too simple. It¡¯s overly straightforward, making it difficult for philosophical contemplation and deeper thinking. Meanwhile, Elena pushed her slightly lowered glasses up and looked at me before speaking. ¡°The noteworthy aspect here is that the number of nobles is similar to last year, but the number of commoners has significantly increased. And Xenon¡¯s Biography is an easy-to-read book that disregards social classes. Can you guess why?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± ¡°Of course you do. I might treat assistants differently, but I won¡¯t push my teaching assistants too hard. You¡¯ll have enough break time, so don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s a relief. But what about Cindy? Where did Cindy go?¡± ¡°Cindy went to the sanctuary for a short while. She¡¯ll probably be back within a week.¡± Since obtaining her doctorate, Cindy has been extremely busy. There are more days when her seat is empty than when I get to see her face. While it¡¯s a bit disappointing not to see her distinctively hazy face, I wasn¡¯t resentful as everyone has their own life. I¡¯m going to be busy too, and I don¡¯t have the luxury of worrying about others. ¡°The number of literature students has tripled, has the system changed too?¡± ¡°Things will probably change soon. From now on, assistant positions might only be appointed to recommended students. And by now, the upper ranks might be experiencing quite a headache. They probably never imagined it would turn out this way for themselves.¡± ¡°Xenon¡¯s Biography is causing quite a lot of changes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s laying the groundwork for leading the heyday of human literature. What Luminous said wasn¡¯t just empty praise.¡± Elena spoke like this and then checked the time before getting up from her seat. Just to note, the entrance ceremony was held yesterday, and orientation will be conducted starting from today. Originally, history wouldn¡¯t be taught at this time, but due to the division of the class into three groups, the number of classes has tripled. Not only that, but they also have to hold classes for the second-year students, so she will be quite busy in the future. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s start preparing for the class. Do you have everything you need?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve prepared everything.¡± ¡°Good. Don¡¯t be nervous, just stand by my side and watch how the class progresses. Of course, I might pass things over to you from time to time, so don¡¯t space out.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± Afterward, I followed her and walked to the classroom where the class would take place. Although the number of literary students has tripled, causing some disruptions in writing, it shouldn¡¯t be a big issue as long as I manage my time. I haven¡¯t forgotten to consider dates with Marie and Cecily¡¯s from time to time. Anyway, since all classes end at 5 PM, that won¡¯t change. While I was slowly revising my plans in my mind, a sudden question popped up. In fact, it¡¯s a thought that I¡¯ve had even before coming to the academy. Why does Professor Elena not have an assistant? Curious, I asked her as she stood in front. ¡°Professor Elena.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you have any teaching assistants?¡± ¡°Oh, that? It¡¯s not a big deal. I don¡¯t take TAs unless they¡¯re recommended students.¡± ¡°Why?¡± As I wondered, she pushed up her glasses and replied with a nonchalant tone. ¡°That¡¯s where the satisfaction of growth comes from.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°By the way, all the history professors in the history department were once my TAs.¡± It must be a mistake that I saw the gates of hell opening before my eyes. ¡®Yeah, it must be a mistake.¡¯ It has to be a mistake. Chapter 189: 2nd Grade (3) Originally, the classes for first-year students were conducted in a single classroom. In that one place, professors of each subject came and went, conducting classes while students listened. However, this story is from last year when the student count was around 50, and this year¡¯s incoming literature students were a whopping 150. Splitting them into groups of 50 results in three classes, thus requiring three classrooms. Of course, there¡¯s no academy with only one classroom. The Minerva Empire also predicted the increase in student numbers at some point and designed accordingly in advance. Thanks to that, there haven¡¯t been any disasters of having to teach students all together in one place. Concerns about confusion in classes were also unfounded. Divided into three groups, each had its own set of lessons. What if a student from Class A wants to attend the history class in Class B? It¡¯s fine. There aren¡¯t any bonus points anyway, and they would just be wasting their own time. Exams are scheduled to take place at fixed times, so there¡¯s no possibility of cheating. Still, with the student count tripling within a year, there will likely be many vulnerabilities. Since immediate actions can¡¯t be taken, the plan was to proceed with the classes for now, in a kind of a ¡°let¡¯s give it a shot¡± approach. ¡°A Class is on Monday at 1 PM, B Class is on Wednesday at 1 PM, and finally, C Class is on Friday at 1 PM. By the way, this is for the first year; the second year is separate.¡± The lecture building they reached for the first class and orientation. Elena walked to the classroom where the classes would be held and explained the rough schedule. For the second year, not only literature students but also non-literature students are together, making for a tight schedule. While there¡¯s only one class of second-year literature students, there are a whopping three classes for non-literature students. One of the schedules was incredibly tight. Thankfully, the 3rd and 4th years have different history professors, or else there wouldn¡¯t have been time to write Xenon¡¯s Biography. Thinking that there would be plenty of time, I became a teaching assistant early on, but it felt like I got even busier. Still, my graduation will go smoothly, so I¡¯ll take comfort in that. ¡°But can you graduate faster if you become a teaching assistant from the second year?¡± ¡°For the time being, yes. If the professors approve, you can graduate within a year. However, that¡¯s assuming you¡¯re working on your graduation thesis. With your writing skills, it might be possible.¡± ¡°Are you really going to let me graduate?¡± ¡°If it appeals to me. If the topic of your thesis is interesting, I might be able to help. Or you could work together with Cindy.¡± ¡°Um...¡± I¡¯m not sure if I should be happy or sad. Given Elena¡¯s straightforward personality, she would graduate me if I write a satisfactory thesis. But a thesis wasn¡¯t a trivial matter, and I haven¡¯t mastered the art of writing one yet. I can learn that gradually by Elena¡¯s side, though. In the meantime, I¡¯ll probably also write Xenon¡¯s Biography, but I strongly felt that I would have a pretty busy schedule. ¡°Have you read all the books in the research lab?¡± ¡°No. I haven¡¯t finished reading them yet.¡± As I talked with Elena, we somehow arrived at the door of a classroom without realizing it. It wasn¡¯t the same classroom I used to go to in my freshman year but a different one. It looks no different on the surface, but it seems like it hasn¡¯t been properly renovated yet, as the distinct scent of wood lingered. However, it was more of a natural scent rather than an unpleasant one, and fragrant. Soon enough, Elena opened the half-closed door and entered, and I followed her inside. As I stepped in, the classroom, which had been somewhat bustling, grew quiet. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s this? An elf? There¡¯s an elven professor?¡± ¡°But who¡¯s the red-haired person next to them? An assistant, perhaps?¡± ¡°Seems like an assistant, but their hair is really long. Longer than mine, it seems.¡± Amidst the tranquility, occasional sighs could be heard. Somehow, I felt tense amidst these unfamiliar emotions I hadn¡¯t felt before. It might be natural, as this is my first time as a teaching assistant.Yo?ur favorite stories at novelhall.com As my heart started to beat faintly, Elena stood at the center of the podium and slowly scanned the students. And the students, now faced with an elven professor instead of a human, displayed expressions filled with curiosity and interest. During a brief silence, Elena adjusted her glasses and then opened her mouth with a clear voice. ¡°Hello, new students. I am Elena Heavensinger, the professor who will be teaching you history from now on. Please take care of me.¡± Just as I did when I was a new student, Elena introduced herself and bowed politely. The students responded with enthusiastic applause to her introduction. Then, as the applause subsided slightly, she pointed towards me and spoke. ¡°And this redhead is my teaching assistant. Say hello.¡± ¡°I am Ducker Michelle.¡± As I greeted them with a slightly trembling voice, the students responded with another round of enthusiastic applause. I took a deep breath, calming my nerves, and looked around at the students. Various colors of hair and eyes caught my attention. Each student had a unique appearance. I skimmed through to see if anyone else had red hair like me, but as expected, there was none. The same goes for snow-white hair like Marie¡¯s. However, there was one color that stood out conspicuously. ¡®...Pink?¡¯ Even though I was far away, there was one color that caught my eye ¨C the color of hair that was pink like cherry blossoms. Although their face was obscured by the person in front of me, it stood out prominently. In this world, there are wigs but no hair dye. Therefore, the color of that hair was natural like mine. I turned my gaze away from the student, thinking that this world was also a fantasy world. It might arouse needless suspicion if I stared too intently. ¡°Today, I will explain how my class will proceed. Earning extra points in my class is simple. You can either answer the questions I ask or ask me interesting questions. The class I will give you is about the fundamentals and essence of history.¡± If the Michelle family was famous for their red hair, and the Marie¡¯s family, the Requillis, was known for their white hair, then the Roseberry family was recognized for having pink hair. Furthermore, in the last fan letter I saw, Cherry mentioned that she would be enrolling in the academy soon. Thanks to that, I had thought we would meet again soon. However, the atmosphere was far from what I had anticipated. The Cherry in the fan letter was lively, passionate, and full of vitality. However, the female student I had just met was not like her. Along with a gloomy atmosphere, her eyes were dark, as if lifeless. Not human, literally like a doll. ¡®...Probably not.¡¯ I finished distributing all the papers and returned to Elena¡¯s side. As I returned, I didn¡¯t forget to glance at the female student. She was staring at me with her dead eyes, directly and precisely. Without blinking her eyes even once, she was gazing at me fixedly, as if truly inhuman or something. Feeling a sense of unease and even fear, I tried my best to avoid making eye contact. Her face was beautiful, yet lacked any vitality, making it difficult to even look at her. ¡°...So, what do all of you think about history? Depending on your answers, I¡¯ll give extra points.¡± In the meantime, Elena¡¯s long explanation came to an end, and the question time followed. As with any first class, at the beginning, there was hesitation, but one by one, hands went up to answer. Satisfying Elena, good answers came forth, as well as somewhat odd ones, but still, just the act of answering seemed to be sufficient. Even the commoners who were being cautious showed courage and expressed their own thoughts. However, amid all this, the girl with pink hair remained utterly focused on me without a trace of wavering. Elena also seemed to notice it vaguely, but she didn¡¯t point it out to avoid embarrassment. Of course, not being attentive from the very first class and daydreaming was quite difficult to bear. After all the students finished answering, Elena cleared her throat and brought up a different topic. ¡°Thank you for your great answers. Now, before I explain the most important cause and effect in history... I¡¯ll ask you a question that you might find interesting. Until last year, there were only 50 literature students, but now, there are a staggering 150. The number of literature students has tripled in just a year. Does anyone know the reason?¡± ¡°... ...¡± It seemed like there was no student eager to tackle the rather challenging question. Well, before even listening, I wondered why it was like this. Perhaps it was a natural reaction. Elena, as if expecting this response, looked around the class and offered a hint. ¡°Let me give you a hint. There¡¯s currently one book leaving the biggest cultural impact. If you connect it, it¡¯ll be very easy.¡± ¡°... Are you talking about Xenon¡¯s Biography?¡± ¡°It seems like that might be it.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the connection with Xenon¡¯s Biography¡¯¡± Despite the hint, the students only murmured among themselves, and no one raised their hand with confidence. While the students were debating, I glanced at that girl from earlier, who was now in my line of sight. Her gaze was the same, but perhaps due to the mention of Xenon¡¯s Biography, there was a faint spark in her eyes. However, it was so subtle that the difference was negligible. Could that girl really be Cherry? The sense of dissonance was so strong that it was incredibly difficult to conclude. ¡°Since no one is giving an answer, I¡¯ll pick someone. First...¡± Elena paused for a moment and then shifted her gaze to the back. Towards the girl with pink hair who had been staring at me intently from before. Following that, Elena stared directly at the female student and quietly called out her name. ¡°The girl with the pink hair over there?¡± ¡°...?¡± ¡°Would you try to answer?¡± When she was pointed out, the pink-haired girl turned her gaze towards Elena. I inwardly sighed with relief, waiting for the pink-haired girl¡¯s response. ¡°...Me?¡± The pink-haired girl answered quietly, tilting her head slightly with a playful smile. She seemed unaware that she had been singled out, staring blankly at me. Elena, too, instinctively sensed that something was amiss and asked with a somewhat trembling voice. ¡°...Yes. By any chance, what is your name?¡± ¡°...¡± Despite the follow-up question, the pink-haired girl didn¡¯t answer right away. Not blinking her eyes once until the end, she grew increasingly eerie. Then, the pink-haired girl turned her head slightly and shifted her gaze back to me. And in a quiet voice devoid of any vitality, she uttered word by word. ¡°Cherry...¡± ¡°...¡± If Cindy¡¯s tired voice had been wavering. ¡°Cherry Blossom Raspberry...¡± Cherry¡¯s had absolutely no strength left, as if she were about to die. Chapter 190: 2nd Grade (4) After hearing the introduction of the pink-haired female student, Cherry, I lost my mind for a moment. The atmosphere she had shown in the fan letters and the atmosphere she was exuding now were quite different. It was almost as if someone else had ghostwritten the letters, that¡¯s how mismatched they seemed. The Cherry from the fan letters was lively, full of energy, and radiated a girlish sensibility, but the Cherry before me was entirely the opposite. Her voice was devoid of strength, as if she could die at any moment, and her gloomy demeanor seemed to seep into her surroundings, making anyone who looked at her feel uneasy. And on top of that, her bright cherry blossom-colored eyes looked as lifeless as coal. What on earth could have happened to that child? Could something significant have occurred while exchanging letters? No matter how desperate a person is, they don¡¯t become like this female student named Cherry. Even bedridden individuals at least sit still, yet Cherry was attending classes. As I mentioned before, she truly resembled a doll that had come to life. ¡°Roseberry? From the Roseberry Viscount family?¡± ¡°Looking at her hair, it seems quite certain, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°But there¡¯s something... strange about the feeling. Is she unwell?¡± When Cherry revealed her full name, the atmosphere inside the classroom began to stir. The Roseberry Viscount family held significant power even within the Minerva Empire. More than half of the philosophical works published in the Minerva Empire had originated from the Roseberry lineage. It¡¯s possible that the students¡¯ murmuring was due to her background, but it seems that the atmosphere was unsettling, leading to an awkward response. Even if her face was doll-like and pretty, if her gaze was lifeless, anyone would look at her strangely. ¡°Okay. Student Cherry. Can you answer my question by any chance?¡± ¡°... ...¡± While the classroom was filled with murmurs, Elena asked Cherry the question once again. As she did, the murmurs from the students also stopped simultaneously, and numerous gazes turned toward Cherry. I too waited for Cherry¡¯s response while trying to grasp the situation, but she stared at me without blinking once. Upon this, Elena, perhaps displeased with Cherry¡¯s attitude, slightly narrowed her eyes and spoke again. ¡°Student Cherry?¡± ¡°...Yes.¡± ¡°I hope you would say you don¡¯t know if you don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°...I don¡¯t know.¡± Cherry immediately responded to Elena¡¯s words. Her voice still lacked any signs of life. Elena also seemed to notice something odd about Cherry¡¯s response, as she raised an eyebrow and made a puzzled expression. However, that too was temporary, as she instructed Cherry to take a seat. Following her instructions, Cherry took a seat, but her gaze toward me remained unchanged. I wanted to ignore it, but the intensity of her gaze made it difficult to brush off. ¡°Are there any other students? Even if it¡¯s not the right answer, if you clearly explain the cause and result, I will give extra points.¡± ¡°Here!¡± ¡°Great. What¡¯s the student¡¯s name?¡± Elena continued the lecture after that. I stood by her side and quietly watched. Occasionally, a few students would unexpectedly ask me questions, but I was able to answer them easily. Most of it was content from Professor Elena¡¯s lecture, so it was relatively straightforward. ¡°Originally, history was not just about recording past events and incidents. Everyone has their own history. If you observe in detail what someone has done in the past, you can anticipate what they will do in the future.¡± ¡°Well then, Professor. Can I ask just one question?¡± ¡°Yes. What¡¯s your question?¡± ¡°Just now, there was a discussion about Xenon¡¯s Biography, so I¡¯m talking about that. How do you predict Xenon¡¯s actions? Oh, of course, I mean the author, not the Xenon in the book.¡± ¡°Well...¡± In response to a student¡¯s question, Elena pressed her fist against her chin and appeared deeply lost in thought. I felt a bit embarrassed that my story had come up for no reason, but I remained silent. Honestly, I¡¯m curious about her answer as well. When talking with Elena, I focused on history rather than Xenon¡¯s Biography. As history predicts the future through conversations with the past, predicting the actions of a particular person was not that difficult either. Of course, that¡¯s when the subject¡¯s past is clear; if it¡¯s uncertain, predictions are almost impossible. It seems like she also sensed that something was off about the atmosphere surrounding Cherry. Upon hearing my response, Elena seemed to be deeply contemplating something. She looked at the front in silence and then shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Well, that person probably has a reason to be interested in you. Maybe she finds your red hair or golden eyes intriguing. Did you feel the gazes directed at your head earlier?¡± ¡°Rather than that, there seemed to be more gazes directed at you, Professor. After all, you¡¯re an elf.¡± ¡°Is that so? Anyway, how was the lecture? Was it easy?¡± ¡°It was manageable, I suppose.¡± ¡°From now on, you just need to do that. There are classes for the 2nd year tomorrow, so today, read books in the lab and then go.¡± ¡°Understood...¡± Twak- ¡°Ugh!¡± In the moment I was about to respond, I couldn¡¯t help but pause as something tightly grabbed my hair. Already, because of Mora, my forcibly grown hair would occasionally get caught on something. I thought it might be the same reason now, but it felt different. It was as if someone had grabbed the hair tied together as one. With many people passing by in the hallway, it could have been a prank. I turned around, grimacing at the pain that felt like my scalp was being peeled off. If it was a prank, I planned to scold them with a sharp remark. However, as soon as I turned around, I couldn¡¯t help but be terrified. ¡°...Huh?¡± ¡°... ...¡± The first thing that caught my eye was the pink hair. Adding to that, as my gaze lowered, I saw the decayed pink irises like fermented tofu, the doll-like pretty face, and lastly, even the ample chest that the winter uniform couldn¡¯t hide. Cherry Blossom Raspberry, it was her. With one hand holding my hair tied together, she was looking up at me. The deep, deep pupils felt incredibly frightening. ¡°What are you... Student Cherry?¡± Elena also seemed momentarily puzzled by my hesitation. However, as soon as she saw the pink hair, her eyes widened. Even while doing so, Cherry did not release her hold on my hair and continued to gaze at me intently. Momentarily taken aback by this, I called out to her with an affectionate voice, suppressing my confusion. ¡°...What¡¯s the matter? Student Cherry.¡± ¡°...Red.¡± Cherry blinked her eyes slowly and opened her mouth. There was no liveliness in her like a living person speaking; instead, it was as if a doll was uttering the words. Red, she said. What could be the meaning behind saying ¡°red¡±? Neither Elena nor I showed any reaction that could make sense of it. During this time, Cherry stared at my face for a while and then shifted her gaze down toward my hair. Afterward, she gazed intently, blinked once, and then rummaged through the pocket of her school uniform with empty hands. Muttering again, she took out a small glass bottle no larger than a finger. It was sealed with a cork, making it look quite convenient for preservation. However, what was stored inside was enough to send chills down my spine and beyond. Because... ¡°Uh...¡± Inside the glass bottle was a single, thin strand of hair. And that hair was distinctly red. When I couldn¡¯t wrap my head around why that was inside the glass bottle, Cherry opened her mouth with her peculiarly gloomy voice. ¡°It¡¯s from the letter.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°This is also red.¡± Continuing, she alternated her gaze between my hair and the strand of hair stored inside the glass bottle, then smirked. ¡°Author Xenon?¡± Chapter 191: 2nd Grade (5) Throughout my past life and present one, there have been experiences that were so chilling I couldn¡¯t even scream. In a previous life, there were moments like coming home, turning on the lights, and having a cockroach fly right in front of my eyes, or my parents using my computer without permission, and so on. In my current life, there was the incident where I, overflowing with clumsiness, showed Marie a steam locomotive drawing. Fortunately, I drew it like a child¡¯s artwork, so she didn¡¯t catch on. Well, looking back now, it didn¡¯t hold much significance, so I don¡¯t dwell on it. However, I vividly remembered how my face changed in real-time. ¡°Author Xenon?¡± And now, back to the present, I felt my heart race once again. It was none other than the pink-haired girl in front of me, Cherry. I¡¯m not sure why she¡¯s keeping my hair so carefully, but regardless, the crisis remained unchanged. As I¡¯ve mentioned before, red hair is extremely rare, to the point where it¡¯s rarer than diamonds or mithril. There¡¯s a legend that it¡¯s a symbol of a fallen royal family from the past, but I don¡¯t know for sure. ¡°Why is the name Xenon suddenly coming up?¡± ¡°Well, I wonder?¡± At the moment, appearing confused was the most important thing. It would be one thing if it were just Cherry and me, but Elena was also there, and students who¡¯ve finished their classes are milling about in the corridor. Responding with a tense demeanor to Elena¡¯s question, I looked at Cherry. She was still tilting her head, her eyes lacking any sign of life. Earlier, did she mention that there was a strand of hair in the letter? Since I had been diligently replying to her fan letters, it¡¯s possible that a strand of hair accidentally got in there. However, keeping that strand of hair in a glass jar... that¡¯s definitely not normal. To say such a thing made me feel sorry for her, but it¡¯s clear that something is off mentally. With a gulp, I asked Cherry, who still had my hair gripped in her hand, gently. ¡°Cherry, can I ask why you referred to me as Author Xenon?¡± ¡°Red.¡± When I asked, Cherry briefly answered, showing me the strand of hair in the glass jar. There was only one strand, but it displayed a vivid shade of red. Though her response was brief, I seemed to understand what she meant by ¡°red.¡± Perhaps it was because the hair in the letter and my hair were the same color. However, there¡¯s one thing she didn¡¯t notice from all of this. Pretending to contemplate for a moment, I questioned Cherry. ¡°You mentioned that this strand of hair appeared in the letter earlier, right?¡± Nod, nod. ¡°In that case, did you conclude that I¡¯m Xenon because my hair color matches this strand of hair?¡± Nod, nod. Cherry nodded in response to my consecutive questions. Even so, she still held onto my hair tightly. I looked at her expectant expression, then pointed to the hair she was holding onto and began to speak. ¡°However, Student Cherry. Just like you see, my hair isn¡¯t long, is it? The hair here is short.¡± ¡°...Huh?¡± That¡¯s right. When I replied to Cherry before Mora played a prank on me, my hair length was ordinary. However, now my hair has grown long enough to reach my waist. Even for women, it takes at least a few months to grow hair that reaches the waist, so what about a guy? Cherry seemed to realize that too, belatedly, as she blinked her eyes slowly and compared the length of my hair with the hair inside the vial. ¡°And there are other people with red hair in the world, besides me. Isn¡¯t it too hasty to label me as Xenon just because our hair colors match?¡± ¡°...¡± As I pointed this out in a faint voice, Cherry¡¯s grip on my hair loosened. Her eyes, which hadn¡¯t been lively to begin with, grew even darker. In that moment of her anxious reaction, as I was getting uneasy, Cherry lowered her head and murmured softly in a hesitant voice. ¡°...Or is it not?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Red isn¡¯t really... there...¡± Can a person be this eerie? Hearing Cherry¡¯s murmur, I felt a sensation of dryness creeping into my mouth.¡± If I weren¡¯t Xenon, it might be understandable, but since it¡¯s true, I couldn¡¯t easily let it go. I have to find a way to detach Cherry, but it¡¯s not easy to do so. However, fortunately, there was someone who could bring this situation to an end. ¡°Cherry, are you not going to the next class? Even if it¡¯s just orientation, you should attend, shouldn¡¯t you?¡± It was Elena, who had been watching the situation from the side. She pushed up her glasses and spoke to Cherry in her characteristic professional tone. Her words essentially meant not to be stubborn and to go to class. In response to her words, Cherry slowly lifted her head that had been lowered. After exchanging glances with Elena for a while, Cherry opened her mouth with her unique melancholic voice. ¡°I have one too...¡± Cherry spoke while showing her own right hand. Her fingers were long and slender like almonds, but the notable point was her middle finger. Just like me, there was a pen hook on the middle part of her index finger. Does she often write like in the letters? However, Cherry¡¯s expression was unusual, more than anything else. Somehow trying to smile, yet the corners of her mouth trembled faintly. From that, you could vaguely sense that she was afraid of something. I had a hunch that uttering cold words would be the last thing to do, considering how unstable she already seemed emotionally. I couldn¡¯t be unkind to someone who already seems mentally fragile, right? With a smile, I spoke in a gentle tone. ¡°Seeing that you also have a pen hook, Cherry, you must have put in a lot of effort.¡± ¡°Oh...¡± ¡°I might not know what kind of effort you¡¯re making, but if you keep working hard, you¡¯ll see results in the future.¡± I¡¯m not sure if my words became a warm comfort. ¡°So, please don¡¯t give up. Alright?¡± A faint light returned to Cherry¡¯s eyes. ***** ¡°Haah... Haah... Haa...¡± Isaac and Elena had left, and Cherry, without attending the next class, rushed somewhere in a hurry. With her pink hair fluttering in the wind, even running was difficult due to her unnecessarily large chest, but she still moved her two legs quietly. Pedestrians passing by looked at her strangely, but they averted their gazes and went on their way. Eventually, Cherry arrived at the girls¡¯ dormitory. ¡°Haa... Haa...¡± After entering the dormitory assigned on the day of the entrance ceremony, she closed the door tightly and caught her breath. Her ample chest rose and fell repeatedly, and her pink hair, due to the rushed run, was sticking from sweat. After calming down somewhat, Cherry lifted her head calmly. With eyes that seemed brighter than before, she quickly looked around the room. As if representing her unstable mental state, nothing was organized, and even the clothes she had worn when she entered the academy were scattered everywhere. The bag containing casual clothes, not the uniform, was the same. After swallowing her saliva, she walked towards the bag. Rustle, rustle... After fervently digging through the bag as if possessed, what emerged at the end was a substantial amount of paper. However, its condition was far from ideal. It seemed as though someone had torn it apart and then clumsily reassembled it with adhesive, like patching together shredded pieces. There were even traces of rough treading, as if someone had stepped on it with force. Even at a glance, the damage was severe. The reassembly effort was impressive in itself, considering the state it was in. ¡°... ...¡± For a while, Cherry gasped for breath as she stared at the paper intently. This paper wasn¡¯t just ordinary paper; it was in the format of a manuscript suitable for writing novels. And within that manuscript, there was a story written. The damage was so extensive that reading it properly was difficult, but it was evident that someone¡¯s strenuous effort and affection were poured into it. As evident as the fact that someone had ruthlessly torn apart that effort and affection. [Instead of wasting time on this trash, you should read another book on philosophy.] As she gazed at the manuscript, a male voice echoed in her mind. In response, her small body started trembling. ¡°Ugh... Sniff...¡± With all the effort, affection, and even her heart brutally torn apart, the day that came to her mind caused tears to roll down Cherry¡¯s eyes drop by drop. Like expelling all the suppressed emotions within her, the droplets gathered into distinct streams and clung to her chin. ¡°Please...¡± She muttered in a plea. ¡°Just say it... Please say it...¡± She wept softly, resembling a person teetering at the edge of a precipice. Chapter 192: Dream (1) After sending off Cherry, I returned to the history hall. Since I had given her a map, I planned to wait while reading a book. ¡°Hey, are you really Xenon?¡± Of course, it was natural for Elena to question whether I¡¯m Xenon. It would be strange not to ask after Cherry had called me Xenon in front of her. As soon as I heard her question, I hesitated before pulling a book from the shelf. When I looked at Elena, I could see a curious expression on her face. ¡°Do you also think so, Professor?¡± ¡°No? I just asked out of curiosity. I can¡¯t understand why that girl suddenly called you Xenon.¡± Elena replied, pushing up her glasses. Upon hearing her words, I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. I didn¡¯t know what Cherry had in mind, but her hasty actions put my secret at risk. First, I needed to question her, but it was also important to understand what she was thinking. ¡°If I really am Xenon, what will you do, Professor?¡± ¡°I would ask if you are a prophet or someone from the future. Or perhaps, I would request to work together on research. Even I didn¡¯t know about forbidden magic until now, but you may know more about history.¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± ¡°Hey, I¡¯m just an ordinary scholar, not a noble ruling a territory or a soldier protecting the country. Isn¡¯t uncovering knowledge that people don¡¯t know about a delightful task?¡± It¡¯s certainly the mindset of a born scholar. Thanks to that inquisitive nature, I can freely come and go to Alvenheim¡¯s Sanctuary. Plus, the unique characteristics of the elves play a role as well. As mentioned before, elves spend their entire lives dedicated to their chosen profession and don¡¯t show much interest in anything else. So, I don¡¯t think it will be a big problem to reveal to Elena that I am Xenon. She¡¯ll probably be pleased that she got an assistant, not a high-level slave. From what I¡¯ve seen of Elena so far, she¡¯s at least a born scholar and not a cunning manipulator. ¡°So, are you really Xenon?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡± Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean I plan to reveal the secret. We haven¡¯t built enough trust for me to disclose it just yet. ¡°That¡¯s a shame. How are you going to explain it to her then?¡± ¡°Um...¡± I heard her question and sat down on the couch, pondering. Cherry will arrive around 5 o¡¯clock at the latest, since usually the orientation ends early. Moreover, Cherry saw me completely as Xenon. It¡¯s also complicated to talk about it in the lab because Elena is there as well. Well, judging from our recent conversation, I don¡¯t suspect that she¡¯ll do anything drastic upon learning my secret. Even if she does, she¡¯s likely to stop at the Arwen line. ¡°Well, I think it¡¯s best to start by clearing up any misunderstandings. And we can apologize for dragging you into this mess as well.¡± ¡°When she arrives, go to a cafe to talk. I¡¯d prefer not to discuss personal matters in the lab if possible.¡± ¡°So, the lab is strictly for research purposes, is that right?¡± ¡°Yes, exactly.¡± She really does have the mindset of a true scholar. In fact, I nodded silently because I had similar plans in mind. It was when I opened the book I had chosen in advance to wait for Cherry. Knock knock knock Someone quietly knocked on the lab door. Since there was still plenty of time before Cherry arrived, it seemed like someone else. ¡°Yes, come in.¡± I closed the book I had opened and swung the door wide open. ¡°Who...?¡± ¡°... ...¡± The first thing I saw as I opened the door was pink hair that seemed to smell like cherry blossoms. If there was pink hair, there was only one person it could be. ¡°...Student Cherry?¡± ¡°Oh, hello...¡± Cherry Blossom Roseberry, it was her. She greeted me with her peculiar expression and her characteristic lifeless voice. I wondered if I had misread the time, so I looked at the clock in the lab. It was exactly 3 o¡¯clock. It was time for the orientation since it was the first day. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she had skipped class and come here. I looked at Cherry with disbelief. She had a face that was devoid of energy, unlike before. ¡°Did you skip class?¡± ¡°...Yes.¡± ¡°No... Even so...¡± As I was about to mutter in disbelief, I noticed that she was holding something preciously. Although they looked like ordinary pieces of paper on the surface, they were severely torn and glued back together as if they had been shredded and then pieced together with adhesive. Despite that, seeing her holding onto it made me guess that it was something valuable to Cherry. ¡°...Yes.¡± ¡°Even though that alone could serve as evidence, it¡¯s still not enough.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not denying it...¡± To Cherry¡¯s quiet yet sharp observation, I could only muster a smile. I only meant for her to make her own judgment. Even if I¡¯m partially exposed, I have reliable allies by my side. I¡¯m engaged to Marie, the daughter of the Requilis family, and I even have a friendly relationship with Rina. Cherry might not blurt things out recklessly, but her family could pressure her to do so. By observing her condition, I can roughly guess what kind of place the Roseberry family is. ¡°That¡¯s just Cherry¡¯s judgment, isn¡¯t it? I haven¡¯t said anything, have I?¡± ¡°Th-then...¡± In response to my evasive answer, Cherry frantically rummaged through her belongings. She briefly fidgeted with the paper in her hands, then discreetly extended it towards me with a polite gesture. The traces torn here and there were bad enough, but there were even footprints on it, quite literally like a mop. I stared at the crumpled bundle of paper that Cherry cautiously handed to me, as if asking, ¡°What is this?¡± However, her head was bowed deeply, and her expression was unreadable. Unable to do otherwise, I accepted the paper. It was not just any paper but a manuscript paper, heavily damaged. On the manuscript paper were writings, done in Cherry¡¯s distinctive warm handwriting. [Red Sunset Once Again.] What is this? Such an emotional title. Although the writing was a bit damaged due to being glued together like a puzzle, the title was clear enough for me to see. I blinked my eyes and stared at the title for a moment, then turned my gaze to Cherry across from me. She still had her head bowed and her hands were clasped between her thighs. ¡°Could it be that Cherry wrote this?¡± She nodded slowly in response to my question. For a moment, I couldn¡¯t help but make a surprised expression, then I shifted my gaze towards the manuscript paper. It was torn and crudely patched up, making it a bit difficult to read, but not impossible. However, by looking at the clear shoeprints on the first page, I could guess the circumstances of how this came to be. It was undoubtedly a matter deeply related to her family. The act of trampling on the manuscript of an aspiring novelist was not only an assault on their self-esteem but also a potential destruction of their dreams. Cherry¡¯s spirit could certainly collapse under such pressure. ¡®She comes from a philosophical family...¡¯ Why did the Roseberry family press Cherry so hard, to the point of pushing her to the brink? With a heavy heart, I slowly read through the novel. At first, it began with sentences filled with warm emotions, just as the title suggested. As I had seen in her letters, Cherry¡¯s distinctive, sweet, and warm writing style left a strong impression. However, there was one standout element above all else... ¡®...What? A time travel story?¡¯ Cherry¡¯s work, ¡°Red Sunset,¡± surprisingly turned out to be a time-travel story. Despite being a cliche? in my past life, there was no such genre in this world. The very concept alone showcased Cherry¡¯s uniqueness. Furthermore, with a writing style that suited romance well, she made the female protagonist more multidimensional. Especially, the psychological descriptions were exceptionally well-crafted, drawing one in completely. But that¡¯s not all. Being from a philosophical family, she included various such elements. The thought-provoking themes were clearly defined, making the characters¡¯ personalities even stronger. Lastly, the highlight of the romance novel was the introduction and meeting of the male protagonist. Although the development was a bit rushed, there was one thing that was certain. ¡°Um... Cherry?¡± ¡°Yes, yes?¡± Cherry¡¯s work, Red Sunset Once Again. ¡°Is there no next volume?¡± It was never a work that could be trampled on by anyone. ¡°... ...¡± Cherry momentarily had a bewildered expression upon hearing my words. She seemed unable to discern whether what she had heard was true or false. In an effort to give her assurance, I pointed at the manuscript paper and sincerely said,. ¡°This is really interesting? Are you sure Cherry wrote it?¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Um...¡± ¡°Eheuk...¡± Just as I was about to call her name again, tears flowed down Cherry¡¯s pink eyes like a faucet, without a single blink, making me feel a bit uneasy. ¡°Sniff... Sniff...¡± ¡°... ...¡± I remained momentarily perplexed, waiting silently until Cherry¡¯s tears stopped. ¡°I¡¯m relieved... it¡¯s...¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t trampled on... it wasn¡¯t trampled.¡± Although her face was a mess from shedding tears, Cherry¡¯s expression was much better than before. Chapter 193: Dream (2) I waited until Cherry stopped crying. Tears streamed down her cheeks as if a faucet had broken, and they formed droplets on her chin. Yet, despite it all, she was smiling as if she had finally been acknowledged. She looked noticeably different from before, when she had no life in her. ¡°Do you feel better?¡± ¡°Hick... Yes...¡± She hadn¡¯t cried enough yet. I smiled faintly as I wiped her tears away. I tried to wipe the tears away, but they showed no signs of stopping. As I fumbled through my pocket, considering giving her a handkerchief like I have Adelia, Cherry asked me in a choked voice. ¡°Did you really... hick! Did you really find it... fun?¡± ¡°Yeah. It was really fun. Coming back from the future to change the tragedies you¡¯ve experienced to create a better future. How did you come about that idea?¡± As mentioned earlier, time travel is a common cliche?. It¡¯s a popular setting among writers, given its high demand. However, in this world, the cliche? of time travel itself doesn¡¯t exist. Anyone would want to go back to the past to correct their mistakes, but the thought of writing a novel based on that premise wouldn¡¯t even cross their minds. Cherry listened to my question, blinked a few times, and then lowered her hands. Tears welled up in her eyes, her nose turned as red as a strawberry. Nevertheless, some vitality returned to her eyes, which had previously seemed to have rotted away, as if she had expelled all the suppressed feelings within her. Her cherry blossom-colored eyes appeared even clearer now. ¡°Sob... Because of Writer Xenon...¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes... Sniff! They said that you came from the future...¡± She hiccupped intermittently as if her insides were surprised. I looked at her response with an expression of wonder. After the contamination of the World Tree roots, the world thought of me as a prophet or a regressor due to some of the truths that emerged. Later, due to a slip of Luminous¡¯s tongue, I was on the verge of being canonized as a saint. When ordinary people heard the story, they came up with all sorts of conjectures and assumptions, but they didn¡¯t use it as material like Cherry did. I¡¯m not sure if I can call this a change of perspective. ¡°I see. That¡¯s impressive.¡± ¡°Hic... Th-thank you...¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± I lowered my head and watched Cherry, who expressed her gratitude, then shifted my gaze to the manuscript. Honestly, if I publish her book as it is, it will be a huge hit. Especially compared to Xenon¡¯s Biography, which is read by both men and women, Cherry¡¯s book, Red Sunset Once Again, will likely be mainly read by women. Unlike Xenon¡¯s Biography, Red Sunset was undoubtedly a regression story. Typically, in regression stories, the focus naturally goes to the regressor, and the flow of the story revolves around the regressor. Naturally, the spotlight would be on the female protagonist. Still, it should sell well because the target audience was certain. Romance novels have been a successful genre even before the release of Xenon¡¯s Biography. Even if the context is a bit complicated, as long as they can understand the story, the demand would be certain. Perhaps it will be popular among noblewomen. As for men... I don¡¯t really know. Men in this world tend to have fixed stereotypes that suit the era. Adventure stories overflowing with dreams and hope, like Xenon¡¯s Biography, may be enjoyable to read, but romance stories bordering on politics may seem boring. Of course, the novelty of being a regression novel might pique some interest, but that¡¯s about it. Instead, they¡¯ll pretend to read it just to fit into noblewomen¡¯s conversations. Trends can be a sensitive topic among the aristocracy.Follow the latest novels at novelhall.com I looked at the manuscript paper that had been barely salvaged after being completely messed up, then raised my head and glanced at Cherry. Even though some life had returned to her pink eyes, she still had a hunched posture and a somewhat sulky demeanor. Judging from her reaction when I mentioned the family and the shoeprints clearly imprinted on the manuscript paper, I could roughly guess the situation. ¡°Student Cherry.¡± ¡°...Cherry.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Please call me... Cherry...¡± Encouraged by my compliment, she asked with her characteristic gloomy voice. I momentarily made a puzzled expression, but soon nodded my head. I too find it easier to talk to each other casually. She already seems convinced that I¡¯m Xenon, and there¡¯s no need for formality in a private setting. ¡°Got it. Cherry.¡± ¡°Yes...¡± ¡°Do you want to publish this as a book by any chance?¡± Cherry hesitated for a moment at my straightforward question before nodding slowly. ¡°But you were refused in your family, right?¡± ¡°...Yes.¡± Cherry started trembling again when I mentioned her family. I wondered how severe her trauma was to elicit such a reaction. I wanted to avoid mentioning it if possible, but this manuscript was closely related to her family. Even if we published it secretly as a book, someone might still notice. ¡°Has anyone actually read this manuscript properly?¡± ¡°...No.¡± ¡°What?¡± Cherry reluctantly opened her mouth with a trembling voice. ¡°Only you... have read it...¡± ¡°Only me? Even if they aren¡¯t your parents, you can show it to someone close to you, right?¡± ¡°... ...¡± When I asked in confusion, Cherry just clutched her school uniform skirt tightly with both hands and didn¡¯t respond at all. I could roughly guess that from looking at that. It seemed like the Roseberry family must have taken a strong stance. In the worst case scenario, they might have even dragged away anyone who had read Cherry¡¯s novel with some ridiculous excuse. I mentioned it before, but this place was a world where social class was clearly defined. ¡°Yeah, plans. I need to meet some friends. I also have a girlfriend.¡± ¡°Girlfriend...¡± What¡¯s with this reaction again? As soon as I mentioned having a girlfriend, Cherry¡¯s eyes turned dark. It was clear that his vitality had returned just a moment ago, but it seemed like a switch had been turned off, making him dark again. Slightly taken aback by this, Cherry mumbled something and then asked in a quiet voice. ¡°...You do?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Like in the newspapers... a promised future...¡± ¡°Oh... yeah. We¡¯re even engaged.¡± ¡°I see...¡± The familiar tense atmosphere returned. I felt uneasy and cautiously got up from my seat. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the bill, so you can go back to the dorm. You missed class, so you¡¯ll be quite busy starting next week.¡± ¡°...Okay.¡± ¡°Then whenever you have a hard time, come to the lab. I¡¯ll be in the lab most of the time, so you understand, right?¡± ¡°I...¡± ¡°Yes?¡± What did she want to say? Cherry hesitated, as if trying to find the right words. Finally, she lowered her head and whispered softly, as if ants were passing by. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing...¡± ¡°Cherry?¡± Even when I asked, Cherry¡¯s answer remained the same. ¡°...It¡¯s nothing.¡± ***** Isaac left first for the appointment. However, Cherry remained in the private room even after he had gone. An employee who noticed something strange in the middle knocked and came in, but because the atmosphere was too serious, they turned back. The employee thought that Cherry had simply confessed to Isaac and been rejected, but the reality was slightly different. ¡®He admitted it...¡¯ She was secretly pleased. After reading his manuscript, Isaac asked when the next volume would be written and even gave the highest praise by saying it was really interesting. When she heard that praise, it felt like all the pent-up resentment inside her was melting away, replaced by a joy that soared to the sky. The dreams and hopes that had been trampled upon and torn to pieces in the family had been acknowledged as interesting by Xenon (Isaac), who was now acclaimed as the best writer. How could she describe this feeling? If she hadn¡¯t met him or if she hadn¡¯t been acknowledged, she would have hung herself in her room. It was the first time she had felt the feeling of living like this since she was born. She had fallen into the abyss of despair once but thanks to Isaac, she felt it even more keenly now. ¡®But my parents...¡¯ They would never acknowledge it. Rather than wasting time on such trash, they would tell her to read another philosophy book. They were people who envied the lack of interest in their philosophical books due to Xenon¡¯s Biography. She vividly realized how ¡°jealousy¡± could make people so ugly. But Isaac was different. He not only acknowledged her but also gave various advice and suggested her future path. He treated her as a person, not as a doll, and watered the growing tree of dreams with sweet water. The sweet sensation that swept over her chest, like having a piece of sweet candy after eating nothing but bitterness, revitalized Cherry. However, it was not enough. Although the sweetness lingered in her mouth, candy wasn¡¯t meant to fill her stomach, so it was inevitably lacking. ¡®More... More...¡¯ She wanted attention. She wanted recognition. She wanted praise. She wanted love. His every word was as sweet as candy, providing new stimulation and pleasure. She had never felt this way before in her life. Cherry gazed silently at the spot where Isaac had left. It was the place where he had departed to meet his acquaintances and his fiance?e. Was there any way to keep him in that spot? If that were the case, they could have longer conversations and more time to look into each other¡¯s eyes. Silently, she rose from her seat and slowly moved to the opposite side. She gently swept her hand over the seat where Isaac had just been. There was still warmth left behind from his recent departure. Cherry relished the warmth on her hand before bringing it to her face. ¡°Sigh... Ah...¡± As she closed her eyes and inhaled the scent, a feeling of something filling her chest washed over her. For her, even such a simple act was akin to inhaling drugs, as her previously unstable mental state, battered by her family, synergized with her physical changes. Due to rough excitement, her heart pounded as if it were about to burst, and her lower abdomen tingled as if it had been electrified. As a result of that stimulation, she even felt something dampening. Cherry opened her eyes that she had closed while lowering her gaze. Isaac¡¯s scent still lingered on that leather. Swallowing hard, she cleared her throat. Flames of passion flickered in her pinkish eyes. Fortunately, no one was coming into the private room at the moment. Even if someone did enter, they would knock, so she didn¡¯t have to worry about being caught. How much time had passed since then? ¡°Goodbye~¡± ¡°... ...¡± It was only after a long time that Cherry finally emerged from the private room. Her face was subtly flushed, and her school uniform was disheveled, but the staff didn¡¯t seem to notice. However, when they entered the private room to clean it, they noticed something strange. ¡°...What¡¯s this smell?¡± The private room was filled with the scent of cherry blossoms. Translators note: Isaac just can¡¯t get a girl with vanilla tastes now can he. Chapter 194: Bad Luck (1) Some people might wonder if I wasn¡¯t trying to hide my identity. Or that I easily admitted it with such evidence. Honestly, I originally intended to persist until the end. I was tired of the situation getting complicated for no reason. But it seemed that Cherry¡¯s mental state was more serious than I thought, so I had no choice but to reveal it discreetly, considering it as saving one person. It wasn¡¯t an empty statement,if I had pretended not to know back then, she might have been discovered in our dorm as a lifeless body. If that had happened, I would have carried guilt for the rest of my life. Trauma from my past life of losing parents in a single day was already enough. ¡®I should gradually tell others about it.¡¯ After the counseling that was not counseling with Cherry ended, my daily routine remained the same. After having a simple meal with acquaintances, I would go on a date with Marie or Cecily. After the date, depending on our circumstances, we would either return to our respective rooms or head to an inn. The lessons that followed the next day and the day after that continued just like the first day. This was true for the second year as well. The repeating classes could have become slightly boring, but I was too busy to even notice. Instead, there were faces I hadn¡¯t seen in a long time. ¡°Isaac? Are you really Isaac?¡± With dark brown hair, eyes, a sharp jawline, and overall a sharp and cold image, he was a cool handsome man. I met Edin Mavi Signer, the eldest son of Count Signer, whom I had a connection with during the freshman event. Naturally, we could only meet briefly after all the classes were over. Elena didn¡¯t say anything, knowing that today¡¯s classes had come to an end. ¡°Although I¡¯m a bit different from the welcome party, it¡¯s still Isaac.¡± ¡°Yeah. You¡¯ve changed a lot from back then. I¡¯ve seen someone with red hair occasionally, but I never thought it was you.¡± As I shrugged in response, Edin looked me up and down in amazement. Back during the freshman event, I was barely over 170 cm tall, but now I had easily surpassed 180 cm. My physique had developed nicely, and after consistent exercise, my muscles had become firm. Unlike a year ago when I was extremely frail, my father¡¯s genes had manifested themselves rather late, which contributed to the change. Edin had grown taller and his shoulders had broadened slightly in the past year, but he hadn¡¯t undergone as dramatic a transformation as I had. ¡°What¡¯s with the hair? It¡¯s gotten really long since I last saw you. Were you always a fast grower?¡± ¡°Yeah, something like that. Anyway, nothing major happened to you?¡± ¡°Well, not really. But you¡¯re already performing your duties as an assistant?¡± ¡°The professor is giving me the opportunity. Have you been reading books lately?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Edin and I could engage in various conversations. We both knew that we were avid readers, so our conversations never ran dry. Occasionally, people who seemed to be Edin¡¯s friends would approach, but as soon as they realized the topic was related to books, they quickly moved away. ¡°What¡¯s your sister up to these days? Is she still performing her assistant duties?¡± ¡°No, she went to take the Navy Knight Order entrance test. It¡¯s about time for her to come back...¡± Nicole said it would take about a month, so she should be back soon. She¡¯ll probably come back wearing the Navy Knights uniform that they provide. I¡¯m really curious about the Navy Knights¡¯ uniforms, I heard they¡¯re supposed to be quite stylish. Maybe she¡¯ll visit the mansion first to see our parents before coming to the academy. ¡°Navy Knights... Speaking of which, didn¡¯t your brother also join the Navy Knights?¡± ¡°Yeah, he did. I don¡¯t have the talent for it, though.¡± ¡°From what I can see, it doesn¡¯t seem like you¡¯re completely untalented. With a physique like yours, you could certainly have potential with a bit of exercise.¡± ¡°Enough about that. I¡¯m just exercising, that¡¯s all.¡± In reality, I had been intensifying my physical training lately. It was not just for Marie but also for Cecily, it was more of a necessity than a choice. Moreover, since I couldn¡¯t receive divine power from Mora, I had no choice but to rely on my physical strength. I planned to increase my basic stamina as it seemed like I was depending too much on Luminous for divine power. I just had to hold out until then, and I planned to receive plenty of divine power this weekend. ¡°You make a good point. By the way, there have been rumors that you¡¯re dating Lady Marie. Is that true?¡± ¡°It is true, but did that rumor really spread to the department of martial arts? too?¡± ¡°Well, she¡¯s the heir to the only duke in the Minerva Empire, so I guess it¡¯s not surprising. But it turned out it¡¯s true.¡± Eddie looked at me with an amazed expression, then nodded to himself as if he understood. ¡°I guess with your looks, it¡¯s not impossible.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t only talk about others. How about you? Do you have a girlfriend?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have the luxury for that. How about you? I¡¯m a little curious about how you started dating.¡± ¡°Well...¡± Instead of answering immediately, I glanced around. A few people seemed to be pretending not to listen but were actually eavesdropping as the story of Minerva Empire¡¯s only Duke heir and a common baron¡¯s son unfolded. It seemed that the difference in our social status made it an interesting topic even for those who didn¡¯t want to hear about it. ¡°We just got together because we liked each other. I can¡¯t explain it any other way.¡± ¡°Oh, I see...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stop here. I don¡¯t want to complicate things for no reason. Can you tell me your story, or do you have any interesting rumors from the department of martial arts?¡± When I cut off the conversation abruptly, Edin looked disappointed for a moment but then brought up a topic that piqued my interest. ¡°Oh, by the way, have you heard about this? A transfer student has come from the Ters Kingdom¡¯s academy. But the interesting part is that this transfer student is a member of the royal family.¡± ¡°What? What are you talking about... Oh.¡± Come to think of it, I vaguely remembered hearing about it. It was when I had revealed Michelle territory as Xenon¡¯s birthplace after the exhibition. There was a rumor that, upon hearing this, the Ters Kingdom had decided to send one of the royal family members to Halo Academy in response. The king of Ters, Friedrich, was widely known as a great romanticist, but looking at Adelia, that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case. In many ways, Hiriya has a lot of sharp edges. If we only consider this, then Leort and Rina, who only pressure others, might seem like the reasonable ones. In reality, the two siblings were a bit hasty, but they were quite decent people even now, maintaining a friendly relationship between themselves. ¡®Someday, I should definitely write in the book.¡¯ The story of an abandoned royal family¡¯s illegitimate child seeking revenge and overthrowing the kingdom was really great. Really excellent. However, I planned to write it in my next work rather than including it in Xenon¡¯s Biography. Not the one about World War II but the sequel to Xenon¡¯s Biography. The problem is that I¡¯ve been so busy lately that I had to force even my writing time into small bits of free time. As a result, I planned to send the new book to the publisher at the earliest a week from now. ¡®I never expected to be this busy.¡¯ Who would have thought that there would be 150 literary freshmen? During this vacation, I didn¡¯t even have time to work on Xenon¡¯s Biography because I was having a good time with Cecily in Helium. Moreover, Elena has been asking for my help more frequently lately for her research. This is probably because she suspects me of being Xenon. ¡®I need to meet Leona too... I¡¯m busy, very busy.¡¯ I learned a lot about the beastmen during the vacation from my father. To be more specific, I referred to the beastmen¡¯s combat techniques. Leona knows much more about the beastmens way of life, so she was playing the role of the only advisor. I planned to ask her for help again next time, probably using food as a condition. ¡®By the way, I wonder what kind of reaction the beastmen will show.¡¯ I thought about Animers, the beastmen¡¯s nation that didn¡¯t react even though Xenon¡¯s Biography went up to volume 14. Even Alvenheim showed a reaction, but Animers remained silent. I¡¯m confident that there will be a reaction in the next volume, whether it¡¯s because Xenon¡¯s Biography is uninteresting from the beastmen¡¯s perspective or because there¡¯s some internal issue. Especially since I¡¯m briefly revealing the beastmen¡¯s strengths and weaknesses and ending with ¡°Satan¡± challenging the tribal chief to a duel. And that tribal chief¡¯s head goes flying. Prick ¡°Hm?¡± As I contemplated each step, heading towards Adelia¡¯s lodging, I suddenly felt a tingling sensation on the back of my head. It was as if someone was staring at me. I turned around, but there was no suspicious corner to be found. Only pedestrians on the street. If my head was tingling like that, it meant someone was sending a strong gaze my way. I involuntarily tilted my head. ¡®...Is it my imagination?¡¯ It must be. I continued confidently towards Adelia¡¯s lodging. Even as I walked, I occasionally felt a prickling sensation on the back of my head, but I ignored it. Every time I looked back, there was nothing to suspect. Eventually, I arrived at the lodging reserved for the escort knights. Just to be sure, I looked back once more and confirmed that no one was there. Knock knock knock I lightly tapped on the door to Adelia¡¯s lodging and waited quietly. I could have pressed the summoning gem, but this was more courteous. Soon, the door opened, and Adelia appeared. I was about to greet her warmly, but when I saw her attire, I had to stiffen my body. Usually, Adelia rarely wore outfits that revealed her figure, but right now... The top was a workout tank-top, revealing a well-defined abdomen without reservation. Not just an ordinary six-pack but the kind of abs that could only be achieved through extreme training. In addition, her slightly protruding lower belly, a slender waistline, and the pelvis that followed below exuded a refreshing charm as a woman. Lastly, her lower body. Even though I knew she looked great in leather pants, now, with her shorts, her strong thighs were prominently displayed. Even the sweat caused her scent to permeate the air, and my heart raced a little. ¡°Cutie?¡± ¡°...¡± When I was absentmindedly examining her body, Adelia called me again. I hurriedly snapped out of it and turned my head. No matter what, it was a bit surprising to see her like this. If it were Marie or Cecily, I would have just chuckled a bit, but Adelia was different. ¡°Um... noona? Were you working out?¡± ¡°Yeah. So what?¡± ¡°Uhm... your clothes...¡± ¡°...Huh?¡± As I cleared my throat and spoke, Adelia blinked her sky-blue eyes and then glanced downward. Subsequently, she realized her attire and her face turned rapidly redder. ¡°S-Sorry!¡± Bang! Adelia forcefully closed the door to the extent that the wind blew. I waited with a wry smile. [You¡¯re crazy! Absolutely insane! Get a grip on yourself!] I pretended not to hear Adelia¡¯s scream mixed with her cries coming from behind the door. ¡®Even so...¡¯ Seeing Adelia in different clothes made me feel a bit different. Translators note: Chapter 195: Bad Luck (2) I waited outside for about 5 minutes. As the awkward situation continued, the door slowly opened. On the side where the door opened, Adelia cautiously stuck only her face out. Her cheeks were slightly flushed, probably because of what had just happened. ¡°Do we really have to talk about it in my room?¡± ¡°It¡¯s kind of important...¡± ¡°...Even though I¡¯m all sweaty and probably stink?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± When I replied that it was okay, Adelia hesitated for a moment, her lips twitching, and then she slowly opened the door. I took a look at Adelia¡¯s changed appearance. I wondered how she managed it, but she had wrapped herself tightly in a blanket, like a cocoon. It seemed like the best option since putting on clothes would make her feel sticky due to sweat, and taking a shower would take too long. I felt somewhat awkward seeing her like that, but I went inside anyway. Adelia followed me inside with a careful step.Follow the latest novels at novelhall.com Her personality, which had always been lively, was now overshadowed by shyness, making her appear refreshingly different. ¡°Do you smell something strange? I did open the window for now...¡± Adelia asked cautiously as I stepped inside. I heard her question and immediately sniffed the air. Honestly, I couldn¡¯t detect any specific odor, it was just the typical fragrance associated with women. Given her personality, she probably wouldn¡¯t be the type to wear perfume, so I assumed it might be a scent of sweat. Rose scent. Yes, it was a rose scent. Sometimes when she teased me, I would catch a whiff of rose scent from her, so it seemed like it was her natural scent. ¡°I don¡¯t smell it? I mean, you didn¡¯t just spray any perfume right after I came, did you?¡± ¡°You know I don¡¯t use perfume.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s strange. I can only smell something nice.¡± ¡°... ...¡± In response to my compliment, Adelia¡¯s ears turned bright red, and she buried her face in the blanket that was wrapped around her. Her reaction was a mixture of embarrassment and shame. Though a momentary amusing incident had occurred, my purpose for coming here was deeply related to her. Adelia, perhaps realizing this fact belatedly, mumbled something before lifting her face from the blanket. Her face was still quite red, like she had caught a cold. ¡°So, um... why did you come? I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but why did you want to talk in my room?¡± ¡°Um...¡± Before answering directly, I looked around Adelia¡¯s lodging. Although I briefly saw it when we came to the academy together, I have never entered her room before. Compared to the rooms where academy students stay, it¡¯s not very spacious, and the facilities are not that great, but it seems she has managed to make it work in her own way. Especially, various exercise equipment was scattered here and there. She must have used them just a moment ago. According to what my father said, Adelia was not only talented but also incredibly hardworking. It¡¯s probably because of the influence of her difficult family background when she was younger. I briefly considered whether to talk about Hiriya at this moment, but it¡¯s something I must tell her, for her sake. ¡°...Adelia noona.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°I have something to tell you that¡¯s very related to you, especially concerning your family.¡± ¡°... ...¡± As I mentioned the family, the word seemed to startle Adelia. Fear took hold of her large, sky-blue eyes. ¡°What? My family?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Why all of a sudden? Did someone... someone come here?¡± As if to prove that trauma had deeply rooted itself in her heart, Adelia¡¯s voice trembled. When they met at the exhibition, she couldn¡¯t say a word and stiffened completely, so it¡¯s a natural reaction. Always confident and full of vitality, Adelia, who had a unique energy, seemed like a small, restless animal in my eyes. Her delicate voice, dilated pupils, and the cold sweat that flowed. I looked at her with a sympathetic look and mentioned Hiriya, whom I had just met. ¡°Hiriya, the princess... you know? I heard she transferred here as a teaching assistant. I just met her by chance on the way here.¡± ¡°Hiriya? Why...?¡± ¡°Rumors say it¡¯s for the sake of relations with the Minerva Empire. Our territory, where the exhibition was held, is known to be Xenon¡¯s birthplace, so there must have been a lot of pressure.¡± In hindsight, it was my fault. I had teased Hiriya to some extent that I intend to develop the Michelle Territory into a cultural city. So, I had to help Adelia in any way possible to lead a normal life. If Hiriya found out that Adelia was here from my side, the situation would become extremely complicated. The best way here was to send Adelia back to the mansion. As seen at the exhibition, just meeting her family would stop all her actions and she would show severe anxiety symptoms. Moreover, she had been unjustly denied her family right in front of her, so the psychological shock would be tremendous. In my judgment, she would never be able to lead a normal life. ¡°Adelia noona.¡± I glanced at the now saddened Adelia with a heavy heart, and suddenly, one thought crossed my mind. Just earlier, she mentioned that she had sparred with Hiriya and consistently lost. As a legitimate royal, Hiriya would have received more attention and support than Adelia. Especially in martial arts, you can¡¯t learn without the guidance of a mentor. It¡¯s natural for there to be a difference in skill. However, what if she used this difference in skill to physically harm Adelia under the guise of sparring? And what if she said words that should never be said as a human being? It¡¯s not an entirely implausible story, and it¡¯s actually quite common in a world like this. ¡°Adelia noona.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Could you uncover the blanket for a moment?¡± ¡°What, why?¡± ¡°I need to check something. It¡¯ll only take a moment.¡± Adelia¡¯s face turned rapidly red at my sudden request. However, upon seeing my serious expression, she hesitated for a moment before taking action. Slowly, like shedding a cocoon, she lowered the blanket, revealing Adelia¡¯s healthy and well-proportioned figure in all its glory. Her body was adorned with firm muscles, a testament to her hard work over time. I briefly lost my gaze to her figure, but soon refocused my attention on her body, taking my time to examine it thoroughly. Previously, I hadn¡¯t had the opportunity to study it closely due to the circumstances, but now I had a clear objective in mind. First, I examined her arms and abdomen. Her skin was not exceptionally pale but had a sun-kissed tone, likely from training outdoors as a knight. However, there were noticeable marks that caught my eye, particularly bruises that had healed but left scars. These were more prominent not only on her arms but also on her abdomen and thighs. These were the scars of injuries. Especially in the case of bruises resembling beatings, they could have healed cleanly with proper treatment, but seeing them turn into scars... ¡®...These are clearly the result of violence.¡¯ It could be one of two things. Either Hiryaa had subjected Adelia to brutal beatings during their sparring sessions, or she hadn¡¯t received proper treatment. Perhaps, it could even be a combination of both. With such significant scars on her body, it was inevitable that trauma would build up. If you¡¯ve seen how much suffering school violence victims endured in my past life, you¡¯d understand. Furthermore, Adelia has probably heard hurtful words her whole life because she¡¯s a child born out of wedlock. It¡¯s fortunate that she has a kind heart, but if she didn¡¯t, she might have taken her own life or even harmed her family long ago. I raised my head, looking at the faint scars scattered here and there with a sympathetic gaze. Did Adelia notice what I saw? She smiled widely, showing her gums, trying to express indifference. ¡°Yes, I used to be wounded, so what? I¡¯m fine now.¡± ¡°...Really?¡± ¡°Yes, really.¡± Seeing Adelia forcing a smile to reassure me made my heart ache even more. I reached out slowly as I watched her discreetly cover herself with a blanket to hide the scars. And I gently held her hand that held the blanket. Adelia¡¯s eyes widened in surprise when I held her hand. ¡°Noona, do you remember what I said at the exhibition?¡± ¡°Uh, uh? W-what did you say?¡± ¡°I said, your confident smile is the most beautiful. You don¡¯t have to force it.¡± Adelia made a confused expression at my words. I gave her a gentle smile and held her hand. As if symbolizing all the suffering and hardships she had endured, Adelia¡¯s hand was covered with calluses and hardness. ¡°I won¡¯t send you to the mansion as Noona requested. Instead, if you ever really can¡¯t stand it, just let me know. Okay?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°And I hope you understand this much. I¡¯m always on your side. If things get tough, just tell me. I¡¯ll do whatever I can to help.¡± What can I not do for the girl who likes me? Even though I might not accept her feelings, I need to do at least this much to ease my mind. You might call it self-satisfaction, and I might be criticized for it, but so what? It¡¯s what I want to do. Above all, the Ters royal family will never know. They mocked and looked down on Adelia, calling her a bastard and assaulting her, but in reality, she is Xenon¡¯s bodyguard. That alone was enough to make them eat their words. And Adelia will have to make a choice then. I will prevent her from choosing to return to her family, no, not a ¡®family¡¯, but to the Ters royal family. More precisely, I will make her heart lean in this direction. ¡°I¡¯m planning to work out this weekend. Would you like to join me, sis? I hope you can help me a bit.¡± With a kindness that her family had never heard before, Adelia blinked her clear eyes like a clear sky in response to my request. Then, with the confident smile I mentioned earlier, she replied energetically. ¡°Sure. But I won¡¯t go easy on you, even if it¡¯s tough, okay?¡± ¡°That¡¯d be just fine.¡± I hope that this will help Adelia heal even a little from her trauma. Time passed quickly, and the weekend approached. ¡°You...¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Why is this bitch here?¡± Fate came faster than I expected. Translators note: Chapter 196: Bad Luck (3) It was an ordinary day, just like any other. The weekend had come, and as planned, I started my physical training with Adelia. Since Nicole was not around, there was no need to go to the training field, and the likelihood of Hiriya being there was very high. There was no need for intense exercise, and there were plenty of places to work out even if it wasn¡¯t the training field. So, it was while I was roaming around the academy, warming up and increasing my stamina. ¡°Why are you here, Bitch?¡± Coincidentally, I ran into Hiriya while we were both jogging for basic stamina training. Surprisingly, she was dressed in ordinary workout clothes, but they were all in a sky-blue color that oddly suited her. It was a situation where I had just left the tiger¡¯s den to avoid the tiger, and I happened to run into the tiger outside. It was a situation that could be described as extremely unlucky. As I looked at Hiriya¡¯s face, filled with a mixture of discomfort and disgust, I observed Adelia¡¯s reaction. She was the most important one in this situation. And as if on cue, despite my previous attempts to comfort her, Adelia¡¯s sky-blue eyes were shaking vigorously. She, who hadn¡¯t even broken a sweat while jogging, was now dripping with cold sweat. I¡¯ll say it again, the trauma deeply ingrained in one¡¯s heart cannot be fixed, no matter how much you want to. ¡°Sister.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Nevertheless, it seemed she had improved from before as she regained her composure when I patted her arm. At the exhibition, there were three of them, but now it was just Hiriya. Adelia, who had regained her composure, looked at Hiriya, who was lost in thought, and swallowed hard. Then, with an expression that was hard to tell whether she was smiling or crying, she quietly spoke up. ¡°Ah, hello. It¡¯s been a while since the exhibition...?¡± ¡°... ...¡± Even when Adelia extended her hand for a handshake and greeted her, Hiriya remained silent. Instead, she turned her gaze toward me, as if demanding an explanation of what was going on. I had a strong feeling that the situation was about to get complicated, but she was a foreign princess, and I was Lord Yeongsik. There was a clear class difference, so I had no choice but to explain. ¡°Dame Cross is currently assigned as a knight of the Michelle family. Right now, she¡¯s my personal bodyguard and attending the academy.¡± ¡°...A personal bodyguard?¡± Upon hearing the answer of ¡°personal bodyguard,¡± Hiriya made a surprised expression and then glanced between me and Adelia alternately. Adelia tensed up every time their gazes met. Then, Hiriya scratched her chin, deep in thought, and soon, the corners of her mouth turned up slightly. I wasn¡¯t sure what she was thinking, but I had a gut feeling that it wasn¡¯t a very favorable situation. ¡°Well, this works out nicely. Come with me to the practice grounds.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I said come to the practice grounds. We have some catching up to do as long-lost acquaintances.¡± While saying that, Hiriya spun her body around. I watched her retreating figure as she walked towards the training grounds, but my gaze soon shifted to Adelia. Adelia, holding her left arm with her right hand, seemed to have understood the meaning of ¡°sparring¡± that Hiriya mentioned, as she trembled visibly. It appeared that past memories were resurfacing. ¡®Is she suggesting a sparring match, perhaps?¡¯ There was no reason for her to ask Adelia to come to the training grounds for anything else. The problem was that Adelia had a history of severe beatings, which she had suffered under the guise of sparring. No matter how much stronger she has become since then, the deep-rooted feelings of powerlessness and fear remained an issue. Like an elephant with a thin rope tied around its ankle since childhood, past horrific memories haunted her. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you coming?¡± ¡°Oh, yes. We will follow you soon. Adelia Noona?¡± ¡°... ...¡± Adelia didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of moving from her spot, as if she were unable to respond to my call. She didn¡¯t just hesitate, she swayed as if she might run away at any moment. The confidence she had displayed earlier had completely disappeared, replaced only by a fearful creature. I looked at her with a sympathetic gaze and gently took her hand. When I held her hand, she flinched and looked at me with a surprised expression. At the same time, her trembling body gradually calmed down. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve told you before, I¡¯m on your side, noona.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be scared because you will regret it later. You can¡¯t just run away like this, right?¡± Adelia gradually felt reassured by the words that were delivered with a kind smile. Her body¡¯s trembling had completely subsided, and her contracted pupils were gradually returning to normal. ¡®Some people are really something...¡¯ Even though she was kind, she was too kind. Her family environment was beyond terrible, reaching the level of absolute chaos. The fact that such a person had emerged itself spoke volumes about her nature. If she had been born as an ordinary noble¡¯s daughter, she would have grown up to be a mischievous and innocent young lady. Her only misfortune was meeting the wrong family. However, where there¡¯s misfortune, there must also be luck. As Hiriya moved away from her, I made her an offer she couldn¡¯t refuse. ¡°Noona, can I make a proposal?¡± ¡°What... proposal?¡± ¡°If you defeat that woman...¡± When I referred to her as ¡°that woman¡± instead of Hiriya the princess, Adelia widened her eyes in surprise. But the words that followed were enough to startle her even more. ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever you want.¡± ¡°W-What? Whatever I want?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± I grinned and then whispered softly into her ear. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know what you desire?¡± ¡°...!!¡± At the same time as those words, Adelia¡¯s body jolted. Her grip on my hand grew stronger. I slowly pulled my face away from her ear and faced her. Adelia, with her face completely flushed and looking utterly bewildered, caught my eye. In front of me, she used to be confident and self-assured, but seeing her act so nervously like this... I don¡¯t know how to describe it, but she looked really cute. I guess all girls in one-sided love are like this, but Adelia is especially different. ¡°If you¡¯re going to hide, hide properly. It¡¯s so obvious.¡± ¡°Well, but you... with Lady Marie and Princess Cecily...¡± ¡°I know. I can¡¯t immediately accept Noona¡¯s feelings. Instead...¡± I hesitated for a moment, then gently brushed her cheek with my hand. When my hand touched her cheek, Adelia shivered again. To fully accept her, as I said, it will take time. I need to reveal my identity, and most importantly, I need Marie¡¯s permission. The possibility is very high since Cecily was accepted, but Cecily is the princess of Helium. So Marie willingly accepted for many reasons. However, Adelia¡¯s situation is quite different. She may have great martial skills, but she has a major flaw in being a bastard child. Whether she becomes a member of the Ters royal family to eliminate that flaw or remains my personal knight will depend on her choice. ¡°I¡¯ll decide after seeing Noona¡¯s choice later. So, please bear with it until then. Okay?¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°You must win no matter what if you want to receive what Noona desires.¡± People need a clear sense of purpose to develop passion and determination. Adelia was no different in that regard. Adelia responded enthusiastically with a gentle voice and a soft smile as I encouraged her while brushing her cheek. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely win!¡± ¡°Yes, you will.¡± I wonder what favor she will ask of me. Translators note: Ehew... New semester started so I quit my internship... It sure feels like shit, exchenging one busy for another. Chapter 197: Bad Luck (4) When Isaac comforted Adelia and then headed straight to the common training grounds, the training grounds were already in chaos due to Hiriya¡¯s appearance. Naturally, it was because Hiriya was a princess of the Ters Kingdom, often referred to as the rival of the Minerva Empire. They had heard that she worked as a martial arts assistant, but this was the first time she had come to the training grounds. Her status, skills, and, on top of that, the delicate beauty she had, reminiscent of a winter season ¨C everything about her was captivating. Nothing was lacking, and she exuded an aura that was not easily approachable. ¡°Oh? Isn¡¯t that Miss Adelia, the instructor?¡± ¡°Yeah, didn¡¯t she graduate and become a knight?¡± ¡°Why did she come here?¡± A little while later, when Adelia revealed herself alongside Isaac, the commotion doubled. Like Nicole, she had a dazzling appearance that was far from common, an unbiased mindset, and, in addition, great martial prowess, making her popular among the students. Above all, her personality, which made everyone feel naturally close to her, was impossible to dislike. Especially the notorious incidents of occasionally playing mischievous pranks on Nicole, which earned her repeated scoldings, was widely known. Because of that, many students felt regretful, thinking they couldn¡¯t see them anymore. However, her suddenly appearing at the academy, in the training ground no less, left everyone astonished. But there was something even more surprising. ¡°They¡¯re going to have a duel?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I heard. Let¡¯s watch.¡± On top of that Hiriya and Adelia were having a duel. From the perspective of a third party who didn¡¯t know the circumstances, it was impossible to tell why they had arranged a duel. Except for one person, Isaac, who was sitting in the audience. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a slight unease as he fixed his gaze on the training ground where the duel between the two began. To borrow his father¡¯s, Hawk¡¯s words, Adelia¡¯s talent could be considered genius, but what was even more frightening was her effort. It was a relentless determination that went beyond just effort. Considering that that genius could stand out among numerous talented students and become an assistant instructor, one could imagine how much effort she put in. But this was Adelia¡¯s story, he had no idea how strong Hiriya was. There were even instances of her physically abusing Adelia when they were younger. Of course, this was possible because the royal family provided substantial support to Hiriya, but considering the age difference between the two, it was certain that she possessed an extraordinary talent. ¡®Is it going to be alright...¡¯ Above all, Adelia had a deep-seated trauma that she carried in her heart. Her body could react before she even had a chance to think. In order to alleviate that trauma in any way possible, Isaac had made an irresistible proposal to her. However, he couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy. If Adelia wins, it will be the best outcome, but if the opposite happens, things will get a bit complicated. Her trauma will worsen as time goes, and it might even leave a lasting scar on Adelia¡¯s heart. Hopefully, she will emerge victorious. ¡°As expected, you were here.¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, Lord Leort.¡± While waiting for the duel to begin, a young man with golden hair approached Isaac. He was Leort, the Crown Prince of the Minerva Empire and one of the regular visitors to the training grounds on weekends. Isaac extended his hand to greet Leort as he stood up, but he motioned to stop him. With a bitter smile and a voice filled with complexity, Leort spoke. ¡°Isn¡¯t it unnecessary now? It seems I¡¯ve been quite a burden.¡± ¡°It¡¯s different when it¡¯s just the two of us. There are spectators now.¡± ¡°Your personality remains consistent.¡± Leort said so and took a seat beside Isaac. Afterward, they both shifted their gazes towards Hiriya and Adelia, who were facing each other with training swords. Observing the two for a while, Leort nudged Isaac. Isaac, too, kept his eyes on the training grounds where the duel was about to take place. With a slightly cautious tone, Leort asked Isaac a question. It was a suitable question since there were hardly any spectators in the stands nearby. ¡°Do you know what kind of relationship those two have?¡± ¡°Yes, I know well.¡± ¡°Then, by any chance...¡± ¡°Hiriya, the princess, doesn¡¯t know who I am. She just knows me as Adele-noona¡¯s master.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fortunate.¡± I wondered for a moment but was reassured. After all, if Hiriya had known Xenon¡¯s true identity, she wouldn¡¯t have challenged Adelia to a duel. Moreover, from the perspective of Leort and the Minerva Empire, it was an ideal situation. They may not have known, but Isaac¡¯s reputation regarding the Ters Kingdom was deteriorating in real-time. Sometimes, doing nothing was the top priority. This is a lesson I learned a few months ago, after experiencing a protest that would go down in history. Thanks to that, we¡¯re still maintaining a reasonably good relationship. It was an uncomfortable situation after the protest, but Isaac¡¯s leniency allowed them to recover. ¡°...Lord Leort, I have one question. Is it okay to ask?¡± ¡°What is it? I¡¯ll gladly answer any question you have.¡± ¡° The Ters royals are originally... well, how should I put it...¡± Isaac hesitated to speak and looked around. After confirming that there was no one nearby, he cautiously continued. It was clearly a provocation, and not just any provocation, but words that forcibly brought out the deep-seated emotions hidden within Hiriya. To explain those emotions... it was inferiority. Inferiority complex. Hiriya wasn¡¯t particularly talented in martial arts, including swordsmanship, if it weren¡¯t for the secrets and support coming from the royal family, she would have been just an ordinary knight. But Adelia was entirely the opposite. Due to her status as a bastard, she couldn¡¯t even receive proper support, but what she learned on her own was more than enough. Thanks to that, some of the knights who valued her talent taught her skills one by one, and Hiriya could only hide behind Adelia. Initially, it was envy, then jealousy, and finally, inferiority. There were various reasons why Hiriya disliked Adelia, but it all came down to his inferiority complex. That was the sole reason. ¡°What... what? Me? Jealous of someone like you?¡± Adelia¡¯s statement left Hiriya feeling bewildered at first. Jealous of someone like her? It was almost laughable. However, before she could realize it, her heart was pounding wildly, and her hands holding the sword were trembling. Adelia checked Hiriya¡¯s reaction and then turned her head to look at Isaac once again. Meanwhile, Leort sat next to them and engaged in conversation. She used to experience severe anxiety every time she faced Hiriya, but not anymore. Whenever Isaac was nearby, her heart would calm down, and in a different sense, it would flutter. ¡®It shouldn¡¯t be like this, but...¡¯ How could she resist when he was so kind? Just one of his gentle smiles could make all her worries and anxieties melt away. To the point where her family now felt insignificant, just being together could bring happiness. Adelia smiled sincerely and met Hiriya¡¯s gaze. Would she really be happy in the current situation? She suddenly became curious. ¡°Hiriya. I have one question.¡± ¡°Noisy!¡± Perhaps because of the recent altercation, Hiriya charged fiercely. She had strengthened her body with mana to the point where the wind was whipping around her. However, Adelia remained calm and predicted her attacks until the end. In the past, her body would have stiffened, allowing the attack to go through, but not today. With her loved one watching, and the chance to reveal her intentions if she won this duel, she couldn¡¯t afford to lose. Swoosh! Adelia, as Hiriya swung her sword forcefully from top to bottom, quickly blocked with one hand gripping the hilt and the other holding the blade¡¯s edge. Without hesitation, she swiftly kicked Hiriya¡¯s leg as seething with anger, unable to maintain her composure. Thud! Eventually, her balance wavered as her leg was swept away, and Adelia took advantage of the opportunity, maintaining her defensive stance, and pushed her back. Immediately after releasing her defensive posture, she struck at her throat with the tip of her sword. It was a perfect offense and defense, and all these movements flowed smoothly in just one second. Hawk, the knight known for his reputation as the ¡°Crimson Lion,¡± had perfectly imprinted onto her the ¡°smoothness¡± he had emphasized so much. ¡°Grrr!¡± Thud! Hiriya fell heavily, writhing in pain as she spat out saliva due to the excruciating pain in her throat. The throat was one of the human body¡¯s vital spots, and if properly attacked, it would make it difficult to even breathe. Thus, defending the throat was one of the most critical basic skills, but Hiriya couldn¡¯t manage it. It¡¯s not that she thought Adelia was foolish and wouldn¡¯t target her throat. But due to the overwhelming difference in skill, this was the result. Thanks to the various basic skills and techniques she had learned from Hawk. Gasp ¡°Ugh... You...¡± Hiriya looked at Adelia with a mixture of surprise and anger in her eyes. Her expression indicated that she had no idea what was going on. In response, Adelia slowly pointed the tip of her sword at her and spoke, a question she had just failed to ask earlier. ¡°Hiriya, are you happy?¡± ¡°Huh... What on earth...¡± ¡°You have status, family, wealth, and honor, unlike me. So I asked if you¡¯re happy.¡± ¡°What kind of nonsense is that... Ugh.¡± Hiriya, unable to finish her sentence due to the pain in her back, stared at Adelia in silence. Adelia slowly moved her head. Isaac¡¯s face, which was now looking at this side with a bewildered expression because he couldn¡¯t grasp what was happening, could be seen. His face, which brought a smile just by looking at it. Her true happiness was not far away. No, it could be said that she found it by chance. Becoming ¡°family¡± because of shared blood was not always the case. Family was not something that could be connected solely through blood. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you now, Hiriya.¡± With that thought, Adelia declared with a genuinely happy smile. ¡°I¡¯m much happier now.¡± Especially when she was with that man. Chapter 198: Liquidation (1) The situation that was too embarrassing to even call it a duel ended shortly thereafter. Hiriya, who had fallen to the ground, got up from her seat and left immediately. I¡¯m not sure if she couldn¡¯t do anything and felt embarrassed or if there was some other reason, but her footsteps seemed a bit hasty. What¡¯s more, as she left, she gave me a lingering look. In any case, as the duel ended too easily, the onlookers started going about their own business. A few people applied for a duel with Adelia, but she rejected them all and came back to me. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Your Highness. Have you been well?¡± ¡°Yeah, it seems like you¡¯ve improved your skills in the meantime¡± ¡°You¡¯re too kind.¡± After returning, she greeted Leort first, who was sitting next to me. Leort responded with a friendly gesture. Adelia politely bowed and then met my gaze directly. At first, she hesitated, then blushed and spoke shyly. ¡°So, what did you think? Did you like it?¡± ¡°Yeah, it was really impressive.¡± To be honest, I didn¡¯t know how Adelia had defeated Hiriya while I was talking to Leort. Since there was quite a commotion, I guess Adelia didn¡¯t even realize my lie. She only smiled brighter than before. I could feel the innocence of a young girl when she lowered her head slightly. I guess we¡¯re done with the duel. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need to stay here any longer. I decided, getting up from my seat. ¡°We¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± ¡°Okay. Have a nice day.¡± ¡°Thank you. Let¡¯s go, noona.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± I didn¡¯t seem to sweat at all, and it didn¡¯t look like she needed to shower. I planned to finish the exercise I hadn¡¯t done in the remaining time. I didn¡¯t know what Hiriya was going to do next, but for the time being, she wouldn¡¯t harm Adelia. Even if she did, I had confidence that I could repay her several times over. ¡°Noona, if Hiriya comes to see you separately and says something, please let me know right away. Okay?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Hiriya won¡¯t be that reckless.¡± Adelia cut in, showing that she knew Hiriya well. It would be great if it turned out that way, but you never knew how people¡¯s hearts might change. Especially since she had suffered such a humiliating defeat, there was a high chance that she would harbor resentment internally. I was worrying about the future for a moment, but then a question popped into my head, and I glanced at Adelia. It might be a sensitive topic for her, but I felt like I needed to ask. ¡°Um... noona.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Was the power gap between you and Princess Hiriya always this big?¡± ¡°... Originally, it was.¡± Adelia smiled bitterly at that question, as if thinking about something from the past. She maintained the bitter smile for a moment before speaking quietly. ¡°That child may seem calm on the surface, but she¡¯s secretly quite hot-tempered. She has a hard time controlling her emotions when provoked even a little. Even if you exclude that, I¡¯m still more skilled than her...¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you keep losing to Princess Hiriya back then?¡± ¡°I thought it would get better if I kept losing. I thought that if I gave in, we could return to the time when we were close, and she would follow me around again, calling me ¡®sister¡¯ and all. I realized it was all in vain not long after... but it wasn¡¯t easy to let go.¡±The? source of this content n/o/v/(el)bi((n)) The more she spoke, the more a sense of nostalgia crept into Adelia¡¯s sky-blue eyes. Hope is something that feels within reach and elusive at the same time. Adelia, too, had struggled to hold onto that hope, but it shattered into pieces during the exhibition. If I hadn¡¯t been there to support her at that time, she would have surely crumbled beyond recovery. I thought I could be her hope. To comfort Adelia, who was feeling down, I called out to her. ¡°Adelia noona.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°So, what do you want to ask me for?¡± ¡°...Huh?¡± At my question, Adelia blinked her sky-blue eyes and stared at me blankly. At first, her expression seemed to convey that she didn¡¯t quite understand the situation. ¡°Have you already forgotten? I told you that if I win, I¡¯ll give you what you want.¡± ¡°Uh... well, that...¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what it is, so don¡¯t feel pressured and just tell me. Of course, it shouldn¡¯t be something inappropriate. Marie has to approve of it first.¡± ¡°Um...¡± ***** ¡°Darn it! Darn it! Darn it! To someone like that...!!¡± Meanwhile, in a girls¡¯ dormitory around the same time. After a humiliating defeat to Adelia, Hiriya was expressing her intense anger in the dormitory. The previously clean interior of the dormitory had become messy, with evidence of her frustration vividly marked on the walls, perhaps from her throwing things around haphazardly. If she were to damage the facilities, it could potentially lead to eviction, but she was a princess. This level of damage could be overlooked with some leniency. ¡°Whew... Whew...¡± Hiriya, panting heavily as if she had let out all the built-up anger, had her once tidy hair now disheveled, and her cold beauty was tainted by her anger. Nevertheless, even in her enraged state, her beauty resembled a work of art, despite the chaos of broken objects around her. After a while, she took a deep breath, trying to calm her heated emotions, and sat down on the bed. ¡°When... did she acquire such skills...¡± She recalled the events from a little while ago, particularly the moment when she had swung her sword and Adelia had defended herself. However, the actions that followed, like the flow of water, were enough to shock Hiriya greatly and still lingered. She could somehow block the next attack by anticipating it and kicking her leg, and she seized the opportunity to strike the throat. Even she knows that she couldn¡¯t control her emotions at the time of Adelia¡¯s provocation. She had always tried to maintain her composure as much as possible to hide her choleric nature, but it wasn¡¯t easy. Furthermore, she had never expected Adelia, who she had easily overwhelmed in the past, to have grown this much. In reality, Adelia had intentionally lowered herself to improve their relationship, but Hiriya had no way of knowing that. ¡®When did she start growing stronger?¡¯ As she ground her teeth, Hiriya predicted the catalyst for Adelia¡¯s growth. The most likely scenario was that she had unexpectedly developed her talents at the academy. If not, there was no way the gap in their abilities would have become this wide. However, there was one thing that bothered her the most. ¡®You¡¯re happiest now?¡¯ Adelia confidently stated, pointing her sword at Hiriya, who had fallen to the ground. She claimed that she was happier now than before. She asked if Hiriya was happy. She had become a knight to avoid becoming a ¡®thing,¡¯ and she had gained the corresponding skills. However, she couldn¡¯t easily answer the question of whether she was truly happy. The reason she had become a knight was to surpass Adelia. At first, she had followed her, calling her ¡°big sister,¡± but at some point, she had come to despise Adelia, who had exceptional talent despite being an illegitimate child. So, she had tried to defeat Adelia and emphasize the difference between real royalty and half-breeds. Thanks to the support of the royal family in her youth, she had been able to easily overshadow her. But now? She had been easily subdued without even doing anything. The gap in their abilities had become insurmountable. More than that, the question of whether she was happy with herself had turned her insides upside down. It was akin to denying her entire life. ¡®Come to think of it...¡¯ Before anger consumed her thoughts, Hiriya thought of Isaac, the object of Adelia¡¯s affection. A distinctive combination of long red hair and golden eyes. His beauty was exceptional, enough to captivate many women. According to rumors circulating at the Martial arts department, he was already in a relationship with the beloved daughter of the Duke of Requilis. Yet, even Adelia had fallen for him, indicating how great his charm must be. ¡®Every time she looked at that red hair, Adelia¡¯s gaze changes.¡¯ In other words, the source of her happiness lay in Isaac. As these thoughts crossed her mind, Hiriya raised the corners of her mouth. If the source of her happiness were to disappear, would Adelia crumble once again? Hiriya knew all too well how deeply a woman who lost love could fall into despair. Of course, it wasn¡¯t about getting rid of Isaac. If that were to happen, it would not only result in severe diplomatic losses but also, as he was soon to be the son-in-law of the Duke of Requilis, it could potentially lead to war. The best solution was one: finding a way to bring Isaac into the Ters royal family in any manner possible. In other words, a strategic marriage. The novels were filled with lovely stories, but reality was always a cruel law. Even if Isaac was in a relationship with Lady Requilis, the situation changed when they officially pursued marriage from the Kingdom of Ters. The son-in-law of the Ters royal family and the son-in-law of the Duke of Requilis, the decision of which side to choose has already been made. Even if the Minerva Empire and the Kingdom of Ters clash with each other, they won¡¯t hesitate to go through with the marriage. ¡®The Michelle family is a baron rank, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problem sending him as a son-in-law. He¡¯s also good-looking.¡¯ Upon closer examination, it¡¯s not as bad of a choice as one might think. Hiriya can still maintain her knighthood, and Isaac is handsome enough that just looking at his face was enough to make a decision. Most importantly, they can take away the man Adelia loves. If the marriage is finalized, the anticipation of how desperate she will be is something to look forward to. ¡°First... I should find out who that child is. It should be interesting.¡± As Hiriya was secretly making sinister plans in her mind. ¡°Achoo!¡± Isaac sneezed loudly, from some unknown chill while trying to write. ¡°Ugh. Fuck.¡± The Ink had smeared because of the spittle. Chapter 199: 15th Book (1) The content of Volume 15 of Xenon¡¯s Biography was primarily related to the relationship between the various races and devils. It marks the starting point where Alvenheim falls under the occupation of devils, and humanity, feeling the impending crisis, begins planning to form a united alliance. The elves, whose homeland has already been occupied, are on a vengeful path against the devils, much like the other races, as the devils have drastically altered their way of life. Humans and dwarves have also suffered greatly from the devils and are aware of the impending catastrophe, which is why they are contributing to the formation of the united alliance. However, there is a variable in this situation, and that is the presence of the ¡°beastmen¡± or ¡°races of the wild.¡± Beastmen are perceived as hostile and barbaric, but this perception was outdated. Since the establishment of their own nation, they have engaged in diplomatic relations with many other countries. However, in the world of the novel, the beastmen, much like in reality, have a strained relationship with humans, and the two races were not on good terms. While some human nations have diplomatic relations with the beastmen, there was still a lot of mistrust, especially due to political manipulations by humans. Above all, a political plot by humans has led to ¡°Satan¡± becoming ¡°Wrath¡± and defecting to the devil¡¯s side. Naturally, this has made the beastmen even more distrustful of humans, believing that humans resorted to underhanded tricks. In this situation, Xenon and his party request the support of the beastmen nation, Hikton, to aid in the formation of the united alliance. The beastmen are known for their formidable strength, comparable to elven warriors, and were considered essential for the alliance. The result? The chieftain of the beastmen makes it clear that they will not be part of the alliance, declaring that Xenon¡¯s party, despite being representatives of the alliance, will never be associated with them. Despite their efforts to persuade the chieftain, Xenon¡¯s party is outright ignored. Due to events related to Satan, the chieftain remains deeply distrustful of humans to the end. The beastmen were indispensable to the alliance due to their exceptional warriors. However, at that moment the chieftain was particularly stubborn, and as Xenon and his group were about to give up. Cain, the chieftain¡¯s son and Satan¡¯s half-brother, came to their aid. Cain was inherently physically weak but could cleverly navigate through various crises using his extraordinary intellect. However, despite establishing a nation, the beastmen, who still had a strong survival-of-the-fittest culture, couldn¡¯t help but look down on someone like Cain. It was only because he was a prince that they left him alone, otherwise, they would have targeted him openly and aggressively. Even in the face of such disdain, Cain persevered, using his ¡®intelligence,¡¯ which could be stronger than physical strength. His presence had a significant impact due to the beastmen¡¯s aversion to politics. With eloquent persuasion, he managed to sway the chieftain and presented a proposal that made Xenon¡¯s group ponder deeply on the issue of founding the alliance. Ultimately, the hesitant Xenon and his group ended up staying in Hikton for a few days. During those days, Satan led his army to attack and challenged the chieftain to a sacred duel. Through it, the chieftain suffered a humiliating defeat, and Satan decisively severed the head of his father and traitor chieftain before confidently returning to his base.The? source of this content n/o/v/(el)bi((n)) The story ends here, depicting the chaos that ensued in Hikton due to the leader¡¯s absence. [The chieftain, who disliked politics, was assassinated by his own son when he became a threat. The pinnacle of irony.] [In the context of a nation, politics are absolutely necessary. However, it¡¯s often talked about by those who only avoid it.] [Who will Hikton choose as the leader? Someone with strong military power as tradition dictates? Or someone with exceptional political skills, like Cain?] After the 15th volume of the story had concluded, the overall response was lukewarm. The story was generally interesting but because it was about beings who didn¡¯t usually interact with humans, it was received as ¡°just that¡± by many. Elves had been actively engaging with humans since Arwen¡¯s reign, so they knew a lot about each other, and the demons had left a strong impression just through Sakran¡¯s story alone. On the other hand, it wasn¡¯t the same for the beastmen. Internally, there was no way to know exactly what was happening, so it was taken as a simple ¡°Oh well.¡± It wasn¡¯t a complete failure in terms of popularity and reviews, but compared to before, it could be seen as a somewhat uneventful response. [Is the reason Animers are quiet because the tribal chief suddenly received the sacred duel application like in the novel?] [Animers are going through political turmoil. It¡¯s possible that¡¯s why they¡¯re silent.] Of course, it would be disappointing if speculations were left out of this. People were speculating that something similar had happened to Animers as the events in the novel unfolded. It was all just speculation, but Animers had been so quiet until now that suspicion couldn¡¯t be avoided. Amidst these speculations, Animers remained silent until the end. ¡°So, how do you feel? It¡¯s a completely different reaction than before.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really happy, can¡¯t you tell?¡± I really liked these reactions. Whenever I released a new book, all sorts of unbelievable news used to erupt, giving me a headache. But this time, it was surprisingly peaceful. People say that once you¡¯ve tasted stimulation, you can¡¯t quit, but that¡¯s not true for me. Instead, every time I experienced stimulation, stress accumulated to the point of driving me crazy. When Mari heard the news for the first time and tilted her head, the person next to her spoke in a cheerful voice. It seemed she had also heard the rumors. I¡¯m familiar with Kate as well. She ascended to the position of cardinal at a young age and became a high inquisitor. She also made a pilgrimage to find me. I don¡¯t know what she wants to do by finding me, but for now, I think she won¡¯t do anything unnecessary since she¡¯s a high inquisitor. Besides, she probably won¡¯t find me anyway. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s better to be careful. If the Luminous Order discovers you, the situation could get really troublesome.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. They probably won¡¯t recognize me anyway.¡± Instead, I planned to visit the temple this weekend. The reason was thanks to the two women sitting on either side of me. Marie, well, she¡¯s been trying to restrain herself lately, but she¡¯s still lively, and Cecily gives me a sense of exhaustion every time she does it. I was improving her physical fitness day by day through exercise with Adelia, but even for me, it¡¯s tough to go up against the two of them. The divine power of the Luminous was desperately needed in this situation. ¡°Still, be cautious. Luminous might have issued a divine order. Especially since your hair color is quite noticeable, it could be risky.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± ¡°But Isaac.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± I turned my head in response to Cecily¡¯s call and faced her. Then, with a tone that hinted at something bothering her, she said to me. ¡°Have you felt like someone has been following or watching you recently?¡± ¡°Why do you ask?¡± ¡°Well, it happened earlier, and I¡¯ve been feeling like someone¡¯s been following me for a while. Any idea who it might be?¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± I pondered her question carefully. Recently, I had also felt like someone was trailing behind me. It wasn¡¯t just a simple mistake, and if Cecily was mentioning it, someone was definitely stalking us. The gaze was probably... ¡®...Cherry. It has to be her.¡¯ There was no one else but Cherry with her pink hair and prominent chest. She had been coming to Elena¡¯s lab whenever she found the opportunity, even though she wasn¡¯t even taking the same classes. She remained unswayed even when I scolded her. ¡®But she¡¯s a good kid in her own way...¡¯ She had a difficult home environment, much like Adelia, and it had messed her up, but her core personality was decent. She seemed mentally fragile, to the point where she couldn¡¯t even express herself properly, which is why I was gently trying to comfort her now. Of course, stalking was still wrong. I planned to talk to her separately and tell her that such behavior was unacceptable. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know.¡± For now, I decided to pretend not to know. ****** Two days later. [Animers. Finally, they make their stance clear! Currently, Animers have no issues at all.] Animers, who had been keeping their mouths shut until now, have made their stance clear. At first glance, it seemed fine, but... ¡®These guys really have a problem, don¡¯t they.¡¯ In reality, there was a clear political issue. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have hurriedly released a statement. ¡®Not again, please.¡¯ Please don¡¯t do this again. Let me rest for a bit. Chapter 200: 15th Book (2) There are no problems at all. If you look at it casually, it might really be nothing. However, for people with questionable intentions, especially politicians, making such statements undermines your credibility to nearly zero. If someone has remained silent all this time and suddenly said something like that out of the blue, anyone would be suspicious. Furthermore, it¡¯s not just a few individuals who are being quiet, it¡¯s happening at a national level, and that alone is cause for concern. Animers was founded 300 years ago through the heroic efforts of Hick, but since then, there hasn¡¯t been any significant movement. It may be to strengthen their foundation, but it¡¯s been not just decades, but centuries. Now it was time to turn our gaze outward. If they were preparing for war while avoiding the eyes of others, from the perspective of other countries, it would be like lightning striking a clear sky. We would have no choice but to quickly dispatch our forces. [Is it really nothing at all? The Minerva Empire, the Kingdom of Ters, and many other countries are sending envoys to Animers...] [Historically, when civilizations are established, culture naturally develops. Politics are no different, and Animers is likely experiencing this phenomenon.] [The extension of politics is war. We must prevent their gaze from turning outward.] With Animers saying ¡®there are no problems,¡¯ the world once again stirred. If there is indeed political turmoil within Animers, other countries should be cautious. Especially since during the race war, humans slaughtered the beastmen by tribes, they have to be careful. It was a time when wars were waged on what were originally unbelievable pretexts. Therefore, it means that we need to find out about the internal situation in any way we can to prepare. We can consider it a somewhat tense situation. Volume 15 of Xenon¡¯s Biography was released, but there was no response, and for this reason, concerns started to snowball. [Was the tribal chief assassinated due to political problems as in Xenon¡¯s Biography?] [Our concerns are gradually becoming reality. Could Xenon have anticipated even this?] [Animers, which had no significant movements since its founding. The characteristics of the aggressive beastmen are something we can never ignore.] When each person was pouring out various predictions, naturally, attention turned to my side as well. In general, the opinions were as follows: As in Xenon¡¯s Biography, a person who had once been embroiled in political issues and had fallen out of favor with the tribe returned and challenged the chieftain to a sacred duel. As a result, the chieftain¡¯s position became vacant, and there is internal turmoil as a consequence of this issue. In reality, tradition and culture served as important means of uniting a tribe, but the beastmen people could be considered somewhat savage. ¡°Sacred duel¡± was a culture where everything of the opponent, including their life, can be taken depending on the outcome. While this may not be a problem when scattered in tribal units, in a situation where a nation has been established, it could lead to numerous issues. If, as in Xenon¡¯s Biography, someone challenged the chieftain, in other words, the king, to a sacred duel and wins, the subsequent consequences couldn¡¯t be ignored. The pillar of the nation was removed, and it won¡¯t be long before everything fell apart. [Should we abandon tradition and culture for the sake of the nation? Or should we persist and eventually return to the way things were?] [The beastmen people consider the duel sacred, believing that it is watched over by the goddesses of creation and nature, Harte.] [It¡¯s good to maintain culture and tradition, but as seen with the Elders of Alvenheim, stubbornly adhering to tradition eventually leads to decline.] As a result, people began to deeply contemplate tradition and culture once again. Should they continue their stable lives by maintaining tradition and culture? Or should they appropriately address the irrationality and inequality embedded in those traditions and culture and move forward? Conveniently, there were good examples in Alvenheim and the Elves, so numerous scholars presented their opinions based on this. It caused another social phenomenon, much like the half-blood crisis. ¡°What¡¯s this again?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled as I read the articles in the newspaper. They had been unusually quiet lately, but it seemed like they were now causing a commotion among themselves. Even though the diplomatic envoy dispatched to Animers had not returned yet, it was confirmed that there was already a problem. This conclusion was based on the information from the Xenon incident. If it had been earlier, I would have been frantic, but now I could just laugh it off. In reality, it was close to a state of resignation. ¡®Why don¡¯t I ask Leona?¡¯ I wanted to ask Leona, who was closely related to the situation, if there really was a problem with Animers. She had always taken pride in being a noble, but she had suppressed that pride and enrolled at the Halo Academy. I pondered about Leona for a moment and then closed the newspaper, standing up from my seat. It was best to remain quiet for now since any interference might lead to suspicion. ¡®For now...¡¯ Should I go grab a meal? I was currently in the laboratory. Elena had mentioned that she needed to discuss something with other professors, and Cyndi was dozing off on the couch across from me. Even with a degree, Cyndi still seemed tired, and the dark circles under her eyes seemed even darker than before. I felt sorry about waking her up, so it might be better to go and have a meal on my own for now. Carefully, making sure not to wake Cindy, I opened the door and stepped out of the laboratory. And then... Of course, Cherry wasn¡¯t as provocative as Marie or Cecily, so the likelihood of that was very low. She probably genuinely meant that she would give me something tastier than a meal. ¡®...My mind is playing tricks on me.¡¯ I shook my head left and right. What had I been thinking, entertaining such thoughts about someone whose mental state was already unstable? Cherry, like Adelia, had her dreams and hopes torn apart due to an unfortunate family background, only managing to piece them back together with great effort. Thinking strange things about a child like her was something I shouldn¡¯t be doing as both her colleague and senior. ¡°I¡¯ll look forward to it. Will you make it yourself?¡± ¡°...Yes.¡± ¡°Can you tell me what it is a little?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to explain, but...¡± Cherry, her words somewhat blurry, chuckled bashfully before speaking. ¡°It definitely smells like cherry blossoms.¡± ¡°Cherry blossom scent... that¡¯s unique.¡± Seeing that she¡¯s referring to it as cherry blossom scent, she probably intends to give me a food item that reminds her of herself. It was charming and, above all, cute. I walked alongside Cherry, looking forward to the day she would give me the food she had in mind. First, we had to figure out what to eat... ¡°...Cherry?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Hmm... never mind.¡± Cherry grabbed my long, dyed hair as we continued walking. Naturally, with her holding onto me like this, we would attract attention from people around us. In truth, this wasn¡¯t the first time Cherry had grabbed my hair. She did it when we first met, and she continued to do so every time she looked at me. Because of this, I had scolded her once, but she just giggled and showed no signs of changing this habit. I had ultimately given up halfway. ¡°My hair is that great, huh?¡± ¡°Yes... it¡¯s soft... red... it smells nice... and it¡¯s delicious.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°What¡¯s this nonsense again?¡± I exclaimed in surprise and turned to Cherry. But Cherry, as if asking why I was staring, tilted her head and blinked slowly. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°...Never mind.¡± Maybe I misheard ¡°delicate.¡± I held the awkwardness in my heart and continued walking to the restaurant. ¡°Hmm...¡± I heard a strange noise from behind as I walked away. ***** Exactly three days later. [The chief of the Animers has been assassinated! A clan dissatisfied with the policies, as described in the book, applied for the sacred duel...] [Since then, the Animers have become a cauldron of chaos. They indiscriminately applied for the sacred duel to each other...] [The foundation of the nation is shaking violently.] ¡°Ah, damn it. Again?¡± It seems like there¡¯s never a calm day. Translators note: Chapter 200! Woohoo! Chapter 201: 15th Book (3) The information hastily relayed by the envoy returning from Animers can be summarized roughly as follows: A rebellion or coup occurred, resulting in the death of the Great Chieftain. Then, the one who took the Chieftain¡¯s place ruled for a while and once again faced a sacred duel and lost their life. As a result, the position of the Great Chieftain is vacant, causing internal confusion. When a nation is founded, it is natural for a power structure to emerge, along with people who are dissatisfied with that power structure. The caste system itself represents the pinnacle of irrationality and inequality. However, if the ruling class governs well and does not become corrupt, the likelihood of rebellion is significantly reduced. Even if someone blinded by power incites a rebellion, if it proceeds without legitimacy and justification, the nation will ultimately stop it. As the most significant example, we can look at the Jayros Revolution that erupted in the Ters Kingdom. The Ters Kingdom is renowned as a cultural powerhouse and is considered a beautiful country not unlike Albenheim. However, prior to the Jayros Revolution, culture, which includes the arts, was the exclusive domain of the nobility. Culture was not permitted for the common people, and the reputation of being a nation of culture was limited to a tiny fraction. If a commoner engaged in the arts? They were immediately suppressed and thrown into prison. In severe cases, they would have their hands cut off, inflicting horrendous suffering. Some conscientious high-ranking nobles protested against this in the upper echelons, but the response they received was demotion and loss of status. This became the catalyst for the Jayros Revolution. Although the Jayros Revolution couldn¡¯t completely overturn the upper class, it did change the king, and, furthermore, art began to permeate among the common people. Thanks to that, the Ters Kingdom even gained the title of the ¡®Land of Culture.¡¯ Of course, we couldn¡¯t possibly know how much blood and sweat it took to earn that title. Rebellions like this alone provide a fragmented glimpse into a nation¡¯s history. [It shows what happens to a country that clings to tradition. If civilization is to be achieved, the traditions that hinder it must be discarded.] [Even if not discarded, flexibility is necessary to avoid chaos.] [Hick¡¯s goal was to unite the people through culture and tradition, but ironically, that same culture and tradition are once again dividing the Animers.] The Animers¡¯ coup was a very natural phenomenon, but it¡¯s slightly different. According to what the envoy revealed, the position of the Great Chieftain has changed several times in the past ten years. Due to a very unique culture called the ¡®Sacred Duel,¡¯ the throne of the ruler has been vacant, leading to a state of confusion in the country. It seems the original Great Chieftain was wise and skillful, governing the Animers well and actively engaging with neighboring nations, but that was no longer the case. Openly tyrannizing and indulging in debauchery, he lost his life within just two years. Since then, the Animers have split into two factions over the position of the Great Chieftain. One faction emphasizes ¡®authenticity¡¯ and is centered around lion beastmen like Leona. On the contrary, the other faction proposes discarding traditions that have shaken the foundation of the nation, suggesting that the country should be governed in a different way, not necessarily by a Great Chieftain. Although there isn¡¯t a clear leader for this faction, most of them lean toward abolishing traditions. In other words, it can be seen as a confrontation between a king and his followers who are tightly bound by tradition and loyalty. The reason for the vacant position of the Great Chieftain is also because these two forces could not find a suitable point of agreement. The excessive occurrence of sacred duels was ironically fulfilling their justifications. Since they cannot communicate with each other, sacred duels are happening countless times, and as a result, there are blemishes on tradition. If this continues, it may become chaotic, and the foundation of Animers might be uprooted. Both sides are not fools, so they were trying to prevent this fact from leaking out. Of course, after the release of Volume 15 of Xenon¡¯s Biography, things changed. Maybe they are also diligently searching for me over there. It¡¯s a story from a distant land, but I can¡¯t help but feel tense since it has an indirect connection to me. ¡®Luminous-nim.¡¯ [Speak.] ¡®I¡¯m not really an amnesiac regressor or a prophet, right?¡¯ [... ...] Now, with my batting average in who knows how many seasons, even I began to doubt myself and went to the Luminous¡¯s Temple personally. Perhaps, as the journalists speculated, I can¡¯t remember due to constraints. Such an unbelievable suspicion that at first, I dismissed it as nonsense, but as more and more incidents occurred in succession, I began to nurture the seed of doubt. Of course, I know it¡¯s an unbelievable story. Nevertheless, in this world, there is such a thing as ¡°what if.¡± Due to the incident related to Animers, people¡¯s gazes around me became peculiar. Marie immediately asked me, ¡°Are you really from the future?¡± so you can imagine to some extent how it is. [Absolutely not. I can swear on my divinity. You¡¯re just a soul who crossed from Earth to here, simply an ordinary novelist.] ¡®But why do these things happen with every new release? Can this really be considered a coincidence?¡¯ [...Honestly, even I find it unbelievable.] ¡®... ...¡¯ Even the deity showed a reaction of ¡°this is a bit...¡±. As absurd as it may be, it significantly boosted my credibility. In fact, partly, I¡¯m complaining to Luminous. The world won¡¯t leave me alone, and whenever something happens, they force-fit it to me. It¡¯s tear-inducing. Luminous advised that things would gradually get better over time, but if I continue like this, there will be no solution. I need to come up with a solution somehow... ¡®...How can it be resolved?¡¯ [How about reverting back a few days and starting over? With your current achievments, you can go back two weeks.] Since I can practically receive an endless amount of holy power, it would be foolish to give it up. The strong scent of lilacs was not a problem either. In fact, the scent changed pleasantly, becoming sweet like the fragrance of flowers. Originally, I didn¡¯t even use perfume. [...It¡¯ll probably make it easier for that child to find you.] ¡®Huh?¡¯ [It¡¯s nothing.] After receiving divine power, I left the private chapel. ¡°Sniff, sniff. Sniff... Isn¡¯t this a bit overwhelming?¡± I vividly felt the intense lilac scent vibrating within my body. ***** Creak It wasn¡¯t long after Isaac had left his private prayer room. The door to the private prayer room next to him opened, revealing a woman. She had impressive features, with golden hair woven into one and emerald eyes that shone like emeralds. She possessed a pure beauty, like a country girl, with an aura that seemed infinitely compassionate. She was dressed in the white holy robes typically worn by the Luminous Order, which left little to the imagination, accentuating her voluptuous figure. From her ample chest to her slender waist, wide hips, and finally, the fair thighs revealed by the side slit. Her name was none other than the Cardinal and High Inquisitor, Kate Louise Angelica, who despite her appearance as a Holy Knight was known for her cruelty towards heretics and demons. ¡°...Huh?¡± Kate blinked her green eyes and wrinkled her nose as soon as she stepped outside. At first, she was unsure, but the intense lilac fragrance wafted into her nostrils. While she continued to inhale the scent and look around, a female priestess approached her. ¡°Have you finished your prayers, Kate Reverend?¡± ¡°Sniff, sniff. Oh, yes. Sister Anna. But this scent...¡± ¡°Oh, this scent? I don¡¯t know who it is, but someone must have sprayed lilac perfume.¡± Perfume... The acolyte didn¡¯t think much of it, but Kate thought differently. Because this was definitely not an artificial scent. The reason she could distinguish between artificially made perfume and natural scent was simple. Just as her body received the favor of the deity, she also exuded a strong lilac fragrance. And the scent she smelled outside the sanctuary was astonishingly identical to her own. In other words, someone who attended this temple was receiving the favor of Luminous. With a smile as compassionate as any saint in the world, Kate asked the acolyte. ¡°The scent is still strong, so someone must have gone in just now. Who was it?¡± ¡°No, they didn¡¯t come in, but someone came out from the adjacent prayer room. Their name... was it Isaac? He had red hair and impressive golden eyes.¡± ¡°Oh, right... Wait a minute. Red hair and golden eyes?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Red hair and golden eyes...¡± Kate sat there, deep in thought, touching her chin as if there was something bothering her. The combination of red hair and golden eyes was rare, even when you looked around the world. From the start, having red hair itself was quite unusual. ¡°In the oracle, it was clearly...¡± Kate, who was meticulously reviewing the oracle Luminous had given her, snapped out of her reverie. The oracle was so vague that it was difficult to make a judgment. It only pointed to an inexperienced person, so it was best to confirm it directly. ¡°Did that saint¡¯s name happen to be Isaac? Do you happen to know where he resides?¡± ¡°Judging by his school uniform, he seems to be a student at Halo Academy... Probably.¡± ¡°Halo Academy... I see.¡± Then, Kate continued with a friendly smile, ¡°Thanks for your help. It¡¯s been really helpful.¡± With her hand gently resting on her lower abdomen. Chapter 202: 15th Book (4) It¡¯s common for a bachelor¡¯s home to have a distinct ¡®bachelor¡¯ smell, as they say. In fact, not only men but most places where adults live alone are like this. So we use air fresheners, ventilate the room, or take a shower every day to get rid of that smell. I¡¯m also someone who dislikes that smell, so I frequently ventilate the place. However, now there¡¯s no need for that. A delightful lilac fragrance emanates from my body, and all I need to do is ventilate appropriately. Even if I briefly go outside and return, my room is filled with the lingering scent of flowers, which is nice, but it¡¯s not without its problems. ¡°Hey, did you happen to spray perfume?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then why does this smell emanate from you?¡± Immediate reactions from those around me, especially as I am a teaching assistant who often has to visit the lab. The lab was filled with the fragrant scent of flowers. ¡°It¡¯s a nice smell... better than the musty smell of books...¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about whether it¡¯s nice. My nose feels bothered.¡± ¡°Professor doesn¡¯t know about it... How fragrant can flowers be...¡± While Cindy liked the lilac fragrance, Elena wrinkled her nose to block my smell. It seems that Elena, unlike Cindy, has a sensitive sense of smell. Nevertheless, the sense of smell was the fastest to become accustomed among bodily senses, so it didn¡¯t take long for her to adapt. I had to open the window for ventilation, though. These reactions were the same when I met with other people after class. Sniff Sniff Sniff ¡°Isaac, did you put on perfume?¡± ¡°No?¡± ¡°But there¡¯s a pleasant smell coming from you. Sniff Sniff.¡± When I was on a date with Marie after a long time, she playfully nuzzled her nose into various parts of my body and sniffed. I chuckled at the subtle feeling but remained still because Marie¡¯s actions were cute. Marie has always liked the scent that emanates from me, so this situation was familiar. It¡¯s a bit of a problem that she doesn¡¯t care even if people passing by give her strange looks though. ¡°You didn¡¯t change your soap... Did you really put on perfume?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. I just received holy power from Luminous.¡± ¡°Holy power? Ah, that makes sense. So, is this the scent of lilac flowers then?¡± Marie also knew about the myths well, so she noticed that the scent coming from my body was that of lilac flowers. However, she continued to press her face against my body to smell it. With a warm smile, I carefully stroked her white hair, as if she were a puppy trying to recognize her owner¡¯s scent. Coincidentally, as Marie, who had her face pressed against my chest, received my gentle touch on her head, she pulled her head away and met my gaze exactly. Her clear blue eyes were truly adorable. ¡°It¡¯s not too strong, is it?¡± ¡°Yeah! I really like it. How long will this last?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure. Probably for a while. I plan to go to the temple every weekend.¡± The method that Luminous told me is very simple. After receiving enough holy power for the lilac scent to emanate, all you have to do is exercise more vigorously than usual. Since holy power relieves the burden on the body, physical strength can be increased dramatically, and the amount of holy power consumed increased as the intensity did. It¡¯s a very simple principle, but are knights really just knights for nothing? Since sincerity and patience are important, it may seem simple but is a difficult task. ¡°Why a temple? Even if it¡¯s bothersome?¡± ¡°... ...¡± I heard that question and stared at Marie. A woman who receives love is beautiful in itself, but Marie has become more and more beautiful as the days went by. Her snow-white hair gleamed as if light were reflecting off it, and her skin, despite not receiving any special care, was incredibly elastic. Perhaps it was because of her growth phase, or maybe there was another reason, but her figure was also improving rapidly. She was completely transforming from the appearance of a young girl into a full-fledged adult. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Yeah, why am I so tired because of someone else?¡± The current situation with Animer was so serious that it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if a civil war broke out at any moment. Knowing that a major disaster could occur if they fought each other, they remained silent, like a powder keg. So, it was likely that the world was watching closely. A king who adheres to tradition, and on the contrary, vassals who believe tradition should be discarded. From a distance, it may seem like a battle between the two, but fundamentally, it¡¯s a fight over the identity of the beastmen. Due to the sacred duel, doubts began to arise about the tradition and culture that had united the beastmen into one. ¡°Well... it¡¯s more complicated than I thought. Tradition is something that beastmen cannot easily let go of. Do you know about Hick?¡± ¡°No. I don¡¯t. Who is he?¡± ¡°You can think of him as the wealthiest of the beastmen and the founding king. He was the hero who gathered the scattered beastmen from all over the world after the tribal war 300 years ago. However, the problem is that when he united the beastmen tribes, he made clever use of tradition.¡± Hick was a beastmen who, like the Elven warriors, was incredibly strong among those who fought in the tribal war. Naturally, his fame was not only known among the beastmen but also among the humans who were once his enemies. However, no matter how powerful an individual with strong military force might be, he could only witness beastmen indiscriminately being slaughtered by humans because they united. If he were an ordinary beastman, he would have been enraged and would have been a great calamity to others. However, Hick suppressed his ¡®anger¡¯ and began by addressing the fundamental issues one by one. As a result, he realized that the beastmen could not unite as one and were scattered. ¡°Hick applied for the sacred duel to each tribe through an unbelievable show of force. But the interesting thing is that he didn¡¯t apply for the sacred duel recklessly. If you look at the records, 60% were persuaded, 30% passed through the sacred duel, and 10% were others. And even those who lost the sacred duel didn¡¯t lose their life.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t take their lives? If you forcibly bring in people who don¡¯t want to come under you, won¡¯t nine out of ten become rebellious?¡± Marie asked with a puzzled expression. In fact, it¡¯s a downside of the sacred duel. The outcome is determined by victory or defeat regardless of the other person¡¯s intentions. In other words, it means you have to follow it no matter what complaints you may have. In the worst case, you could lose your life. The tradition of the sacred duel is good for enforcing your will, but it comes with countless downsides. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why if you didn¡¯t want to go through with it, he would have to kill you. It¡¯s a kind of choice he gave. He defeated them in the sacred duel, but then gave them the final choice.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be seen as an insult? In your book, you said that in the sacred duel, you must always follow the winner¡¯s decision.¡± ¡°That¡¯s also true. But Hcik never ¡®forced¡¯ anyone. He simply gave them a choice. Most of the time, it¡¯s the other side that initiates the sacred duel. Hick respected the other person¡¯s wishes and didn¡¯t shed unnecessary blood.¡± ¡°Oh... there was a reason he could become the king. With that kind of inclusiveness, he had no choice but to become a king.¡± ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s true, but...¡± I looked up at the sky with a perplexed expression. Like Hick¡¯s example, traditions and cultures tend to deteriorate as time goes by. This phenomenon was evident in the current Animers. For the beastmen, tradition played a crucial role in uniting the community, but that was about it. To maintain it, flexibility was necessary, but tradition was hindering that. You could say the situation in Alvenheim was similar to the Elder¡¯s Council. Tradition united the race, but it was gradually decaying. The dilemma Animers faced was similar to wanting to eliminate tradition, which is both the country¡¯s asset and the foundation of its establishment, tarnishing Hick¡¯s reputation. Yet, preserving it jeopardizes the nation¡¯s existence. Animers found themselves in a precarious situation. ¡°It¡¯s ironic that this tradition, which is currently dividing the nation, has led to this situation.¡± ¡°Hmm... do you have any solutions in mind? We¡¯ve faced similar situations before.¡± Marie mentioned, referring to the mixed-blood issue, as she knew about Arwen¡¯s relationship with me. ¡°The situation is quite different from what it was back then. This isn¡¯t something that can be resolved with a speech. It involves tampering with a tradition that once united the tribes. Moreover, the sacred duel places more importance on pure force than politics or strategy, so they might encounter resistance.¡± ¡°It¡¯s more complicated than I thought.¡± ¡°Indeed. If I were to suggest a solution... they¡¯d have to adapt the sacred duel tradition to the current circumstances. It¡¯s no longer about tribes; it¡¯s about the nation now. For example...¡± ¡°For example?¡± ¡°The sacred duel as some kind of tournament... Wait a moment.¡± This voice wasn¡¯t Marie¡¯s, and it didn¡¯t come from beside me either. I blinked and turned around to see what was happening. To my surprise, a copper-haired beastwoman named Leona, whom I couldn¡¯t even tell had come close, was eavesdropping on our conversation from behind. ¡°Could you please tell me quickly?¡± Desperation filled her golden eyes. Translators note: Chapter 203: Tradition (1) Leona approached silently like a true beast, without making any noise from behind. Marie and I were taken aback as we saw Leona appear behind us without a sound. I¡¯m not sure if she came to listen to our conversation, but her golden eyes shone like a wild animal, showing a sense of urgency. ¡°Leona? Is that you, Leona?¡± Marie asked with a trembling voice when the subtle tension settled. It seemed to be because of the different atmosphere and the golden eyes that had changed from her usual blue eyes. Unlike her usual self with blue eyes as a model student, she now had somewhat rougher, beast-like, shining eyes. It was understandable that Marie, who didn¡¯t know her well, would be taken aback. However, Leona remained silent, still fixed on me, demanding an answer. I glanced around cautiously. There weren¡¯t many people passing by at the moment, but it wasn¡¯t an appropriate place to talk. It would be awkward for her to state her position openly as well. But I couldn¡¯t just leave Marie behind. We had been enjoying our date, and Leona¡¯s sudden intrusion had caught us off guard. I wanted to suggest meeting later if possible, but Leona¡¯s expression seemed too urgent for that. ¡°Is it really urgent? If it is, we could go somewhere else to talk. However, it¡¯s on the condition that Marie accompanies us.¡± ¡°... ...¡± Leona shifted her gaze wordlessly to Marie in response to my proposal. Marie, unable to grasp the situation, wore a puzzled expression. Meanwhile, Leona¡¯s expression seemed somewhat complicated. Since no one else but me knew her true identity, it was a situation I would have to eventually reveal to Marie. However, it seemed that she would reluctantly accept the situation, as she appeared to be in dire need of my assistance. And my prediction was accurate. Leona let out a sigh and nodded, as if accepting it. ¡°...Alright. It¡¯s your female, right? You can tell her.¡± ¡°Uh, female?¡± ¡°Yeah. Sorry. I meant girlfriend.¡± Leona corrected herself, seemingly surprised by her own words. In any case, it seemed she had accepted the conditions. I decided to change our location. Although it was regrettable not to fully enjoy our rare date, Leona¡¯s expression was far from ordinary. Given the significant events that had occurred at Animers and her transfer to the Halo Academy, it was likely that she had been affected as well. Above all, the fact that she was making this request of me, someone who was essentially a third party, without even attending classes, indicated that it was quite an urgent matter. ¡°Did you have a meal by any chance?¡± ¡°No, not yet.¡± ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go to that restaurant.¡± Mari and I had already eaten, but it was fine as long as Leona was okay with it. She could easily devour about three servings on her own. As I started moving towards the restaurant, Marie, who still seemed unsure of the situation, whispered to me. ¡°Isaac, can you explain what¡¯s going on? Why is Leona suddenly asking you for a favor?¡± ¡°Well... You¡¯ll find out when we get there. It¡¯s a bit complicated to explain right now. Do you trust me?¡± ¡°Of course, I trust you. It just seemed a bit strange.¡± Marie muttered as she gave a sidelong glance to Leona, who was walking ahead of us. Leona, with her keen hearing as a beastwoman, might be listening to our conversation. I shrugged my shoulders at Marie, who appeared to be suspicious of Leona, and gently held her hand. It felt as soft and tender as a baby¡¯s touch. Marie initially flinched but then held my hand back, as if she was trying to comfort me. ¡°Could it be that our date is taking an unexpected turn?¡± ¡°Absolutely not. Besides, the night is still young.¡± She smiled and playfully hugged my arm. I could distinctly feel the sensation of her developing chest. Maybe she¡¯ll grow as big as Cecily someday. I softly chuckled as I ruffled her snow-white hair. As I petted her head, Marie snuggled against my arm like a puppy, her face nuzzling into my shoulder. She was truly adorable. It wasn¡¯t until we arrived at the restaurant, were seated in a soundproof private room, and closed the door behind us that the conversation continued. ¡°... ...¡± Seemingly unable to counter my sharp observation, Leona focused on her steak. Complex emotions seemed to seep into her shining golden eyes, like a wild beast. She must have liked the delicious bribe in the form of steak, as she nodded her head as if there was no other choice and then used her fork to pick up a piece of steak. She opened her mouth wide, finished the remaining portion, and then honestly revealed her thoughts. ¡°You¡¯re right. I hate that old-fashioned tradition.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Tradition sounds good, it¡¯s traditional, but sticking to tradition can lead to stagnation. The world is changing rapidly, and the way people live is evolving. If we stubbornly cling to tradition, we¡¯ll eventually find ourselves back in those times. However, like Hick did, it¡¯s also tradition that brings our people together. Whether we like it or not, we can¡¯t just discard it.¡± Leona expressed her frustration and heartfelt feelings, even though she felt awkward. In truth, not only Leona but also other beastmen likely shared similar sentiments. The sacred duel was a barbaric tradition. It not only allows for taking someone¡¯s life but also the stripping of authority, a unique tradition among beastmen. However, as the nation was established, this tradition gradually began to erode the country¡¯s foundations. The recent murder of the Great Chieftain was a clear example. Looking at it from this perspective alone, the sacred duel is not a tradition but a harmful custom that should be abolished. However, this is a perspective from a third party. For Leona, it¡¯s a tradition that, no matter how disliked, can never be abandoned. To put it nicely, it¡¯s an irony, but to put it bluntly, it¡¯s a form of shackles. As time goes on, this tradition will only become more rigid and sharp, causing harm to many people. ¡°My mother used to say that. She said that to lead the country forward, intelligence is more important than force. She said we can¡¯t rule through strength forever. The reason I enrolled in the academy is because of that.¡± ¡°Did someone try to stop you? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re coming into the human world for anything else.¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t just try to stop me, they mocked me. They made fun of me for wanting to study instead of training.¡± At that time, she must have received quite a bit of humiliation. However, their feelings can be understood as well, considering that only 300 years had passed since the founding of Animers, strictly speaking, the term ¡®nation¡¯ itself meant that the nation was established. Human nations existed even before the race war, and the first nation was established about 3,000 years ago, just before the Devil War broke out. However, Animers are now in the process of building their own nation, and there are many shortcomings in various aspects. Among them, the most significant is tradition. How many countries are willing to boldly discard the traditions that have contributed to the establishment of their nation? It could be concluded that there are none. The best solution here is time. As time passes, people¡¯s ways of thinking will change, and there will be a higher probability that these traditions will gradually evolve. Right now, individuals like Leona are showing signs of such change. Listening to her story, I pondered deeply and then glanced at Marie sitting next to me. She seemed to be seriously contemplating this profound topic as well. ¡°Marie, what do you think?¡± ¡°Huh? Me?¡± ¡°Yes, you. How would you handle this situation?¡± ¡°Well... there¡¯s no easy solution to this problem. Honestly, even if I were an Animer, I don¡¯t think I could just abandon the sacred duel. It¡¯s practically a part of their identity, you know.¡± ¡°Identity...¡± That¡¯s a valid point. For Animers, the sacred duel is their very identity, a tradition they can¡¯t easily discard. It seemed like Leona was aware of this, as she lowered her eyes with a troubled expression. Judging by how her ears that had been standing straight up were now drooping, she must be feeling incredibly frustrated in this situation. However, it was a bit funny to see her working so hard with the knife and fork while being sad. ¡°...So that¡¯s why I asked you. I can¡¯t think of anything right away.¡± ¡°Well...¡± ¡°Can you continue what you said earlier? You mentioned there was a way.¡± ¡°Well, there is... but talking alone is easy.¡± I took a bite of soup and looked straight into Leona¡¯s face. Her expression held a hint of hope, anxiety, and restlessness. It meant a lot to her. Leona, who still didn¡¯t look like an adult, was carrying a heavy burden on her shoulders. We couldn¡¯t exactly call ourselves close, but despite that, she had asked me for a helping hand, and it was a request I couldn¡¯t ignore. It was a debt, something she can repay later. ¡°You said you dislike rigid traditions, right? It¡¯s simple. Polish the tradition well to make it smooth.¡± ¡°Smooth?¡± ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s say there¡¯s a problem with your heart. You have to fix that problem, you can¡¯t just remove the heart. It¡¯s a similar principle. You need to address the issues within the tradition. It doesn¡¯t mean you have to abolish the tradition itself. For example...¡± I paused for a moment and then explained a very simple idea. ¡°Change the sacred duel to an annual event?¡± Translators note: Chapter 204: Tradition (2) Tradition, by its nature, tends to change as time passes. However, its ¡®origin¡¯ remains unchanged. For example, there¡¯s ¡®wrestling.¡¯ Originally, wrestling was a martial art designed against soldiers in thick iron armor in ancient times to somehow kill each other. They would overthrow their opponents, stab them in the gaps of the iron armor, or even make use of deadly techniques like Muay Thai. Over time, it evolved into a sport. Martial arts designed to kill people transformed into sports as eras changed and civilization advanced, as long as they are not used by the military. Of course, that¡¯s a story from my previous life, and this was a medieval era. In a place where war may break out anytime, it will take more time for martial arts to evolve into sports. However, traditions like the sacred duel must somehow evolve into sports. Otherwise, as in the recent Chieftain incident, the foundation of the nation could be shaken. That¡¯s precisely the transformation of tradition into sports. ¡°...Do you really think that will work? Changing the sacred duel into an annual competition?¡± Leona responded with a somewhat bewildered expression to my proposal. Her face clearly showed her disbelief. In fact, her reaction wasn¡¯t entirely surprising. The sacred duel was not just a simple tradition, it was a sacred contest that brought the tribes together as one. The idea of changing such a tradition into a simple competition could appear to dilute its meaning. ¡°It might sound a bit strange, but honestly, it could be a good idea. Not holding it once a year but every 3 to 4 years wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea.¡± ¡°Sorry, but what¡¯s the convincing part? Did I not explain about the sacred duel? It¡¯s not just a simple duel. It¡¯s a sacred duel watched directly by the Goddess of Nature, Lady Harte. It¡¯s a match where you stake everything on the line.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say earlier that you didn¡¯t like that aspect of the sacred duel? The previous chieftain also lost his life because of that.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true, but...¡± Leona, still struggling with what she couldn¡¯t quite grasp, narrowed her brows while contemplating. At the same time, she mumbled around the steak in her mouth. In truth, her reaction was normal, as I was a reincarnator who had crossed over from Earth to this world. And Earth¡¯s civilization was far more advanced and developed than this world. Even what seemed simple to me would inevitably appear different to them. Changing people¡¯s minds is difficult enough, let alone changing the traditions that form the foundation of a nation. But the world is changing rapidly, and stagnant water must flow. Otherwise, it will rot. ¡°From the start, trying to change tradition itself will face a lot of resistance and clashes. If that¡¯s the case, it might be better to go in a direction that spills less blood. The sacred duel is watched by the Goddess Harte herself, right? Make a new format of competition centered around the sacred duel. Recruit candidates who meet certain criteria, and the winner can spread their opinions widely. Do you get the rough idea?¡± ¡°Um... so that means we can take away all the opponent¡¯s authority?¡± ¡°That¡¯s definitely something we should exclude. You¡¯re not just a bunch of tribes anymore, but a nation, a country. You can¡¯t live barbarically forever, right?¡± ¡°Sigh... It¡¯s too difficult...¡± Leona groaned while clutching her head. It seems like she¡¯s experiencing a headache from trying to absorb a lot of knowledge at once. Worried that I might have explained things too complicatedly, I turned my head to look at Marie. To my surprise, she was staring at me with a curious expression. Her bright blue eyes were filled with amazement and curiosity. I opened my mouth with a slightly perplexed feeling. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fascinating. Isaac knows so much.¡± She didn¡¯t hide the look of wonder in her eyes. It almost seemed like there was a subtle hint of suspicion. Perhaps deep down, she actually believed that I might be a time traveler. Considering the pranks she occasionally played on me, it wasn¡¯t such a strange thought. I gave Marie a wry smile in response to her gaze filled with suspicion and curiosity, then turned my attention back to Leona. She seemed to be lost in deep thought, her face contorted with contemplation. Several minutes passed like this. Leona removed her hands from her head and looked at me before asking. ¡°...Holding the sacred duel in a tournament format is a good idea. And for an adequate preparation period, it¡¯s better to have a gap of 3 to 4 years as you suggested.¡± It seemed like she was truly determined because Leona echoed my words exactly. There was a sense of deep commitment gleaming within her golden eyes, like a fierce resolve had settled in. Then she looked straight at me and said about one issue. Leona responded with a bitter smile upon hearing my words. Indeed, beastmen had relied on strength to solve problems until now, so there might be some resistance to change. ¡°Anyway, I understand your point. Let¡¯s start by changing the format of the sacred duel competition to a tournament, and prohibit individual challenges. However, if there are objections, they can form groups and participate together. Does that sound good? Since Goddess Hart is watching, it¡¯s better to consider the words of the winner, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the idea. But it might be best to refrain from using it for political purposes. The meaning of the sacred duel could become diluted.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s better to use it politically instead. They attended to show their grievances, what else is this if not politics? It¡¯s okay if it conveys the meaning of raising voices without distinction of age, gender, and nationality. Whether they will accept this is the question¡° ¡°...Ugh.¡± Even with good intentions, it¡¯s all in vain if they don¡¯t accept it from above. Leona sighed in frustration, wondering if she knew about that part. But there¡¯s a simpler way than you might think, a common trait among those in power regardless of their race. Their pride was as strong as ever, especially in this era where honor is crucial. So, gently touching their pride should do the trick. ¡°What if we just delicately poke at their pride? ¡®Are you scared or something¡¯, wouldn¡¯t they be offended and agree to your opinion?¡± ¡°Oh! That sounds reasonable. Even though I may seem reserved, I¡¯m confident in speaking. I¡¯ve never lost in a verbal battle before.¡± Leona perked up and spoke with a bright expression, despite being a princess of a nation, she had a rather rough way of speaking. I felt like we were on the right track. After taking a bite of the almost cold soup, I began to speak. ¡°Does that work then? I explained it a bit complicatedly, but if we break it down slowly, it should be fine. Just be prepared for hardships and challenges. It won¡¯t be easy.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m grateful anyway. If things work out later, I¡¯ll definitely reward you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be looking forward to that. Can you give me a rough idea of what the reward might be?¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± Leona seemed to think deeply, poking at her steak and looking up as if it were no big deal. Then, she opened her mouth. ¡°If it happens as you say, it means the entire Animus will change... I will become your wife?¡± ¡°Cough!¡± ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± Me, and even Marie, couldn¡¯t help but cough suddenly. The idea of suddenly becoming my wife was such an absurd statement. However, Leona seemed unfazed by it and asked with a puzzled expression. ¡°Why are you so surprised? It¡¯s just that there are no other men around, so it has to be me, right? If there were another woman, it would have been her, not me.¡± ¡°Cough. No. No. It¡¯s not that... Can you really become someone¡¯s wife so easily?¡± This question wasn¡¯t from me, but from Marie. I was still coughing due to Leona¡¯s words. Leona blinked her eyes, pondered Marie¡¯s question, and then nodded, saying. ¡°Yeah, in the beastmen culture, when someone makes a ¡®commitment,¡¯ they often offer their own child. You humans do something similar, right? Throughout history, there have been many instances of offering one¡¯s own child as a commitment, haven¡¯t there?¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°... No?¡± It was a moment when I realized the cultural differences between our races. Translators note: Chapter 205: Tradition (3) Leona confidently declared that she would become my wife, which instantly made the atmosphere awkward. It wouldn¡¯t have been a big deal if I were alone, but the presence of Marie added complexity to the situation. Leona seemed to sense that something was wrong as she lowered her gaze and discreetly glanced around, but due to coughing, I couldn¡¯t provide a proper explanation. Amidst this, Marie, who had been wearing a bewildered and slightly flustered expression, quietly called out to Leona. ¡°Leona.¡± ¡°Yes? What is it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand, but do you know that Isaac and I are in a relationship?¡± ¡°Of course, I know.¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t it a bit strange to talk about it openly in front of me?¡± Marie¡¯s words were hesitant, but her disbelief was evident. After all, from Marie¡¯s perspective, Leona could be seen as a threat to our relationship. Leona blinked a few times in response to her question and then answered with a timid voice, quite unlike her usual self. ¡°... Is it strange for humans? Humans sometimes give their daughters away in marriage or have multiple wives. That¡¯s why I said it...¡± ¡°Cough! There¡¯s a... cough! difference in cultural norms among our species. Cough. I¡¯ll explain properly.¡± It seemed that I had misunderstood a lot of what I had learned so far. Once we had calmed down a bit, I began to teach her everything step by step. As Leona mentioned, giving one¡¯s own child as an offering was a practice that was common in the distant past, as a part of their culture. It was common to offer one¡¯s child as a tribute to a warrior who had contributed greatly to a war effort. This concept still exists today, albeit somewhat obscured by the shadow of ¡°strategic marriages.¡± The idea remains similar but is now about ensuring one¡¯s own interests. ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s not necessary to offer one¡¯s own child as a tribute. You can offer something else as tribute?¡± ¡°Yes, and as you mentioned, while it can be a tribute, it is also strategically used in politics. Humans are known to value kinship relationships, so even through marriage, they consider those they marry into as family. The emergence of strategic marriages is a result of this.¡± ¡°I see. I understand now.¡± Humans, being the most fragile species, have had a tendency to stick together since ancient times and have built civilizations through this unique kinship. This unique kinship has even given rise to the peculiar custom of strategic marriages. On the other hand, beastmen have a strong sense of independence. So, if they decide to marry and establish a family, they are treated almost like outsiders. Of course, it¡¯s not that beastmen lack familial bonds, and if anyone touches their family, they become extremely angry. This remains the same even after marriage. Treating them like outsiders means there is little interference, and they willingly help if asked for assistance. The concept of ¡°tribute¡± that Leona mentioned is purely about giving one¡¯s own child as a form of tribute, without any political reasons. ¡°So, what about polygamy? Humans also have cases where males have multiple females, right? Is this also due to political reasons?¡± ¡°Yes, and if a peaceful agreement is not reached in such cases, it can become quite troublesome. Mating disputes are common, and there are often headaches caused by one¡¯s own offspring. What about beastmen?¡± ¡°We naturally obey the males. The fact that a male can lead multiple females means that the male has strong and excellent genes. Even my father has five wives, you know?¡± Leona, while enjoying the remaining steak, explained the ecology of beastmen to me. As expected, their customs were similar to animals since they were based on animals. After listening to her explanation and pondering for a while, a curious question came to mind, so I asked her. ¡°Then, do females ever lead multiple males?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very rare. If a strong female appears, an even stronger male will usually defeat her and accept her as his wife. So, it¡¯s extremely unlikely for a strong female to bring multiple males.¡± ¡°... ...¡± It¡¯s truly a kingdom of animals in the truest sense. I think I now understand why they call beastmen savages. ¡°Well, then it doesn¡¯t matter if you give a different reward, right?¡± ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t matter. Do you have something in mind?¡±Findd new stories at novelhall.com...¡± Chew, chew... Leona now chewed the T-bone steak bones meticulously. She raised her gaze as if deeply contemplating, then smiled brightly and answered energetically. ¡°No, I don¡¯t!¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Okay. Please don¡¯t make remarks like you¡¯ll become a wife like earlier.¡± In response to my request, she made a slightly cautious expression and spoke quietly. ¡°...Before that, there¡¯s something I want to tell you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°We beastmen have a cultural tradition where if we receive something, we must reciprocate it. Even if you refuse, Animer¡¯s side will find a way to reward you somehow. If you reject it, they¡¯ll take it as a severe offense.¡± ¡°Just say that you came up with it. Say it¡¯s the wisdom you gained from attending the Academy.¡± ¡°Absolutely not. Lying within a family is one of the greatest sins to beastmen. I must definitely confess that it¡¯s the wisdom you¡¯ve shared.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± If that¡¯s the culture, there¡¯s nothing we can do about it. I hesitated for a moment and then shrugged lightly. ¡°Even if it¡¯s something strange, it¡¯s okay. So don¡¯t feel too burdened and just do what makes you comfortable.¡± ¡°...Thank you. I won¡¯t forget this favor.¡± ¡°What favor? Anyway, I hope everything works out well.¡± I mean it. Seeing her ask for a favor, despite not being close to me usually, I can tell how desperate she must be feeling. As we were about to part ways outside the restaurant, Leona called me. ¡°Isaac.¡± She used my name instead of her usual ¡®Hey, you.¡¯ I looked at Leona with slight surprise. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I said to you that ¡®apples sometimes fall far from the tree¡¯ before, right? I want to apologize for that.¡± Leona said, bowing her head politely as she spoke. I blinked as I watched her. Now that I think about it, I heard her say something like that regarding my father. It wasn¡¯t necessarily incorrect, so I didn¡¯t get angry, but it seemed to have bothered her in some way. She then lifted her bowed head, revealing a bright smile with her fangs slightly visible as she spoke. ¡°Indeed, under a lion, a lion is born. Just because one is powerful doesn¡¯t mean they are strong in every way. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°Well... that¡¯s one way to put it.¡± ¡°You should remember that a king must be wise, even if you can¡¯t become one. Making that king wise is enough.¡± It seemed like she had her own realizations. Leona bowed politely once more, then smiled brightly and shouted, ¡°Then enjoy yourselves! I¡¯ll be going first!¡± And she dashed away as if escaping. I watched Leona disappear into the darkness, then turned my head. As I turned my head, coincidentally, I met Marie¡¯s face head-on. We both stared at each other for a while, then chuckled simultaneously without saying a word. ¡°Shall we go too?¡± ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s.¡± My date with Marie was not over yet. ****** Leona returned to Animers and the next day. ¡°... So, who are you?¡± ¡°Kate Louise Angelica, a follower of Luminous.¡± The Head Inquisitor came to me. She looked at me with a deep gaze and suddenly asked. ¡°May I have your child for the sake of Luminous?¡± ¡°This is insane.¡± Translators note: They are popping out like damn rattatas now Chapter 206: This guy… (1) The storm doesn¡¯t come back once it passes once. And it usually takes a few days before another comes. However, I was about to face a second storm that wasn¡¯t even on the schedule, and it was a much stronger one than before. Knock knock ¡°Uh?¡± I was taking a break in my dorm. Today, as a teaching assistant, all the classes I was observing had ended, and I was working on my writing while waiting for other people¡¯s classes. I heard the sound of someone knocking on my dorm room door. Very few people usually knock on my dorm room door. Except for the occasional visit from Marie and Cecily, it¡¯s usually academy personnel coming for academic matters. ¡°Who could it be? Marie or Cecily?¡± I checked my watch. The current time was 2 o¡¯clock. It was still during class hours. As I mentioned before, student dorms are off-limits unless you¡¯re the owner. If you want to enter, you need prior permission from the academy. Of course, Marie had visited my dorm room once before, but she wasn¡¯t caught, so there was no problem. Is it an Academy personnel then? Just in case, I stored the manuscript I was writing in the desk drawer. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m coming.¡± I said to the person waiting behind the door as he stood up from his seat. Then, without much thought, I walked towards the door and grabbed the doorknob, pulling it down. Creak... ¡°Who... are you?¡± I had expected it to be an Academy official, but a completely different person was standing in front of the door. The first thing I noticed was the atmosphere. It wasn¡¯t as intense as when I had talked directly with Luminous or Mora, but it felt like I could feel the holy power with my skin. Just being near her made him feel at ease. Secondly, her appearance. Pure beauty untouched by time, like a countryside maiden, along with emerald green eyes that shone like emeralds. If Rina had hair that seemed to be woven from gold, the woman in front of him had hair that reminded me of golden fields, all woven together. In addition to that, the slightly drooping eyes and the gentle smile exuded compassion. Lastly, her figure, accentuated by the tight white nun¡¯s habit. Her ample chest, the curve beneath it, and finally, her thigh revealed by a side slit, all stimulated a man¡¯s desires. ¡°...Who are you?¡± So, who was this beautiful lady? I blinked his eyes twice, focusing on her face, and asked again. Judging by her attire, it¡¯s clear that she¡¯s a follower of the Luminous Church, but to me, she¡¯s just a stranger. However, the beautiful woman in front of me smiled kindly and gazed at me intently. ¡°Ah...¡± she suddenly took a deep breath and exhaled. ¡°This fragrance is so strong... a beautiful lilac scent...¡± After that, she muttered something to herself. She was undeniably stunning, but her behavior was somewhat odd. As I was feeling uneasy, she looked at my face with her moist, green eyes and opened her mouth. ¡°Excuse me. Are you Isaac Ducker Michelle?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me... but why have you come looking for me?¡± The fact that she knew my name confirmed that she had come for me, but I still didn¡¯t know her intentions. She nodded when I confirmed my identity and then glanced around, as if checking if there were any other people around. ¡°It¡¯s not suitable to talk here. Can we go inside?¡± ¡°Well, we can... but did you ask for permission?¡± If it were Marie or Cecily, I would have gladly let her in. However, the woman in front of me was clearly an outsider. I couldn¡¯t allow her in without knowing her purpose. Even if she¡¯s a follower of the Luminous Church, caution was necessary. ¡°Academy officials have already given their permission, so you don¡¯t need to worry. I even have the certificate here.¡± The woman said, as if she had expected my concern. She reached into her pocket and showed me the certificate. Seeing the clear stamp on it, it seemed like she had indeed received permission. It felt a bit strange to let someone I had never met before into my dorm room, but there was no other option. I was curious about what she wanted to talk about. Plus, I had safely stored the manuscript in the drawer, so there was no fear of it being discovered. ¡°Well, please come in.¡± ¡°Thank you for allowing me in.¡± She replied politely, bowing her head slightly before entering quietly. The atmosphere she brought with her exuded a sense of sanctity in every action she took. I had seen many clergy members when visiting the Luminous Temple, but few seemed as solemn and deeply religious as this woman. She resembled Cecily in some ways, but there were clear differences in personality. The faint scent of lilacs I had noticed when we first met indicated that Luminous held her in high regard. ¡°The fragrance filling the room... it¡¯s distinct...¡± ¡°...¡± Her mental state didn¡¯t seem to be in the best shape, but her faith appeared strong, so it should be alright. I seated her on the bed, and I took the chair at the desk as we faced each other. However, the issue was her attire. It was already a snug material, revealing all the contours of her chest, and it was in a sleeveless style. Kate, who said this, smiled even more confidently than before and spoke with a firm voice. ¡°Finally, the scent of lilacs that emanates from you. Even the Pope can¡¯t produce such a strong fragrance. Unless you¡¯re a saint like from a novel. Oh, in your case, we should call you a saint, Xenon.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you deny it to the end. I¡¯ll just confirm it through the revelation again.¡± ¡°Ugh...¡± I sighed deeply in frustration as I swiped my face. There was nothing I could do now. For some reason, Cherry and others had been revealing my identity recently. And now, even God had granted her a revelation, so there was no escaping it. Even if I denied it, if she received it once again, it would be over. Since she was a cardinal, Luminous would reluctantly confirm it. ¡®...But what¡¯s this talk about whether we can have a child?¡¯ Let¡¯s get back to the point. Kate suddenly proposed having my child for Luminous. What could her true intention be? I glanced at her, who was waiting with a compassionate smile. Superficially, she¡¯s a beauty who can make heads turn effortlessly. Her body was excellent, even explosive. A figure that effortlessly arouses admiration, blending both holiness and sensual charm. It¡¯s hard to believe that such a person would go around smashing the heads of devil worshippers, but seeing how rough her hands are, it¡¯s certain. ¡°Cardinal Kate.¡± ¡°Please call me Kate, Mr. Xenon. Luminous acknowledges you as a saint.¡± ¡°Fu...¡± I almost blurted out a curse. Who acknowledged who as a saint... Ah, Luminous again. I gritted my teeth inwardly and struggled to ask the question. ¡°...Yes. Fine. For now, let¡¯s call me Xenon. But what¡¯s this sudden request to have my child?¡± ¡°Can I explain it slowly?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± In my approval, Kate began to slowly bring out her past. She grew up in an unremarkable rural area, but at some point, she gained immense holy power. Since having holy power without any apparent reason was nearly impossible, she believed it was thanks to the grace of Luminous. When she later asked Luminous, he said that he indeed bestowed his ¡°grace¡± upon her. Grace means that God personally chooses a believer, and it is often recorded as a great honor in this era. Currently, even the Pope of Xavier claimed to have received Luminous¡¯ grace. ¡°Even though Lord Xenon did not receive grace, with his achievements, you must have possessed a holy power not inferior to grace. Therefore, it¡¯s to repay Luminous.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Surely, Luminous will be pleased as well. Perhaps the child born between you and me may also receive grace.¡± One who has lived true faith and a fanatic are different by a mere sheet of paper. Kate seems similar to this. She may sound like a faithful believer when you hear her, but in my eyes, she¡¯s just a fanatic. A fanatic who even treats her own body as an offering to God. I couldn¡¯t find the words to say in her absurd mindset, but I quietly spoke up. ¡°... Do you know that I have a fiance??¡± ¡°Oh. You have a fiance?? I didn¡¯t expect that...¡± Kate widened her eyes, genuinely surprised by the news. Seeing her pondering it was reassuring, as it seemed common sense was still intact. ¡°Nevertheless, it doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s all for Luminous.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°If you find it burdensome here, we can go directly to the temple, Lord Xenon. I¡¯m always ready.¡± I furrowed my brow, expressing my refusal right away. No matter how beautiful and well-endowed Kate may be, this is not right. Treating people like stallions was discomforting, and above all, the sudden request was uncomfortable for me, given my memories from my past life. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t ask for something like that.¡± ¡°Why are you like this? It¡¯s embarrassing to say this, but I believe I have enough appeal as a woman.¡± ¡°It¡¯s your mindset that¡¯s the problem. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s right to mix bodies without any reason.¡± Cecily was similar in the past. Due to her hasty actions, she had once offended me, leading to many awkward situations. However, we eventually developed a close relationship and even shared affection. In this world that¡¯s closer to medieval rather than modern times, infidelity and adultery run rampant, but it¡¯s because of the unique tradition of strategic marriages. At least, with my remaining beliefs from my past life, I want to firmly reject such behavior. I believe it¡¯s both reasonable and obligatory to consult with women faithfully. ¡°Um... I see. Alright.¡± Kate nodded as if she understood my words. It¡¯s fortunate that she seems to understand me. ¡°So, am I supposed to seduce you?¡± ¡°Fuck.¡± Looks like we¡¯re not on the same page. Chapter 207: This guy… (2) Some people might know, but I usually don¡¯t curse easily. At most, I might say relatively mild words like nonsense or crazy. I don¡¯t use harsh language. However, the situation was so frustrating, absurd, and maddening that I couldn¡¯t help but blurt out the word ¡®fuck.¡¯ That too, to someone I had just met. You can vaguely imagine how flustered and angry I was. ¡°Surprisingly, you have a foul mouth.¡± Kate¡¯s green eyes widened in surprise as I let out the curse. From her perspective, it was indeed unexpected. I wanted to kick her out right now. It felt like I was talking to a wall rather than a person. Frustrated, I sighed and placed my hand on my head. ¡°Whew... Cardinal, I mean, Miss Kate.¡± ¡°Yes, please go on.¡± ¡°In the Luminous Church, do they... encourage extramarital affairs?¡± I wanted to avoid asking such a question, but I had no choice after hearing Kate¡¯s unconventional response. I need to find out whether it¡¯s because of the doctrine taught by the Luminous Church or if it¡¯s Kate¡¯s personal belief. Of course, no sane religious group would endorse adultery, but I don¡¯t know much about this church. Kate seemed to ponder my question carefully before responding with a sly tone. ¡°It¡¯s ambiguous. If it¡¯s an affair, then it¡¯s a sin, but if it¡¯s true love, even Luminous approves.¡± ¡°What?¡± This doesn¡¯t make sense. Wasn¡¯t Luminous the god of light and hope? Despite my bewildered expression, Kate continued with her characteristic compassionate smile. ¡°Do you know why there are so many affairs among the nobility? It¡¯s simple. It¡¯s because they don¡¯t love each other. They might have loved someone else initially, but they end up separated due to differences in their family¡¯s position, and many times, their social status prevents them from being together.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°For this reason, even if they commit adultery, if they truly love each other, Luminous will support them. Luminous is the god of light and hope. There¡¯s nothing as hopeful as the truth.¡± As I listened, I couldn¡¯t help but feel convinced. Her words made sense, especially considering that the prevalence of adultery in noble society is often due to arranged marriages. Because they got married out of a sense of duty, even though they¡¯re in a marital relationship, they often have a separate lover. Of course, if you get caught, it¡¯s over, but there are cases where it just continues steadily. Moreover, as Kate mentioned, true love in extramarital affairs was rare. Most of it was closer to a fling, and it usually doesn¡¯t end well. ¡®But it¡¯s not always like that...¡¯ Having a strategic marriage doesn¡¯t necessarily mean you¡¯ll engage in an affair. Although the numbers may be high, the percentage of such cases is surprisingly low. Strategic marriage is a kind of contract. When one party breaches the contract, they incur significant losses. Because of this, they often treated each other well, and falling in love was common. Marrying someone you don¡¯t know well can be quite uncomfortable, but there¡¯s nothing more interesting than getting to know each other bit by bit. Adultery mostly occurs when high-ranking nobles are connected with low-ranking nobles. It seems that as power increases, morality becomes weaker, so it can be seen as a natural phenomenon. ¡°...Does Luminous have a way to discern that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a common occurrence. They themselves are embarrassed about it. And even if they were to be recognized, they¡¯ve still done wrong, so they will face consequences.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Thanks to that, I gained a new piece of knowledge. ¡°But still, it¡¯s not good. Instead of giving in to temptation or anything, just cleanly give up.¡± However, what can¡¯t be done can¡¯t be done. My first impression was ruined, and there were beauties around me as attractive as her, if not more so. Even if Kate tries to seduce me, there is no reason to fall for her, and there is no need to do so. It would feel unpleasant to be used for her own purposes. ¡°If you truly care for Luminous, you won¡¯t be able to force me, right? Isn¡¯t that so?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct. If I were to assault you, Luminous would be angry.¡± ...It feels strange when a woman talks about assaulting a man. But in this world, thanks to the existence of mana, it¡¯s not uncommon for women to commit such acts. Kate might be able to forcibly obtain something from me now, but she is a follower of the Luminous Church. Even though she has a twisted way of thinking, her faith is deep. ¡°Miss Kate.¡± ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡± ¡°Please stop today and go back. I have no intention of giving in, no matter what the stakes are.¡± When I asked with an exhausted tone, Kate hesitated for a moment. After all, pressuring someone like this was likely causing her some inner conflict. She must have realized her own wrongdoing. Then, she cautiously glanced at me and nodded her head. ¡°...Alright. I¡¯ll stop for today.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. And I hope you continue to give up in the future.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll consider that gradually.¡± I hope she considers it thoroughly and gives up cleanly. I struggled to hold onto my fading sanity. Even Cecily didn¡¯t go to such lengths to share my affection, but Kate seemed to be on a different level. At this rate, I¡¯m worried that I¡¯ll soon start fighting with my lovers. ¡°...So, Miss Kate, do you plan to stay in the Minerva Empire for the time being?¡± ¡°Yes. Now that I¡¯ve found the Saint, I intend to engage in relief activities.¡± ¡°When do you plan to leave the Minerva Empire?¡± ¡°I have no plans to return until I receive the Saint¡¯s seed. It¡¯s the ultimate goal of this pilgrimage.¡± ¡°... ...¡± If others were to hear this, they might find it absurd to embark on a pilgrimage for such a purpose. However, from a religious perspective, the story might be slightly different. There¡¯s a similar story in mythology, where a man and a woman chosen by the gods come together to give birth to a hero. It wasn¡¯t driven by personal ambition but rather for true faith, so there¡¯s a very high chance it will be tolerated within the religious institution. ¡®I¡¯m going crazy.¡¯ From my perspective, it¡¯s nothing more than another stalker targeting me, but it¡¯s already unsettling enough with Cherry¡¯s situation, and now one more person is getting involved. ¡°...I¡¯ve said it many times, but there won¡¯t be any connection between you and me.¡± ¡°No one knows what the future holds.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I understand. If you have nothing more to say, please leave.¡± ¡°Oh, there is something I want to discuss.¡± ¡°If you bring up the ¡®seed¡¯ again, I¡¯ll beg Luminous to restrict your access.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± Could it finally be a change of topic? I listened with relief. Kate stared straight at me with sparkling emerald eyes. For some reason, the faint blush on her snow-white cheeks made me uneasy. Eventually, she placed her hand on her lower belly and quietly opened her mouth as if she was eager to say something. ¡°If a child is born, how about naming a boy Xenon and a girl Lily?¡± ¡°Get out.¡± The answer was not in sight. ***** A storm passed through, and the next day arrived. ¡°Hello, Saint. Can I have your seed today?¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense.¡± Kate didn¡¯t give up. ¡°I should visit the temple soon.¡± I should enforce a no-entry policy. Translators note: Chapter 208: This guy… (3) Kate being here alone was already extremely dangerous. The reason she embarked on the pilgrimage was to find me, but suddenly settling in one place was suspicious. Even if she might not say it herself, the higher-ups of the church will surely have suspicions. Why would someone who left on a pilgrimage stay in one area? Could it be that she found something? In that case, there¡¯s a very high chance that they will send someone from above to keep an eye on Kate. So, her presence is more of a threat to me than anything helpful. Of course, if I agree to give Kate what she wants, she¡¯ll gladly leave, but I don¡¯t like that idea. Sleeping with someone I¡¯ve just met was burdensome for me, and who willingly accepts being treated as a tool by someone else? No matter how beautiful her face is or how desirable her body might be, it seems like she sees me as an instrument, and that repulses me. Above all, neither Marie nor Cecily have had my child, so it¡¯s against the law to create an extramarital child so soon. For these reasons, I plan to visit the temple this weekend and politely request Luminous to prohibit Kate from approaching me. Even Luminous, who favors Kate, would reluctantly agree if I ask earnestly. ¡°Did you guys hear about that?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Three days ago, Cardinal Kate visited the academy.¡± ¡°... ...¡± One day before the approaching weekend, while on the way to the restaurant, I couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy after hearing Rina¡¯s words. Kate visited the dormitory where I¡¯m staying exactly two days ago. The next day, she came looking for the seed and the likelihood of her coming today is very high. That¡¯s why I plan to stay out as long as possible while spending time with other acquaintances. She may be a person with a strange common sense, but I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll come late at night anyway. While I was silently holding such thoughts, including Rina, other girls began to engage in the conversation. ¡°Oh, I heard that story too. I heard she¡¯s going to stay here for a while. They say there might be devil worshippers in the capital.¡± ¡°I heard she¡¯s extremely pretty. I kind of want to meet her, but Rina, won¡¯t you meet her?¡± ¡°Rather than me, my brother or Duke Requilis will meet her. According to the hierarchy, a dignitary higher than a duke should greet the cardinal.¡± The cardinal is the second highest rank after the pope, and Kate is the grand inquisitor of the heresy inquisition. If it¡¯s not a personal matter but a public matter, at least a duke or higher-ranking dignitary should greet them. That¡¯s how high their prestige is, and if you say a wrong word to the cardinal, you¡¯ll be embarrassed internationally. So only the prince or the duke can meet them. ¡®Anyway, she only looks like a pervert to me.¡¯ A perverted priestess who tries to steal seed from me whenever there¡¯s an opportunity. I wonder how she¡¯ll ask me for seed today. I hope tomorrow comes quickly. Just the existence of Kate was enough to expose my true identity. Did she notice my mood? Marie, who was talking properly with others, checked my face and asked in a puzzled voice. ¡°Isaac, what¡¯s with your expression?¡± ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong with my face?¡± ¡°It looks like a face that¡¯s chewed on poop.¡± ¡°... ...¡± I wondered if there might be another way to express it aside from that. After hearing Marie¡¯s response, I chuckled. Actually, I did think about telling them about Kate¡¯s situation, especially its something that Marie and Cecily needed to know. I sighed heavily out of frustration and then glanced to the side. They seemed to have noticed that my expression wasn¡¯t good, as they both wore concerned looks. ¡°... I¡¯ll tell you at the restaurant.¡± ¡°Is it a big problem?¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s big or small... you¡¯ll find out after hearing it.¡± The once cheerful atmosphere seemed to have dampened, and I felt strangely apologetic. However, it was a matter that they needed to know. After arriving at the restaurant, we reserved a private room as usual and placed our orders. Then, I explained what was on my mind. ¡°Two days ago, Cardinal Kate came to my dormitory.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°She knew I was Xenon.¡± The fact that Kate had come was already surprising, but when I mentioned that she knew my true identity, they both reacted with similar expressions of shock. Their eyes widened even more, and their faces showed genuine astonishment. Frankly, it was quite shocking indeed. I clarified one by one the points that made them curious while they were organizing their thoughts. ¡°It seems like Luminous has given a revelation about my identity. Fortunately, it seems to have been only given to Cardinal Kate, but... it doesn¡¯t matter now that it¡¯s been exposed.¡± ¡°Revelation? What kind of revelation?¡± ¡°Seek those who look at the world with a pure passion, like a clean sun.¡± The verse itself was complicated, but it left an impression, so I remembered it clearly. When I spoke about the contents of the revelation, the women seemed even more puzzled. I probably made the same expression at first. So, I explained slowly. ¡°Looking at the world with a clean sun means golden eyes, and pure passion seems to refer to my red hair.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same for your father and brother?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not thrilled about the idea of having a child forced upon you like that. But there¡¯s nothing to lose. In fact, it could be very beneficial in many ways, as it would connect us with the Xavier Kingdom.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t ruled out that idea either. But, Noona.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t connect with you while thinking about such a thing, did I?¡± If Kate had approached slowly, like Cecily, I might have hesitated for a moment. Perhaps I would have sought permission from Marie and accepted her. I¡¯m already in a situation where I¡¯ve accepted Cecily and I¡¯m contemplating Adelia, so adding one more won¡¯t hurt. As long as I don¡¯t secretly cheat on my partners with other women, it¡¯s okay. However, when a fastball comes straight at your neck, you can¡¯t just stand there and take it. Cecily blinked her red eyes after hearing my response and then raised the corner of her mouth, giving me a gentle smile. She then subtly grabbed my hand under the table and spoke in a warm voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just wanted to help Isaac. Can you forgive me?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need forgiveness. Anyway, my experiences have led me to this point. Is there any other solution?¡± ¡°I think it would be better if Marie and I went to talk to her directly. Right, Marie?¡± ¡°Of course! Honestly, it would be nice if she accepted, I don¡¯t like her stubborn attitude.¡± Marie, who had said this, glanced under the table, but instead of lightly grabbing my hand, she softly stroked my thigh. As everyone knows, this is a kind of signal. It seems like Kate¡¯s situation has been stressful for her. I paused for a moment, stopping Marie¡¯s strange touch on my thigh, and then returned to the main point. ¡°So, I¡¯ll go to the temple tomorrow and come back. Can you wait until then?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Have a good talk.¡± Now, I released Cecily¡¯s hand and it now clung to my thigh. On the surface, it might look like two beautiful ladies on either side were being cute to me, but I was actually fearful of the future that lay ahead. Perhaps because we had talked about my seed, it seemed like they also wanted to take seeds from me. I guess that can¡¯t be helped. ¡°Well... it seems like this matter is settled for now. By the way...¡± Knock knock knock Just as Rina was about to speak, someone knocked, either because food had arrived or someone else was at the door. Marie and Cecily immediately stopped their actions. Knock knock knock ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Is it someone else?¡± If it were a waiter, they would knock and then enter after a brief pause. But knocking more than once meant that someone else had come. I got up from my seat and immediately opened the door, putting my questions aside for a moment. And at the door... ¡°Hello. Sa... No, Isaac.¡± Kate was standing at the door, wondering how I had ended up here. It seemed like the tiger really followed my words. When I was too flustered to say anything, Kate opened her mouth with her characteristic compassionate smile. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think this time...¡± It was a moment when I was about to close the door before I could even listen. Thunk! When she noticed that I was trying to close the door, Kate quickly wedged her foot between the door. I tried to push it somehow, but it didn¡¯t budge an inch. Strangely, no matter how much strength I used, I couldn¡¯t feel it moving at all. Instead, it felt like I was the one being pushed back from the other side. Whether I liked it or not, Kate spoke to me with her previous compassionate smile. ¡°Please listen to what I have to say until the end. I didn¡¯t come here to talk about seed this time.¡± ¡°Well, in the end, it¡¯s going to be about seed, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°See!¡± Since there was no response, it was certain. And when I tried to push somehow... ¡°It¡¯s good timing. Come in.¡± Marie¡¯s voice came from behind. Translators note: Chapter 209: This guy… (4) Before I knew it, Kate ended up sitting at the dinner table. With Marie and Cecily each occupying a seat next to me, she naturally sat across from them, which means she took a seat next to Rina. When I asked if she had eaten, she said she had eaten beforehand. Because of that, we quietly waited until we all finished eating. It¡¯s not like I did nothing while waiting. I checked from time to time, and I could see her with her eyes closed, hands neatly folded, praying. Thanks to that, the meal was quiet until it was over, and after ordering dessert, the real conversation began. ¡°First, how did you know I was here?¡± ¡°I followed the scent of lilacs. And the destination was here.¡± ¡°... ...¡± From the first response, it was truly ridiculous. She hadn¡¯t even been professionally trained at tracking, and she claimed to have followed a scent. The lilac scent emanating from my body was indeed strong, but in Kate¡¯s case, it can be considered somewhat unique. Kate, after facing all the stares directed at her one by one, cautiously opened her mouth with a slightly wary voice. ¡°But Isaac, is it okay to have a conversation here?¡±Chee?ck out latest novels at novelhall.com ¡°Oh. These people all know who I am, so you can relax.¡± ¡°I see. But...¡± She hesitated for a moment and glanced alternately at Marie and Cecily sitting on either side of me. In response to her puzzled look, Marie wrapped her arms around mine with a sulky expression, and Cecily smiled and leaned in. Anyone could tell we were lovers. Kate seemed to have noticed something from their odd behavior and nodded her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have two fiance?es.¡± ¡°The official fiance?e is still just me. Cecily is unofficial.¡± Marie subtly emphasized that she was the first. Cecily didn¡¯t seem to have any objections as she remained silent. I chuckled at the playful territoriality of the two women and then looked across the table again. Rina, sitting next to Kate, seemed to be just observing, sipping her tea. ¡°So, why did you come here? If you¡¯re going to talk about the seed again, I¡¯ll kick you out, so you should know that.¡± ¡°I will formally apologize for that part. My unnecessary obsession made Isaac uncomfortable, so if you wish, I will accept any punishment you deem necessary.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± What¡¯s going on? It¡¯s like the character suddenly changed. Kate lowered her head and politely asked for forgiveness, which was rather surprising. Not just me, but even Marie, who had been firm until now, seemed taken aback. Kate had been demanding the seed from me at every opportunity for the past two days, so why was she suddenly apologizing today? Unless something had happened in between, it didn¡¯t add up. And there was only one expected reason for that. I recalled Kate¡¯s fanatical side and decided to probe a bit. ¡°Were you scolded by Luminous by any chance?¡± ¡°...Yes.¡± Kate responded to my question with a gloomy expression, confirming my suspicions. Luminous is a merciful god who may inflict punishment upon the wicked, but to devoted followers like Kate or me, he is a compassionate deity. He rarely loses his temper and seldom raises his voice. However, it seems he must have been quite upset if Kate was feeling so down. ¡°It seems he scolded you quite a bit.¡± ¡°...He even raised his voice for the first time. He asked what I was doing, and even though he understood why, it was still quite impolite. He told me to apologize immediately.¡± If he raised his voice to that extent, it appears Luminous was very angry. After all, she had nearly caused harm to others for her own sake. Although Luminous was merciful, he also had strict principles, so this matter couldn¡¯t be overlooked. If a child did something like stealing to please their parents, even normal parents would scold them sternly. ¡®I guess she won¡¯t be talking about seed for a while.¡¯ I gazed at the gloomy Kate and had a feeling that the talk about seed would be put on hold for some time. If Luminous had scolded Kate to that extent, there was a high chance that she had given up. ¡°Alright. Since Luminous has scolded you, I¡¯ll let this matter go. So, what¡¯s the real reason you came to see me?¡± I opened my mouth as if feeling a strange atmosphere and said somewhat awkwardly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you get scolded by Luminous a little while ago?¡± ¡°Yes. But I haven¡¯t given up. Since you two are here, I¡¯ll formally request it.¡± She said confidently with her sparkling emerald eyes. ¡°If it¡¯s not too much trouble, may I receive Isaac¡¯s seed?¡± At the same time, a sharp response came back, not from me but from Marie. Marie tightened her grip on my arm and said to Kate with even more strength. ¡°Cardinal Kate, do you love Isaac?¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°There you have it. You don¡¯t even love him, but you¡¯re willing to have a child for Luminous. Will Luminous be pleased? No, he¡¯ll definitely be sad. He¡¯ll be sad that the child he loves is giving up their body for his sake.¡± Right. Our girlfriend speaks well. As Marie spoke each word meticulously, Kate had nothing to say and was keeping her mouth shut. She seemed to want to say something, but it was impossible. The problem is that it¡¯s not just Marie who thinks like this. ¡°Marie is right. Marie and I promised Isaac a future because we love him. What about you, Cardinal? You just covet the holy power that Isaac possesses. If a man with even stronger sacred power than Isaac appears, wouldn¡¯t you go to him?.¡± ¡°Luminous would never forgive that.¡± Cecily delivered a heavy blow of factual violence right to Kate¡¯s weakness. Kate immediately tried to defend herself, but the words pierced through her essence, and that was the end of it. I just watched because my girls took care of saying the things I wanted to say. So, it was just a spectacle for me. Kate, perhaps chastened by Luminous¡¯s scolding, did not put up a fight like she did last time. When Kate chose to remain silent, Marie seemed to take it as a victory and continued with her triumphant words. ¡°Even if you manage to win Isaac¡¯s heart, I won¡¯t acknowledge you. There¡¯s nothing as despicable as using love as a means.¡± ¡°...I see.¡± ¡°Above all! I find you detestable. Even I, who am engaged, don¡¯t suddenly rush to have a child. Even if it works out, you¡¯ll have to wait at least four years.¡± Academy graduation is roughly around that time, so a formal wedding will also be around then. Under Marie¡¯s continuous criticism, Kate had no more energy to respond and could only nod her head. Just when it seemed like it was coming to an end. ¡°Well then...¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°If I genuinely love Isaac, is it okay for me to accept his seed?¡± A question filled with a determination to receive my seed in any way possible hung in the air. Not just me, but everyone else was left bewildered by that question. In the meantime, Kate wore a warm smile and placed her hand over her heart before quietly opening her mouth. ¡°Luminous has indeed scolded me, but after that, he said something like this. Not to give everything to him, but to seek the true happiness I desire. He said that a devotee¡¯s happiness is also his own happiness...¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°After hearing those words, I changed my thinking. Love someone sincerely and find happiness. Love someone, and not only will I find my happiness, but I will also bring happiness to Luminous. And the person I will come to love...¡± She then looked straight at me, blushing, and shyly confessed. ¡°The author of Xenon¡¯s Biography, who is favored by Luminous. Isaac.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Thinking like that makes my heart race, and I feel my face turning red. The scent of lilacs emanating from Isaac feels like a drug to me, and I feel the sanctity seeping into me.¡± Oh my... ¡°Is this... love?¡± I wonder what her thought process is like to lead to this development. Translators note: Chapter 210: This guy… (5) Due to Kate¡¯s confession that she didn¡¯t give a damn about setbacks, we felt more bewildered than angry. No one else dared to speak up, and a deep silence settled in the room. While Kate was known for her impulsive nature, this was beyond accelerating with the pedal to the floor. I wonder what kind of thought process she had. As the heavy silence hung in the air, Rina, who had managed to maintain her composure, finally spoke up quietly. ¡°Cardinal Kate.¡± ¡°Yes, please speak.¡± ¡°I hesitate to say this, but...¡± Rina paused briefly, her face showing signs of deep contemplation before she blurted out. ¡°Do you have any friends?¡± ¡°What?¡± Initially, Kate looked puzzled, raising her eyebrows. Rina clarified her question. ¡°I asked if you have anyone you¡¯d consider friends.¡± ¡°Everyone under the protection of the Luminous is both my friend and sibling.¡± ¡°... ...¡± In response to Kate¡¯s devoted answer, Rina nodded and looked at her with a mixture of compassion and pity in her azure eyes. According to Marie¡¯s words, Rina had exceptional observational skills. Could it be that he was trying to analyze Kate¡¯s psychology by asking her if she had any friends? Rina almost emptied her teacup, then, after taking a deep breath, she spoke in her characteristic gentle tone. ¡°My question isn¡¯t about that. When I mentioned a friend, I meant someone who can be treated without prejudice regardless of their profession, gender, or status. It¡¯s about distinguishing between work and personal life, someone with whom you can be yourself on an equal footing in private spaces. Lastly, I meant someone of a similar age to Isaac, Marie, and Cecily, like Cardinal Kate.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Are there such friends in Cardinal¡¯s life?¡± ¡°Um...¡± Kate, upon hearing Rina¡¯s explanation, lowered her head with a flicker of emerald in her eyes. She seemed to be contemplating for a moment, then raised her head to look at me. I was slightly apprehensive about what might come out of her mouth next, but fortunately, her next words were surprisingly normal. ¡°... There is someone I confide in.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°His Holiness.¡± His Holiness is a title used to address the Pope. It seems that even the people Kate interacts with are exceptional. Upon hearing this answer, Rina immediately asked her next question. ¡°May I ask how old His Holiness is?¡± ¡°He is currently eighty years old.¡± ¡°Then what about Cardinal Kate?¡± ¡°I have lived 20 years.¡± At that age, they were not friends, but rather a grandfather and granddaughter. In other words, it meant that there was no one else besides the Pope with whom she could confide her inner worries. No one else but Luminous personally granted her his grace, so there must have been a great deal of attention directed towards her within the church as well. Regardless of the direction of that attention, many aspects of her life would have been limited. Even fellow clergy would not have dared to approach her recklessly, so she probably had very few ¡°friends¡± who got along with her without any issues. Furthermore, she possessed such strong power that she rose to the position of Grand Inquisitor at a young age. She was a true powerhouse, so approaching her was out of the question. Her peculiar thought process, solely focused on God, could likely be attributed to this reason. Regardless of her education, she was bound to have significant shortcomings in human relationships. ¡°I¡¯m not talking about the kind of friend Cardinal Kate has in mind. I can¡¯t put it into words, but I mean it in a broader sense.¡± ¡°A broader sense... I don¡¯t quite understand.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll come to understand as time goes on. Perhaps the reason why she¡¯s drawn to Isaac is because she may have met someone who could be her first real friend. Isaac is someone who receives favor from Luminous like Cardinal Kate.¡± Rina offered a very plausible explanation befitting her position as a princess. Kate, on the other hand, listened to the story and looked at me with a pensive expression. She still didn¡¯t seem to have a clear grasp of it, but this was a problem that time would resolve. I looked into Kate¡¯s emerald eyes and began to speak. ¡°I do have a question I¡¯d like to ask if that¡¯s okay?¡± Cecily, who had been silently listening to the conversation, asked her question. Kate¡¯s gaze turned towards her. Cecily brought up the questions she had been curious about while looking directly at Kate. ¡°As I was listening to Lady Kate¡¯s words, it seemed a bit strange. Does the Luminous Church refer to a man¡¯s... semen as ¡®seed¡¯?¡± ¡°A man¡¯s... semen?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do they describe it as something other than a seed?¡± But the reaction was strange. Normally, one would understand, but Kate had a perplexed expression as if she didn¡¯t understand what Cecily was saying. At this, not only Cecily but also others made subtle expressions, indicating that they felt uncomfortable. Then, Cecily asked in a hesitant voice. ¡°...Cardinal Kate.¡± ¡°Yes, please go ahead.¡± ¡°Do you know how children are born?¡± ¡°Of course. I learned that when a man¡¯s seed enters a woman, a child is conceived.¡± ¡°No, I mean in more detail. Please explain in detail.¡± Kate made a face as if to ask why she was asking such a question and then explained as if she were teaching from the pulpit. It seemed like some awkward words might come out, but it was not at all. ¡°I heard that white seeds grow in a man¡¯s body and can be artificially expelled. If a woman consumes that seed, does a child not develop?¡± ¡°...She consumes it? Where?¡± ¡°Naturally, through the mouth. Where else would she consume it?¡± What did I just hear? While I couldn¡¯t even open my mouth, Marie asked urgently this time. ¡°Um, then what about men and women sleeping in the same bed? You haven¡¯t heard of that kind of story?¡± ¡°Oh. I heard about that too. But I heard that it doesn¡¯t result in a child. The most important thing is the seed.¡± This was beyond absurd. Even Rina, who was sitting across from me, had her mouth wide open in shock. If even Rina makes that kind of expression, we can guess how serious Kate¡¯s sexual knowledge is. Originally, Rina used to blush in such conversations. I gazed at Kate, who was making an innocent expression, and recalled something that had happened in the dormitory before. ¡°Wait a moment, Miss Kate. Didn¡¯t you say something like this to me before? That you have confidence in your face and figure.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why did you say that?¡± ¡°I learned that if a woman has a beautiful face and body, it means a man¡¯s seed will come out better, especially if they are naked. It enhances the effect.¡± ¡°Then, what about rape? Do you know what that means?¡± ¡°Of course. It¡¯s a criminal act where a man forcibly feeds his seed to a woman.¡± ¡°... ...¡± She left out the most important part. But is it even possible? People naturally go through puberty, and especially for women, they also experience menstruation. It¡¯s natural to develop an interest in these things, so why would they leave out the most crucial part? As I sighed with both hands on my face, Cecily, who seemed to have similar thoughts, asked quietly. ¡°Well then... Do you know where a man¡¯s seed comes from?¡± ¡°No, I learned that when a man gives his seed to a woman, I would naturally find out.¡± ¡°... ...¡± This is so frustrating. Translators note: Chapter 211: 16th Book (1) After learning about Kate¡¯s selective education she received from the church, I headed straight to the Temple of Luminous the next day. I questioned how her education led to this point, even though the god had guided her in so many ways. It didn¡¯t make sense to me. Not only was there a danger of my perception towards Kate being severely affected, but it was also problematic that her sexual education was at this level despite her adulthood. I had never encountered such a situation before, but if someone with malicious intentions and dangerous plans approached Kate, it could lead to a major disaster. Moreover, Luminous¡¯s response left me speechless. [This is a part I cannot control. Education is not something I can provide, you know? Even as a god, I am not all-powerful.] ¡®Does that mean all of this is purely coincidental? It seems like she has been left mostly on her own despite the grace you bestowed...¡¯ [Left on her own? You¡¯re exaggerating. I have invested a lot of interest in that child. Of course, I entrusted her sexual education, among others, to the clergy...] Luminous replied with a somewhat timid attitude, acknowledging their own responsibility to some extent. I had noticed this before, but Luminous was a god with distinct human traits. Not just Luminous, but Mora as well. Having received the response that they would slowly resolve the matter regarding Kate, I could finally conclude the happening. [If it¡¯s too difficult, will you teach her yourself?] ¡®Don¡¯t say something like that.¡¯ I did hear a shocking remark at the end, but I wasn¡¯t completely refusing. Although I could still hear about my seed, so I planned to leave it to someone else. Other people also tried to take action after learning about Kate¡¯s frustrating lack of knowledge about sexual matters. We didn¡¯t become close friends right away, and we all had our own tasks, so we postponed it for now. ¡®I didn¡¯t know there was such a person in the world.¡¯ After returning to the dormitory, I paused in my writing and thought about Kate. Originally, nothing came to mind except for her being a pervert or fetishist, but now that I knew the truth, I felt a little sorry for her. It¡¯s worse not to learn at all than to learn something wrong, and even though I didn¡¯t know how they taught her in the church, her knowledge of sexual things was at a dismal level. ¡®It¡¯s not a completely impossible story...¡¯ There was a similar incident in my past life as well. A Chinese couple once consulted a doctor because they couldn¡¯t have a child, and surprisingly, they didn¡¯t even have a concept of sexual intercourse. Even in my past life with advanced civilization and education, such things occasionally occurred, so there was no guarantee that this world would be any different. Of course, the Church of Luminous was largely to blame for this. Kate had received his grace, but they didn¡¯t properly educate her. To maintain her purity, or perhaps because there was no suitable mentor, I couldn¡¯t be sure, but it probably was a combination of various things. ¡®Not having friends must have played a part too.¡¯ Would someone have the courage to call Kate, who received grace from god, a friend? If there were friends, they would have noticed Kate¡¯s peculiarities and taught her proper common sense. I noticed my perception of Kate gradually changing and then cleared my mind to focus on writing. The number of literature students had increased threefold, and I also had to counsel Cherry, so my writing time had decreased, but I had already filled about two-thirds of it. The problem is... ¡®...Did I write too much?¡¯ I scratched my nose as I looked at the thick manuscript piled up. It¡¯s almost the equivalent of writing a whole book, even though it¡¯s only two-thirds. I originally thought about dividing it into two books, but I just wrote as I pleased, and before I knew it, the manuscript was piled up without a clear division. ¡®Having more is better.¡¯ I shrugged my shoulders and resumed writing with the magic pen I received from my father. The contents of the 16th volume are roughly as follows: Since Satan beheaded the great chieftain in the 15th volume, Hikton, a country of beastmen, has fallen into chaos. In it, two factions have clashed. Those who believe that the strongest should become the chieftain, and those who now think that someone with political skill should become the chieftain. The problem with becoming one is the prevailing sentiment that one must defeat Satan to be recognized as the true great chieftain. It¡¯s a situation where you naturally have to challenge him to a sacred duel. However, Satan¡¯s power was so great that he could even dominate the former great chieftain. There was no one who could convincingly claim the throne. ¡®To have legitimacy as a great chieftain, one must...¡¯ Satan must be defeated. However, it would take a year to issue a challenge for a sacred duel. During that year, Cain trained tirelessly to somehow bring down Satan, but his inherent fragile body made it an impossible task. To the point where Xenon, who had been watching over him, suggested giving up. After all, Satan could be defeated by him, so he just told Cain to rest comfortably. However, Cain couldn¡¯t accept that and resolved once again that he must defeat Satan. ¡®He¡¯ll even tell me the detailed history of Satan here.¡¯ In Volume 15, it was mentioned that Satan was banished from Hikton for purely political reasons. In Volume 16, it is revealed more precisely through Cain¡¯s words. Originally, he was an ideal husband and leader who treasured his family and clan deeply, but he lost everything due to external attacks. A man with a tragic past to the point of being pitiful. Satan did not become a devil by his own accord, it was the circumstances and the people around him who turned him into one. The result was revenge against the great chieftain. ¡®But he can¡¯t bring himself to kill his brother.¡¯ Satan and Cain were step brothers, but they held each other in special regard. From a young age, when Cain, who was weaker, was in trouble, Satan stepped in to resolve the issue. If there was something Satan didn¡¯t know, Cain would teach him. If the former great chieftain hadn¡¯t become so blinded by greed, Satan would have handled the military, and Cain would have managed politics. That¡¯s how strong their bond was. Although circumstances led the brothers to face off against each other, Satan, aware of his own transformation into a devil, declared surrender in the fierce battle with Cain. After declaring surrender, he immediately betrayed the devils and charged into battle, ultimately dying heroically. Despite the grim process, he ended up as a hero among the beastmen. ¡®The original purpose has changed...¡¯ As I wrote, I found myself in doubt. The original message was supposed to convey that beastmen needed wisdom, not just strength. But as I continued to write, tears of brotherly love and some philosophical aspects were added. Of course, the story itself wasn¡¯t bad, and it¡¯s quite captivating. It¡¯s just that the message I wanted to convey isn¡¯t quite there. ¡®Let¡¯s just focus on the essence. The present is changing rapidly.¡¯ There was still no news about Leona returning from Animers. The same goes for news about the Animers itself. Most importantly, I wasn¡¯t a philosopher, but I have grateful critics who interpret my book whenever I publish one. I should trust them once. ¡®But anyway...¡¯ After briefly setting aside my magic pen, I opened the drawer and retrieved a bundle of paper. It was the manuscript that Cherry had handed to me after going through the editing process the last time. As it was a freshly written manuscript, it was neatly preserved without any damage. However, the content inside remained the same as before. Finally, she smiled. ¡°Please use Mary.¡± It was a very insidious smile. I briefly wore a puzzled expression, then nodded. The smile was a bit unsettling, but using the pen name Mary made sense. It was a manuscript we were sending from none other than our mansion, and Xenon and Mary were the names of the protagonist and heroine. The publisher might find some connection, so they would manage it well. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send it then. I¡¯m sorry to say this, but it¡¯s best not to have too high expectations. I find it interesting, but it¡¯s just my subjective opinion.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. That¡¯s enough for me.¡± ¡°...Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Her words sounded almost reverential. Well, considering she had her dreams crushed and then barely managed to cling to a new one, I understood why she said such things. ¡°Oh, and this...¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Cherry, looking embarrassed, showed me something. It looked like an ordinary water bottle. (TL: Oh god, please don¡¯t be what I think it is...) When I made a puzzled expression, she spoke in a shy voice. ¡°Last time... instead of a meal, I said I¡¯d give you something better...¡± ¡°Ah, that?¡± Now that she mentioned it, she did say something like that. As a thank-you for helping me, she said she¡¯d give me something better instead of a meal. Honestly, I had forgotten, but it seemed Cherry remembered. ¡®Did she say it will definitely smell like cherry blossoms?¡¯ I turned my gaze towards Cherry, who had lowered her head. Her ample chest became even more prominent as she tucked her hands between her thighs due to embarrassment. I wondered why she was so embarrassed about what she had made. It was a somewhat unusual reaction for someone who usually exuded a gloomy atmosphere. For a moment, I had doubts about her appearance, but then I opened the lid of the bottle and checked its contents. As soon as I opened the lid, a strong scent of cherry blossoms stimulated my sense of smell. I did have a strong lilac fragrance coming from my body, but this was... thick? Or sticky? ¡°What is this? Is it perfume?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then?¡± ¡°You can drink it...¡± Cherry explained vaguely without giving a proper explanation. Judging by how red her face had become, she seemed quite embarrassed. Still, a gift is a gift, and I should graciously accept it. Since it was given to me by my coworker and cute(?) junior, I planned to use it as she wished. ¡°Thank you. By the way, you said you can drink it?¡± ¡°Yes... You can drink it, or use it as a seasoning...¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s like a sauce.¡± No wonder the scent was so strong. I vaguely heard that this type of sauce was popular among nobles. And the Roseberry family is famous for being symbolized by cherry blossoms. Naturally, there must be a cherry blossom-scented sauce as well. ¡®But it¡¯s a bit unusual to put it in a bottle. She could just give it to me as a whole.¡¯ With such thoughts in mind, I dipped my finger in to taste it. As I put my finger in, Cherry suddenly raised her head from which a cherry fell. Before long, I looked at the sticky white sauce(?) and immediately put it in my mouth. As I put it in, a proper saltiness and a rich cherry blossom scent swirled in my mouth. ¡°Ah, uh...¡± As I put the sauce in my mouth, an inexplicable exclamation poured out from Cherry¡¯s mouth. Her lips, which had gone down, went up, and joy and ecstasy were etched in her pink pupils. Was it really that pleasant? As the strong scent of cherry blossoms swirled in my mouth, I wrinkled my forehead slightly. It seems like I should dilute it a bit. ¡°Is it... delicious?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s delicious. Except for the strong scent.¡± Cherry responded to my straightforward answer. ¡°Hehe.¡± She laughed strangely and bowed her head again. Why is she acting like that? I briefly paused in my confusion and dipped my finger in the water bottle once more. ¡°But why does it taste salty?¡± It seemed strangely sweet, too. Chapter 212: 16th Book (2) The true identity of the sauce Cherry gave me as a gift was the sap from the cherry blossom tree, which can be considered a specialty and symbol of the Roseberry family. While it¡¯s common to extract sap from maple or oak trees, Cherry explained that in this world, cherry blossoms produce a different kind of sap. (TL: I still have my suspicions, but I will believe it for my own sanity.) Furthermore, Cherry mentioned that if you process the sap, you can make a sauce or perfume with a cherry blossom fragrance, and its flavor is unique but intense, making it suitable for bath products as well. The slightly sweet taste was because Cherry brought the raw sap as it is, but even she wasn¡¯t sure why there was a subtle saltiness. According to Cherry¡¯s explanation, you can use the raw sap directly, but she recommended diluting it because its concentration is very strong. Especially since the period for extracting the sap was limited, it¡¯s known to be quite expensive. Hence, she gave me a plain container, as the sap itself already carries the cherry blossom scent and can be pricey. She also mentioned that the processing method is not difficult. You can use it in cooking or simply dilute it in water with a bit of mana, and you¡¯re done. Her promise to give me something better than a meal was by no means an empty one. Although I may not have an immediate use for it, I intend to keep it stored for now. ¡®I can¡¯t bring myself to give it to anyone else.¡¯ Giving a gift filled with goodwill to someone else was not proper etiquette. Furthermore, this sap is something Cherry went to great lengths to obtain and gift to me. Accordingly, I should show proper manners. Although there is no need for perfume as the scent of lilacs already emanates from my body, I should use it as a bath additive at least. With the intention of giving one to Cherry someday, I began to spend my days in this manner. And a few days later, Volume 16 of Xenon¡¯s Biography was revealed to the world. It was a substantial volume, equivalent to nearly two books, and it received enthusiastic applause from many readers. [Xenon. Is he a golem who writes without even eating?] [Readers are sending mixed looks of astonishment and concern at the unprecedented massive volume. He was injured by the elves, but with this pace...] [Did he fail to control the volume? Frankly, it would be better if he continued to fail, but for the sake of his health...] The original Xenon¡¯s Biography had an average thickness of one joint of a finger. However, this time, due to volume control failure and a faster plot development, it ended up being as thick as an index finger. By the way, the standard for the index finger was me. As mentioned before, my fingers are long and pretty enough to be called ¡°lily fingers.¡± So you can roughly imagine how thick it is. I was a bit embarrassed because I never thought I would write so much. Perhaps it was thanks to the holy power from Luminous that my unique focus was unleashed. It was a hypothesis with high credibility. [In fact, if Xenon puts in the effort, achieving this volume is not that difficult. So, next time...] Oh, no. It¡¯s impossible. There was a wish in the newspapers that Volume 17 would also come out like this, but unfortunately, it cannot happen. The reason why Volume 16 came out very thick was fundamentally due to a failure in controlling the pacing. Moreover, the message I wanted didn¡¯t even get in, and there¡¯s hardly any focus on Cain¡¯s tragic past with Satan. Even though towards the end, Xenon confronts Satan and even engages in a duel, Cain intervenes midway and challenges him to a sacred duel. Due to writing it in a haphazard manner, it fell short in terms of completeness compared to other books. Still, it seems that people are mostly satisfied with the large volume. Anyway, let¡¯s move beyond praising the volume and evaluate the content of the work. [Satan, symbolizing wrath, finally releases his anger in the end. A very impressive scene.] [Hello, Mr. Xenon. I am Musk Grid, the president of the Grik publishing company. The reason for my message is that the manuscript you sent us this time is too long... (omitted) ... so I suggest dividing it into two volumes. Ah, of course, it¡¯s just a suggestion, and if you wish, you can publish it as it is.] From the publisher¡¯s perspective, it would be much more profitable to split it into two. It was actually a reasonable length for that. However, I just requested that it be sold as one bundle. I¡¯m sorry to the publisher, but there was no suitable point to cut it off, and if it sells out, there might be an empty space in the middle. In the printing industry, there was almost no enthusiasm for introducing new technology, but that was before Volume 12 came out. Recently, there has been a frequent rush. The reason, as everyone knows, is because of Xenon¡¯s Biography. Starting from Volume 12, Xenon¡¯s Biography began to spread widely, and people from all races started buying it. Now, it sold like hotcakes not only to humans but also to other races, so the printing house was in a situation where they could only exclaim, ¡®We can¡¯t handle this!¡¯ Because of this, the publishing company hastily signed contracts with several printing houses, but it was still an unbearable situation as it started selling worldwide. ¡®Still, I can say they¡¯re doing well in business.¡¯ The CEO of the publishing company was a person of deep integrity, so he wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to kill the goose that lays the golden eggs. Despite the nobles and even the elves coming, he remained resolute to the extent of not revealing any clues about my identity. There may have been suspicions of embezzlement, but that level of corruption can be overlooked. It can¡¯t be helped that the president of the publishing company looked sullen, but considering the enthusiastic cheers from the readers, this might be just fine as it is. [What will Cain, the new leader of the Hikton, do? Will he abolish the bad habits and traditions, or will he maintain them? Speculation is high.] [Even on the devil side, one of the top officers, Satan, has fallen, so they should be on alert. The wrath has disappeared, but other sins are still thriving.] [Who will be the next sin they encounter?] It hasn¡¯t been long since Volume 16 was released, but there were already many people eagerly anticipating Volume 17. Fortunately, the plot itself was well-structured, so once the writing is done, it¡¯s over. If the holy power I received from Luminous also affects concentration, it won¡¯t be long until it¡¯s released. It would be nice to just sleep until then... However, there¡¯s a problem that has arisen here. However, a problem arose here. ¡°Hey! Help me out a bit!!¡± ¡°No. What are you doing here all of a sudden... By the way, when did you come back?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the issue!¡± Leona, who had returned from Animers, grabbed my shoulder and shouted as soon as she saw me. ¡°It¡¯s starting to look like I will become a Great Chieftain just like this!!¡± ¡°...?¡± Translators note: Thank you everyone for the well wishes! Chapter 213: 16th Book (3) Volume 16 was released, and about a week had passed. Leona, who had headed to Animers, also returned to the Academy. However, as soon as she returned, she urgently sought me out, saying that she could become a great chieftain and asking for my help, seemingly out of the blue. Fortunately, there were hardly any passersby around, but if there had been more people, it would have been a dangerous moment in many ways. Of course, it was dangerous for Leona, not me. In response, we urgently visited a quiet place, a suitable cafe, and I slowly listened to Leona¡¯s situation. ¡°Before we go into the details, have things been resolved in Animers? That¡¯s what I want to ask first.¡± Did she run around looking for me? Sweat beads formed on Leona¡¯s forehead. In general, the fact that even the most robust species in terms of hardware was sweating meant that it was urgent. Thanks to the lilac scent emanating from my body, finding me should have been easy. However, I could roughly sense how dire her situation was. ¡°Phew... First of all, I apologize for calling you out of the blue. It¡¯s a very urgent matter...¡± ¡°I think I can tell that it¡¯s urgent. So, what¡¯s the outcome?¡± ¡°Ultimately, it went well. Just as you said, when people laughed or pretended not to listen, I gently provoked them, and they naturally got involved.¡± ¡°So, does that mean the sacred duel is really going to be held in a tournament format?¡± Leona nodded her head firmly in response to my confirmation question. I was honestly surprised by her reaction. Changing traditions and culture in our era was a very difficult task. Especially since the sacred duel made a crucial contribution to the founding of the country, it would likely be considered integral to the country, and tampering with it would be a courageous act in itself. However, judging by the result, it seems they themselves recognize that the tradition of the sacred duel was barbaric and a major obstacle to leading the nation. ¡°It¡¯s in the plans for the future. It won¡¯t happen immediately, but we¡¯ll establish rules and slowly make plans. But to make it public, we need a Great Chieftain...¡± ¡°You can¡¯t issue a decree because there¡¯s no regent.¡± The only one with enough authority to change tradition is the ruler. And a regent must maintain authority even if someone doesn¡¯t occupy the throne. If someone declares themselves a king the moment they feel like it, it¡¯s no different from what happened before. Leona mentioned having many siblings, so it¡¯s almost like a power struggle has already begun. ¡°Why not just pass the chieftain¡¯s position to the eldest son of the first wife? Are beastmen different?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a bit more complicated. Normally, the chieftain should make the selection personally, but the problem is that this happened before a proper succession could take place, and they returned to Harte¡¯s arms. Because of this, it¡¯s not an easy task to choose the chieftain hastily. Furthermore, the faction that wanted to abolish the sacred duel is also insisting on choosing the chieftain themselves...¡± ¡°It could potentially lead to a division into two factions.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± It¡¯s common for different groups with varying ideologies within a country to elect their own leaders. In my past life, there were examples like South Korea, Vietnam, Germany, and so on. This means that Animers, which Hick founded with great effort, could potentially become a divided nation. If we don¡¯t take action quickly, the probability of a civil war breaking out will increase. I was momentarily taken aback by the apparently more serious state of Animers¡¯ internal affairs and asked a question about the part that had piqued my curiosity. ¡°So, what¡¯s the deal with you possibly becoming a Great Chieftain again? Regardless of whether you¡¯re the daughter of the third wife, you still have the chieftain¡¯s bloodline.¡± ¡°...First, we need to understand the ideologies of the opposing faction in detail. It¡¯s closely tied to their reason for wanting to abolish the Sacred Duel. They want a chieftain with intelligence, not just military power, someone who can handle politics, diplomacy, and state affairs. Until now, lions have been in charge of state affairs simply because they were Hick¡¯s descendants. On the other hand, we believe we cannot nominate those who are not lions as a Great Chieftain.¡± It was something that could be found everywhere, but it was very interesting. While the royal family considered lineage important, it was necessary to focus on the opposing forces. When you think about it, it could be considered the first step toward democracy. Of course, it wasn¡¯t a proper democracy like in my past life, but it emphasized the selection of the monarch. If power is vested in the opposing forces here, the concept of ¡®voting¡¯ may emerge. Moreover, the Sacred Duel is also undergoing significant changes that are suitable for this. If used wisely, it could take a step towards democracy. It¡¯s a bit amusing that the beastmen who were collectively called barbaric across all races are the first to head towards democracy, but in this world, anything is possible. Anyway, getting back to the point. ¡°When there is such a tense confrontation between each other, Volume 16 of Xenon¡¯s Biography was released. Have you seen it by any chance?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve seen it.¡± I¡¯m the author, after all. Leona nodded seriously as she swallowed her follow-up words. Subsequently, she seemed embarrassed, and her cheek turned slightly red, and her ears that had stood up above her head dropped weakly. In that state, Leona hesitated and opened her mouth, not in a cynical tone, but in a very timid one. I let out a bitter laugh. Why do they all call me a sage? I pondered for a moment about what to say and then spoke in a calm voice. ¡°We¡¯re just friends.¡± ¡°Uh... Friends?¡± Leona seemed to put on a cold expression when I casually mentioned that we were friends. The word ¡°friend¡± seemed somewhat awkward for her. Well, she had to keep her identity hidden most of the time, so there probably weren¡¯t many people she could comfortably call friends. Recently, others had come to know her true identity, but they weren¡¯t particularly close. I was likely the only one she could consider a friend, given her role as the model student who always had to act and pretend. ¡°Why. Is it strange that I call you a friend?¡± ¡°Oh, no! Absolutely not! Don¡¯t misunderstand.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to misunderstand?¡± The more I talked with Leona, the more I felt like I was getting to know her true self. It seemed like her current demeanor was her real personality, unlike her usual cynical facade. Perhaps she had been harsh before because I was essentially a stranger. She might have had a mindset that it didn¡¯t matter how she treated me since I wasn¡¯t really her friend. I watched Leona, who blushed with embarrassment, in silence for a moment and then took a sip of my coffee. Summing up our conversation so far, it went something like this: In Xenon¡¯s Biography, Cain, who was more intellectually gifted than physically strong, became the Great Chieftain, and Xenon¡¯s Biography was currently treated as a prophecy worldwide. So, it seems that Leona, who is brilliant enough to be admitted to the academy, is speculated to bring a good outcome to Animers if she takes on the role of the Great Chieftain. Moreover, having established connections with a wise sage(?), who is wise enough to propose improvements for the Sacred Duel, she could reap many benefits. ¡®At least that would be the case in a book...¡¯ In fiction, Animers would achieve tremendous progress after Leona became the Great Chieftain and created an era of peace. They would establish alliances with neighboring nations, and in future major wars, they would play a significant role. However, one must distinguish between fiction and reality. Whether Leona has the qualifications of a Great Chieftain is uncertain. She could become a tyrant, an even more formidable military leader, or even make history as an unparalleled Great Chieftain. ¡°Ultimately, you don¡¯t want to become the Great Chieftain, is that it? Why don¡¯t you want it?¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather be a chief aide supporting the leader than the leader myself. Besides, it¡¯s already tough enough studying, so becoming a Great Chieftain seems like an absurd idea.¡± ¡°You lack confidence, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Leona confidently replied as if she felt no need to deny it. It must have been quite a surprise for her to receive the offer of becoming the Great Chieftain so suddenly. Of course, from my perspective, it doesn¡¯t matter whether she becomes one or not. However, I can¡¯t just pretend not to know when she¡¯s making such a request. Oh, there¡¯s one thing I¡¯m curious about. They probably assume I¡¯m a sage over there, so it will undoubtedly have an impact on me as well. I know from the culture of the beastmen that they believe in repaying kindness. Didn¡¯t Leona even declare in front of Mari that she would become my wife last time? Although it was a mishap caused by a difference in common sense, if Leona becomes the Great Chieftain, she might bestow an even greater honor upon me. Of course, from their perspective, it may be an honor, but it¡¯s extremely embarrassing for me. ¡°Come to think of it, do they consider me a sage over there? If you were to become the Great Chieftain, would it affect me?¡± With a coffee cup in hand, I asked Leona. After posing the question, I sipped my coffee and waited for her response. ¡°Since you brought a proposal for the Sacred Duel and even gave me advice, probably...¡± Leona, who had been pondering my question, cautiously glanced at me and replied in a hushed tone. ¡°...We might have to have a child, even if it¡¯s against the customs of the beastmen. It¡¯s none other than because you¡¯ll be carrying on the Great Chieftain¡¯s bloodline.¡± ¡°... ...¡± Drip The coffee that was in my mouth returned to the coffee cup. Translators note: 1/4 Chapter 214: 16th Book (4) I couldn¡¯t hide my shock as I listened to Leona¡¯s response. Just a few days ago, it was Kate asking for the seed, and now it¡¯s Leona. What¡¯s more, Leona had confidently declared in front of Marie the last time that she would become my wife. It was a misunderstanding caused by cultural differences, but now it¡¯s a little different. Leona might potentially become the Great Chieftain, and in such a situation, she says she¡¯ll bear my child to repay the favor. Could this also be a part of their culture? She did mention customs directly, so it¡¯s halfway certain. ¡°...What are you talking about again? Last time, you said you¡¯d become my wife.¡± I quietly asked without even thinking of wiping the coffee that had spilled from my mouth. Still in shock, I was feeling dazed. Then, Leona awkwardly laughed and scratched the back of her head in response to my question. Even though she had said it herself, she seemed unsure. ¡°I must emphasize that this is a story if I become the chieftain. Beastmen regards giving birth to the offspring of the chieftain as the highest form of repayment. If someone has received personal favors or has greatly aided the tribe, they are honored with the privilege of carrying the blood of the chieftain.¡± ¡°What if the genders are the same?¡± ¡°They can ask a family member or relative of the chieftain, or the reverse, or even give their own child at a later date. In any case, it¡¯s enough to have the blood of the chieftain running through the offspring.¡± ¡°Wow...¡± Considering it an honor to give birth to the chieftain¡¯s offspring, it was truly a savage and beastmen-like tradition. It wasn¡¯t for nothing she confidently declared she would become my wife in front of Marie. With such a culture as the foundation, there could be a significant difference in common sense. I couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter at the beastmen¡¯ culture, which elicited only admiration from me, and then I looked at Leona. She seemed puzzled even after explaining it herself. ¡°...So, the beastmen consider it an insult if someone refuses compensation?¡± ¡°Yes.¡±Chee?ck out latest novels at novelhall.com ¡°Then, does that mean you have to marry someone without any choice once you become the chieftain?¡± Leona looked up, deep in thought about my question, before answering. ¡°Um... Marriage is up to you¡ªif you want to, go ahead, but if not, you don¡¯t have to. As long as you have offspring, it¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Who will raise the child?¡± ¡°You can raise them, or I can. If you prefer, you can just have the child and pretend you don¡¯t know about it. Human culture and Beastmen culture are different, so I can tolerate that much.¡± ¡°... ...¡± I was left speechless, my mind spinning. There¡¯s one remarkable thing to note here: Leona doesn¡¯t seem embarrassed at all. While there¡¯s a hint of awkwardness, there¡¯s almost no shame in her response. Since the last time she confidently declared that she would be my wife, I¡¯ve been thinking about this, but she sees herself as an ¡®upper¡¯ beastmen, as beastmen-like as she is. For a brief moment, I felt the gap created by our differing norms, but suddenly, a thought crossed my mind: if Leona doesn¡¯t become the chieftain, do they have to give me a child? I quickly asked this question. ¡°Wait a moment. This is a conversation assuming you become the chieftain, but what if it¡¯s the other way around? What if someone else becomes the chieftain instead of you?¡± ¡°Maybe? If the chieftain has a daughter, they¡¯ll probably give her to you, right? If waiting is too hard, they might even send me away. Anyway, as long as the lion¡¯s blood flows in them, it¡¯s all right.¡± ¡°Oh. That¡¯s quite something.¡± Why can¡¯t I shake this ominous premonition? I only offered advice borrowed from my past life, but the situation has become incredibly complicated. I can understand such a culture existing due to a savage environment, but when viewed from a third party¡¯s perspective, it¡¯s very hard to accept. ¡®How can I explain this to Marie and Cecily...¡¯ I buried my face in my hands in embarrassment. With the already complicated relationship with Adelia, adding Leona into the mix made it even more complex. It¡¯s honestly fulfilling as a man when beautiful women show affection towards me. However, after accepting Cecily¡¯s confession, I realized it¡¯s not as simple as it seems. Marie and Cecily fortunately get along and compromise with each other. But if this situation escalates further, I can¡¯t predict what will happen. Even now, they¡¯re in a heated argument due to the night¡¯s activities. Adding more women into the mix? I¡¯m not some kind of super virile character from a manga or novel, it¡¯s going to be a challenging time ahead. ¡°...Is it that bad if I become your wife?¡± In the midst of despairing over a bleak future, Leona seemed to take my reaction in a different sense as she muttered. I removed my hands from my face and looked at her. Her lips were puckered, and she wore a sulky expression, her wounded pride evident. It was a cute sight, like an irritated kitten, rather than a brave lion. I stared at the pouting Leona for a while. First, let¡¯s start with the main point. Leona is beautiful. It¡¯s undeniable that she¡¯s a beauty with her golden hair and dazzling gold eyes, resembling a beast. Her beauty, which highlights her wildness, and her pointed ears that make you want to touch them, stirred an irresistible impulse. While she¡¯s usually fierce, her current appearance exuded a contrasting charm. How many men could refuse a beautiful woman like this, who is willing to become their wife? However, I need to consider my current situation carefully. ¡®I have to let her know that Cecily too is my lover...¡¯ If that happens, I¡¯ll definitely have to reveal that I am Xenon. The beastmen culture complicates my position in many ways. First, let¡¯s try to appease the upset Leona. The more I remain silent, the more it could hurt her. ¡°It¡¯s not because of that; it¡¯s because of my situation. Actually, I don¡¯t have just one lover.¡± ¡°Oh, the demon princess?¡± ¡°Huh? Uh, how did you know?¡± I was genuinely shocked. Except for a few close acquaintances, I¡¯ve been keeping my relationship with Cecily a secret. So, I¡¯m careful when we go on dates and try my best to avoid suspicion. For situations like nighttime, we sneak out of the academy to do it in Helium without anyone knowing. However, Leona figured it out in an instant, and she even responded as if it weren¡¯t a big deal. Leona pointed at me with her index finger as I displayed a bewildered reaction and replied. ¡°Actually, you could call it selfish. I don¡¯t want another man in your life, and I¡¯m refusing to become your husband for love reasons. That¡¯s how I feel right now.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Leona listened to my innermost thoughts somehow spilled out and had a subtle expression on her face. I anxiously waited for her words to fall from her lips. If she were an ordinary human, I wouldn¡¯t have anything to say even if she slapped me and cursed me. The statement I made was at the level where I would take all the curses in the world without any objections. However, she currently sees herself as a kind of commodity. This is precisely the part that I dislike the most. I wished that she would at least think of herself as a person, not an object. ¡°...I see.¡± After a brief moment, Leona nodded as if she understood. I tensed up inwardly. What will come out of her mouth, really? Although she had just spoken, I couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious. How much time had passed in this silence? While waiting anxiously, Leona, whose mouth had been tightly closed, began to slowly open it. ¡°I like it.¡± ¡°...What?¡± ¡°I like it.¡± And, quite unexpectedly, those words flowed from her mouth. To make it even more surprising, she wore her characteristic cynical smile. While I was left stunned, Leona clenched her fist, and as if convinced on her own, she nodded and continued speaking. ¡°Yes. A male should have ambition, right? The aspiration to dominate without sharing a female with anyone else. I really like that.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant...¡± ¡°I know. So your words mean you want to feel affection from me, right?¡± Swish Leona spoke incomprehensible words, then pulled out a tail hidden in her pants. A tail resembling the end of a brush. While I was focused on the swaying tail, she slowly got up from her seat and approached me. Subsequently, she looked straight into my eyes, chuckled, then slowly knelt down and brought her head close to mine. Her pointed ears stole my attention. ¡°Touch.¡± ¡°What, what?¡± ¡°Touch my ears. Don¡¯t you want me to express affection towards you?¡± Upon hearing those words, I shifted my gaze to the two ears that were perking up. Touching tails was an act reserved for couples, and touching ears signified the granting of affection. So, she was allowing me to touch her ears as a sign of affection in response to my words. She was expressing it directly, not metaphorically. I was unsure how to proceed, but Leona encouraged me by pushing her ears closer. Eventually, I found myself touching the ears that had popped up unexpectedly. Swoosh ¡°Rrrrow.¡± As I touched her head, Leona started to purr like a cat. I focused on the sensation in my hand. When I petted Marie and Cecily¡¯s heads, it felt only soft, but Leona¡¯s texture was quite different, probably because she was a beastwoman. It was more rough than soft. However, it had a strangely addictive quality, and I couldn¡¯t stop petting her. On the other hand, her ears were very soft. ¡°Rrr. Rrrrow.¡± Leona continued to purr and impatiently rubbed her head against my hand as if urging me to continue. I, too, continued to pet her head with a complex expression. It felt like I had a big cat in my hands. Just doing this alone made my feelings complicated, but Leona seemed completely intoxicated by my touch, going so far as to engage in even more affectionate actions. Lick ¡°Uh!¡± The common behavior of animals in the cat family, grooming. Leona grabbed my hand while I was petting her and licked my palm with her tongue. Startled by her sudden action, I hastily withdrew my hand, and it seemed Leona was equally flustered as she quickly apologized. ¡°Oh. I¡¯m, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to...¡± ¡°No, no. It¡¯s okay. I was just a little surprised.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief. So, did you feel my affection?¡± Leona still knelt on the floor, making it impossible for me to avoid her gaze. Her tail swayed gently behind her, and her ears perked up with an expression that seemed filled with anticipation. Not to mention her irresistibly cute face. I covered my face with one hand, feeling my heart pounding. But that hand was the same one Leona had just licked with her tongue. After a moment of discomfort, I sighed deeply and spoke. ¡°...I¡¯ll talk to others.¡± The number of women in my life was increasing. Translators note: Man, I love Leona, she¡¯s so cute... and normal... comparatively... Chapter 215: Great Chieftain (1) Originally, cats are sly, prickly, and independent creatures. They often have a subtle sense of boundaries and tend to have mostly calm personalities. Typically, they don¡¯t easily approach others, but some can be rather friendly, sociable and show a lot of affection. They might even go for walks. And Leona, who expressed affection to me, was similar to this. At first, she was cynical and often growled, but as I helped her, we became closer, and today she even let me pet her head. Of course, she¡¯s not a cat but a lion, but let¡¯s overlook that since they belong to the same feline family. She takes pride in being a lioness, so mentioning it might lead to an unfortunate incident. Anyway, I found myself chosen by her due to some circumstances. I plan to speak with Marie and Cecily, but solving the Great Chieftain issue was more urgent. The problem is that it¡¯s the most challenging part. Judging from the current situation in Animers, Leona is the most likely candidate for the next Great Chieftain. There¡¯s no other being who can perfectly satisfy the desires of both the royal faction and the opposing faction. ¡°When will the decision be made?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll probably come from above in about three days. It would be ideal to decide after I graduate from the academy, but that¡¯s unlikely. We need to appoint someone as the Great Chieftain as soon as possible since we currently don¡¯t have one.¡±Findd new stories at novelhall.com ¡°Will the final decision be made then?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°In that case, what about the academy?¡± ¡°For now, I will just hand over authority to them and focus on my studies. Just think of it as leaving my position temporarily vacant.¡± Three days from now, the schedule was quite tight. We need to find a way to prevent Leona from becoming the chieftain during that time. Of course, I planned to inform Marie and Cecily as well. If Leona becomes the chieftain, they won¡¯t have any connection with her, but if it goes the other way, they must know. Being kept in the dark and suddenly being introduced to Leona without them knowing would be disrespectful and inconsiderate, so I have an obligation to let them know. ¡°Are you attending the class at 3 tomorrow?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s meet then. We need to inform Marie and Cecily too.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°But...¡± I hesitated as I looked at Leona. Currently, she wasn¡¯t sitting across from me but beside me. She was even leaning her head on my arm as if showing her affection, making purring sounds. There was even a happy smile on her face. What could have caused this change in her mood in such a short time? ¡°...Leona?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Can you explain why you¡¯re getting so close? You¡¯ve already shown your affection.¡± ¡°Just because I like your scent. Honestly, I¡¯ve wanted to do this since before.¡± Leona continued to purr, pressing her cheek against my arm without saying a word. It seemed like she was intoxicated by the lilac scent vibrating from my body. I suppressed a sigh trying to escape and gently pushed her head away. She yielded without any resistance, but a question formed on her face. ¡°Enough for now. Think about how you can get out of the position of chieftain too. Is it really true that there isn¡¯t a single person with the aptitude?¡± ¡°Um...¡± ¡°Before that, tell me who leads the opposing faction. Judging by the way they lead, they seem like a formidable figure. They might not have a center, but there¡¯s likely someone skillfully coordinating things.¡± ¡°...Are you talking about that woman?¡± Leona seemed uncomfortable when asked about the opposing faction. Judging by the way she referred to her as ¡°that woman,¡± it seemed like she was a woman, and her reputation didn¡¯t seem to be particularly good. However, discrimination was widespread due to the focus on strength among the Beastmen. So, I couldn¡¯t take Leona¡¯s words at face value. ¡°I don¡¯t know who that woman is. Can you explain properly?¡± ¡°...Alright. Her name is Jinai Crochuker. She¡¯s a Hyena Beastwoman.¡± ¡°Hyena Beastwoman?¡± My eyes widened when I heard Hyena Beastwoman. I didn¡¯t remember much, but I had heard that Hyena Beastmen received a less favorable evaluation even among the Beastmen. Just how bad was it? If you were to ask a beastmen if they are a hyena, a sacred duel would immediately fly at you. It was discriminatory, but I suspected there might be a reason for it. I, too, don¡¯t have a favorable image of hyenas due to memories from my past life. They are cunning and malicious, and in many ways, they fit the image of a scoundrel. However, this was just an image, and in reality, hyenas play a very important role in the ecosystem. Moreover, even if we look at them as a group, they belong to the strongest individuals in the food chain, competing with lions. But it seems that the hyenas on the opposite side have a leader. I had a feeling that something complex might be involved. ¡°Hyena beastmen don¡¯t have a good image even among your kind, right? They say that you might even receive a challenge for a sacred duel if you call someone that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Can you tell me why they have such a bad image?¡± ¡°Historically, they were conniving individuals. They used all sorts of tricks to create divisions between the tribes and would seize any opportunity they got. That¡¯s why hyena beastmen used to live as wanderers until they were persuaded by Hick to join Animers. But their nature created the situation we¡¯re in now.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± Listening to it, all sorts of negative aspects come to the forefront. It¡¯s not much different from the image from my past life. However, to truly understand a person¡¯s character, you have to meet them in person. I hesitated while stroking my chin and asked Leona one thing. ¡°Have you ever met them in person?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯ve only heard about them. Historically, hyenas didn¡¯t have a good reputation.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± I nodded involuntarily upon hearing Leona¡¯s response. While I would need to meet them in person to truly know, I can see why Hyena beastmen might be considered miniature versions of devils. Prejudice exists everywhere, as demonstrated by the example of demons. It¡¯s possible that Hyena beastmen, like demons, have been oppressed by prejudice throughout their lives. Nevertheless, seeing someone rise to prominence as a central figure in opposing forces must indicate an exceptional individual. I¡¯d like to meet them at least once. ¡°Leona, it¡¯s not right to judge someone just by what you¡¯ve heard. Look at the demons, for instance. They were persecuted before the Xenon incident happened. Couldn¡¯t the Hyena beastmen be in a similar situation?¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°I expected there would be more women, but I never dreamed it would happen like this... That damn Xenon¡¯s Biography...¡± As she sighed, she turned her gaze toward Leona, still holding her chin. When their eyes met, Leona seemed taken aback and assumed a somewhat embarrassed posture. Her self-assured declaration of becoming my wife had disappeared, leaving only a sharp-witted cat behind. The noises coming from Marie seemed far from friendly. Marie stared at Leona for a while and then finally removed her hand from her chin to speak. ¡°I understand the situation. If you become the chieftain, you¡¯ll not only bear Isaac¡¯s child but also receive the seed of other men to increase your offspring. And if it¡¯s the other way around, you become Isaac¡¯s wife, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right!¡± ¡°That¡¯s how the beastmen repay their debts. If he refuses, it will be seen as an insult. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± It seems that Marie couldn¡¯t easily accept the situation. I, too, initially felt the same way as her. The customs of the beastmen may seem barbaric to humans, especially treating people like commodities, which can be quite unsettling. Meanwhile, the Demons, originally humans themselves before the transformation, don¡¯t differ much in common sense, aside from cultural differences. On the other hand, beastmen have stronger instinctual traits, much like animals. ¡°Leona, do you think that¡¯s a normal culture? The tradition of treating people as some kind of bounty?¡± ¡°At least it¡¯s entirely normal for beastmen. I hope you won¡¯t casually disparage another culture.¡± Leona, who had a strong sense of pride as a beastwoman, immediately countered. Not only did she display a displeased expression, but her words also carried thorns. Marie, realizing her mistake, quickly apologized. She seemed so embarrassed that it was as if she had made a terrible blunder. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. But it¡¯s just so hard to believe... you¡¯re willingly going to become the third wife?¡± ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that? I don¡¯t find it strange at all.¡± ¡°No, I mean... uh...¡± Marie groaned while clutching her head. She couldn¡¯t find a way to convince her because words weren¡¯t getting through. Her current feelings were likely something like this. Cecily, looking at her with a mix of sympathy, shifted her gaze to Leona. Then, in her unique charming voice, she spoke. ¡°Leona, it¡¯s possible to respect beastmen culture for what it is. But I hope you¡¯ll also respect human culture. Declaring yourself as the third wife might be somewhat disconcerting from a human perspective.¡± ¡°Princess, you became Isaac¡¯s second woman, didn¡¯t you? Isn¡¯t that similar?¡± ¡°I love Isaac, and he loves me too, so it¡¯s possible. Do you love Isaac?¡± ¡°As a male, I¡¯m quite fond of him. I have a strong desire to keep him all to myself without sharing him with any females.¡± ¡°... ...¡± This time, Cecily was left speechless. Her expression showed amazement at the beastmen-like statement, which was very fitting for her. If things continued like this, it would be like going in circles. I spoke cautiously as the awkward atmosphere settled. ¡°...I may have said that, but nothing is confirmed yet. We still need to resolve Leona¡¯s nomination as the chieftain. I just wanted to let you all know about this situation for now.¡± ¡°Right. You did well to inform us. If you hadn¡¯t, I might have squeezed you so you couldn¡¯t be with other women.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± Cecily growled like a fierce dog and Marie agreed. Her terrifying words were enough to send a shiver down my spine. Fortunately, there was no talk of parting ways, but I knew I would have to deal with the aftermath. As I shivered at the goosebumps that sprouted on my thighs, Marie lifted her head and offered a solution. ¡°Alright. I understand Leona¡¯s situation now. You don¡¯t want to become the chieftain, right?¡± ¡°Yeah. I hate it.¡± ¡°I agree. Even if I were like you, I¡¯d refuse to be a seed pouch. That¡¯s something we can empathize with as fellow women. But becoming Isaac¡¯s wife, let¡¯s consider that gradually. We must respect the beastmen culture while also familiarizing ourselves with human culture. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Um... I get it. We have plenty of time.¡± ¡°It seems to be roughly settled then. And Isaac.¡± ¡°Yeah, what?¡± Marie called me and looked at me with her burning blue eyes. I was overwhelmed by that gaze and remained silent. ¡°Isaac?¡± Cecily called my name seductively from the side. When I turned to her, I caught sight of her eyes filled with desire, glowing with a deep red color. Two pairs of different eyes were glaring at me as if they could devour me. Who could withstand this gaze? As I nervously swallow my saliva, Marie and Cecily simultaneously open their mouths. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t think about other women today.¡± ¡°So this is what happens when you look at other women. Understood.¡± At the same time, Marie discreetly placed her hand on my thigh, and Cecily gently wrapped her arms around mine. Those who know what this means will understand. The situation has been resolved nicely, but it seems I may have to sacrifice my waist. ¡®...I¡¯m lucky to have received divine protection.¡¯ I might wake up tomorrow. It was when I was shedding tears inwardly. ¡°...Two lionesses.¡± Leona, sitting in front, exclaimed in awe. Translators note: 3/4 Chapter 216: Great Chieftain (2) The issues related to Leona were resolved one way or another. Leona also said that she would take her time to think after solving the chieftain problem, so there was no need to worry about the future. Of course, I couldn¡¯t avoid sacrificing my waist in the process. Not long after Kate asked me for my seed, Leona¡¯s situation happened and my beloved lovers jealousy exploded. It was a given that I had to keep going until I was physically exhausted, as if I wasn¡¯t even allowed to look at another woman. The next day was the same, especially with Marie, who was so passionate that she might skip class the next day due to exhaustion. In addition, she insisted that she always came first and that she would take me first, openly displaying her possessiveness. There was no one as adorable as a jealous girlfriend, so I eagerly complied. As a result, Marie fainted, but we were satisfied knowing that we had confirmed our love for each other once again. ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry.¡± And so, as the day approached when someone would come looking for us from Animers, I casually answered Leona¡¯s question filled with concern. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of my holy power or because I¡¯ve been training my body with Adelia regularly, but my back was fine. It was the first time I had to face both of them at once, so it was a bit challenging, but I quickly recovered and could resume my daily life. (TL: At once?! O.o ) ¡°Hmm...¡± Leona looked at me with a calm expression and then glanced down. I could feel that she was looking at a certain place. I narrowed my eyebrows slightly and scolded her for her seemingly critical gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t look at strange places and focus on getting ready. You might become the chieftain if you¡¯re not careful, and you¡¯re not even worried.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m not worried because you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Sigh. You¡¯re so carefree.¡± Leona was supposed to handle the main issue, but I ended up taking care of it. Of course, it was partly my responsibility due to the incident with Xenon¡¯s Biography. As for the matter of becoming my third wife, we could slowly work it out. For now, the chieftain issue was more urgent. ¡°So when is he coming?¡± ¡°He should be arriving soon.¡± It was evening after all the classes had ended. Currently, Leona and I were waiting near the academy entrance. It would have been better if he had come on the weekend, but the situation didn¡¯t allow for that. So, we decided to meet in the evening after all the classes had ended. ¡°Who¡¯s coming?¡± ¡°First brother and Jinai.¡± ¡°Is it just the two of them coming?¡± ¡°Yeah. They¡¯re strong enough that we don¡¯t really need security, and it becomes troublesome if we stand out.¡± ¡°Just being together might make you stand out, though. Are you okay?¡± As everyone knows, Leona hides her true identity as a beastwoman while pursuing her studies. In this world, there was a prejudice that beastmen are aggressive and uneducated, making it certain that they would not be able to enroll in the academy. However, in my opinion, beastmen don¡¯t study not because they¡¯re uneducated but because they don¡¯t need to use their brains. You could say they¡¯re cases where they don¡¯t need to use their heads because their bodies are so capable. Anyway, since a beastman has never enrolled in the academy, if Leona¡¯s true identity is revealed, it will cause a big problem. Leona nodded as if she knew that too. ¡°Let¡¯s be as careful as possible not to get caught. That¡¯s why only the leaders are coming. Ah, there they come.¡± As Leona pointed her finger towards the entrance, I turned my head in that direction. Two figures approaching from the main gate towards this side came into view. My eyesight isn¡¯t that great, and they were too far away for me to see their detailed appearances. Meanwhile, Leona waved her arm happily, as if she were glad to see them. As they approached from a distance, one of the two people was showing a welcoming gesture by waving their hand. On the other hand, the person next to them didn¡¯t show any reaction. Perhaps the person waving his hand is Leona¡¯s brother, and the one next to him is Jinai. However, even from a distance, their body shapes looked similar to each other. ¡®Now that I think about it, didn¡¯t they say that hyenas have larger bodies for females compared to males?¡¯ For these reasons, I heard that hyenas uniquely maintain a matriarchal society. Could it be that¡¯s why the leader is a female, not a male? As I observed them getting closer little by little, I became curious if there was anything to be cautious about, so I asked Leona: ¡°Is there anything I should be careful about when talking to them? For example, something sensitive?¡± ¡°Well, if there¡¯s anything, it¡¯s their age, maybe? They tease each other about age. So, be careful not to mention it.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± It seems that Leona still holds some prejudice against hyena people. ***** As planned, we met with representatives from each side and then headed to a more comfortable place for our conversation. Fortunately, both of them had already taken care of their meals, so we could just chat at a cafe?. However, the issue was that both of them were incredibly massive in stature. I thought I¡¯d never see someone bigger than my father in my lifetime, but the hardware of the beastmen was truly imposing. In the end, we decided to go to a restaurant for our conversation instead of the cramped cafe?. It just so happened that Leona and I also needed to have a meal, so we asked for their understanding. ¡°Nice to meet you. I am Balkan Lions, the chieftain¡¯s eldest son. It¡¯s an honor to meet the sage who delivered wisdom to the Animers.¡± ¡°Balkan Oppa, I am not wise. Even the improvements in the sacred duel were all told to me by Isaac, I am just a messenger. And even in Xenon¡¯s Biography, Cain is described as highly intelligent, but upon closer examination, his wisdom stands out more.¡± ¡°Um...¡± ¡°If I become the Great Chieftain, I might be able to immediately resolve the current chaos, but it won¡¯t be the case afterward. A situation like this could happen again. The nation is important now, but above all, the future matters.¡± After Leona, I continued. ¡°As Leona said, a king should possess not only intelligence but also wisdom. You can forcibly place Leona in the chieftain¡¯s position, but it will lead to unfavorable results for everyone. Historically, benevolent leaders have had better outcomes than tyrants.¡± ¡°Are you saying that Leona will become a tyrant?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I mean. However, a king, or in this case, a chieftain, should not be placed in the position without proper justification. Hasn¡¯t it already happened that someone who ascended to the Great Chieftain¡¯s position through the sacred duel committed tyranny?¡± I wasn¡¯t referring to the former Great Chieftain who was the father of Leona and the Balkan, but to someone who had been one before. A person who was the source of all evil and a tyrant that himself threw Animers into chaos. After listening to my words, Balkan reluctantly nodded as if he had to admit it. He would sympathize with my words since the tyrant openly committed atrocities. ¡°But if that happens, there is no one suitable to sit in the position of the great chieftain...¡± ¡°Just put me there. What¡¯s there to think about? I can handle it well.¡± When Balkan was lost in deep thought, Jinai chimed in from the side. Balkan and even Leona started to show fierce expressions and emit a menacing atmosphere. Even if it was a joke, it seemed like it had gone too far. I glanced around cautiously in the rapidly chilling atmosphere. Jinai, receiving the intense gazes of the two, maintained a nonchalant attitude. Is being tough like that also a hyena¡¯s characteristic? I have a feeling that one wrong word could be fatal. ¡°...If you make fun of me one more time, you¡¯ll have to give up on going back in one piece.¡± ¡°Huh, scary. Hey, wise one.¡± ¡°Yes? Me?¡± Despite Balkan¡¯s fierce threat, Jinai called me without any concern. I felt a little puzzled by being referred to as the wise one. She hesitated for a moment, then extended her upper body slightly forward and, in a soothing voice, opened her mouth. ¡°What do you think about me becoming the great chieftain instead of those stubborn lions? Even though I may not seem like it, I have a clever mind. Your idea of wisdom, as you said.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not wisdom, that¡¯s cunning.¡± ¡°If it were cunning, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to influence the opposing faction so significantly, would I? Cunning helps oneself, but wisdom helps others, right? Isn¡¯t that so?¡± ¡°Well, you have a point...¡± As Jinai said, there is a distinction between cunning and wisdom. Wisdom helps others, while cunning can have somewhat selfish aspects. However, it depends on how they are used, fundamentally, they can be similar. I rolled my eyes for a moment and carefully responded. ¡°...Do you consider yourself wise, Jinai?¡± ¡°Somewhat?¡± ¡°In what way?¡± ¡°I¡¯m good at using people.¡± ¡°Isaac, as I¡¯ve said before, it¡¯s better to take half of what she says with a grain of salt.¡± As Jinai and I continued our conversation, Leona warned from the side. Her persuasion skills had the ability to captivate people. Through such skills, she must have helped the opposing faction grow and, further, brought confusion to the Animers. But suddenly, I became curious about something here. What is her goal? Regardless of the faction, they all have their own goals. And Jinai can be considered the center of the opposing faction. I watched Jinai, who was lost in thought and chuckling, and asked. ¡°So, what is your goal, Jinai? I¡¯m curious to know what you¡¯d like to do if you become the chieftain.¡± ¡°Nothing special. Just living a slightly better life than now? Maybe cultivate some land for food reserves and, as a side note, overhaul the political structure. Those traditions are useless, it¡¯s best to eat your fill and live well.¡± ¡°I see.¡± I nodded. I looked around and subtly said. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better if Jinai became the Great Chieftain?¡± And a response came immediately. ¡°Are you insane?¡± Not from Balkan or Leona but from Jinai herself. Translators note: 4/4 Chapter 217: Great Chieftain (3) When I spontaneously accepted it, Jinai looked at me with wide eyes and asked if I¡¯d gone crazy. It¡¯s a bit surprising that not someone else, but Jinai, reacted this way. Earlier, she was saying that it would be fine if she became the Great Chieftain, but when I accepted it, she seemed really flustered. I wonder if she had some intention to provoke Balkan and Leona. From the way she widened her eyes, it seems she didn¡¯t anticipate this situation. I looked at her and, in an almost bewildered tone, asked, ¡°No. Just a while ago, you said you¡¯d become the Great Chieftain, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°It was just something I said. If we were to make someone like me the Great Chieftain, that country would be ruined.¡± ¡°... ...¡± There was nothing I could say to her self-aware statement. I glanced at Balkan beside me. Balkan had an expression of utter surprise at Jinai¡¯s dramatic change in attitude. Leona, too, seemed to be in a similar state, with her eyes wide open. I looked at Jinai, who appeared to be growing anxious, and nodded. It seems she really has no intention of becoming the Great Chieftain. More than anything, it hasn¡¯t been long since I met Jinai. It¡¯s not like I can see the future... ¡®...I¡¯m a transmigrator not a prophet.¡¯ Let¡¯s just move on. Anyway, it¡¯s a bit strange for me to propose for her to become the Great Chieftain in just a few minutes. ¡°It¡¯s more like something I said casually. It hasn¡¯t been long since I met Jinai, and it¡¯s a bit odd to say something like this out of the blue, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Is that so? I was quite surprised.¡± ¡°But, you know, it doesn¡¯t seem like a bad choice for Jinai to become the chieftain.¡± ¡°Are you crazy?¡± In the moment Jinai was about to relax, I affirmed it again, and she panicked once more. However, this time it was not a joke, but partly sincere. However, it would be good to investigate everything about her one by one. If I only listened to what was said, she may seem suitable for a ¡°king,¡± but the details were unknown. Moreover, Leona advised me to be careful with Jinai¡¯s slyness. This, too, could be a high-level psychological game. For now, it¡¯s a priority to probe and grasp Jinai¡¯s true intentions. ¡°Jinai, why did you say you raised the opposing faction?¡± ¡°To fix those damn traditions and customs. Because of the guys who overthrew their fathers, the entire Animers starved. Does it make sense to rob 50% of the taxes just to fill your own stomach? And some guy applied for a sacred duel a year later and lost. In the end, we suffered for two years.¡± ¡°Ehem.¡± As Jinai grumbled in a voice full of complaints, Balkan cleared his throat, as if he had nothing to say. It seems that the person who applied for a sacred duel against the tyrant was a member of the lion tribe. You can only take part in one sacred duel per year, so you can neither apply nor receive it for a year. Moreover, since the tyrant has won once again, they couldn¡¯t do anything and suffered for two years. If the tyrant commits tyranny, the price will be borne by the people. Two years may seem short, but when the scale grows to a national level, the suffering increases exponentially. ¡°Thanks to that, our tribe had nothing to eat, and that¡¯s why the hyenas created the opposition. So I thought, ¡®Oh, because of this darn tradition, we might all starve to death. We need to change the tradition.¡¯ With this thought.¡± ¡°A revolution, right?¡± ¡°Is that what you humans call it? Well, at least these guys know there¡¯s a problem with tradition, otherwise, things could have gotten a lot worse. The wise one did a great job.¡± If you only listen to it, it seems that the revolution was started with good intentions. But what should be focused on is the ¡®influence.¡¯ Animers is a country founded by Hick, the nation¡¯s sponsor and founder, based on tradition. Naturally, there would be many people who follow that tradition, and there would be many who follow the philosophy of change like Jinai. She was even a hyena, a race faced deep-seated prejudices. If she personally raised influence, it means she has excellent political power. ¡°Because you¡¯re a hyena, it must have been difficult to build influence. How did you do it?¡± ¡°I put forward a different face. The complaints weren¡¯t exclusive to our tribe. I gently manipulated one noble tiger to represent us. Well, over time, it became clear that I was the representative.¡± ¡°It went well until then, didn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes, but they seemed burdened, and they disclosed every detail. Although it was a bit embarrassing, we managed to get through this level of betrayal without much trouble. Naturally, that guy also stepped down from his position.¡± After hearing my words, Balkan seemed to have a change in his mindset. Seeing this, Jinai became anxious and said urgently. ¡°Hey, hey, you¡¯re not seriously considering it, are you? You know that what I said is nonsense, too.¡± ¡°Well... honestly, there is no one as suitable to be the chieftain after observing your tactics for the past four years. However, not only our siblings but also the people will surely resist it.¡± ¡°Is, is that so? See, it wouldn¡¯t be good for me to become chieftain. There might be another rebellion.¡± When Balkan mentioned practical issues, Jinai showed a relieved reaction. Even if she had the ability, if Jinai became the chieftain, there would likely be more talk within Animers. She was of a tribe not well-regarded in general, the hyenas, and she had committed various wrongdoings. But here, Leona dealt a blow to Jinai. ¡°You bribed the clan leaders earlier, didn¡¯t you? We can use those people.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What?¡± At Leona¡¯s words, Balkan, and of course, Jinai, widened their eyes. Now that I thought about it, they could use that. Meanwhile, Leona, calmly endured the gazes directed at her, looked directly at Jinai and voiced her thoughts. ¡°You bribed the clan leaders earlier to buy information, right? Do it the same way. ¡®If I become the chieftain, I¡¯ll show favor to your tribe¡¯, or something like that and you can gently persuade them.¡± ¡°But won¡¯t those guys try to stop me from becoming the chieftain? They¡¯re stubborn guys with strong pride.¡± ¡°Why bother stopping them? If we push, the other clan leaders will follow along easily. Right?¡± Leona sought Balkan¡¯s agreement. It seemed that Balkan had also organized his thoughts, as he nodded in agreement with her words. ¡°Leona is right. The noble clans are already on your side, and the low clans won¡¯t get involved in this kind of thing.¡± ¡°No...¡± When Jinai was still unable to regain her composure due to the siblings¡¯ joint attack, I added one more thing. ¡°And it doesn¡¯t matter if Jinai becomes the Great Chieftain, her political influence has already been proven as she has built his power base and polished her connections. If Jinai becomes the chieftain, do you think other clan leaders would dare to think of corruption? With Jinai as the clan leader?¡± ¡°...The methods of the clan leaders are too simplistic. They wouldn¡¯t even know if you secretly took something.¡± ¡°See? Honestly, Jinai does have a desire to become the Great Chieftain right?¡± Jinai¡¯s heart was gradually tilting towards becoming the chieftain. Jinai, with an expression that seemed to be in deep thought, let out a sigh and replied with a reluctant voice. ¡°...I guess a little.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°But! I¡¯m not going to become the Great Chieftain. I will stick close to the clan leaders and discreetly take what I can. Humans call it embezzlement, right?¡± Jinai openly identified as an embezzler. It seems that she was feeling threatened, as she may become the chieftain, so she threatened to embezzle. It was a statement that could completely erode trust. I listened to his words silently and then turned to Balkan and asked. ¡°Is that so? Are you going to keep him by your side?¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather keep him under me so he can¡¯t do anything. If he becomes the tribe leader, there will be nothing left to embezzle.¡± ¡°I have similar thoughts. It¡¯s better to prevent any embezzlement in the first place. The kingdom would be like your property; why would you steal from it?¡± ¡°If she embezzles, it would probably be the people¡¯s food. But we can prevent that.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll trust only you guys.¡± It had no effect at all. Jinai, watching the scene, made a baffled expression and covered her face with one hand. ¡°Damn it, this isn¡¯t it.¡± ¡°Congratulations. You¡¯ll become the Great Chieftain you¡¯ve dreamed of.¡± ¡°You shut up.¡± It seems like it will be resolved well. Translators note: Chapter 218: Great Chieftain (4) The proceedings were as casual as roasting beans in a lightning fire, but the position of the chieftain couldn¡¯t be decided haphazardly. It was concluded that Jinai would become the chieftain to some extent, but it wasn¡¯t 100% certain. As Balkan mentioned, it would take some time to carefully coordinate the opinions of the noble tribes and the people. However, the original goal of resolving Leona¡¯s chieftain issue had been successfully achieved, so there was relief. Leona had some concerns about the possibility of Jinai becoming the chieftain, but she appeared relieved. ¡°If I really become the chieftain, then you¡¯ll see.¡± ¡°People who say such things are usually the least scary.¡± It was an unexpected turn of events that Jinai, who was in danger of becoming the chieftain, was posing a non-intimidating threat to me. Nevertheless, my reaction was more annoyance at getting entangled in a troublesome matter, rather than anger. If Jinai truly possesses the abilities I imagine, then it¡¯s not just empty words. She could govern Animers more wisely. She often expressed discontent with tradition, has exceptional political skills, and a long-term vision. So, even though it may be difficult, she could potentially become the Great Chieftain. I suddenly felt a sense of relief and for a moment, the customs of the beastmen came to mind. I remembered hearing before that if Leona were to become the clan leader, she would have to bear my child. So, could the same be true for Jinai? As this thought crossed my mind, I felt my expression waver, and with a slightly anxious voice, I asked. ¡°...I¡¯m sorry, but I heard from Leona before. If she were to become the chieftain, there¡¯s a tradition that she would have to bear my child as a reward, right? So, if Jinai becomes the chieftain...¡± ¡°Why not? Should I bear your child too?¡± It already seemed like I was in a tough spot when Jinai asked in a tone that felt like a sharp jab. I immediately shook my head in response. I helped Leona get away from the chieftain¡¯s position because I didn¡¯t want to treat her like a pawn. Above all, forming a relationship with someone who had an animal face was far from my preference. Jinai, upon seeing my reaction, smirked and shrugged her shoulders to ease my anxiety. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t really follow those traditions. Don¡¯t humans prefer material things more? I can give you expensive jewelry or something.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fortunate.¡± ¡°Fortunate? Why does that sound like it bothers you? Even though I look like this, I¡¯ve received many compliments within the Animers, you know?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I have a lover.¡± It seemed my reasonable excuse had worked, as Jinai nodded while watching me silently. She disliked rigid traditions, so she seemed unfazed by it. By the way, it was fascinating how that animal face fit into the category of beauty in Animers. Differences in culture never ceased to amaze me. In my past life, beauty standards varied across cultures and eras, so this was probably something similar. I wondered if Leona was also part of the less attractive category in Animers. While lost in such pointless thoughts, Jinai spoke up. ¡°If you have a lover, there¡¯s nothing you can do about it. I have five husbands, so it would be awkward for me if you asked me to pair up with you.¡± ¡°You have five husbands?¡± ¡°Yeah, because I have both good abilities and strength. It¡¯s natural for males to fight over me.¡± Originally, hyenas form a matriarchal society, with females being larger and much stronger than males. It seems like this was a fact that applies to the world as well. Furthermore, hyenas have a mating culture that might be described as chaotic. However, it seems not to be the case as she mentioned having a husband. Jinai looked at me with an admiring gaze, as if finding me intriguing, and confidently spoke. ¡°Why? Are you in love, by any chance? If you want, I can do it for you at least once.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but your face is far from my type.¡± Still, not an animal face. This is a preference that won¡¯t change even if I die and come back to life. Unless there were only animal ears and a tail attached to a human-like Leona, at least not a face like Jinai¡¯s with a snout and a close resemblance to an animal. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s strange. Do you really have a preference for a face like Miss Leona¡¯s?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Me, me?¡± In response to the short and bewildered question, Leona replied with a surprised voice. What¡¯s there to be surprised about? In fact, I had more questions. Leona spent time at the Halo Academy, so she should have some knowledge of human culture. So, it¡¯s a bit unusual that she¡¯s so amazed by the fact that the aesthetic sense of the Beastmen and humans was completely different. At least in my eyes, Leona¡¯s beauty was quite impressive. Unlike Marie or Cecily, she was not flashy and had a wild, almost primal appeal of her own. ¡°Why are you surprised? You¡¯re a beauty by human standards, too, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t know that. I thought my face was, at best, average by human standards.¡± ¡°Well... I can see why you might think that.¡± The Halo Academy has a higher proportion of nobility compared to commoners, and nobles often tend to have looks that far surpass the average. There was a reason for Leona to think that way. Even though there are people who work within the academy, Leona usually keeps to herself, dedicated to her studies. ¡®A person like that asked me to pet her as a sign of affection...¡¯ Surprisingly, compliments about her face seemed to have an effect on Leona. Her face blushed slightly. Judging by the way her ears drooped, it was quite clear. Unlike when she confidently said she would become my wife and bear my child, she now appeared somewhat embarrassed. It was a rare sight. I silently gazed at her, then shifted my gaze forward and asked a related question, ¡°Are faces like Jinai or Balkan popular?¡± ¡°Yes, they are. I¡¯m sorry to say this, but at least by our standards, Leona¡¯s face is quite far from the ideal. Of course, everyone has their own preferences, so you can also consider it as a matter of cultural differences.¡± ¡°What about Leona¡¯s mother?¡± ¡°...¡± It was a sincere statement without a hint of falsehood. Just like Marie has her own unique qualities and Cecily has her own unique traits, Leona has her own distinct characteristics. Leona seems to have realized that there¡¯s no falsehood in my words, as she started blushing more fervently and fidgeting with her ears. After staring at my face for a while, she eventually averted her gaze. Occasionally, her trembling golden eyes and quivering lips gave off an embarrassed appearance. ¡°Th-thank you. It feels weird hearing it from you.¡± ¡°You could have heard it from someone else if not me. But first, Leona.¡± ¡°Yeah, go ahead.¡± ¡°Actually... I have something to tell you.¡± As soon as I had the chance, I brought up the topic related to Adelia. When a story about a different woman, not Marie and Cecily, came up, Leona also showed her curiosity. Of course, I briefly explained her situation, leaving out the fact that Adelia was a royal bastard child of the Ters Kingdom. I didn¡¯t tell Marie and Cecily either. Originally, I had planned to reveal everything about Adelia when I fully accepted her, but Leona was a new variable, so I had no choice. ¡°...It¡¯s going to be difficult to accept her right away. She confessed to me, and Adelia also awaits in that position.¡± ¡°Why not just accept her?¡± ¡°There are circumstances here. I will explain little by little. So, can you wait?¡± In response to my request, Leona blinked a few times and replied as if she couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter to me. I¡¯ll start being your wife when that happens.¡± ¡°...You can wait?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I wait? If you think so, that¡¯s how it should be. You obey the male. That¡¯s the basic family system for beastmen.¡± Ah, that¡¯s right. She was a beastwoman, wasn¡¯t she? I feel like I¡¯ve been overthinking this for no reason, and I feel like a fool. Still, I can¡¯t help but feel grateful for her kindness. She could have taken it negatively, but she just brushed it off as if it were nothing. Feeling thankful to her, I slowly reached out and gently stroked her head. Last time, she made the first move, but this time, I extended my hand first. In other words, I¡¯m also expressing affection. Leona seemed to have noticed the meaning, her eyes widening briefly, and then she smiled and leaned her head against my hand. ¡°Purr, purr.¡± As I pet her head, Leona purred contentedly, just like a cat. She¡¯s always more like a cat than a lion. After that, the tail shaped like a paintbrush swayed, stirring up the desire to touch it. However, it was said that touching the tail was only possible after becoming a couple, so I endured the urge. As we continued to express our affection for each other for a while, Leona, who I really liked, lifted her head, purring. It felt like an adorable cat looking up at me. ¡°Isaac.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Then do you plan to mate with that female afterward?¡± At the mention of mating, my hand, which had been stroking, abruptly stopped. Even when referring to a man and a woman, it seemed like beastmen called it a male and a female, even in the context of sexual intercourse. I was taken aback by the direct question, but I regained my composure. I already knew that Leona had a straightforward personality, so I didn¡¯t fumble. ¡°Maybe so, right? It might take a while.¡± ¡°Alright. That¡¯s a bit disappointing. I wanted to start in three days if possible.¡± ¡°Three days? Why?¡± ¡°That¡¯s when the estrus begins.¡± ¡°...Estrus?¡± Once again, I was taken aback by the word ¡°estrus.¡± (TL: estrus ¨C a recurring period of sexual receptivity and fertility in many female mammals; heat.) I could guess what it meant just by hearing it, but I needed a more detailed explanation. In response, Leona, still in my embrace, explained about estrus. ¡°Beastmen go into estrus at specific intervals. If we compare it to humans, you could call it a menstrual cycle. In my case, as a lion beastwoman and taking after my mother, it comes around about once a month. It¡¯s somewhat similar to a human¡¯s menstrual cycle.¡± ¡°...So, does that mean your sexual desire surges during that time?¡± ¡°Exactly. The reason beastmen can¡¯t control their instincts is because of estrus. I wanted to try it with you since we¡¯re getting married anyway. Besides, contraception is an option, right?¡± ¡°W-Well, yes. But still, we can¡¯t.¡± Leona seemed to understand and confidently brushed it off, despite my unease. It appeared that she just wanted to test the waters. I briefly found relief in her consent, but soon, the worst-case scenario that could come in the future crossed my mind. ¡®Wait a minute. So, if Cecily¡¯s evil cycle and Leona¡¯s estrus were to overlap...¡¯ I needed to prepare for that situation, even if just to be ready for it. Otherwise, not only my physical strength but even my very life could be completely drained. Of course, I also had to put more effort into writing to better receive divine power. Originally, I had planned to take it easy, but now I had to write to survive. ¡®...Now, I have to write to survive.¡¯ Readers might enjoy it, but for me, it¡¯s a sad reality. Translators note: Chapter 219: New Star (1) Since the launch of Xenon¡¯s Biography, the publishing company that made a contract with the Michelle family has been experiencing increasing sales with each passing day. Before the release of the 12th volume, it was mainly popular among humans and demons, but now it was being sold like hotcakes to all races. Giant trading companies from all over the world were making efforts to secure contracts with the publishing company by any means necessary, and the company¡¯s CEO occasionally took bribes while trying to make the most profit. Originally, Isaac was supposed to personally visit the publishing company to make the contract, but due to the risk of his identity being exposed, he delegated the authority from the time of the contract. The copyright was definitely with Isaac, but the sales management was in the hands of the CEO. Therefore, if the CEO decides, he could falsify them, but surprisingly, he doesn¡¯t. Why? Even without that, because it was selling so well, there was no ¡®need¡¯ to steal any money from it. To be honest, he did take a bit when it was first sold. But as time passed, he stopped that act, given that the revenue coming in from the publishing house was more than enough to make a living. The accountant in charge of managing the publisher¡¯s revenue was so overwhelmed that they submitted their resignation letter several times. It¡¯s a job that can drive you crazy even if you manage to get through a day¡¯s worth of work because the work keeps piling up. It¡¯s a laborious task that requires manual work for each and every step, and, in addition to that, managing the publisher¡¯s kickbacks. Of course, the CEO, while gently letting the accountant slide, also soothed them with cash treatment. He didn¡¯t forget to recruit more staff to assist the accountant¡¯s work. The accountant was one of the most critical roles after all. As Xenon¡¯s Biography was launched, the profits they made were beyond words, comparable to the wealth of a duke. In the Minerva Empire, the class with the most wealth was the dukes, so you can get a rough idea of how much that is. Money rolled in just by breathing. Even though there are many expenses in various places, there is enough capital to cover them. In other words, if the CEO wants to buy a carriage, he can just stand still for a few seconds. In fact, there have been times like that. While happy days continued day by day, the publisher¡¯s CEO couldn¡¯t be happy all the time. It might be a bit surprising to hear this from someone who loved money so much. The reason for this was nothing but the hardships the CEO has experienced up to now. When a new Xenon¡¯s Biography volume is published, it will definitely sell. However, turning this statement around, it means that books other than Xenon¡¯s Biography are struggling. The books before Xenon¡¯s Biography was published were so difficult to read that even nobles found them challenging. It was not just the readability, but also understanding what the story was about that was difficult. The only relatively easy ones were the few essays that adventurers wrote themselves. Since the adventurer¡¯s experiences were shared as they were seen and felt, they were quite popular. As Isaac evaluated it, it may be simple, but it¡¯s just as entertaining. However, even their demand fell far short compared to Xenon¡¯s Biography. For the time being, Xenon¡¯s Biography will sustain them, but things will change once it¡¯s completed. If Xenon¡¯s Biography reaches its conclusion, the profits could hit rock bottom, not just drop. The current story seems to be around the middle, so completing it within a year would be quite challenging. Therefore, they should start transitioning into the next phase as soon as possible. The publishing company¡¯s CEO, who has a keen sense for the smell of money, was well aware of this. Besides the frequent pressure from the nobles and the recent publication hiatus due to a major theft and the elves who have recently visited the publishing company that have caused significant trouble. No matter how strong someone¡¯s mental fortitude may be, they can¡¯t help but feel unwell somedays. For these reasons, the CEO made one decision: to focus on something other than Xenon¡¯s Biography. Even though it may not bear fruit immediately, another bestseller might emerge eventually. Thanks to Xenon¡¯s Biography, the percentage of people reading books has increased, so they will produce something new sooner or later. ¡°Sigh...¡± Certainly, it wasn¡¯t easy at all. The CEO let out a sigh as he counted his money. Looking down between his covered hands, he noticed a thick manuscript. The meticulous handwriting suggested that someone had put a lot of effort into it. This manuscript was not part of Xenon¡¯s Biography but rather the work of an aspiring writer. While one might assume it would be included in Xenon¡¯s Biography, the publishing house was a distinct entity. Manuscripts were turned into books that could be sold. That was the basic job of a publishing house. ¡°Starting from the basics and coming here...¡± The boss lamented while looking at the manuscript on his desk. Even he was unsure of it. He had been sent the manuscript by mail, and the result was, unfortunately, clear. The readability was abysmal, and the writing was quite complex. In fact, it was more like paragraphs than sentences, with each sentence being quite long. This was a common mistake made by beginner writers. Writing sentences that are overly long and meandering. As the CEO of a publishing company, he¡¯s witnessed countless authors make this mistake. Even if the story is good, people won¡¯t read it well in such cases. So, this manuscript was, without a doubt, rejected. He read it all the way through out of respect, but his head involuntarily shook. ¡°Why does this keep happening...¡± The CEO pushed the manuscript far away, burying his head in his hands. In the past year, stress had built up to the point where he felt he might go bald. Thankfully, it had all been resolved with financial therapy, so there was no need to worry about that. Ever since the Xenon series became a worldwide sensation, there was a craze where everyone wanted to become an author, but there was nothing noteworthy. No matter how good their readability and sentence structure were, imitating them was a different story.?iscover new chapters at novelhall.com However, there were authors who elevated their own writing skills through ¡®transcription.¡¯ Moreover, Xenon¡¯s Biography has a writing style that anyone can replicate if they try, making even the act of ¡®transcription¡¯ easy. However, the real challenge was how to make your writing skills, honed through ¡®transcription,¡¯ stand out from the rest. Especially after the 12th volume, Xenon¡¯s Biography is almost treated as prophecy. Not to mention Isaac, who is being revered as a saint. The sender of the letter was, as expected, Xenon. Nevertheless, the fact that what was contained in that mail wasn¡¯t the manuscript of Xenon¡¯s Biography was somewhat perplexing. In any case, he should check the letter. The CEO read the letter with a puzzled expression. [Hello, Mr. Musk. It¡¯s me, Xenon. I¡¯m writing to you not with a Xenon¡¯s Biography this time, but with a manuscript written by someone I hold dear.] From the first sentence, his eyes widened. The CEO blinked his eyes a few times at the unbelievable words. Usually, when Xenon sent letters, he conveyed what he wanted to say to ¡®readers,¡¯ not himself. He was nothing more than a representative who would clarify Xenon¡¯s intentions. But this letter was clearly speaking to him. The CEO looked at the letter with a bewildered expression, then turned his head to look at Matthew. More precisely, at the mail tucked between Matthew¡¯s armpits. The CEO stared at the mail for a moment, then, with a sudden movement, he turned his head and read the letter. [If you happen to see the manuscript, you might feel that it is similar to my Xenon¡¯s Biography. It¡¯s inevitable because the author wrote as they read my writing. However, if you sense warmth and see beautiful sentences, you will feel that it¡¯s different. Originally, this could have been a story that came into the world a bit earlier, but unfortunately, it fell through due to personal circumstances. I can guarantee it¡¯s fun with my honor on the line, so please give it a read.] I guarantee it¡¯s fun without a doubt. This is none other than Xenon, the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography, saying this. He was even willing to stake his honor on it. This alone is enough to make the CEO¡¯s heart swell, but there was a practical issue ¨C the ¡°copyright contract.¡± No matter how excellent the manuscript is, it¡¯s pointless if you can¡¯t secure the contract. Even if you engage in various forms of misconduct, including tax evasion, this aspect was managed meticulously. He furrowed his brow slightly, pondered for a moment, and decided to start by reading the rest of the letter. The contractual matters could be dealt with gradually, and that would be enough. [This child¡¯s pen name is ¡®Mary.¡¯ As you know, sir, she is Xenon¡¯s lover, but in reality, we are not in a romantic relationship, so please do not misunderstand. I simply decided to protect her. Finally, I have something to say.] The pen name is Mary, or whatever, let¡¯s put all that aside and focus on the last paragraph. [As I read this manuscript and met this child, one thought came to my mind. There are countless sprouts in the world, but they are often trampled upon or wither away without ever blooming. The world may call me a prophet, a saint, but I am just a mere writer. Culture is a beautiful creation that should be allowed for everyone without discrimination. There may be sprouts out there who are hesitant to show their courage just because their work resembles mine. So, please, Mr. Musk, tell them in my place. I will permit them to try, and there is no need to be afraid. Of course, if someone copies my story verbatim, please deal with that sternly, but still, let them try to bloom. I would be grateful if you could convey this message.] [P.S. I hope the contract issues can be handled the same way as Xenon¡¯s Biography. We will visit separately soon, so please wait until then.] ¡°Haaa...¡± The CEO exhaled the breath he had been holding after reading the entire contents. Scratching the itchy parts had a refreshing effect, leaving an indescribable feeling gnawing at his mind. As if things weren¡¯t already troubling enough, he wondered how he could time this letter so perfectly. Moreover, he even handed over the manuscript that was mentioned as interesting, so the CEO couldn¡¯t be happier. ¡°Matthew.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Hand over that manuscript for now.¡± A new star was rising. ***** Meanwhile, Isaac... ¡°...So, how many wives is this now?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that this time. I¡¯m serious.¡± ¡°H, Hello...¡± He was arranging a meeting between his acquaintances and Cherry. Translators note: Chapter 220: New Star (2) This world allows for polygamy to some extent, but that doesn¡¯t mean it can be taken lightly. In order for a husband to take another woman, in other words, a concubine, he must obtain the wife¡¯s permission, and if not, it¡¯s considered adultery, which can¡¯t be condoned. However, the nobility fundamentally have a sense of being different from commoners and possess powerful authority, which makes their moral values relatively lower. As their power increases, this tendency becomes stronger. For these reasons, high-ranking nobles are aware of their authority and power and engage in immoral actions. The absence of moral values in marital relationships can have very serious consequences. Adultery is prevalent in noble society for these reasons, and the fact that rumors don¡¯t spread widely is also due to this. If someone takes steps to prevent loose talk, that¡¯s the end of it. Of course, when you look at it proportionally, there are many cases where even in arranged marriages, the partners hold each other in high regard. Arranged marriages are often like contractual relationships, so if one party makes a mistake, the consequences can hurt them. Surprisingly, there are also cases where the wife encourages her husband to take a concubine. It might be because the wife has issues with bearing offspring or perhaps the husband¡¯s stamina and affection are so intense that it¡¯s difficult to accept it day by day. While the former might be understandable, the latter may sound somewhat comical, but it happens more often than you might think in this world. Even young Isaac, who had only received basic knight training and had holy power, possessed the strength to overpower Cecily on their first night together. Even when Marie, who exploded with jealousy over Leona¡¯s situation, and Cecily, who had fun watching it, attacked in tandem, it took some effort, but he withstood it. I made some unnecessary comments for a moment, but the very fact that the jealous Marie couldn¡¯t help but feel a little dissatisfied. From the moment she accepted Cecily, it had been quite a journey, and now, because of that darned culture, she had to accept Leona. Even though she had no sexual knowledge, there was even Kate, who blatantly asked for a child. Instead, she found comfort in the fact that her human relationships had collapsed in a different sense. However, as Isaac¡¯s first lover and the person who would become his first wife in the future, it was only natural to complain. If it were revealed in the distant future that Isaac was Xenon, there might be cases where she ¡®had to¡¯ accept another woman, but that wasn¡¯t the case now. Cecily was content with just being connected to Isaac, but Marie always felt a sense of crisis. With the atmosphere of Adelia, the knight escort, being unsettling enough, she absolutely couldn¡¯t accept the idea of another woman coming into the picture. Receiving Isaac¡¯s sincere affection during the day and experiencing the pleasure mixed with affection at night was something she could never forget. As a result, she couldn¡¯t tolerate the thought of sharing that with someone else. At the same time, she felt fortunate. She was the first to learn about Isaac. If someone else had known first, she would have had to take a different approach. Furthermore, the fact that she was of noble descent as the future Duchess of Requilis added a solid layer of protection. Thanks to that alone, no other woman dared to approach Isaac. Not to mention, Isaac may not know it, but he was already quite famous within the class. A year ago, he drew attention because of his unique combination of red hair and golden eyes, but now, as he has grown into a charismatic young man, his attractiveness has risen even further. In fact, he¡¯s become the kind of guy that female classmates talk about wanting to date at least once. Isaac, who is busy with his duties as a student assistant, remained oblivious to this fact, and occasional rumors have heightened Marie¡¯s stress. Of course, even that stress disappears like melting snow the moment she sees Isaac¡¯s face. But sometimes, she lightly pinches Isaac¡¯s cheek for this very reason. ¡°...So, how many wives does this make?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± But she had not expected a new student at all. Marie looked at Cherry, the girl with pink hair standing beside Isaac, and asked in a resigned voice. Isaac insisted it was all a misunderstanding, that he just wanted to introduce a junior he liked, and there was no ulterior motive. But Marie, as well as Cecily and Rina, who were watching, had skeptical expressions. There was another difference here. Cecily, in a situation similar to Marie¡¯s, couldn¡¯t help but force a smile in an awkward situation. However, Rina, being a third party, found it interesting and watched. She had always thought that watching a fire across the river was the most fun, and that was exactly the situation she was in now. In the meantime, Marie, full of complaints, clenched her fist and looked up and down at Cherry, who was hesitating. Her height was average, but... her chest was noticeably large, to the point of being striking. When she glanced at Cecily¡¯s chest next to her, it was almost the same. Both of them were vehemently demanding that they be saved from their uniforms. Marie¡¯s chest was by no means small and was larger than average, but these two were truly beyond comparison. What could make them grow so big? Even Leona, who confidently declared herself as a wife, seemed, at first glance, to be about the same size as herself. Thanks to this newfound realization, Marie asked Isaac straightforwardly. ¡°Does Isaac like women with big breasts?¡± ¡°Why is that question suddenly coming up?¡± ¡°Just answer first.¡± ¡°...I do like them.¡± Once again, he couldn¡¯t lie. Well, now that everything¡¯s out in the open, he probably won¡¯t. Marie looked at Isaac, who blushed slightly and answered, and she chuckled. She always liked that about him, his honesty. The face was just an accessory. The question about how many wives he will have just asked was just a joke anyway, a kind of revenge. Given that he had been involved with so many women lately, partly due to jealousy, she decided to tease him a little. However, except for Cherry¡¯s slightly unusual condition, Marie couldn¡¯t help but notice. She shifted her gaze from Isaac, who was scratching his cheek uncomfortably, to Cherry. If you looked at her pink hair and eyes, it was clear that the Roseberry family, known as a philosophical lineage even within the Minerva Empire, had a unique style. If the Requilis family was known for their snow-white hair, the Roseberry family was all about pink. But, there was something, or rather, something was lacking in her eyes. Whether it was a lack of vitality or a lack of enthusiasm, her eyes looked gloomy. Marie, who didn¡¯t know Cherry¡¯s situation, wondered if she had always been like that. ¡°Did you say your name is Cherry? Are you a freshman?¡± ¡°Y-yes...¡± Her voice was beautiful, just like her appearance, but there was no enthusiasm in it. Marie, as well as the others, wore expressions of curiosity as if they had noticed something strange about her. However, not knowing her situation well, Marie considered it as an aspect of her personality. After all, Isaac had introduced her, and they needed to find a place to sit first. ¡°Let¡¯s move to another spot for now. Are we going to our usual place?¡± ¡°That sounds good. Cherry?¡± ¡°Yes...¡± In response to Isaac¡¯s call, Cherry cautiously watched their reactions and waited for them to move first. It seemed like she intended to follow them rather than taking the lead. Even though there was a creed of equality within the academy, authority still held its place. Marie was the daughter of the Duke of Requilis, Rina was a princess, and Cecily was the princess of Helium. Marie would have liked to invite Cherry to walk alongside them, but now there was Rina. In a situation where she didn¡¯t know anything about Cherry, it would be disrespectful to stand beside her without good reason. The result was that Cherry followed the group, trotting along behind them. Occasionally, she spoke, not ignoring Rina, but there was something slightly unusual about it. It was the fact that she followed only Isaac, just like a baby bird. She hadn¡¯t even kept her distance; she had approached so closely that it could become intimate. She seemed to want to touch Isaac¡¯s long hair and her hands even fidgeted. It was a suspicious sight to anyone, and not only Marie but Cecily also looked at it strangely. Isaac and Rina were in the middle of a conversation, completely unaware of Cherry¡¯s close approach. So, without saying a word, Marie and Cecily simultaneously looked at each other. They didn¡¯t speak, but they understood what each other was thinking. That girl, Cherry, undoubtedly had romantic feelings for Isaac. They were women who loved the same man, so it was strange not to know. Right now, they needed Isaac¡¯s introduction, so they would remain silent for now, but if the opportunity arose, they would inquire. With such thoughts in mind, the two women moved on to the restaurant they frequented. After a while, they arrived at the restaurant, and just before opening the door and entering, Marie took the lead in what appeared to be some sort of operation(?). ¡°Ah, right. Isaac. Can I ask you for a favor?¡± And that explains why Cherry was attracted to Isaac. Not only did he try to fix the dreams shattered by her family, but he also supported her and offered help. Furthermore, Marie suddenly became curious about how much persecution Cherry must have endured in her family to become so broken. To make a person like a puppet, there must have been an unimaginable amount of pressure. Marie felt a certain emotion from her, but that was one thing, and this was another. No matter what, she didn¡¯t want her to become Isaac¡¯s woman. There were already too many. In any case, she should ask for her opinion. Marie stared at Cherry with a perplexed expression and asked subtly. ¡°So, do you want to become Isaac¡¯s wife or something like that?¡± Cherry slowly raised her head in response to the question. Then, her eyes blinked slowly, and she cocked her head. Following that, her previously tightly sealed lips opened. ¡°Me?¡± As if she wondered why she would ask such a question. ¡°Dare to?¡± Her self-esteem, which had hit rock bottom, was glaringly exposed. Marie could only be taken aback at hearing the answer. ¡®Dare to?¡¯ How little does she value herself to not even think of such a thing? Honestly, she could have aspirations, but something was amiss with her. Just as Marie was starting to feel a little apprehensive, Cecily, who had been watching from the side, spoke in her characteristic seductive voice, as if sensing something. ¡°Hey. Wasn¡¯t the one who had been following Isaac until now you?¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right.¡± She freely confessed that she stalked without any intention to hide it. However, there was no trace of guilt on her face. A heart that was completely shattered and barely mended can never return to normal. That was an utterly natural fact. Cecily, after listening to Cherry¡¯s answer, thought deeply and then asked another question. ¡°What about the gift? Lately, Isaac has been smelling like cherry blossoms. Was that your doing?¡± ¡°I gave him cherry blossom extract from our family.¡± ¡°But you did it without any feelings?¡± ¡°Someone like me?¡± Once again, her self-esteem was laid bare. Cherry stared into Cecily¡¯s red eyes and slowly spoke each word. ¡°I¡¯m just happy with the fact that Isaac is here. His hair, scent, voice, face, warmth, and so on. I¡¯m happy with just seeing, hearing, and feeling him.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t have him, can I? Even though I adopted the pseudonym Mary, it¡¯s impossible for it to truly continue. I¡¯m just happy with him knowing of my existence.¡± ¡°Umm...¡± Cecily looked at Cherry as if she had made a terrifying and insane statement. Marie was slowly retreating her chair, as if she were afraid. Cecily shifted her gaze once more from Cherry and muttered inwardly. ¡®...I think I get it.¡¯ She had received salvation far too late. ***** Meanwhile, as Isaac and Rina headed to the classroom as per Marie¡¯s request, they walked comfortably, exchanging words without feeling awkward with each other through their improved relations. Superficially, it appeared to be a conversation between the Baron¡¯s son and the princess, so some passing people gave them strange looks. However, they could easily brush off this level of attention. Isaac was also pleased that Rina had become more comfortable with him, and Rina, too, felt at ease knowing that her relationship with Isaac had improved. However, when relationships improve, personal questions tend to arise. Rina gazed at Isaac, who had grown into a well-built young man, and curiously asked. ¡°By the way, Isaac, is your back okay? Last time, you and Marie and Cecily went together, right?¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s fine... wait a moment.¡± Isaac briefly recalled the past after hearing Rina¡¯s question. Before Marie and Cecily teamed up, it was not Leona but Rina who was there. Rina didn¡¯t mind mentioning his and her friends¡¯ sexual life, as they often talked about it, so it wasn¡¯t embarrassing, unlike in the past. However, asking a question like that was a bit peculiar. It was as if she knew everything about my sex life. With a blink of his eye, Isaac looked at Rina with a questioning expression and asked. ¡°How do you know that?¡± ¡°Uh, what?¡± ¡°Back then, you weren¡¯t there. It was Leona, not you. Didn¡¯t you step out for a moment?¡± ¡°Uh, well, you see...¡± Perhaps because it was an unexpected question, Rina began to ramble. Moreover, her face turned as red as a tomato. Isaac raised one of his eyes to see the reaction, and then asked vaguely in an expectant voice. ¡°Rina. Are you...¡± ¡°No! I didn¡¯t see it! It¡¯s true! I¡¯m not a pervert!¡± ¡°... ...¡± There¡¯s a saying that strong negation is strong affirmation. I didn¡¯t even finish my question. Still, as she said, Rina wasn¡¯t a pervert and she wasn¡¯t the type of person to spy on him, so he should just move on. ¡°Whew...¡± Beside him, Rina let out her sigh of relief, but let¡¯s ignore this too. Translators note: Them bitches crazy Chapter 221: New Star (3) Originally, I had plans to introduce Cherry to my friends, but it seems that the introductions have concluded during Rina¡¯s and mine brief visit to the classroom. However, even though I didn¡¯t know what exactly was discussed, their expressions were different. Marie had a somewhat hesitant expression, Cecily had a sympathetic expression, and Cherry had a somewhat grim smile. Observing that, I was momentarily puzzled, but since I hadn¡¯t yet told Rina what I planned to say, I continued with the remaining part of the conversation. Rina, after being momentarily surprised when I introduced Cherry, thought for a while and then asked me a question. ¡°So, when is Young Lady¡¯s Roseberry book going to be published?¡± ¡°It should be published soon, right? By now, they should have finalized the contract.¡± Cherry¡¯s debut work, ¡°Once Again, the Red Sunset,¡± was entrusted to my father for another contract. Ideally, Cherry should have visited in person, but due to certain circumstances, there was no other choice. The CEO of the publishing company is the first person I¡¯ve met in relation to Xenon¡¯s Biography, so there should be no problems in handling the contract. Since the CEO will keep silent about our identities thanks to the contracts, there¡¯s no need to worry. If the CEO quotes an unusual amount, I can pressure him. The position of the top-ranked author, as long as Xenon¡¯s Biography is going crazy, will always be mine. Therefore, Cherry¡¯s work will be thoroughly protected under my name. Now, all that¡¯s left is to wait for it to grow and bloom like a flower. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it. Since you said it¡¯s interesting, the quality of the work is guaranteed.¡± ¡°Can you tell me what it¡¯s about?¡± Cecily asked with interest about Cherry¡¯s work. For reference, Rina was sitting beside Cherry, and I was sitting between Marie and Cecily. I pondered for a moment on how to explain her question and then spoke. I decided not to mention the time travel setting. ¡°First of all, it¡¯s a romance genre, so I think you guys will really like it. However, it¡¯s better to see the story for yourselves, don¡¯t you think? I was impressed when I first read it.¡± ¡°The book that the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography was impressed with... makes us even more excited, right? Young Lady Roseberry?¡± ¡°Ye-yes?!¡± Cherry, who had been hesitating at Rina¡¯s call, suddenly perked up and lifted her head in surprise. It seems that even someone like Cherry couldn¡¯t help but be tense in the presence of Princess Rina¡¯s authority. Perhaps, living with me has made her emotions a bit richer. Before meeting me, Cherry was truly lifeless, as if she were a walking corpse. ¡°I will visit the Roseberry family soon. The Roseberry family is famous for their philosophy, so it might not be a bad idea to have a conversation with them.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± As soon as Rina mentioned the family, Cherry¡¯s pink eyes sank deep like an abyss. I couldn¡¯t help but be terrified as soon as I heard Rina mention the family. For Cherry, ¡®family¡¯ was like a forbidden land that should not even be mentioned. But Lina seemed completely unaware of this and spoke as if it were nothing. When Rina saw Cherry¡¯s gaze suddenly darken, she seemed to realize that something was wrong and had a bewildered expression. Then, as if to convey that she wondered what had happened, she shifted her gaze to me. Only after explaining Cherry¡¯s family situation did she realize her mistake and hurriedly apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know about your circumstances...¡± ¡°Princess, there¡¯s no need to apologize. Everything is fine now...¡± It wasn¡¯t really okay. Because of the trauma deeply ingrained in her heart, not only her voice but even her hands were trembling. Rina seemed to have noticed this, as she didn¡¯t ask any more related questions. Instead, she changed the topic to something more direct, praising Cherry herself in place of her family. ¡°Anyway, as the Minerva Empire, we¡¯re in for a real stroke of luck. Xenon¡¯s Biography author and the author he praises have emerged here. Maybe we can really surpass the Ters Kingdom.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t even said I¡¯m bound to the Minerva Empire.¡± ¡°Well, if you marry Marie, it¡¯s pretty much the same as being bound to the Minerva Empire. There¡¯s no reason to go over to the Ters Kingdom, is there?¡± ¡°I have no intention of going over there.¡± The Ters Kingdom is a country of art and culture. At first glance, many artists have impressive titles. However, it seems like just empty words when you look at Adelia¡¯s unfortunate family history. Perhaps, as Rina says, it might be the same to be bound to the Minerva Empire, just writing works under their protection. Moreover, Rina must also know that I am in a position that cannot be easily disturbed. It was just a playful expression of intimacy. ¡°And starting with Cherry, many writers will emerge in other countries as well. Honestly, it¡¯s not difficult if you have the material, and the grammar I use is easy to copy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but who would dare to imitate you? People might even say you¡¯re tarnishing your reputation. Cherry is your precious friend, but other writers are different.¡± ¡°In anticipation of that, I¡¯ve already told the publishing house. I told them not to be afraid of following me and to express themselves freely.¡± ¡°Hmm... Is that so? It¡¯s a bit regrettable, but if that¡¯s how you feel, there¡¯s nothing to be done.¡± Of course, commonly known copycats might also appear. In that case, the publishing house will have to filter them out. Moreover, if the story is almost a carbon copy, I¡¯ve made it clear that they need to scrutinize it closely. If I say I¡¯m uncomfortable, they don¡¯t have to wait for me to step in, those around will handle it on their own. So, I just need to quietly enjoy it from the perspective of an observer. It can be a little ambitious, but the grammar of Xenon¡¯s Biography is so easy that a little practice is enough to follow along. It¡¯s better to lay it all out from the beginning, as there may be complaints later. ¡°They¡¯ll create books for me to read myself, too.¡± Most satisfying of all is that there will be an increase in books that are enjoyable to read. The reason for writing Xenon¡¯s Biography in the first place was that there were hardly any books worth reading, except for history books and adventurer biographies. In my past life, genre novels poured out like a flood, and there were many enjoyable novels as well, but it¡¯s not the same in this world. People¡¯s enthusiasm for Xenon¡¯s Biography is also due to this. And as expected, it was receiving tremendous praise from its first work. Regression stories are inherently a popular theme, and when combined with Cherry¡¯s unique writing style, it¡¯s no wonder it¡¯s a hit. Moreover, I even personally said it¡¯s enjoyable, leveraging Xenon¡¯s reputation. They can¡¯t criticize it because of my name? That¡¯s a funny statement. Even when Xenon¡¯s Biography was at its peak of popularity, there were critics. Initially, most of the criticism came from established writers¡¯ jealousy, but as time passed, more conventional criticism followed. [Since it¡¯s a romance, it focuses more on people¡¯s psychology than events. Immersion is sufficient, but it¡¯s slightly challenging to understand how the events unfold. However, it will gradually develop.] [I wish they would provide a more detailed explanation of what happened in the future.] The format was as described above. However, it wasn¡¯t just malicious criticism, as I had also entertained similar thoughts, so I nodded in agreement. But what mattered most was Cherry. How would she react? I glanced at Cherry while reading the newspaper, and I couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± Cherry was clearly reading the newspaper, but tears were streaming down her rosy cheeks. Could it be that all the pent-up emotions in her heart had finally been released? Perhaps even she wasn¡¯t aware of it, as she didn¡¯t make a sound and just let the tears flow endlessly. This might be a moment when the dream, which had been ruthlessly trampled before it had a chance to sprout, was blossoming. I gazed at her with an expression of bewilderment and quietly spoke. ¡°Cherry.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°How do you feel? Your dream has come true, hasn¡¯t it?¡± She stared blankly at the question for a while and then shifted her gaze back to the newspaper. The news was full of praise for her work. The question of when the next volume would be released echoed loudly. Cherry stared at the news with a vacant look in her eyes, but soon her lips, which had been horizontal, slowly turned up. Not only her lips, but the tears in her eyes, too, gradually disappeared. After a while, a ¡®happy smile¡¯ that had not been seen until then bloomed like her own work, and she quietly said. ¡°I¡¯m happy...¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m so... so happy... it feels like a dream...¡± She didn¡¯t seem to realize she was still crying, and tears began to fall from her cheeks, drop by drop. I wordlessly took out a handkerchief and wiped away her tears. At that, Cherry looked at me in surprise. It was then that she seemed to realize that she was crying and fumbled nervously. ¡°Um, I... I...¡± ¡°Use this until you stop crying.¡± ¡°...Thank you.¡± It was as if the faucet of tears had broken, and she couldn¡¯t stop crying. Eventually, she reached for my handkerchief. While she wiped away her tears, I looked at other news. I turned the pages of the newspaper, but there was nothing else except news related to Cherry¡¯s work. This meant it was just as big a hit as the Xenon series. Due to its romantic nature, it was gaining immense popularity among women. However, due to its unique setting as a regression story, even men were reading it. Whether this was a bubble or not, it all depends on Cherry from now on. According to her, she has already planned the ending, so all she has to do is write it. We just have to wait patiently. ¡®But, isn¡¯t there any news about new authors or something?¡¯ I had informed the publishing company about it, but it didn¡¯t seem to show up strangely. With doubts in my mind, as I flipped through the pages, I came across a strange passage. [Xenon said it was okay to copy his writing style, but that is simply not possible.] What¡¯s this all about? I squinted my eyes and brought my face closer to the noticeably strange text. [If you want your work to be recognized, you have to gain Xenon¡¯s approval first. If you don¡¯t, it¡¯s an insult to Xenon.] Ah, right. [Don¡¯t sully Xenon¡¯s honor! Who dares to besmirch Xenon¡¯s honor! He may say it doesn¡¯t matter, but we will not forgive!] This era was like that. Damn it. ¡°Hmm... Cherry.¡± ¡°Yes... sniff...¡± With a heavy heart, I gently stroked Cherry¡¯s head and said resignedly, ¡°...Give me the next volume a bit earlier.¡± ¡°Even if I have to risk my life, I¡¯ll give it to you early...¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that...¡± It seems like it will take a long time for a worthy book to come out. Chapter 222: A Welcome Face (1) As you may have expected it, it was the Holy Empire of Xavier, or the Luminous Order, who shut down any imitating authors. If I were just an ordinary high-ranking person, they might have let it slide, but I was a ¡®saint¡¯ acknowledged even by the Luminous Order, so they couldn¡¯t possibly allow for my honor to be tarnished, or something like that. In my view, it¡¯s a mind-boggling and bewildering situation, but the current era places a significant emphasis on honor. Those who live and die for honor are widespread in this world. In the end, even the publishing company had to give up on the competing authors with tears in their eyes, and I, too, found myself in a ridiculously surreal situation, but it was postponed for later. Can¡¯t I just send a letter and explain? If that were possible, I wouldn¡¯t even be hearing the words ¡°regressor¡± or whatever. It¡¯s like talking to a brick wall. Even if I were to ask Luminous directly, it wouldn¡¯t mean much. Luminous bestows oracles as a ¡®deity,¡¯ not as a messenger to convey someone else¡¯s requests. The gods only offer guidance and suggestions closely related to the future to mortals, without directly interfering. If direct interference were possible, why would there be criminals and people committing sins in the world? I was so annoyed that I even thought about hitting someone during my break, but everyone seemed to accept it, so I held back for a moment. It¡¯s better to take things slowly with the contest and focus on writing for now. Furthermore, the break might cause inconvenience to my colleagues. I have to endure it. Sometimes, I feel sorry for causing trouble with my mistakes, but I do my best to make amends. ¡®I need to write quickly for a better future.¡¯ In my dorm after finishing all my work, I thought about writing volume 17. With the increase in literature students and the growing number of people to meet, my second year was getting busier. As a result, I have significantly less time for writing, but I¡¯m trying to squeeze in every available moment. If I don¡¯t, my future is quite bleak, so I have to. In order to receive more divine power, now that Leona has been confirmed as my wife, I need to put more effort into writing Xenon¡¯s Biography. Otherwise, there might be a distant future where I become as emaciated as a mummy. Up to Marie and Cecily, it¡¯s fine. The genes inherited from my father were getting stronger day by day, boosting my stamina and strength. However, it will get increasingly difficult from the third person onward. Moreover, I need to consider not only Leona but also Adelia, so the burden becomes even heavier. Furthermore, if Cecily¡¯s evil cycle and Leona¡¯s estrus cycle overlap, I might have to engage in a life threatening battle, so it¡¯s better to be prepared in advance. The saying ¡®A wise man makes his preparations¡¯ isn¡¯t just for show. ¡®...But the number of women keeps increasing. Am I really a playboy?¡¯ Originally, once was difficult, but two or three times not anymore. I agonized a lot when accepting Cecily, but after that, it strangely became easy. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m gradually adapting to the mindset of this world, or if I naturally have a playboy disposition. Even if Marie complained whenever I had more women in my life, but as long as there was a good reason, she accepted them all. Of course, Marie always emphasized that she is the first. I, too, always pour my affection generously on her as she is my first. Of course, Cecily can feel a bit jealous, so I need to divide it appropriately. ¡®Humans, demons, and even beastmen... I have almost every race. I wonder if even elves will get involved at some point?¡¯ Such a pointless thought. Cecily is one thing, but I only met Leona purely by chance. If that hadn¡¯t happened, we wouldn¡¯t have known each other. Elves are the same. Besides the four I know ¨C Arwen, Elena, Cindy, and Siris ¨C there aren¡¯t many. The fact that they are all female is a bit concerning, but none was a romantic relationship. ¡®Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t been in touch with Arwen lately.¡¯ I paused my writing for a moment and thought of Arwen. Since winter break, we haven¡¯t been in touch, not even exchanging messages with each other. Arwen is unavoidably busy in her own way, as the Council of Elders that had upheld Alvenheim for centuries has vanished into history. Even if she had ten bodies, it wouldn¡¯t be enough. Furthermore, there are those who are discontent with Arwen¡¯s rule, and she¡¯s the only known link to Xenon externally. She must balance both domestic pressures and international politics, and it must be enough to make her head explode. Although I¡¯d like to help, she has remained silent until now. ¡®I should write a letter soon.¡¯ I¡¯ve heard that the people¡¯s way of life is similar in other countries, but I don¡¯t really know much about the internal affairs of the Holy Kingdom. I went to the temple and got advice from a few people, but that¡¯s about the temple, and it¡¯s almost unrelated to the Holy Kingdom. There is at least one person I can turn to for advice. It¡¯s Kate, the cardinal who begged me for seeds the last time. I should ask her, but I¡¯m afraid she will ask for seed again. ¡®For better quality, I guess I have to ask for a favor.¡¯ As I mentioned before, I want to be thorough about authenticity, even though I may not know much about battles. I have the willingness to overlook the seed request, which will probably end with just a few questions. I momentarily paused from writing, having completed over half, and shifted my gaze to the clock. The current time was around 3:30. Today, Elena was busy, so I had returned to my dorm as soon as the classes ended, leaving me with plenty of free time. I thought about going to see Kate as it was, but I put that idea on hold. Kate¡¯s whereabouts and activities were unknown to me, and she was also busy with her current relief work. Unlike when she urged me to give her the seed, she was now a diligent missionary. Despite her occasional eccentricities, she never forgot her true calling as a dedicated missionary. I had sometimes wondered if her ¡°mission¡± had a different meaning, but now it seemed different. Knock Knock Knock While I was staring at the clock endlessly, someone knocked on the door to the dorm. I averted my gaze from the clock and looked toward the door. I had been thinking about Kate just moments ago, so I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it could really be her. That thought crossed my mind, but for now, confirmation was the priority. ¡°Yes, come in.¡± I rose from my seat and slowly walked towards the door. There would be very few people coming to my residence at this time, so I was curious. Could it really be Kate? If so, I would have to set the seed story aside and ask for her help. Creak... ¡°Who¡¯s there... huh?¡± As soon as I opened the door, I couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback by the face that met her gaze. She wore a black uniform cap, but her brilliant golden eyes were far more striking. Also, the navy-blue hair, which had grown down to her waist, was now cut short to the neck. She didn¡¯t tie it into a ponytail, as she usually did, which briefly confused me, but even so, it was a face I could recognize instantly. ¡°Noona?¡± ¡°Hello, Isaac.¡± My older sister, who is also a swordsman and who left for the navy knights entrance test a month ago. ¡°It¡¯s been a while. Have you been well?¡± Nicole welcomed me with her characteristic bright smile. ¡°I¡¯ve been fine! But...¡± I could only make a gloomy expression right after welcoming her with a bright smile. It¡¯s no wonder because I could see the state of her arm when I lowered my gaze. Nicole seemed to notice where my gaze was directed and opened her mouth with an awkward smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I expected this level of injury.¡± She had a brace on her right arm. Chapter 223: A Welcome Face (2) There¡¯s a saying that goes, ¡®There¡¯s nothing as heartbreaking as getting injured in the military.¡® This statement is partly true and partly false. For a soldier, their body is almost their entire asset. Especially if they sustain injuries in areas like the arms or legs, it significantly affects their daily life and combat effectiveness. So, if someone gets injured among the troops, they should be protected, and every effort should be made for their recovery. If they insist on working in that condition? You should stop them, even if you have to scold them. Going into combat while already injured not only increases the likelihood of more severe injuries but also results in a significant loss of overall combat capability. So, it¡¯s normal to wait and focus on recovery to return to the original state, and it¡¯s abnormal to continue under such circumstances. Unless the situation is the absolute worst of the worst, injured personnel are not sent to the front lines. However, I¡¯ve witnessed numerous instances in my past life where they couldn¡¯t even do this simple thing and created various rumors. In that regard, the Minerva Empire¡¯s military, especially special units like the Navy Knights, can be considered exceptional. I heard from Nicole that she got injured towards the end of her entrance test, but the instructor just let her pass and exempted her from the test. In fact, the reason for the injury was something the instructor found acceptable. Nicole had preserved her stamina until the end of the test, while other trainees were complaining and she was helping her peers, which led to her injury. ¡°It was really just an accident. During our march, we were suddenly ambushed by a group of orcs. Thankfully, it¡¯s a place known for frequent monster appearances, so the instructors were prepared, but there were just too many of them. That¡¯s how it happened.¡± Nicole explained in a nonchalant voice as she lightly tapped her injured right arm with her left hand. While she might genuinely be okay, my worry as a brother couldn¡¯t help but manifest. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s any other part, it¡¯s her arm. For a knight, it¡¯s one of the most critical places to get injured. She was lucky she received immediate medical attention, as initially, her bone had broken in half. Any worse, and she might have lived with a lifelong disability. Did she figure out what I was thinking? Nicole chuckled and gently reached out, lightly pinching my cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t make that kind of expression. Even though I¡¯m a trainee, now I am also a knight. Knights should be prepared for unexpected situations anytime, anywhere. A mere injury like this is nothing. Just the fact that I received an injury is far from what it means.¡± ¡°Noona, the human body is much weaker than other species.¡± ¡°I know that. Still, don¡¯t worry too much.¡± To ease my worries even a bit, Nicole put on a bright smile. Maybe thanks to that, I found myself lifting the corners of my mouth into a warm smile. In one way or another, she is strong. Not only did she perform her duties as an assistant alongside Adelia at the academy, but she also inherited remarkable talent from our father. Although she got injured, she easily passed the Navy Special Warfare entrance test, so if she stays cautious, she shouldn¡¯t suffer any further injuries. ¡°If that¡¯s what noona says, then okay. Did you visit the mansion before coming?¡± ¡°Yeah. There have been quite interesting things going on during that time, right? Starting with the Demon Princess and ending with the Elf incident. It hasn¡¯t even been a month, but a lot of incidents happened.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve heard it all.¡± It seems like she heard everything about the events that happened while she was taking the entrance test. There doesn¡¯t seem to be a need for a separate explanation. ¡°But you seem to have changed a lot during that time, haven¡¯t you? Your hair has grown longer, and you seem taller. Did you put on perfume or something?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not perfume. I received divine power at the temple, and the fragrance started emanating from me since then.¡± ¡°Really? Then it must be the scent of lilacs. Luminous¡¯s favored disciples emit the scent of lilacs, or so I heard.¡± Nicole mentioned the incidents that she heard about at the mansion so far, but I have no idea about her current situation. Soon after, various stories from both of us poured out. Thanks to her, I heard about what kind of entrance tests the Navy Knights go through and how tough they are. Just hearing about it was enough to make my teeth chatter. Plus, there was also talk related to my older brother, Dave, who was the first to head to the Navy Knights. It¡¯s natural to be curious when there¡¯s absolutely no news. ¡°Dave oppa has already shed his trainee badge. They have high hopes for his future within the Knights, and they¡¯re pushing him forward. Of course, having our father¡¯s influence also helps, but he¡¯s working hard consistently.¡± ¡°I see. But why isn¡¯t he taking a vacation? Let him know that the youngest sibling will be upset when he comes back later.¡± ¡°He... I¡¯ll pass on the message, but taking a vacation is difficult for him. The Navy Knights are so elite that each member is crucial.¡± As I listened to the explanation, I briefly looked Nicole up and down. As Navy Knights who can proudly call themself the best in the Minerva Empire, their uniform was impeccable. Furthermore, the navy-blue uniform that matched her hair color made her look even more stunning. With just that uniform, she looked impressive enough to have a reason to join the Navy Knights. ¡°But, seriously, your uniform is incredibly cool. Don¡¯t people admire it whenever they pass by?¡± ¡°A little bit?¡± Nicole proudly puffed out her chest. It¡¯s no wonder she was proud of herself; being in the Navy Knights would undoubtedly instill a great sense of pride. And Nicole had every right to feel that way. From her days as a cadet, she was a standout among the most skilled, comparable to a knight. While looking at Nicole with admiration, I subtly shifted my gaze towards the clock. Time had swiftly passed, over 30 minutes had flown by, and it was already past 4 o¡¯clock. Staying in the dorm like this wasn¡¯t ideal, but it was too early for dinner. Nevertheless, wanting to spend some quality time with my dear older sister, whom I hadn¡¯t seen for a long time, we planned to have dinner together. ¡°Are you planning to stay for a few days?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll probably head back in about three days. It¡¯s quite a journey from the capital to the border area.¡± ¡°Good to hear. Let¡¯s have dinner together tonight then. I¡¯ll let the others know.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll just have dinner with some acquaintances today. I¡¯ll have time tomorrow too. Before that...¡± Nicole started to speak hesitantly, glancing at me with a slightly cloudy expression. It was evident that she was torn between whether to say something or not, and her hesitation was palpable. At first, I was bewildered, not understanding why she was behaving this way. However, what she said next clarified everything for me. ¡°Well... how is Adelia? Is she doing well in her role as a bodyguard?¡± ¡°Ah.¡±Findd new stories at novelhall.com The topic was about Adelia, her close friend and my personal bodyguard. Judging by her reaction, it seemed that Nicole was aware of Adelia¡¯s feelings towards me. ¡°No. Aren¡¯t both of them hurting people¡¯s hearts?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t be able to push away someone who comes unnecessarily kind. At times like this, don¡¯t hesitate indecisively; push forward decisively. Become a fool who accepts all the women who like you, or become trash who takes them as you please. What will you choose?¡± ¡°Um, wouldn¡¯t being a fool be better?¡± Nicole¡¯s pressure was so intense that it created an atmosphere where there was no room for argument. Listening quietly, it seemed like being a fool might be better than being trash. With my hesitant response, Nicole, with her cold, golden eyes, stared at me and soon gave an order. ¡°Guide me.¡± ¡°Uh, huh? Where, where to?¡± ¡°Guide me to Adele. Since we¡¯ve come this far, we have to see it through to the end.¡± I can¡¯t figure out exactly what her plan is. I got up from my seat, momentarily taken aback, and began to follow her instructions. Before I knew it, I found myself outside the dorm, but I still couldn¡¯t discern Nicole¡¯s intentions. She just followed behind me, emitting a chilly atmosphere. ¡®But if Leona is revealed...¡¯ I can¡¯t bring myself to say that. It¡¯s not just empty words, Nicole might snap at me. No matter how much she loves her younger brother, she is the one who corrects things directly. I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s trying to correct, though. I walked for a while with a heavy heart. Finally, we arrived right in front of Adelia¡¯s residence. The gaze I felt from behind intensified as we reached the accommodation. Under some sort of pressure to open the door, I cleared my throat and lightly knocked. Adelia should be waiting inside the dorm until I call her. How much time passed? Coming out~ I heard the voice, then the sound of Adelia approaching the door. For some reason, my heart raced nervously as she came closer. Creak¡ª ¡°Who¡¯s there... Oh! Cutie?¡± When I opened the door, Adelia, wearing a white shirt and shorts, greeted me with a bright smile. It seemed like she had just finished exercising. ¡°What¡¯s going on all of a sudden... Huh?¡± Adelia, with a look of surprise and delight in her sky-blue eyes, seemed to have noticed Nicole standing behind me. It was as if she had met a close friend after a long time. Adelia¡¯s smile was brighter than before as she walked slowly from her accommodation to meet Nicole. ¡°Nicole! How long has it been? But your arm...¡± ¡°Isaac.¡± ¡°Uh, yeah?¡± Nicole called my name without acknowledging Adelia¡¯s greeting. Her voice was somewhat low and seemed to be irritated for some reason. Adelia also seemed to sense this subtle atmosphere, and while initially concerned about Nicole¡¯s injury, she started to roll her eyes with a worried expression, trying to understand the situation. Push- Then Nicole forcefully pushed me from behind. It was a strong push, and I had no choice but to collide with Adelia. Fortunately, Adelia accepted me, but I couldn¡¯t help feeling bewildered by the sudden close contact. Just as Adelia and I were left speechless, Nicole spoke in a sharp voice. ¡°Now both of you come inside.¡± ¡°Noona? Can you explain what¡¯s going on...¡± ¡°Yeah, Nicole. What¡¯s the sudden idea?¡± Adelia, also taken aback by the abrupt situation, asked with a puzzled expression. Perhaps sensing an unusual atmosphere, she held me tightly to protect me. ¡°Sigh...¡± Whether she liked it or not, Nicole looked at the two of us in turn and let out a deep sigh as if the weight of the world was on her shoulders. Then, she pulled her uniform cap down low and spoke quietly. It was a tone and voice mixed with various complex emotions that couldn¡¯t be easily explained in words. ¡°I can¡¯t stand to watch this anymore. Really...¡± After saying that, Nicole turned her back and gradually walked away. ¡°You guys decide whether you¡¯re going to kiss or have sex or whatever.¡± She added one last sentence. ¡°I¡¯ll go knock some sense into my sisters-in-law.¡± Adelia and I could only stare blankly at Nicole¡¯s retreating figure. Translators note: Chapter 224: A Happy Face (1) Adelia and I ended up alone in a room, thanks to Nicole pushing us in without warning. Being in the same room as her wasn¡¯t a big deal, as it happened often, but the problem was the situation. Nicole¡¯s words before leaving lingered in our minds. ¡®Decide quickly, whether you have a kiss or fuck.¡¯ She also said she was going to scold her sisters-in-law. In the sudden and unexpected situation, I had no idea what decision to make. But now that I calmed down, it seems like I know. To ensure there¡¯s no further interference in Adelia¡¯s and my relationship, I decided to take matters into my own hands. ¡°Why is she acting like this all of a sudden?¡± ¡°...Well, I don¡¯t know.¡± Adelia, too, initially had an expression of not understanding the situation at all. Unlike me, who had a deep(?) conversation with Nicole, for her, it was like a bolt out of the blue. However, as time passed and the atmosphere between us became more subtle, it seemed like she noticed something. The situation was one where, to connect her best friend with her own younger sibling, she pushed them together into one room. Not only that, but she left words behind to build ¡®certainty.¡¯ While I was silently sighing deeply, Adelia hesitated to open her mouth while glancing at my face. I waited in silence until she spoke first. It would only make the situation awkward if I opened my mouth first, so Adelia had to initiate the conversation. ¡°...Did you tell Nicole?¡± When a quiet silence settled in, Adelia cautiously asked me with a careful voice. After a long time, she took the initiative to start the conversation. I realized the meaning contained in her question and nodded my head silently. What¡¯s the point of saying it? The situation already speaks for itself. Adelia nodded in acknowledgment of my affirmation, then made a face as if she herself didn¡¯t know what to say.Findd new stories at novelhall.com Usually, it was normal for her to playfully tease with her characteristic lively smile, but the situation was as complicated as it can be. ¡°Right, Nicole has a mischievous side too. I didn¡¯t know this well...¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Cutie, do you think the same? You know it well, don¡¯t you? How strict she normally is.¡± Nevertheless, she was making an effort to lighten the mood somehow. I remained silent, just listening to her talk. Adelia forced an awkward laugh, scratching her cheek and then started speaking incoherently. ¡°Su-suddenly asking for a kiss. What was it again? S-sex...¡± But when the word she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say finally came out, she tightly sealed her lips. The faint blush rising on her fair skin vividly expressed her emotions. Watching Adelia¡¯s neck gradually turning redder, I let out a bitter smile. It seemed increasingly difficult for her to speak. If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s only one thing for me to do. I need to bring out the words she wants to say. ¡°It seems Nicole noona must be quite frustrated. Perhaps she brought me here because handling the situation is beyond her.¡± ¡°Bu-but you have an engagement... Nicole should know about it, so why...¡± ¡°I said that. But she asked me whether I want to be remembered as a scoundrel who took a mistress without his wife¡¯s permission or as a trash who freely played with a woman¡¯s feelings. I chose the first option, and that¡¯s how it turned out.¡± ¡°...¡± Adelia¡¯s face turned noticeably red. Choosing the first option essentially meant accepting her completely, or at least that¡¯s how it could be interpreted. After her duel with Hiriya last time, she confessed her feelings to me. However, given the circumstances, I couldn¡¯t accept her at that time. The situation seemed frustrating from Nicole¡¯s perspective. While she seemed to understand the complexities of my situation, she still considered accepting someone¡¯s feelings different. So, she indirectly appealed that playing with a woman¡¯s feelings is what trash do. Moreover, she even said to me, ¡®You¡¯re unnecessarily kind, aren¡¯t you? If someone is coming to you, just boldly accept them. Why hesitate?¡¯ ¡®If this was my past life, I¡¯d really be trash.¡¯ Even in a society where some polygamy is tolerated, I¡¯d have nothing to say if I received insults in my past life. I suppose I¡¯ve adapted well enough to the social culture of this world by now. However, despite becoming accustomed, me being indecisive was a fact. It¡¯s not like I can see through people¡¯s hearts; I can just straightforwardly clarify things. Upon careful thought, I can understand why Nicole said those words to me. Thanks to her, I was able to engage in sufficient self-reflection. Let¡¯s sincerely be grateful for being born in this world. And at least show some sincerity to the woman who likes me. ¡°Adelia-noona.¡± ¡°Uh, yeah?¡± ¡°What do you like about me?¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± Adelia¡¯s sky-blue eyes widened at my direct question, and she flinched noticeably. In addition to that, her already red face deepened in color, as it would burst at the slightest touch and her lips trembled like ripples. Adelia, who was usually carefree and confident, looked genuinely cute when she reacted like this. It felt strange that despite being older than me, she seemed younger. ¡®In terms of age, I guess I am older.¡¯ That¡¯s a story from my past life; let¡¯s move on since now I¡¯m a lively 18-year-old. People are creatures of adaptation, and after reincarnation, behaving according to that age naturally affected my way of thinking. Meanwhile, Adelia, leaning forward, groaned for a while before slowly raising her upper body. After giving me a glance, she closed her eyes tightly and then slowly extended her face. It was a gesture indicating that she wanted me to come forward and kiss her. It was awkward, but that made it even cuter. Swoosh¡ª Instead of kissing her as she wished, I reached out my hand and gently embraced the back of her head. With my other hand, I softly brushed her cheek. With each of these actions, Adelia¡¯s body trembled slightly. Due to having her eyes closed, her heightened senses naturally led to such reactions. However, I didn¡¯t immediately kiss her. Like a predator waiting for its prey, I patiently waited for the right moment. Adelia seemed to sense something was amiss and slowly began to open her eyes, filled with confusion. Then, with an expression of puzzlement, she opened her tightly sealed lips. ¡°Why, why... ugh!¡± Before she could fully express her confusion, I brought my face close, and our lips collided in a surprise kiss. Adelia¡¯s body stiffened at the sudden kiss. Originally, her lips were closed like a fortress, but due to carelessness, they were slightly open. Moreover, what I wanted was not a light kiss but a deep and intense kiss suitable for lovers. My tongue invaded Adelia¡¯s mouth, making contact with her hesitant tongue, conveying taste and fragrance without direction. ¡°Um. Mmm.¡± At first, Adelia was tense, but as the kiss continued deeply, she gradually surrendered to instinct. The initially awkward tongue play became more skilled, and her once rigid body gradually relaxed. She went further, wrapping her arms around my neck. There was no longer any shy maiden; only one lovely woman remained. ¡°Hoo.¡± ¡°Haah... Haah...¡± After the long and deep kiss, neither of us hesitated to pull away simultaneously. The silver thread that had extended between our lips was abruptly severed. I was relatively composed, while Adelia gasped as if she might lose consciousness any moment. Her upright sky-blue eyes became hazy, and her trembling lips revealed her agitation. In my heart, I wanted to conclude things here, but I exercised as much patience as possible. I had planned to give her intense memories that could cover up her unfortunate family circumstances. ¡°Was it good?¡± ¡°...I feel like I might get addicted.¡± Adelia pulled back while still holding my neck. By crossing the line first, she no longer needed to conceal her true feelings. With a smile, I carefully pulled her towards me and embraced her. Adelia, nestled against my chest, seemed to want to feel the warmth and hugged me tightly. ¡°Isaac.¡± ¡°Yeah. What is it?¡± ¡°I love you.¡± It was the second confession, but the feeling was quite different. It wasn¡¯t a confession of one-sided love but rather a confession as lovers. I gently replied, stroking Adelia¡¯s head. ¡°I love you too, Noona.¡± ¡°Will you... not abandon me?¡± Adelia asked me with an anxious voice, perhaps haunted by the memory of being rejected directly by her family. To quell that anxiety and to overlay those memories with happy ones, I sincerely reassured her. ¡°Absolutely, that will never happen.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± A sigh containing various complex emotions. At the same time, my heart began to moisten. It was hard to read her expression buried in my chest, but I silently brushed away her back. As I did, her grip on me became stronger. ¡°I¡¯m relieved...¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Really... phew. I¡¯m so relieved...¡± Adelia was undoubtedly sobbing. But when I lowered my gaze... ¡°I¡¯m truly happy...¡± I could see that she was smiling. Translators note: Chapter 225: A Happy Face (2) We reached the point of no return. The only thing left is revealing my identity as Xenon to Adelia. Since the manuscript happened to be in my room, proving it won¡¯t take long. However, I have no intention of disclosing it right now. Even if we¡¯ve became lovers, it will take time for her to fully fall for me. I need to wait until I¡¯m sure she will choose me without any hesitation after I reveal myself as Xenon. To ensure not to make a mistake in a moment¡¯s choice, not to hold any lingering regrets. Look at the present moment. Despite having just experienced the deep, intense first kiss moments ago, she was still wearing an uneasy expression. With an anxious look in her eyes, she repeatedly asked confirming questions, as if she couldn¡¯t believe the current situation. I responded to those questions with a warm smile, and in a low, soothing voice, I opened my mouth. ¡°If it¡¯s too unbelievable, should I give you another kiss?¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± As soon as I said that, Adelia¡¯s face turned as red as a volcano about to erupt. Her lips trembled like the waves, expressing her feelings in an instant. As I mentioned before, Adelia was starving for ¡°affection.¡± Being born as an illegitimate child, her family environment was truly the worst, and during the exhibition, she even faced worse. So, instead of playing pranks, giving Adelia warmth would be better. But there¡¯s one thing that I can¡¯t quite understand. ¡°Noona, why did it have to be me? There are plenty of guys with affection like mine in the world.¡± As I said, there are many men in the world similar to me. Rather than a man like me with many women around, it would have been better for Adelia to meet a man who only had eyes for her. In response to my question, Adelia blinked her sky-blue eyes and then replied with a complex smile. ¡°Even if I revealed that I¡¯m illegitimate, would they really treat me like you?¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± ¡°Illegitimate children are treated much worse than you think. Among nobles, they are seen as a threat to power or as cause for discord in the family, tainted with impure blood. The commoners treat illegitimate children as nobles. It¡¯s a status that¡¯s neither here nor there.¡± The treatment of illegitimate children is indeed as Adelia described: not good at all. It could lead to significant discord within families and is entrenched with strong negative biases. Above all, there¡¯s a clear distinction between ¡°legitimate children¡± and ¡°illegitimate children.¡± Legitimate children, even if they are born from concubines, receive a certain level of noble treatment. However, illegitimate children are born from relationships outside the family. There inevitably exists a difference. The reason Adelia calls herself an illegitimate child rather than a legitimate child is also because of this. If she isn¡¯t acknowledged as part of the family, she would have to label herself as an illegitimate child rather than a legitimate one. I reached out and gently stroked Adelia¡¯s head as she stood there, lost in melancholy. Startled, she slowly lifted her head to look at me with surprised eyes. ¡°...Isaac?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to blame yourself anymore. I¡¯ll make sure you forget everything about being an illegitimate child. Understand?¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± At my words, Adelia bit her lip hard, tears welling up in her eyes. Soon enough, she leaned into me. Just looking at her like this, she seemed so tearful and fragile. They say people who laugh a lot often carry many inner wounds, and it seems to be true. I intend to cherish Adelia until all those wounds are healed, and I¡¯m willing to provide her with ample affection as a remedy. The scars might remain from deep wounds, but the healing itself will be sufficient. ¡°...Isaac.¡± ¡°Yeah, noona?¡± ¡°Do we really have to meet them now? Will they even allow it?¡± She¡¯s probably referring to Marie and Cecily. Normally, she would have referred to them as ¡®those kids,¡¯ but now she spoke of them in a more elevated manner as ¡®them.¡¯ Even though the line has been crossed, permission is still necessary. Adelia herself being of illegitimate birth makes it even more daunting. Even if Nicole were to go and insist, the moment she faces rejection, Adelia¡¯s heart will quickly burn down like a piece of paper on fire. And once again, new wounds will be etched. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to stop it. I¡¯m already prepared to take several hits. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll try my best.¡± ¡°...Can I trust you on that?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I said affectionately while gently stroking Adelia¡¯s head to reassure her worries. ¡°I might get scolded a lot, but it¡¯ll be okay.¡± Knock knock. As soon as I said that, the sound of someone knocking on my door reached my ears. Adelia and I immediately turned our gaze towards the door upon hearing the sound. ¡®They¡¯ve come.¡¯ Checking the clock, it¡¯s already half-past five. The last class ended around 4:30, so we must have talked for an hour before they came. I said it would be fine, but I couldn¡¯t help feeling nervous. I stroked Adelia¡¯s head once again and got up from my seat, walking towards the door. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll go.¡± It¡¯s a tense moment. I took a deep breath, lowered the doorknob, and slowly opened the door. It¡¯s probably just a misconception that it feels like the gates of hell are opening. While briefly having an unnecessary thought, I checked the person who knocked. As soon as I opened the door, I saw very familiar faces. Not only Nicole in a uniform, but also Marie and Cecily standing beside her. I could roughly guess why they had come. My intuition about the Gates of Hell was precisely accurate. Awkwardly, I chuckled, but feeling the chilly yet intense aura, I couldn¡¯t help but shudder. The source of that energy was none other than Nicole, who had knocked. She gazed at me with cold, sunken golden eyes. ¡°Uh... you¡¯re here? Did you... talk?¡± Something was dangerous. My instincts were screaming. As I awkwardly chuckled, Nicole slightly lifted the corner of her mouth. However, the problem was that while her mouth was smiling, her eyes were not. It was an unmistakably eerie atmosphere and vibe. I slowly stepped back in unease, but... ¡°Hey, you...¡± Nicole widened her eyes and then exclaimed. ¡°You rascal!!!¡± She kicked me right in the chest, a very precise and clear kick that could have appeared alongside a roaring battle cry in a movie from a past life. It¡¯s a flaw that I took that kick. Naturally, due to the strong pain I felt in my abdomen, I couldn¡¯t help but roll backward. Fortunately, she hadn¡¯t kicked me hard enough to cause serious harm, but it was painful nonetheless. As I¡¯ve not encountered many opponents since reincarnation, the pain feels even sharper. ¡°W-What?!¡± ¡°N-Nicole!¡± Suddenly, everyone was startled by Nicole¡¯s abrupt kick and hurriedly approached. Whether I said anything or not, Nicole relentlessly stomped on me while I lay collapsed on the ground. She seemed to be controlling her strength to some extent, but I could sense intense anger with each kick. ¡°I thought there was only Adele, but there¡¯s one more?! And she¡¯s even a beastwoman, not to mention the chieftain¡¯s daughter?! You¡¯re quite the princess collector, huh?¡± ¡°No-noona, just a moment...! Let me explain...¡± ¡°What explanation! That elf you claimed to be friendly with... seems like you¡¯ve gotten quite close! No, maybe you¡¯re already beyond ¡®close¡¯! If you collect one person from each race, you¡¯ll go down in history as the greatest playboy, just like that! Xenon is said to be a pure lover who only cares about one person, but he¡¯s being a damned playboy!¡±Findd new stories at novelhall.com However, Marie smiled casually and opened her mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I might be a little grumpy, but we¡¯re not rejecting you, Unnie. Cecily has similar thoughts.¡± ¡°Yes? Then...¡± ¡°Instead, there¡¯s a condition.¡± At the mention of a condition, Adelia restrained her expression instead of being moved. She must know well that the condition is the most important. Then, Marie, holding hands with me, showed a kind smile and spoke. ¡°Unnie should also understand that ¡®officially¡¯ marrying is only between me and Isaac for now. Cecily is still ¡®unofficial.¡¯¡± ¡°Marie?¡± ¡°Why? It¡¯s true, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Do you have to emphasize it like that?¡± It seemed Cecily was upset when the word ¡°unofficial¡± was mentioned. However, Marie pushed forward diligently, not wishing to be deprived of the title of the first because Cecily didn¡¯t have any desire for it in the first place. ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t know which of us will inherit the title, but it¡¯ll probably be Isaac who receives it from his father. Or the royal family might confer a separate title. If that happens, you might become Isaac¡¯s concubine.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true.¡± ¡°But if you become a concubine, there¡¯s a high chance of constant surveillance from the Ters Kingdom. Even if you renounce them, there might be things that could be traced back to you.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± Adelia sighed at the somewhat realistic conversation. It clearly meant that she was officially designated as a ¡®concubine.¡¯ The situation would become complicated if the Ters Kingdom recognizes Adelia not as a bastard but as a ¡®child¡¯ in the future. Even if the Minerva Empire and Adelia refuse vehemently, ¡®lineage¡¯ holds immense power in society nowadays. In other words, it¡¯s difficult to accept Adelia even as a concubine. That damn lineage continued to torment her like a shackle. Around the time when even Adelia and perhaps I felt a sense of pity, Mari unexpectedly made a proposal. ¡°So, I have a suggestion, Unnie. How about becoming a personal maid instead of a guard knight?¡± ¡°A personal... maid?¡± ¡°Yes, a maid. Not just an ordinary servant but a personal maid who attends to Isaac and me.¡± A maid and a servant mean the same thing. However, a personal maid performs a role similar to a ¡®secretary.¡¯ Managing the employer¡¯s schedule is basic, but they also act as an assistant, following around and fulfilling the duties of an attendant. When you first glance at it, it may seem similar to being a maid, but a personal maid is undoubtedly a noble. One common misconception is that a personal maid is not a servant but has rather a companion-like relationship with a high-ranking noble. Adelia is certainly qualified to become a concubine, but it might be easier for her to become a personal maid rather than risking trouble with the Ters Kingdom. Just as everyone was astonished by the proposal that could be considered cunning, Marie continued confidently. ¡°In the mansion, you¡¯ll play the role of a maid, and when you go outside, you¡¯ll return to being a knight escort. That way, you can be close to Isaac and even receive love as you wish. How about it? Does it sound good?¡± ¡°Well, becoming a maid is not exactly... I don¡¯t dislike it, but I¡¯m not sure if I can do well...¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you do well or not. Knowing Isaac¡¯s personality, he¡¯ll do his own tasks. It¡¯s the same for me. What do you think?¡± ¡°... ... ¡° Adelia hesitated at Marie¡¯s proposal, then shifted her gaze to me. It was an indication of whether it was acceptable to be appointed as a personal maid. In response, I nodded my head. Honestly, I¡¯m curious. The always carefree Adelia, welcoming me in a neat maid outfit. In various ways, my thoughts were drawn to that side. When I nodded my head, Adelia opened her mouth with a surprised expression. ¡°...Alright. I¡¯ll accept it.¡± ¡°Great. I¡¯ll give you the necessary books, so study hard in your spare time. Oh, and...¡± Marie paused for a moment, then reached out her empty hand and grabbed Adelia¡¯s hand. Adelia, momentarily startled by Marie holding her hand, looked at her with a puzzled expression. Then, with warm eyes fixed on Adelia, Marie spoke with a voice filled with sincerity. ¡°Welcome to the family, Adelia-unnie.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Now, don¡¯t suffer anymore and live happily. You¡¯re worth that, unnie.¡± Perhaps that one sentence struck a chord in Adelia¡¯s heart. She initially had a vacant expression, then her lips trembled slightly before she slowly nodded her head. Finally, placing her other hand over Marie¡¯s hand that held hers, Adelia spoke with a choked voice, ¡°Thank you... really... thank you...¡± ¡°Yes, unnie.¡± ¡°I will definitely... sniff... I will definitely protect you.¡± She really was someone who sheds tears easily. It¡¯s probably because she has been through a lot of pain. As a warm atmosphere began to settle, Marie slowly stood up. Adelia looked at her with a tear-stained expression, puzzled. I felt the same way. In the midst of this, Marie ignored those looks and called out to Cecily. ¡°Cecily?¡± ¡°I¡¯m coming.¡± Did they synchronize their movements in advance? At the call from Marie, Cecily rose from her seat without any hesitation. By the way, Marie held my hand, and since Cecily had linked arms with me, my two arms involuntarily lifted upwards. As the bewildering situation continued, Marie looked down at me and spoke coldly. ¡°What are you doing? Aren¡¯t you getting up?¡± ¡°Uh, what?¡± ¡°If you have any sense, wouldn¡¯t you get up?¡± What on earth is happening? I really have no idea. However, I could understand the situation from Cecily¡¯s subsequent words. ¡°Isaac.¡± ¡°Ye-yeah?¡± The chill in Cecily¡¯s voice was far colder than the freezing wind. ¡°Did you really think we would just move on like this?¡± It was much colder than the northern winter. Chapter 226: Book 17 (1) I¡¯ve always thought about it, but I feel grateful that my father¡¯s genes have manifested, albeit late. If that hadn¡¯t happened, my back would have been broken a long time ago. However, a bigger issue remained: the changed attitudes of Marie and Cecily. It¡¯s not that they were distant or have lost affection towards me, but rather it has deepened even more than before. To the point where the intensity has become so strong. Originally, we used to compromise with each other, but starting with Adelia, it seems like they¡¯ve developed a new preference of conspiring together. Rather than waiting for their turn, it seems they took to staying by my side. Surprisingly, Marie was more proactive than Cecily, and her jealousy seems to be increasing day by day, always trying to keep me by her side. In her heart, she even wanted us to share a dorm like a married couple. Thanks to that, I could understand how much she loves me. As time goes by, more women gather around me, but still, I will prioritize Marie and love her passionately. She was the first to notice me and confess her love, so I couldn¡¯t do anything less. ¡®Oh, by the way, it¡¯s almost our 1-year anniversary.¡¯ I remember the exact day when Marie and I officially started dating. I have a habit from my past life of diligently commemorating anniversaries and such. In this world, apart from birthdays, there¡¯s no culture of commemorating special days. Even with engagements or marriages, it ends there. So, wouldn¡¯t she be moved if I remembered our anniversary? Since I¡¯ve caused Marie some emotional turmoil, I plan to give back as much as I can. Of course, Cecily was the same. Even if she pretends not to mind if I only take care of Marie, she¡¯ll feel disappointed inside. ¡®But what could be a good gift...¡¯ It was a dilemma thinking about what would be an appropriate gift here, cosmetics or an expensive perfume would be the safest, but asking other women would still be the best. So, I planned to send a letter to my mother soon and ask her. Or maybe subtly ask Marie so she doesn¡¯t catch on. Becoming a good-for-nothing, this is the best expression of goodwill and apology I can do. Since this might not be enough, I¡¯ll make sure to commemorate the special days diligently to soothe their hearts. Anyway, since the Adelia incident, my life has been divided into assistant duties, writing, and sweet dates with my lovers, as usual. There¡¯s nothing else to do than things that require attention one by one, but recently, I¡¯ve been concentrating on writing. I¡¯ve become accustomed to the assistant life, so helping Elena and Cindy is a breeze, and as for the dates... let¡¯s just pass over that. However, during the weekend, Adelia¡¯s face bloomed with a bright smile, and that made me very satisfied. Not a smile to hide the wounds but a genuinely happy one. Just that alone is worth sacrificing my waist for. Although we briefly deviated to another topic, let¡¯s get back to the issue of Volume 17. As everyone knows, Volume 17 focuses on Jin and Lily, and it depicts the events unfolding in the ¡®Holy Church,¡¯ which can be considered the ¡®Church¡¯ episode of Xenon¡¯s Biography, centered around Xavier like country. ... Let¡¯s not complain that I chose the name ¡®Holy¡¯ too casually. I just named it like this because I couldn¡¯t think of a better name. Anyway, the development is that a priest associated with devils threatens Jin and Lily in the Holy Church. This story was also rather realistic. The world realized the contamination level of the World Tree¡¯s roots as soon as they saw my book. But how corrupt can clergy members be? Especially in the case of the Luminous Order, there is a distant past where they turned fanatical and slaughtered demons. Given the considerable time that has passed since then, the likelihood of internal decay once again spreading is high. Hence, though hesitant to write about it when faced with the thought of opposition, I had no choice but to proceed, for fear the plot might stagnate if I made amendments. More than anything, it was transformed to the extent of creating something that doesn¡¯t exist, unlike Animers previously. If I were to exaggerate a bit and write that dung can turn into gold, there are those who might take it at face value. With this in mind, while the story continues as it is, I¡¯ll ask Luminous directly. Are there truly corrupt clergy members within Xavier? [There are.] ¡®Crazy.¡¯ And a positive response came back from Luminous. I couldn¡¯t believe it even though I had hoped. Hearing a definitive answer from the god overseeing the world was more than shocking. I felt my head ringing. However, cursing during a conversation with a god was an obvious blasphemy, so I immediately apologized. No matter how much Luminous may favor me, a god is a god. Even a slight slip of the tongue in jest is a serious matter. ¡®I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. How could I...¡¯ [I¡¯m fine. I can understand your feelings. But it¡¯s truly fascinating. Cultural differences aside, the extent of these outcomes is unexpected. It¡¯s quite severe, but interesting, isn¡¯t it?] Luminous seemed to be in a daze now. Although I poked to check, they probably didn¡¯t expect it to actually exist. No, he may not directly interfere, but he¡¯s observing. Even though he knew that Xavier was rotting from inside, he probably couldn¡¯t come up with a proper plan. Not informing about the widespread devil worshippers was similar to this. Since no one raised questions, the gods must have been frustrated. Even if they warned through oracles, it would have been misinterpreted, leading to frustration. Or maybe those interpreting the prophecy became corrupted. That¡¯s not an impossible possibility. [...We, gods, always end up owning you. Thanks to you, the future of the world is becoming brighter.] ¡®Should I thank the devil worshippers who summoned me here?¡¯ [No. Because of those bastards, innocent souls ended up in a completely different place. From the gods¡¯ perspective, they might be insignificant, but life is always precious. That¡¯s what our mother used to say.] The mother of gods. Luminous and Mora inherited their compassionate nature from Harte, the goddess of life and nature. It feels proud in a corner of my heart that this world is developing under the protection of such compassionate and loving gods. On the other hand, I wondered why the devils would invade this world. They are known for destruction and slaughter, but there must be a leader giving them ¡®orders.¡¯ Perhaps the goal of that leader is the destruction of this world. Since there was no clear explanation in the myth, I became slightly curious. Still, I didn¡¯t ask Luminous directly. Instead, I moved on to another question. ¡®Can you tell me who in Xavier is making a pact with devils?¡¯ [Sorry, I can¡¯t do that. It¡¯s a future that would shake the entire world, too much for your sanctity to handle even now. Such a great calamity requires an immense force to occur.] How severe could it be that even my sanctity is insufficient? It seems like it will bring about a wave as significant as the contamination of the World Tree¡¯s roots, which was a major crisis. ¡®Understood. Then, I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡¯ [Go ahead. I hope there will be light in your future.] With those words, Luminous¡¯s voice disappeared completely. I slowly opened my closed eyes and lifted my head. A statue depicting Luminous stood before my eyes. If Luminous was here, a faint aura would have enveloped the statue, but seeing its absence confirms their departure. I rose from my spot and loosened my stiffened body. My knees were a bit numb from kneeling for so long, but it was bearable. ¡®I should head to Helium as soon as possible.¡¯ It¡¯s been a while since I met Mora, and I don¡¯t want to transform into a woman. I should avoid it at all costs this time. I¡¯ll ask Cecily for help this time, and in the future, I can ask Gartz for assistance to visit regularly. I bowed my head sincerely to Luminous, who has been very accommodating, and stepped outside. As soon as I stepped out, I unexpectedly encountered someone. ¡°Saint Isaac?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Did you come to pray to Luminous?¡± It was Kate, the Cardinal of Xavier¡¯s Church and the Grand Inquisitor. Her forest-green eyes seemed indifferent but held a hint of delight. I¡¯ve heard she stays in this temple before, so it didn¡¯t surprise me, but what stood out the most was her attire. Instead of the nun¡¯s habit she usually wore, she was clad in armor that covered her entire body. Given her usual habit, it was natural to question. ¡°Hello, Miss Kate. I just finished offering my prayers a moment ago. But about that armor...¡± ¡°I¡¯m planning to go exterminate devil worshippers who defile Luminous¡¯s name.¡± As expected. As my gaze shifted to her waist, there hung a mace that seemed too heavy to wield with just one hand. She, with a pure face like a country girl, goes around smashing the skulls of devil worshippers. It felt strange, not aligning with her usual demeanor. It clearly shows that judging people solely by appearances is wrong. I chuckled at the notion of devil worshippers in the capital and asked. ¡°Are there devil worshippers in the capital?¡± ¡°There are rumors that they reside underground. It¡¯s a fitting place for vermin like them. Those creatures need to be crushed thoroughly and incinerated then resurrection should become impossible.¡± I learned during my conversation with Kate that she has quite a sharp tongue. Only when it comes to devil worshippers, though. Her faith in Luminous must be that strong, indicating sincerity. Despite some missing screws in common sense, she¡¯s not a bad person. Sometimes, her faith goes overboard, causing some disturbances. But recently, through small talk, she seems to be gradually changing. ¡°I see. Take care. Don¡¯t get hurt unnecessarily by being too reckless.¡± ¡°Thank you for your concern.¡± ¡°Um...¡± I looked at Kate with an indifferent expression. As I stared, she blinked her green eyes and grinned. ¡°Do you have something to say?¡± ¡°No, just...¡± Kate is fervently devoted to Luminous. Does that mean her feelings toward Xavier, her hometown and sanctuary, are the same? It feels uneasy to leave things this way after directly receiving that information from Luminous. If the 18th volume comes out, it might reveal everything, but by then, it could be too late. However, it¡¯s not something that can be directly disclosed. There¡¯s a risk that revealing it might cause significant trouble for Kate, who is still quite inexperienced. Certainly, she¡¯s established herself as a skilled individual in terms of combat and has risen to the position of a Cardinal through that. However, there are matters that cannot be resolved by force alone. After pondering repeatedly, I recalled an appropriate proverb and subtly conveyed it to her. ¡°Do you happen to know the saying, ¡®The darkest place is under the candle¡¯?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of that. Is it a directive from Luminous?¡± ¡°Not exactly.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± Kate cast her gaze downward, blinked a few times, and replied in her characteristic blunt tone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t quite understand.¡± ¡°I see... Alright.¡± ¡°Still, I will engrave Isaac¡¯s words in my heart, thank you for that.¡± ¡°Thank you. May there be a path of hope for you.¡± I bowed slightly, uttering the farewell often shared by clergy of the Luminous order. Kate returned the gesture, offering the same salutation. ¡°May there be a path of light for you.¡± After sixteen volumes and precisely a fortnight later, the 17th volume made its appearance in the world. And... ¡°Kate has returned to the Holy Kingdom?¡± ¡°Yeah, it seems like something urgent came up.¡± Exactly two days later, Kate returned to her hometown. Translators note: Chapter 227: Book 17 (2) The 17th volume portrays the intimate romance between Jin and Lily, while unfolding events occurring within the Holy Kingdom. Although the Holy Kingdom was originally favorable to the alliance¡¯s establishment, upon hearing the news of having to unite with demons, they refused. The reason is simple and clear: demons can turn into devils at any moment. (TL: Clarification, Holy Kingdom in the book and Holy Kingdom Xavier in Isaacs world are spelled differently and it would be more accurate to call Xavier a ¡®Theocracy¡¯ but I don¡¯t want to change it now. Thus I will try to use Xavier instead of ¡®Holy Kingdom¡¯ Xavier when possible to avoid confusion.) As mentioned before, even if the readers knew, the characters in the book didn¡¯t directly witness Sakran¡¯s noble sacrifice. Only a few priests who witnessed his final moments treat demons as humans, the upper echelons remain unchanged. Even Jin, who had served as Lily¡¯s guardian knight since childhood, finds himself in a situation of suspicion. While Jin himself was accustomed to such discrimination, the circumstances make it frustrating. Moreover, the veterans tend to grow stagnant, and unfortunately, the cardinals, all of whom were aged elders, further slowed down progress. Afterward, Jin and Lily postponed the formation of the Allied Forces and headed to an inn for the night... Only to be attacked without doing anything. The clues regarding the mastermind behind the attackers are found thereafter, concluding Volume 17. Because hints and clues about the mastermind have been scattered throughout, someone with good deduction skills could easily realize who the culprit is. Anyway, all truths will be revealed in Volume 18, so there¡¯s no issue. [Xavier¡¯s Holy See assures that the contents are unrelated to Xenon¡¯s Biography under the name of Luminous.] This was the ¡®declaration¡¯ released by Xavier¡¯s Holy See as soon as Volume 17 emerged. Yeah, it¡¯s nothing but a declaration. Since they were the first ones to claim that Xenon¡¯s Biography is a prophecy, that Xenon is a ¡®regressor¡¯ or something, it¡¯s natural they¡¯d be rattled. Amidst the diminishing discriminatory views towards demons, Helium now possessed enough power from the perspective of other nations to make them drool. Not only exceptional in dwarf-level item crafting ability but also possessing a force with each individual demon comparable to tactical weaponry. Each of these aspects was a sweet fruit, and since the nation of Helium possesses them all, it¡¯d result in significant loss if anyone were to view it unfavorably. However, due to its characteristic as a ¡®Holy Nation,¡¯ even if criticized from within Helium, it might not suffer significant damage. But from the perspective of other nations, they¡¯d need to tread cautiously. [Demonkind in the book is still discriminated against. That¡¯s why the emotions are more poignant.] [An attack on the Saintess, especially an attack within the Holy See, is by no means normal.] [Is there a secret battle happening within the Holy See?] (TL: I just learned the Holy See is a thing.) Readers began to question and analyze the part about them being attacked. After all, the Saintess should receive as much favor within the Church as the Pope himself, so the attack raised doubts. Consequently, Xavier found itself in a precarious situation. They not only had to provide explanations, but they also emphatically stated that such a thing could never happen under the name of Luminous. Even though this scandal involving the church exploded to the point where readers were quite skeptical, it¡¯s a nation established for the sake of the ¡®god,¡¯ so they chose to overlook it, at least temporarily. Certainly, for the clergy, forming pacts with devils while evading the eyes of the gods was an unimaginable act. Even though there might be followers of the World Tree and devil worshipers, these incidents wouldn¡¯t occur within the sacred nation. Originally, to receive an oracle, one must undergo strict scrutiny and obtain permission from Luminous, so they firmly deny any such events. Of course, receiving an oracle might be difficult, but it¡¯s even easy to fall into corruption afterward. As power increases, morality tends to diminish, and one becomes more susceptible to desires. In the 18th volume, explanations about this will be provided, and as Luminous mentioned, the world will turn upside down. [Though the attack disrupted things for a night, hope still remains.] [They practically confessed their mutual feelings. Damn those attackers...] [I believe it will continue in the 18th volume.] The progress between Jin and Lily, the couple, has also garnered much attention. As mentioned before, Jin and Lily are just as popular as the main characters, Xenon and Mary. In fact, even my mother was more drawn to Jin and Lily than the main characters, indicating how high their popularity truly is. So far, they have never directly revealed their hearts to each other. Jin was genuinely hiding his feelings, while Lily noticed Jin¡¯s emotions but quietly waited. However, starting from Volume 17, Lily couldn¡¯t hold back and confessed to Jin first, which must have been earth-shattering for the readers. The ambush disrupted their night together? That doesn¡¯t matter. What¡¯s most important is that they didn¡¯t hide their feelings. If things continue like this, it¡¯s obvious what will happen next¡ªthe ending will see the birth of a lovely child between them. ¡®That¡¯s impossible.¡¯ Jin is the final boss. That¡¯s an unchanging fact, and he will consistently move towards that fate. Original works usually end tragically to deeply imprint on readers¡¯ minds. Just like Sakran, he will sacrifice himself to protect the one he loves. I might receive some criticism and scolding from my mother, but I have no intention of changing it. If it gets too severe, I can release a spin-off. Until then, I¡¯ll sprinkle foreshadowing and clues for the readers, injecting a sense of foreboding. It will be an introduction of a very famous cliche, the ¡®death flag,¡¯ in Xenon¡¯s Biography. ¡®But why did Kate leave? Did she understand what I said and leave because of it?¡¯ ¡°Surely, you haven¡¯t found Xenon...¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it.¡± Kate responded firmly, nodding her head slowly at Aisha¡¯s questioning. Xenon, well, she did find Isaac, but she fulfilled his request and didn¡¯t disclose it to the world. Besides, something more urgent than Xenon has arisen, so she must return. Kate glanced at Aisha¡¯s puzzled expression and chuckled before subtly asking, ¡°Aisha,, what comes to mind when you hear the saying, ¡®It¡¯s darkest under the lamp¡¯?¡± Kate, having absorbed Isaac¡¯s advice, delivered it word for word. Aisha blinked, then smiled and replied. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t even know why it¡¯s darkest under the lamp...¡± Kate received the expected response and, with a wider smile than before, slowly closed her eyes. Aisha couldn¡¯t fathom why Kate had said such a thing and looked baffled, but Kate remained silent. Meanwhile, Kate mentally revisited Isaac¡¯s advice and the recent Xenon incident that had emerged. ¡®If the stories in the book are true...¡¯ Though lacking in human relationships and common sense, Kate possessed an exceptional level of analytical and observational skills. She was the one who had originally uncovered the devil worshippers hidden in the Minerva Empire¡¯s capital. She tracked them by gathering rumors, information, and meticulously tracing each clue. The position of the Cardinal and the Grand Inquisitor is not something easily obtained by chance. ¡®The mastermind is undoubtedly someone lacking in faith, probably someone who hasn¡¯t prayed recently. Cloaked in the authority of a Cardinal, hiding behind a mask with a smile.¡¯ She already precisely saw through who the person behind was. In other words, it means she can predict exactly how Volume 18 will unfold. When Volume 18 comes out, there will surely be chaos even in the Xavier. It¡¯s probable that someone has made a pact with a devil, and it¡¯s among the ranks of the Cardinal. And Kate will uncover such individuals and deliver punishment. Of course, if she were to immediately punish them, it would cause her significant harm as well, so she planned to proceed slowly with her work. There¡¯s at least a fortnight remaining. She must pull them out of hiding like insects before Xenon¡¯s Biography Volume 18 comes out. ¡®So that¡¯s why you only told me. Surely, he must have trusted me.¡¯ Isaac predicted such an event and informed her. He gave instructions to find those who tarnish the name of Luminous and crush their skulls. If Volume 18 comes out and they just start searching, it will be too late. Therefore, it was a roundabout way of saying to quickly return to her home country and start the operation. ¡®Sir Isaac is undoubtedly someone from the future. That¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t directly say it.¡¯ Not only that, but Kate had another conviction. Until now, people have speculated that Isaac couldn¡¯t reveal his true identity because of the ¡°constraints¡± imposed by God. Things that will happen in the future are events humans can¡¯t handle alone, and they¡¯re revealed through the ¡°book.¡± The contamination of the roots of the World Tree and the worshipers of devils were examples of this. Above all, Isaac himself gave her advice that sounded like a proverb: ¡®It¡¯s darkest under the lamp.¡¯ It indirectly expresses that there is a fallen clergyman in Xavier. Therefore, the conclusion is clear. Isaac is certainly someone who has returned from the future and cannot speak directly due to constraints set by God. He is the ¡®chosen one¡¯ by ¡®God,¡¯ blessed as a ¡®saint,¡¯ and finally, a ¡®hero¡¯ to save the tainted world. The titles that would startle Isaac if he were to hear them continued one after another, but at least Kate thinks so. ¡®I dared to seek the seed of such a person...¡¯ She still fell far too short. Kate hugged her belly hidden under the armor. At least to receive his seed, she needs to further refine her faith more than now and eliminate all the dirty things. Otherwise, it would be a disrespect and insult to the saint chosen by God. So, the foremost task is the ¡®purification¡¯ of Xavier. They are secretly defiling Luminous¡¯s name while under his banner. Unforgivable. Kate¡¯s subtle anger surged briefly in her heart, but when she thought of Isaac again, her mind calmed down. ¡®Please wait, Isaac. I will follow your instructions.¡¯ Following Isaac¡¯s words was akin to following the words of Luminous. ¡®And someday, your seed...¡¯ A ¡®pure madness¡¯ began to take root in Kate¡¯s mind. Translators note: Chapter 228: Book 17 (3) The goddess of darkness and rest, Mora, unlike her twin brother Luminous, has a strong mischievous side in addition to being headstrong. Sometimes she teases her followers or plays pranks, and if someone among her followers scolds her sternly, she might sulk. Because of this, there are doubts not only about whether she is truly a goddess but also whether she has spent an unimaginable amount of time as a transcendent being. Luminous, on the other hand, presents a more genuinely divine demeanor. However, the skepticism isn¡¯t malicious. It¡¯s merely a desire for her to maintain her dignity as a deity. Moreover, Mora¡¯s behavior may seem mischievous, but she is a benevolent deity, showing a different kind of compassion and kindness to her followers compared to Lumine. [You¡¯re late! Do you have any idea how long I¡¯ve been waiting?] ¡®Sorry.¡¯ [You might as well have been an hour later! Then I could have turned you into a woman!] Her playful nature is a bit excessive, but I breathed a sigh of relief internally, hearing Mora¡¯s tantrum. I could tolerate having long hair. Although it was uncomfortable, it didn¡¯t interfere much with daily life. However, changing genders was something I needed to prevent at all costs. Imagining the awkwardness of losing what was below and gaining what was above made me shudder. ¡®I¡¯d appreciate it if you didn¡¯t make such horrifying comments.¡¯ [Oh! Horrifying? Sure, your shoulders might be a bit stiff, and you might feel a bit empty down there, but it won¡¯t be that bad.] ¡®If you¡¯re going to joke like that, I¡¯ll leave.¡¯ [Sorry.] When I earnestly declined, Mora seemed puzzled but immediately apologized. For some reason, Mora¡¯s face, awkwardly smiling and sticking out her tongue appeared in my mind. Dealing with her was draining in many ways, but I couldn¡¯t help but feel she¡¯s human. That thought alone eased my mind. Though she displays childlike behavior, it¡¯s oddly endearing. It¡¯s as if I¡¯m interacting with an ordinary person, not a deity. ¡®By the way, do you have something to say?¡¯ [No, not really? Just wanted some company, that¡¯s all.] ¡®But there are other gods.¡¯ [They¡¯re themselves, and you are you. You¡¯re a soul from a different dimension, truly special.] Initially, I wanted to retort, questioning what she meant. Yet, Luminous showed similar behavior. He even patted my head last time. Being a soul from another dimension, Mora¡¯s interest in me must naturally be high. Thanks to that, my feelings were rather peculiar. ¡®If Cecily knew, she¡¯d probably be upset.¡¯ [That child isn¡¯t a soul from another dimension like you. And to me, all children are special. You¡¯re just exceptional.] ¡®Um... Okay, I understand.¡¯ Even if she seems unreliable, Mora was still a goddess. Despite her playful manner, sincerity was woven into every word she spoke. I pondered what words might please Mora and decided to bring up any topic. Since she mentioned being bored, I figured I¡¯d go with the flow. ¡®Mora, you mentioned offering protection to demons and dark elves. Are there no other races?¡¯ [Not really. Humans and elves mostly believe in Luminous, while dwarves and giants believe in our mother.] ¡®When you say ¡®mother,¡¯ you mean the goddess Harte, right?¡¯ [Yeah.] Harte was the goddess of life, nature, and the mother of the twin gods. I¡¯ve heard many stories, but unlike the twin gods, I¡¯ve never spoken directly with her. According to Leona, rather than building ¡®temples¡¯ like Luminous or Mora, they commune with her through a kind of ¡®ritual.¡¯ She explained that by offering appropriate offerings and performing the ritual, one can converse with her without needing to build a temple. For this reason, the races who worship Harte possess a unique power called ¡®sorcery,¡¯ not ¡®magic.¡¯ Sorcery was a different power from magic and scrolls, a force used by both giants and humans in the distant past. Even now, in undeveloped civilizations, there are primitives who use sorcery. ¡®Mora-nim.¡¯ [Not bad... huh?] ¡®If you continue like this, I¡¯ll describe you as an evil spirit in my book.¡¯ [Hng...] Realizing the sincerity in my words, Mora responded with a sulky expression. Even if an image of a puppy soaked in a downpour came to my mind, some things just shouldn¡¯t happen. However, even though she was a self-proclaimed goddess, she seemed so depressed that I felt a little sorry. I sighed and, with a hint of apology, quietly spoke up. ¡®...But isn¡¯t it a bit too much to inject your personal preferences?¡¯ [Huh? What are you talking about? If you were a girl, you¡¯d be exactly like that.] ¡®This is insane.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but curse inwardly. Sure, Nicole exercised and had a good body, but why did I look like that? Not even my mother looked like that. Maybe Morah overheard those doubts because she kindly explained. [That¡¯s because it¡¯s not from your mother; it¡¯s the potential that¡¯s stored in your father. Was it Lily? That child will probably grow up to be just like that. Appearance might be a bit different though.] ¡®...My younger sibling will grow up like that?¡¯ [Yes.] The moment I heard that confirmation, one thought came to my mind simultaneously: The bugs are going to be a real mess. I must definitely protect my younger sister. By the way, Father really has exceptional physical talent. Thanks to that, I learned about our family¡¯s true potential. ¡®Haah... Mora-nim.¡¯ [Why are you like that?] ¡®Firstly, I¡¯m sorry for cursing. It¡¯s just too shocking...¡¯ [No, it¡¯s okay. I can be quite mischievous. Instead, I¡¯ll sprinkle plenty of sanctity on you today. Don¡¯t you have any other questions?] The situation almost became a bit awkward, but thankfully it was somehow resolved. I listened to Mora¡¯s question and pondered for a while before speaking up. ¡®Could you please tell me a few things I should be careful about in the future? I meant to ask Luminous, but I forgot.¡¯ [Things to be careful about... Even though my brother already mentioned it, at least in the near future, there won¡¯t be any looming dark clouds. Something slightly troublesome might arise, though.] ¡®Troublesome?¡¯ [Yes.] At my puzzled question, Mora gave a cryptic answer. [In the future, the content of the 18 volumes you will write. The world will come to know that content. And it¡¯ll happen soon.] ¡®...?¡¯ At that time, I couldn¡¯t grasp the meaning. ***** Around a similar time, in Xavier. ¡°Oh! Welcome back, Kate, the Chosen One!¡± ¡°I hope you¡¯ve been well, Lord Deimos.¡± Kate, equipped with a pure zeal in her heart, returned to Xavier¡¯s territory. Translators note: Chapter 229: Spoilers (1) Xavier, founded to worship only Luminous, the deity of light and hope. The establishment of Xavier occurred just after the end of the Devil War, when humans erected Xavier in honor of Luminous, who had saved them. During the Devil War, there were also Mora and Harte, but they couldn¡¯t perform as remarkably as Luminous. To elaborate further, Luminous bestowed blessings upon those at the frontline, Mora concealed the sight of fleeing refugees with a veil, and finally, Harte gifted the seed of the World Tree to the Elves. Due to these circumstances, Luminous¡¯s actions stood out even more, and particularly, the feeble humans had no choice but to worship him. Luminous was the deity who bestowed divine power upon them while they were fighting devils bare-handedly in dire situations. Heroes emerge in turbulent times. And under Luminous¡¯s protection during the Devil War, numerous heroes were born, many of whom perished gloriously without even leaving their names. At the end of this sequence was founded the nation known as the holy kingdom of Xavier. Any civilization established in the name of a deity tends to demonstrate immense power. Moreover, unlike Earth, the gods of this world not only exist but also continue to wield significant influence to this day. Until the societal culture in Xavier developed as it is today, they became intoxicated with their power and committed dreadful atrocities. They unilaterally categorized demons as evil beings and massacred them, suppressing neighboring nations under the guise of a ¡®holy war.¡¯ Those who didn¡¯t believe in Luminous were persecuted under absurd pretexts, being labeled as heretics. However, it seemed Luminous found this unacceptable and swiftly stopped it through divine intervention. If ignored, he graciously bestowed ¡®divine punishment.¡¯ Thanks to his support, the Xavier Kingdom was able to barely hold onto its faltering path and has now risen to be a powerful nation while maintaining a neutral stance. Because most people believe in Luminous, there wasn¡¯t a place in any country where temples weren¡¯t built, and receiving support funds made the country wealthy. However, due to the necessity of maintaining strict neutrality, there was little interference in international affairs unless absolutely necessary. This was because unlike in the past, there was no need felt to meddle in the affairs of other weaker nations. At least until Xenon¡¯s Biography and the appearance of devil worshippers. ¡°So, Cardinal Kate. May I ask what you¡¯ve summoned us for?¡± Around a round table adorned with the symbol of the Xavier and the Luminous, representing the sun, four people were seated in the cardinal directions. The elderly man seated in the east, Deimos, directed the question to Kate, who was seated opposite him. His eyebrows were almost completely covered by thick hair, and his impressive beard was striking. The others, apart from Kate, shifted their gaze to her with curious expressions. One was a middle-aged man, the other a middle-aged woman. You might have already inferred, but these people summoned by Kate were the cardinals of Xavier. In other words, they hold power and authority just below the Pope. Despite their individual busy schedules, the fact that Kate was able to gather them in one place hints at her considerable influence. Unlike other cardinals, she even holds the position of Grand Inquisitor, positioning her one step higher than them in terms of hierarchy, considering roles alone. Kate didn¡¯t have much interest in politics, but if she had put her mind to it, she could have become a real influential figure. Thankfully, she could somewhat let go of her feelings, considering her distorted common sense in human relationships. ¡°Everyone¡¯s here. How long has it been since we gathered like this?¡± Kate responded to Deimos, the bearded cardinal, with a kind smile. She was known for her beautiful looks, and when she smiled, it seemed as if the surroundings brightened with an illusion. Seeing her smile, Deimos chuckled softly, while the other middle-aged man cleared his throat, unable to look directly at the strikingly beautiful smile. Except for one person, the middle-aged woman. She smiled mysteriously at Kate and spoke in a flustering tone. ¡°You still have that beautiful smile, Cardinal Kate. Seeing how much more beautiful you¡¯ve become, I wonder if something good happened during your pilgrimage?¡± The middle-aged woman emitting strong displeasure was named Hera. She might have had quite a beautiful appearance in the past, but now she was nothing but a wrinkled middle-aged woman. While others showed discomfort at her sarcastic tone, Kate, upon hearing her words, nodded positively. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, Cardinal Hera. Something good happened, so I hurriedly returned here.¡± ¡°Something good? Surely not...¡± Hera widened her eyes at Kate¡¯s answer, trailing off in her remarks. Not only her but others as well. The reason why Kate embarked on the pilgrimage path was already publicly known. It was solely to meet with Xenon. So her return meant she met Xenon. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t meet Xenon. I simply realized what I have to do.¡± But Kate shook her head vigorously, shattering their expectations. While it was true that she had met Xenon, or rather Isaac, it was a fact that needed to be concealed somehow. Hera responded with a skeptical face. However, a middle-aged man soon addressed Kate. With a well-groomed beard and a continuous gaze, the middle-aged man exuded a handsome aura despite his age. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®what you have to do¡¯? Could you tell us?¡± ¡°Of course. But before that, Cardinal Bark?¡± ¡°Yes. Go ahead.¡± ¡°How long has it been since Cardinal Bark prayed to Luminous?¡± After asking that question, Kate looked around at others and posed the same question. ¡°The others too. I¡¯m curious how long it¡¯s been since you all prayed to Luminous.¡± ¡°I did it before Cardinal Kate arrived.¡± Hera was the first to respond. She still had an uncomfortable expression, but she continued to answer the questions diligently. ¡°Xavier is an enormous lantern unlike anything else. Such a colossal shadow looms beneath it. Even the devil worshippers, less than insects, hide under the name of Xavier.¡± ¡°How can you be so sure about that? Despite being a Cardinal, your statement is extremely risky. Can you handle it?¡± Hera, who usually detested Kate, seemed to think this was going too far and urgently tried to dissuade her. Not only her, but others felt the same way. However, Kate was adamant. She faced the gazes directed at her and, in her unique gentle voice, spoke up. ¡°Xenon¡¯s Biography.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°The reason I am certain. It¡¯s convenient that everyone has read the story. The identity of the one who attacked Jin and Lily in the end is a high-ranking clergyman of the Holy Kingdom.¡± As soon as Kate said this, a silent hush fell upon the room. Even Deimos, and notably Hera, had expressions indicating they didn¡¯t know how to react. It was a conversation that flowed from the darkness beneath the lantern to Xenon¡¯s Biography. Except for one person, Bark. Upon hearing Kate¡¯s revelation, he initially trembled, then burst into laughter. ¡°Hahaha!¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± Suddenly, all eyes were on Bark as he burst into laughter. Deimos and Hera still had expressions of confusion, but only Kate remained calm. While holding his stomach, Bark wiped away tears forming at the corners of his eyes. It was comical how farcical the situation was, even leading to tears. Then, while chuckling, he looked at Kate. Kate¡¯s face remained almost expressionless. ¡°I was wondering what story you¡¯d tell... Cardinal Kate.¡± ¡°Yes, Cardinal Bark.¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite an amusing story. Seems like on the pilgrimage, you¡¯ve even developed a sense of humor.¡± Kate just grinned at Bark¡¯s words. Due to her lack of common sense in many aspects, she couldn¡¯t grasp Bark¡¯s words. Meanwhile, Bark, looking at her, wagged his tongue as if consoling a child, speaking softly. ¡°Cardinal Kate, I am well aware of the significance of Xenon¡¯s Biography as a prophecy. I also know that due to certain constraints, Xenon cannot easily reveal their identity.¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± ¡°However, it¡¯s too speculative. Xavier is a nation established under the protection of Luminous. It¡¯s a place where even shadows cannot exist.¡± Words expressing deep trust in Luminous. Since Bark¡¯s words were all accurate, the other elders could only nod in agreement. Honestly, what Kate brought up was simply too difficult to accept, and it was just a ¡®prediction¡¯ after all. Not only was her statement sacrilegious, but it could also bring great confusion to Xavier. ¡°It seems that Cardinal Kate is the one doubting Luminous. Could it be that you don¡¯t believe in Luminous¡¯s light and hence harbors such thoughts?¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± ¡°Still, it would be wise to be cautious as Cardinal Kate suggests. Let me look into it once¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± ¡°Cardinal Bark.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Bark had no choice but to stop speaking in the middle of his words. Clearly, Kate¡¯s voice, which had been gentle just a moment ago, had become infinitely lower. Moreover, a terrifying momentum was emanating from her. She couldn¡¯t control her emotions, and a deep resentment was slowly seeping out. As everyone turned their gaze to Kate, swallowing all their saliva, Bark could clearly confirm it. ¡°How dare you...¡± The face of a fanatic filled with anger. ¡°How dare you doubt?¡± Above all, innocence. ¡°His words?¡± Madness. Translators note: Chapter 230: Spoilers (2) Kate was making a name for herself in various ways within the Xavier¡¯s Church. She is a priestess who has received grace from Luminous, yet she mercilessly wielded her authority as an inquisitor against those who oppose the meaning of Luminous. One could say she was staunch in her faith, but at the same time, she was someone who could easily become an extremist. Receiving grace, possessing a tremendous amount of sacred power, she ascended to the position of a cardinal before even turning 20, simultaneously assuming the role of a grand inquisitor. While regular priests are strong in sacred power but weak in physical prowess, and knights are strong in physical prowess but weak in sacred power, Kate fulfills both criteria. Truly one chosen by the divine, a woman deserving the title of ¡®saint,¡¯ revered by the clergy within Xavier. Indeed, it¡¯s not just respect but ¡®awe.¡¯ They respect her while also fearing her. Already displaying exceptional potential at a young age to become a cardinal, she also possessed formidable physical strength. In other words, if she decided, she could expand her influence and swallow up Xavier¡¯s politics in a gulp. Considering the number of people following her, this was quite a plausible story. Thankfully, she solely focused on Luminous and doesn¡¯t even consider her social standing. She only follows the will of Luminous. Conversely, if she decides with a ¡®will,¡¯ no one can stop her from achieving it. Even if the target was the Pope. If one were to become a fanatic, the most dangerous individual would be the one with a firmly secured ¡®leash¡¯ like a Luminous ¨C merciful and gentle clergyman. That would be Kate Louise Angelica, a time bomb in a different sense from demons. ¡°His words?¡± And back to the present. Signs indicated that the firmly tethered leash was gradually loosening. Normally, mentioning Luminous should result in silence and for things to remain normal. But today, for reasons unknown, there was visible agitation. Not only does Kate exude a suffocating aura, but her beautiful green eyes now held a hint of crimson. The rage in Kate, unseen until now, begins to swirl with a ferocious energy. ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± Bark couldn¡¯t utter a single word due to the terror of feeling like his entire body would tear apart if he misspoke. Dangerous. It¡¯s not just dangerous. It was an instinctual alarm sounding to the extent that his whole body was trembling. Even a single additional word here might mean a lost life. The woman before him was in a state of madness. A blend of madness and faith, a fanatic(??). The most terrifying aspect of such fanaticism is its ¡®authenticity.¡¯ It follows and believes in it without an iota of doubt, steadfast in its convictions. Not only Bark but other cardinals also felt the danger and hurried to stop her. Hera was the first. ¡°Cardinal Kate. Even if we don¡¯t know what you felt while on the pilgrimage, your current heart is very dangerous. Hurry and pray to Luminous...¡± ¡°I also share the same thoughts as Cardinal Hera. Currently, Cardinal Kate is very dangerous.¡± The country of Xavier has a terrible history in the distant past, harboring fanaticism in their hearts, slaughtering demons, and suppressing surrounding countries. Using that history as a contrast, they now boast a strong influence, but nonetheless, fanatics are continuously being expelled. Whatever the case, if taken to extremes, it will eat away at one¡¯s life. To break away from the image of the past, Xavier vehemently rejects fanatics. For these reasons, in the eyes of the cardinals, Kate could be seen as having reached a dangerous state. If she falls into fanaticism, it might become inevitable to banish her. ¡°Ah... I understand. I got a little excited.¡± Kate also reassured them of her concerns. It seemed she had gotten excited without even realizing it. Other cardinals wiped their faces in relief, and Bark, who had particularly received Kate¡¯s anger, wiped off his sweat. It seemed to have been resolved amicably, but Kate¡¯s fanaticism didn¡¯t end there. She looked around, then smiled mysteriously and spoke in her characteristic gentle voice. ¡°Then, it wouldn¡¯t be bad to pray to Luminous as you advised.¡± ¡°What?¡± In Kate¡¯s words, the cardinals all shivered in unison, looking at her. Kate wore a merciful yet radiant smile. It felt impossible for such a beautiful smile to be frightening unless one commits ¡®evil¡¯. Only one person. Except for Bark, who had just borne the brunt of Kate¡¯s anger a moment ago. He realized that the target of that smile was himself and stiffened as he understood he had to brace himself. Certainly, this place was filled with bright light, yet for some reason, it felt as if his surroundings were engulfed in darkness. An oppressive feeling as if only Kate and he were left alone. Is this what prey caught tightly in the noose trap feels like? He felt like prey. In the midst of pressing his head more towards the giant maw of fanaticism. ¡°Cardinal.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Bark, Cardinal Bark?¡± ¡°Yes, yes?¡± Bark, oppressed and overwhelmed by fear, hastily snapped back to reality upon hearing the voice in his ear. When he turned in the direction of the voice, Hera was staring at him with a puzzled expression. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you getting up? What are you doing? We should hurry for prayers.¡± ¡°P-Prayers?¡± ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± The people from the Holy See who were trailing behind Kate as she dragged Bark like a dog didn¡¯t even dare to consider stopping her. And no wonder¡ªKate was known for her unwavering faith even within the ranks of Xavier. Moreover, she had been bestowed with grace. There were even priests who confidently asserted that her will was synonymous with the will of Luminous. Eventually, as everyone followed along helplessly, Kate and Bark finally arrived at the chapel. Unlike the temple¡¯s chapel, this was the Holy See¡¯s chapel, which could be considered the headquarters. In the center stood the meticulously crafted statue of Luminous, surrounded by a magnificent chandelier hanging from the ceiling. Swish! ¡°Ack!¡± Kate threw Bark beneath the statue of Luminous as if he were a sack of goods. Her hand clenched Bark¡¯s hair tightly, showcasing her immense strength. After roughly pulling out those strands of hair, Kate, with Bark¡¯s head on the ground, commanded the groaning Bark in a tone of authority. ¡°Cardinal Bark. It¡¯s time to pray.¡± ¡°Ughhh...¡± ¡°If you have even an ounce of shame, pray to Lord Luminous.¡± As her hand wound around his head, Kate¡¯s cold voice pierced through Bark¡¯s ears. Bark, droplets of saliva escaping, slowly opened his eyes. As he did, he found Kate looking down at him, with people gathered behind her, murmuring and crowding around. It¡¯s nearing the end. Bark shouted as if succumbing to a dreadful intuition piercing his chest. ¡°What, what do you think will come out of this?! Cardinal Kate! Committing violence within the sacred Holy See! What would Luminous think if he saw this!¡± ¡°...What?¡± As Bark mentioned Luminous, Kate¡¯s eyes twitched underneath, her hands tensing. Perhaps oblivious to Kate¡¯s feelings, Bark shook off her hand and slowly stood up. Then, with an audacious face, he snapped at Kate. ¡°Even if Kate, blessed by Luminous, has crossed the line! Pray? Originally, prayers shouldn¡¯t be enforced by someone. What Cardinal Kate is doing now is no different from our distant past, when our Xavier Church fell into fanaticism!¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± Was this his final outburst? Using the situation, witnessed by many, Bark pinned Kate. In reality, to someone unaware of the circumstances, Kate¡¯s actions are excessive, far beyond acceptable levels. Even if the Xavier Church is considered the worst breeding ground for fanatics, there was no excuse for what Kate was doing. Bark made good use of this. No matter how much others respect Kate, if the rumors spread, even her safety will be at risk. ¡°Even if I were to pray and get struck by lightning, that would be the end for Cardinal Kate. There¡¯s a law within the sacred Holy See that prohibits shedding blood. If you don¡¯t want to incur divine punishment, that¡¯s what should be done.¡± ¡°...Divine punishment?¡± As soon as the words ¡®divine punishment¡¯ were mentioned, a ferocious aura emanated from Kate once again. Her head slightly tilted, the gleam in her eyes slowly faded away. Observing this in real-time, Bark hesitated and withdrew, passing her straight by. A gut feeling crept in, as if he had pressed the wrong switch. If things continued this way, his head might explode from that mace. He has completed the political attack, and all that remained was escaping from here. But was Luminous tired of such shameless and potentially nauseating actions? As Bark approached the central part where the chandelier was situated. Thud¨C¨C. Not a thunderbolt, nor a dry lightning from the clear sky. Crash!! The chandelier, firmly suspended, fell, bringing down the ¡®divine punishment.¡¯ ¡°Aaaah!!¡± ¡°B-Bark, Cardinal Bark!!¡± People revealed their own reactions as they witnessed Bark crushed under the fallen chandelier. However, even as Bark, lying completely crushed under the chandelier, only writhed his slightly protruding hand and couldn¡¯t even scream, he was already dying. As blood oozed slowly from his completely crushed body, the holy knights hurried to rush to remove the chandelier, but it was already too late. Meanwhile, Kate, watching the ¡®penalty¡¯ being executed in real-time, slowly turned her back. Behind her back stood the statue of Luminous. Could it be that Luminous had watched over all of this? Otherwise, there was no way for the penalty to have been delivered. Thus, she slowly walked towards the statue and knelt down gracefully. Despite the chaos behind her, Kate was anything but calm. Lastly, after neatly joining her hands together, she softly murmured with a reverent heart. ¡°Do not doubt...¡± Translators note: Back from family holidays and my hangover is going away, so its time to get back to translating. Hope you had a fun christmas and new year and I wish you a happy 2024. 3 chapters today 1/3 Chapter 231: Spoilers (3) Everything is a possibility in the world. Although there is no definite evidence, it refers to events or facts that seem to exist somewhere, even if uncertain. In other words, it¡¯s ¡®Lee Wae-jin.¡¯ There are quite a few cases where someone has casually written or spoken words without much thought, and they turn out to be true. The reason for such occurrences is quite simple. The world is vast, the people living in it are diverse, and these people cause various events and incidents. Especially in a culturally developed world like Earth, where the ¡®Internet,¡¯ a sea of information, has become popular, we often encounter various things. Moreover, media such as ¡®movies,¡¯ ¡®comics,¡¯ and ¡®novels¡¯ stimulate imagination and fulfill fantastical desires. If people from the distant past were to see what we see now, they would dismiss it as unbelievable, whereas modern individuals think, ¡®Why not?¡¯ instead of ¡®It can¡¯t be.¡¯ The most significant example is the airplane. People in the past would never have thought that they could fly through the sky with their creations. But now, enormous metal structures fly through the sky, and we even have jet planes that travel faster than the speed of sound. In this way, ¡®imagination¡¯ changes with the development of science and culture, and I, who possesses memories of past lives, can boast of having an imagination that is as outstanding as anyone else. Just by mentioning a little bit of my past life, others might casually label it as a joke, appearing to them as if I have an extraordinary imagination. However, having witnessed it with my own eyes, I could only smile wryly. Of course, it¡¯s understandable that the era and the less developed state of science might limit understanding. The problem is that such imagination isn¡¯t confined solely to ¡®airplanes.¡¯ The pollution of the World Tree¡¯s roots came from my imagination, and the devil worshippers that appeared in Xenon¡¯s Biography also emerged from my imagination. The hunters of the devil turned demons also made their appearance from my imagination, as did the forbidden fusion magic. Movies, games, comics, novels, and so on¡ªmy imagination, nurtured through various cultural media from past lives, would be truly astonishing by the standards of this world. It becomes an issue when all of that manifests in reality, though. Moments when my needlessly vast imagination comes back like a boomerang and strikes me in the back have not been few or far between. To me, these are purely events and thoughts from my imagination, but this place is a ¡°fantasy world.¡± Yes, a fantasy world. The fantasy world seen in movies, comics, novels, and games from past lives. I had overlooked the likelihood that crafting stories in such a world could manifest in reality. Thanks to that, the ¡°Prophetic¡± incidents occurred multiple times.Chee?ck out latest novels at novelhall.com If it were Earth, it would¡¯ve been purely fantasy, but in the context of the fantasy universe, one might easily consider it a ¡®prophecy.¡¯ Realizing this, I¡¯ve become a bit more cautious, little by little. [The darkness concealed behind the enormous lantern of the Xavier Church has been revealed!] [The Cardinal of the Luminous Order actually conspired with the cultists...] [Caught in a whirlpool of shock, the Xavier Church. The person who uncovered the truth is none other than Kate Louise Angelica, this hero is also a Grand Inquisitor...] However, this time a different meaning of ¡®Lee Wae-jin¡¯ emerged. As seen in the recently published newspaper, there was an actual case of a cardinal in the Holy Church consorting with devil worshippers in Xavier. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m surprised after getting a direct answer from Luminous... but it¡¯s incredibly bewildering. Because this was a situation expected to unfold in Volume 18. It¡¯s a story where the mastermind behind the attack on Jin and Lily turns out to be a cardinal of the Holy Church, leading up to a battle, step by step. But before that story could be revealed to the world, the culprit was apprehended in reality. It¡¯s a situation that sounds like a tale as I calmly ate bread in the dorm. [Cardinal Bark was a faithful clergyman, but blinded by greed, he did things that shouldn¡¯t have been done...] [Currently, the Xavier Church has declared to eliminate all devil worshippers lurking in the shadows.] [Moreover, devil worshippers are deeply connected to the underworld through drugs, smuggling, human trafficking, etc.] The contents in the newspaper were truly shocking. Bark, the clergyman, was a figure among the high ranks of devil worshippers, conveying all of Xavier¡¯s movements to the devil worshippers. Originally, due to devil worshippers operating like secret organizations, tracking them was incredibly difficult, but after Bark¡¯s identity was revealed, the organizational structure became clear. Especially noteworthy was the influence devil worshippers have in the underworld. Capturing one of their heads enabled understanding the kind of influence devil worshippers exert. Just like crimes such as drug trafficking, smuggling, and human trafficking exist in this world, there are also criminal organizations growing through such gains. However, it has been revealed that there is no place untouched by the sinister influence of devil worshippers within the criminal underworld. The impact they have had on the world, hidden in the shadows for many years, was truly alarming. The problem is that there are some influential individuals associated with these criminal organizations. While they may not have directly forged alliances with devil worshippers, the fact remains that when connected to a criminal organization, funds inevitably flow towards devil worshippers. In essence, tying them together is reasonable. [Xavier: ¡°We hereby declare the commencement of the ¡®Holy War¡¯.¡±] Realizing the situation is far more serious than anticipated, Xavier has initiated the ¡®Holy War.¡¯ This war, in the name of religion, was different in meaning this time. For Xavier, the fact that a high-ranking clergyman entered into an alliance with devil worshippers must have been extremely embarrassing. Some high-ranking clergy members are reported to have left the church, disappointed, according to the newspapers. ¡°It¡¯s an audio storage spell.¡± ¡°...Really?¡± I pondered whether there was a need for magic when the letter itself sufficed. Despite feeling a bit unnerved, I slowly continued reading the letter. I can¡¯t fathom the principles behind it, but as I read the letter with my eyes, Arwen¡¯s voice played in my mind. Perhaps it¡¯s apt to call it magic after all. Astonishing things abound. Arwen being an elf might make this possible; for a human, it would be an ability beyond dreams. [Due to work commitments, confined to the office, I long to see your face. I know, as a queen, I shouldn¡¯t feel this way, but there¡¯s no one else I feel this comfortable with. Please bear with my longing a little longer.] How difficult must work be to lament about it even in a letter? Since ancient times, regardless of the region, a hardworking king boasts of an incredibly heavy workload. Just the stack of documents piled up in my father¡¯s office was mountainous, so Queen Arwen wouldn¡¯t have exaggerated if she said it was severe. Moreover, even though she ascended to the queen¡¯s position, she struggled to implement even a single policy due to pressure from the council, and there were hardly any trustworthy individuals. Before meeting me, there was no one she could call a ¡®friend,¡¯ so one could say her life was a bit challenging. [Thanks to meeting you, many things have changed. We prevented the contamination of the World Tree in advance, and even the council, hindering the progress of Alvenheim, has vanished into the sidelines of history. Even our relations with the Dark Elves are gradually improving. Without you... I wouldn¡¯t have been able to do anything. I want to express my gratitude somehow, but there¡¯s nothing I can adequately do. You have everything a man can possess.] Arwen¡¯s voice suddenly faded away. It¡¯s a bit awkward for me to say, but I¡¯m someone who lacks very little now. Power, wealth, fame, and finally, beautiful women. To anyone¡¯s eyes, I must seem like someone who lacks nothing. [However, my pride doesn¡¯t allow me to step back like this. If there¡¯s anything you desire, please tell me, and I¡¯ll grant it without any hesitation. Don¡¯t even think about replacing it with giving you books from the Sanctuary, it wouldn¡¯t suffice to repay the favor I received from you.] At that moment, I couldn¡¯t help but flinch. Perhaps it¡¯s not as sincere as it sounds¡ªmaybe it¡¯s just a token of gratitude. But even so, seeing Arwen go as far as saying such things indicates a profound sense of gratitude towards me. [It seems the story has grown long. If the opportunity arises, come to Alvenheim. It feels like even the strength I didn¡¯t have would emerge upon seeing your face. Or if you permit, I might set aside some tasks and make my way there. You might think it childish, but I hope you¡¯ll indulge this whim just a bit. A day for an elf is likely very short, yet after meeting you, a day feels like a week. With that, I¡¯ll take my leave, wishing for Luminous¡¯s protection upon you.] [Oh, and there¡¯s no need to reply. Just let Siris know when you might come to Alvenheim.] With that, Arwen¡¯s voice faded away. I smiled while reading the childish content despite the graceful handwriting. I¡¯ve been busy lately, hardly having the chance to meet face-to-face, but visiting during this vacation might not be a bad idea after all. It¡¯s true that relationships tend to grow stronger when you see each other¡¯s faces. The farther the distance, the more the hearts tend to drift apart. ¡°I¡¯ve read the letter. Please convey my thanks to Arwen.¡± ¡°Understood. Oh, before that... The Queen wanted to ask you something.¡± ¡°Hmm? What is it?¡± Siris, with his usual poker face, relayed Arwen¡¯s question. ¡°Regarding the recent events in Xavier, people are starting to firmly believe that Sir Isaac is a prophet or someone from the future.¡± ¡°I¡¯m already trying to put that idea to rest. Even if I say otherwise, they won¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°So, Arwen wanted me to ask you this: Are you truly a prophet or someone from the future?¡± No, that¡¯s not it. It seems like Arwen even suspects me now. But I have no intention of revealing to anyone that I am a reincarnator. There¡¯s nothing to gain by disclosing it, and it will only cause confusion. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. Tell her that all of this is just a coincidence.¡± I¡¯m just in a fantasy world. ¡°There are no constraints set by the gods or anything like that.¡± Writing something that could happen in a fantasy world. ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary writer writing a plausible novel.¡± A writer who writes novels. Really. Translators note: 2/3 Chapter 232: Spoilers (4) Who suffers the most when the world inadvertently spoils your story? Is it the writer who lost the story they were yet to write? Or is it the devil worshiper struck by a bolt from the blue? Or perhaps the nation of Xavier struck by a scandal? None of these. Among those who have suffered the most from real world spoilers are the ¡®readers.¡¯ Those ordinary readers who have a significant interest in worldly affairs but do not actively engage. It¡¯s like being spoiled in reality because, due to the ending of Volume 17, they are dying to know the rest of the story. In addition, in this world, even without the internet, the art of publication has developed so that one can access news through newspapers. At least, each household subscribes to one newspaper, making it easy to keep up with the news of the world. Especially Xenon¡¯s Biography, a book that almost no one does not read. Even if rumors spread, you can¡¯t help but overhear them. [It¡¯s good to purify evil, but the taste for anticipation of what comes next has disappeared.] [Readers feel both anger and frustration. It can be understood given the situation, but it¡¯s still regrettable.] [Will Volume 18 unfold just like reality?] It was enough to shock the whole world that none other than Xavier had devil worshippers hidden within, even more so a Cardinal. So, readers also had no choice but to take a somewhat ambiguous stance. No matter how important Xenon¡¯s Biography was, there was nothing as important as reality. Above all, since Xenon¡¯s Biography is being treated as a prophecy, it¡¯s a position that something happening in reality based on that prophecy is not unusual. People who only worship Xenon¡¯s Biography shed tears, passing it off casually, excluding all of this. However, expectations for Volume 18 were somewhat shaken... [Readers. It¡¯s frustrating, so I hope Volume 18 comes out quickly...] [Since we already know the story, it would be nice if Volume 19 also came out together...] ...Instead of diminishing, it rather soared. They wanted to confirm the events in Xavier and the contents of Volume 18 as soon as possible, even if it was just for a day. If the content of Volume 18 aligns astonishingly with real-world events, the value of Xenon¡¯s Biography will skyrocket. Otherwise, doubt will creep in. No, not even doubt. The world is weaving absurd speculations about me being under some ¡®constraint.¡¯ There¡¯s a ridiculous notion that, even to avoid constraints, I could modify the content of Volume 18. Hence, a mood has formed where even if the content diverges, it wouldn¡¯t disperse the suspicion. Doubts directed at me could lead to doubts aimed at the divine, as some priests have suggested. Kate has done something quite amusing. So, what should I, as the author, do? Well, I should just write as planned, without any modifications. Even though Volume 18 hasn¡¯t been released, I anticipated this situation to some extent through Luminous¡¯s confirmation, and it didn¡¯t have any adverse effects on me. Should I issue a statement through a letter? If letters had any effect, I would have sent more than a hundred a day. According to my father, the situation at the publishing company is even worse than chaotic. Originally, people from the upper class, including nobles, came to connect with me, but now even clergy were approaching. They were even threatening me, demanding information about me urgently, stating that Xenon¡¯s assistance is crucial in initiating the ¡®Holy War.¡¯ Fortunately, such individuals were soon apprehended by other clergymen and faced severe punishment. Anyway, it¡¯s an ambiguous situation to send a letter. It¡¯s probably better to keep quiet since they won¡¯t listen to me anyway. The most urgent thing to do now is... ¡°Prophet, so is the content of Volume 18 really identical to what is happening now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m curious too. Can¡¯t you tell us a little? We have a deep connection with the Prophet~¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± I don¡¯t know what to do about these whimsical lovers who tease me. Whether it¡¯s all a joke or if it¡¯s serious, ever since the incident broke out, they¡¯ve been teasing me, calling me a prophet. Even before, every time something like this happened, they teased me, calling me a prophet or a regressor. But this time, it was a bit more intense. ¡°Will the child born between us be a son or a daughter?¡± ¡°Me too. Me too. You¡¯re a prophet, so you should be able to predict that much, right?¡± They ridicule me with questions like that. I¡¯m not really a prophet, so how could I guess something like that? And on top of that, we haven¡¯t even had the wedding yet, but they¡¯re already planning for parenting, which is just absurd. Moreover, they keep bombarding me with questions fit for a prophet, making me feel dizzy to the point where I burst into nervous laughter involuntarily. ¡°Both of you, stop it. Isaac is feeling uncomfortable.¡± Luckily, Rina, who was the third person, intervened, putting an end to their teasing. With her reproach, Marie and Cecily, each holding one of my arms, backed away.Findd new stories at novelhall.com I expressed my gratitude to Rina through facial expressions, feeling relieved. Rina shrugged gracefully as if it was nothing and sipped her tea elegantly. The place we¡¯re currently in is a cafe? I often visit. Originally, it was class time, but because the professor went on a short business trip, it turned into a free period. That¡¯s why they came to my research lab and called me. Elena allowed it, so I could spare some time. ¡°Come on, Rina, why don¡¯t you ask too? Maybe you¡¯ll find out who your future husband is, right?¡± Cecily, who was always mischievous, asked Rina with a big grin. It seemed like she had no intention of stopping the teasing. Rina, caught off guard by the unexpected question, had a bewildered expression, her blue eyes blinking rapidly, displaying a mix of astonishment and confusion. ¡°...What? My husband? All of a sudden?¡± ¡°Yeah. Aren¡¯t you curious too? What your future self will be like.¡± ¡°Well... I¡¯m a little curious, but I¡¯m not really drawn to it. It¡¯s just something far in the future, so thinking about it now seems meaningless.¡± It¡¯s typically Rina-like. She didn¡¯t get caught up in Cecily¡¯s joke at all. Instead, she shrugged her shoulders, displaying an air of composure. Even though we¡¯ve become close, Rina was still a princess from the empire. Gracefulness emanated from every movement she made. ¡°Why is everyone so serious? Did you seriously take it to heart?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Rina, after confirming our reactions, let out a little laugh and said. ¡°Can¡¯t I joke too? You guys play so many pranks that I thought I¡¯d join in for once.¡± ¡°Ah...that¡¯s all...¡± ¡°It was a prank?¡± ¡°Yeah, it was all just a prank.¡± It was all a joke. I was almost too serious to take it as a joke because you seemed so serious. It was all a joke. It was so serious that I almost didn¡¯t take it as a joke. Just when I was starting to feel relieved, Rina explained again to lighten the mood a bit. ¡°Well, what I said earlier was half serious. Our empire will definitely try to catch you once you reveal your identity, Isaac. Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t involve threats or anything like that. Just keep that in mind.¡± ¡°Got it. I¡¯m expecting that much.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re expecting it, that¡¯s good. And consider that you might actually marry me for real.¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± In the end, it wasn¡¯t a joke. I looked at Rina, who casually brought up the topic of marriage, with an incredulous expression. On the other hand, as always, Rina was leisurely lifting her teacup, enjoying the taste of her drink. However, there was an unexpected complication¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡°So, Rina, are you planning to spend the first night with Isaac in advance too?¡± ¡°Cough!!¡± It was a surprise attack from Marie, who had been silently observing. This caught Rina completely off guard, causing her to spit out her tea rather vigorously, but thankfully, it didn¡¯t hit anyone¡¯s face. Rina just had a violent cough. ¡°Cough! Cough! Cough! W-What is that bullshit?¡± Rina asked urgently, not even thinking about wiping around her mouth, with a face mixed with various questions as she looked at Marie. Marie spoke calmly, as if it didn¡¯t bother her at all. ¡°Did you know Isaac spent the first night with me before he even got engaged to Cecily? If what you¡¯re saying is true, either confirm it or spend the first night altogether.¡± I wanted to ask, ¡°What about my opinion?¡± but seeing Marie¡¯s mouth shape, I held back for a moment. Although very subtle, her lips were trembling slightly. She¡¯s definitely joking. Once I confirmed that, I could relax and observe the situation. Having taken one hit, it seemed like she was planning to feed an even bigger one. Meanwhile, Rina, wiping the liquid around her mouth with a handkerchief, started to exclaim in embarrassment. ¡°W-What is...! That¡¯s weird for you guys! Originally, the first night is! After a man and a woman get married! Doing it before marriage, like you guys, is a very rare case...¡± ¡°Is it? It was all happening over the inn besides us, wasn¡¯t it? When did that tradition start?¡± ¡°No...! That¡¯s...! Ugh...¡± It seemed like Rina was about to say something obscene, but she stopped herself. Her face, now intensely red, was a stark contrast to her usually calm demeanor. Up to this point, it would have been a fatal blow, but Marie wasn¡¯t alone here. Cecily also saw it as an opportunity and chimed in from the side. ¡°Hey, what if you just watch instead if it embarrasses you? It might even be helpful later, you never know?¡± Woah, that¡¯s a bit intense. That comment really hits the mark on Rina¡¯s secret preferences. Maybe Cecily made that remark because she knows about her sexual inclinations. Cecily, who¡¯s quite perceptive, wouldn¡¯t miss that. In response to such a pointed comment, Rina¡¯s reaction was... ¡°...Maybe?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Momentarily swayed by desire. ¡°Ah, no, this isn¡¯t right. I¡¯d rather...¡± Desperately trying to regain composure, she once again made us all flustered. Translators note: 3/3 Chapter 233: Spoilers (5) Due to an unexpected spoiler, people around me had fun teasing me, but it didn¡¯t change my daily life. During the weekdays, I performed the duties of a teaching assistant, essentially being Elena¡¯s slave and writing. On weekends, I spend time exercising with Adelia to improve my physical strength. Especially after the last encounter with Nicole, the time spent with Adelia has increased. She seems happy but also appears burdened by it. She suggested it might be better to spend time with Marie or Cecily instead of herself, saying she¡¯s fine just exercising together on weekends, etc. It seems like she still belittles herself. Of course, I ignored it all. Since Marie and Cecily said they could make concessions over the weekend, I was able to focus on Adelia during the weekends. Thanks to that, Adelia¡¯s face became brighter over time, and her characteristic confident smile returned. Every time I looked at her, I couldn¡¯t help but think that Adelia¡¯s smile warms the hearts of those who see it. It was because of the pressure, not only from Nicole, that connected Adelia and me, but to say we have fully connected was a stretch. There¡¯s still a secret I haven¡¯t told her, and those around me advised caution about that matter. Still, just being by my side, Adelia seemed happy, never losing her smile. I heard women in love are said to become childish, and perhaps reminding me of that, she continued to show cute behaviors one after another. ¡°Come on! Come on! Just once! Let¡¯s do it just once! Be strong!¡± ¡°Ughhh!¡± Right now, I was doing squats at Adelia¡¯s dormitory, receiving vigorous encouragement. On my shoulders, a noticeably heavy barbell was lifted, boasting a weight that required mana reinforcement for the body. Since my body can easily lift a sack weighing 100kg, you can guess how heavy it is by the effort I¡¯m putting in. Although I consistently train my lower body through squats, for some reason, Adelia was pushing me even more relentlessly than before. Whether it¡¯s because I someday believe I have to contend with my own limits, or perhaps it¡¯s due to the increasing number of women around me, I don¡¯t know, but it feels like I¡¯m tasting death. Still, it¡¯s better than truly dying in the midst of the night job. Moreover, even with the tremendous boost from Luminous, it was still unavoidable. ¡°Enough now!¡± ¡°Huah!¡± Kwong! As soon as the words ¡®enough¡¯ came from Adelia, I threw my weight down as if it were a piece of luggage. It felt as the ground trembled slightly from its weight. While I rested on the ground, Adelia approached me and took out a white handkerchief from her pocket to wipe away the sweat. It was a very meaningful handkerchief for Adelia, one I had given her when she was lost in despair during the exhibition. With sky-blue eyes mixed with determination and warmth, she encouraged me as she looked at me. ¡°You did well. Take a 10-minute break and let¡¯s move on to the next.¡± ¡°...Can¡¯t I rest more?¡± ¡°No. Your body is in full development right now. Endure it like a warrior until then.¡± Adelia blushed and acted innocently when teased, but she¡¯s strict when it comes to exercise. Although she was somewhat forced onto the path of a knight due to her family environment, her determination was genuine. So much so that even if I begged, she would just brush it off calmly and firmly. Thanks to her, I¡¯ve seen a dramatic increase in my stamina every week. While Luminous has bestowed some sacred power upon me, Adelia¡¯s support was the most significant. Originally, exercise tends to be doubly effective with someone¡¯s assistance. Especially Adelia, according to my father¡¯s words, prioritized efficiency and was someone full of vigor. ¡®So, her body...¡¯ I glanced at Adelia while she wiped my sweat. She was wearing custom-made attire for exercise, all provided by my family. The pants were like what Nicole wore, a tracksuit, while the top was a tank top that revealed her abdomen and arms, designed to keep her cool. Although I had seen it once by chance before, it still caught my attention. Her body always exuded a healthy beauty. The well-trained abs beyond the level of merely impressive made me want to touch them. ¡°Where are you looking?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Adelia asked me in a somewhat embarrassed tone, seemingly noticing that I was blatantly staring. Only then did I avert my gaze from her abs and look toward her face. Blushing slightly, she seemed embarrassed and shyly covered her stomach. She must have noticed where my gaze was directed. Before, I might have turned away in embarrassment and said nothing, but not anymore. What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about when I¡¯ve already accepted her? Soon enough, we¡¯ll be seeing everything about each other. Above all, I couldn¡¯t help but think she was truly amazing. Really. Despite women naturally having far fewer muscles than men, to have developed such defined abs symbolized her countless efforts. So, without any ulterior motive, I spoke my mind. ¡°Just impressive. Even my older sister wasn¡¯t at that level.¡± ¡°...Really?¡± Adelia must have sensed the sincerity in my words as she slowly revealed her covered abdomen with both arms. Then, she glanced at me and, with a slightly trembling voice, made a request. ¡°Uhm, would you like to touch it once?¡± ¡°What?¡± Did I hear it wrong? With a bewildered expression, I looked at Adelia, whose face was turning as red as a tomato. But soon after, she covered her face with both hands, lowered her head, and collapsed to the ground. ¡°Ah... this isn¡¯t it... what am I doing...¡± ¡°...¡± What is she doing alone? She said it herself, but seeing her embarrassed state made me smile involuntarily. ¡°...Cardinal Kate.¡± ¡°Yes, Cardinal Deimos.¡± Responding to his call, Kate slowly rose from her seat. Despite being confined to the cell, her beauty remained undiminished, having meticulously taken care of herself, a marked difference from her past. Deimos could sense it. The aura of sanctity emanating from her had grown severalfold. The scent of lilacs, denser within the cell, even making one¡¯s nose tingle. According to the guards, she spent the whole day reciting prayers, except for meal and sleep times, indicating the intensity of her faith. ¡°For what reason have you come?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Pope¡¯s directive. You are now allowed to come out.¡± ¡°I see. Thank you.¡± Kate, with a genuinely grateful expression, nodded graciously, sporting a kind smile. Deimos, sensing an unfamiliar reverence in her smile and actions, couldn¡¯t help but feel taken aback. Receiving grace from Luminous, she naturally possessed a strong sanctity, but even to him, a fellow cardinal, her demeanor exuded an unprecedented sense of reverence. This was no ordinary occurrence. Kate, already possessing a sanctity that surpassed that of a cardinal for quite some time, felt inexplicable, surrounded by the scent of lilacs filling the solitary room. Observing this, Deimos cleared his throat and, after a few hesitant coughs, spoke in a quiet voice. ¡°What are your plans now? Will you continue on the pilgrimage path to find Xenon as before?¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s the plan.¡± Kate, once again embarking on the pilgrimage path to find Xenon after stopping midway, had an obvious plan in mind. However, Deimos suspected that she might have already found Xenon. Her words during the Cardinal Bark incident echoed in his mind. ¡®Dare to doubt him...¡¯ One couldn¡¯t make such statements without meeting someone in person. While it could refer to Luminous, Deimos, with his extensive experience, could discern subtle gaps. Yet, he wouldn¡¯t ask directly. There was the immediate need to pacify the confusion of Xavier, and besides, he felt too old. Such complicated matters had to be set aside, focusing on the present reality. However, curiosity couldn¡¯t be easily suppressed. What exactly did Kate intend to do upon meeting Xenon? He smoothed his lush beard and asked cautiously. ¡°May I ask a question?¡± ¡°I¡¯m always willing to take questions from Cardinal Deimos.¡± ¡°If you meet Xenon, what are you planning to do?¡± At that question, Kate blinked her green eyes slowly and then flashed a gentle smile. She neatly folded her hands and paused. Was it an illusion that the single beam of light emerging from behind grew stronger? Deimos gazed, utterly captivated by her divine figure. Hwaaang... The single beam of light that had been the only thing in the dark cell began to brighten, gradually illuminating the entire cell, far brighter than before, as if dispelling all the surrounding darkness, a majestic and beautiful sight. While Deimos was left speechless by the indescribable scene, Kate, with a soft smile, finally spoke. ¡°My original goal was to receive his seed and please Luminous. But that was my arrogance and misconception. He was not a ¡®light¡¯ that someone like me could contain. He¡¯s blindingly beautiful, radiant, and divine to the point of blinding one¡¯s eyes.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°So I want to go to him and deliver my words.¡± Finally, she released her clasped hands and slowly moved downward. Past her ample chest, past her spine and navel, finally to the lower abdomen where the child would be growing. Kate looked down at her lower abdomen with sparkling green eyes, gently running her hand over it before speaking. ¡°To plant his seed, and it grow abundantly.¡± There was an immaculate purity, untouched by even an ounce of filth, yet it held a terrifying ¡®madness¡¯ because of it. ¡°To spread his ¡®seeds¡¯ of light far and wide.¡± Not knowing what went wrong. ¡°Including me.¡± It was the true image of a fanatic. Translators note: Chapter 234: Balance (1) Let me say it again. I am not a slave to Professor Elena at the Halo Academy, but rather a teaching assistant. I might even be considered as a potential successor as the next assistant after Cindy. Naturally, I have a lot of responsibilities, not just assisting Elena or teaching Cindy, who recently obtained a doctoral degree, how to write. In addition to writing, there was a lot of work to be done. Furthermore, while working as a teaching assistant, I have learned numerous advantages and disadvantages. First, let me talk about the disadvantages ¨C it¡¯s busy. Incredibly busy. It¡¯s not just a matter of being busy; there is a mountain of research to be done, and I have to move around here and there. Not only do I have to approach other professors for information related to Elena¡¯s research, but I even have to reach out to professors from different departments, not just in history, to request materials. As mentioned before, there is no internet here, so to find information, I have to either read books or, if not that, physically run around. And I was currently in the midst of doing just that. Furthermore, Elena often sought my opinions whenever she was writing papers, as she seems to highly regard my knowledge of history and philosophy. The problem is that she, having accumulated knowledge and experiences that ordinary humans could never fathom, can be quite daunting in many respects. Therefore, I am making efforts to assist her even a little. Next, an advantage that is similar to a disadvantage is her vast knowledge related to history, pouring out like a rushing stream. Elena¡¯s research lab was already filled with numerous historical books and papers, even containing ancient texts whose origins remain unknown. There¡¯s even a diary written by a human soldier from the era of racial war. Not only that, but it¡¯s so well preserved that it¡¯s an immensely valuable relic of history. Yet, Elena casually tossed it to me, suggesting I should give it a read. When I asked her if it was alright for her to give me something so precious, she simply replied that it wasn¡¯t a significant period by her standards. Thanks to her, I am once again reminded that she is an elf with a lifespan close to a thousand years. To an elf, 300 years ago would be like 30 years ago to a human, so differences in perspective are inevitable. Nevertheless, by my standards, it¡¯s quite an important item. ¡®It seems the army is the same wherever you go.¡¯ The contents of the diary were indeed very military-like, whether one should call it rough or just realistically practical. It¡¯s filled with the mundane details of an insignificant soldier rolling about. Whether it¡¯s rushing forward to take down an elven warrior by any means, even if comrades fall, or drinking improperly purified water leading to stomach troubles, or finally, biting into bread only to feel the grit of sand. One striking aspect here was PTSD. There¡¯s a daily rant about the army, yet surprisingly, there¡¯s almost no depiction of symptoms related to PTSD. Of course, occasionally they dream of colleagues dying or hear their voices as if they¡¯re haunted. There have been mild symptoms, but compared to the harsh conditions of the military, they were relatively minor. The reason became apparent with each battle against the elves. Every time they fought them, a strong sense of hatred and resentment emerged, calling them ¡®ear freaks¡¯ or feeling indifferent even if tearing apart those damn creatures. ¡®It seems there¡¯s contempt directed towards the elves.¡¯ While it¡¯s difficult to treat stress after trauma, there¡¯s a way to somewhat alleviate it: by justifying one¡¯s actions. Comparing soldiers from World War II and the Vietnam War reveals a certain significance. World War II had a firm belief in fighting against a great evil, the Axis powers, but the Vietnam War was different, simply fighting for national interests. The owner of this diary was similar. Apparently, before the racial war, elves didn¡¯t just look down on humans; they treated them like monkeys. Even the owner of this diary suffered explicit racial discrimination from elves in the past, implying it was prevalent throughout their society. In response, humans formed an alliance and declared war on Alvenheim. It could be seen as self-inflicted, and the downfall of the elves was due to their excessive disdain for humans. The difference between the old and new generations of elves might stem from this. ¡®Rank... There¡¯s almost no difference from now.¡¯ Even the hierarchy among ordinary soldiers resembled something akin to ancient Rome, such as centurions and commanders. The owner of this diary was initially an ordinary soldier but later got promoted to a centurion. Nevertheless, compared to knights, he was nothing more than an ordinary soldier, as common as they come. The gap between knights and soldiers cannot be easily bridged, and the reason is the use of ¡®mana.¡¯ Even if mana exists in this world, it¡¯s absolutely not something everyone, from dogs to people, can wield. Elves and demons were exceptions, but in ancient times, only the chosen few among humans could manifest it. Fortunately, as time passed and civilization progressed, knowledge accumulated, making it more accessible. Currently, all academy students can use mana, and even someone like me, who only received basic physical training at the mansion, can enhance their body using mana. However, that¡¯s about it. I cannot wield mana in a way that allows me to slice rocks with a sword imbued with mana, like others. It takes considerable effort to manifest it externally, even if the potential exists within. Of course, unless you¡¯re an unrivaled genius, you can¡¯t use mana as you want. These are what are commonly referred to as ¡®heroes.¡¯ ¡®Looking at it this way, it¡¯s amazing that humans won the racial war.¡¯ The strength of an elven warrior depicted in the book was truly calamitous. Splitting five soldiers in half with a single stroke was merely the basics, and what¡¯s more terrifying was the magic. It¡¯s written that when the elves were cornered, the magic they unleashed in a final act wreaked havoc to the extent of nearly wiping them out. Fortunately, with the support of the knights, the elves were eliminated, but the diarist¡¯s unit suffered critical injuries, requiring substantial time for recuperation. Afterward, with the war over, discharge followed, leading to engagement and eventually marriage, culminating in the birth of lovely children. ¡®It was really well written?¡¯ It¡¯s not just an ordinary diary; the immersion is no joke. There are moments where I was deeply engaged, elements that drew me in, and even incidents born from the distinct military culture that provoked laughter. Of course, it¡¯s not without depth. The diary¡¯s owner sometimes contemplates whether it¡¯s right to engage in war, facing skepticism, or feels powerless, unable to do anything when a comrade falls. Nevertheless, I am convinced that this diary is an artifact of immense historical and cultural value. I found myself lost in contemplation after closing the worn-out journal. ¡®There truly is a vast difference between regular soldiers and knights.¡¯ When people think of war, they often think of knights, neglecting the ordinary soldiers. Frankly speaking, as written in this diary, regular soldiers are essentially meat shields. As expected, Elena asked for my thoughts on the worn-out reading journal. Cindy, who had been researching materials nearby, seemed curious too, setting down her stack of papers and turning her gaze towards me. Still with dark, intense circles around her eyes and piercing gaze, there was a deep curiosity within. I wonder why everyone seems to lean on me as one. I rolled my eyes thoughtfully, pondering what to say, and just blurted out the thought in my mind. ¡°I¡¯m curious about how the elves discriminated against humans in the past. Disdain towards elves is evident throughout the diary, yet there¡¯s simultaneous awe for their power.¡± ¡°You read it correctly.. During the racial wars, elves were indeed a bundle of arrogance itself. They held not just humans but all other races beneath their feet.¡± After saying this, Elena brought up a rather unsettling story. ¡°I used to wonder why these arrogant elves didn¡¯t conquer other nations. Even though they¡¯re elves, the lack of a desire for dominance seemed odd. However, Xenon¡¯s Biography answered that question all at once.¡± ¡°Xenon¡¯s Biography?¡± ¡°Yes. It was explained in Xenon¡¯s Biography. The incident of the dark elf expulsion. They went into chaos, trying to dominate each other, which led to a massive fallout. The aftermath of that incident probably instilled a sense of restraint among them. Of course, their inherent arrogance wasn¡¯t fixed, hence the bloodshed during the racial wars.¡± ¡°I see.¡± It¡¯s possible. Indeed, as she mentioned, the elves before the racial wars seemed somewhat inclined towards fascism. Even if imperialism were rampant and occupying other countries at this very moment, given the situation, the Dark Elf expulsion incident might not have seemed peculiar, and caution might have been exercised in all matters. Moreover, bound by the ¡®law¡¯ as a shackle, the scholarly nature of the elves might have compelled them to stay quiet. ¡°That could be possible. But do you believe everything written in Xenon¡¯s Biography?¡± ¡°Just that alone explains why the Council insisted on the formation of laws and further elucidates why Alvenheim remained silent. I¡¯ll be presenting it soon at Yggdrasil.¡± Yggdrasil is where prominent scholars gather periodically to present their research findings. While there¡¯s no specific name, it¡¯s akin to a seminar. Originally, only elves could attend, but after Arwen¡¯s open policy, other races were allowed. This expanded its scale significantly. Occasionally, due to differences in lifespans, situations arise that aren¡¯t laughable. Sometimes, when a few humans vanish, the elves finally grasp the disparity in lifespans. After carefully considering Elena¡¯s story, a question suddenly occurred to me, so I asked her: ¡°Professor.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°If there were no mana in the world, what do you think would happen?¡± At my question, both Elena and Cindy blinked, wearing puzzled expressions. Their expressions clearly conveyed a lack of understanding. It¡¯s not like my question was difficult, so I can¡¯t fathom why they¡¯re reacting like this. As I pondered with a tilted head, Cindy, in her characteristic hesitant voice, asked. ¡°What are you talking about...?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Without mana... I don¡¯t understand what you mean...¡± Following Cindy, Elena spoke next. ¡°I feel the same way. A world without mana? Is that even possible? If there¡¯s no mana, wouldn¡¯t humanity have become extinct long ago?¡± ¡°Is it really that extreme?¡± ¡°¡®Of course. We can¡¯t even handle ogres without magic, let alone deal with orcs, without mana, we elves would be nothing more than pretty dolls. Lifespan is closely related to mana, so we¡¯d probably be similar to humans. Perhaps humanity would have peacefully gone extinct.¡± Some rather pessimistic speculations poured out. Cindy beside me nodded in agreement, sharing a similar sentiment. As someone with memories from a past life, I couldn¡¯t help but feel bewildered. After all, I retain vivid memories from a past life while they are people living in this world; naturally, there would be differences. I scratched my head and reluctantly agreed. ¡°Well... I understand your thoughts. It seems like an impossible story.¡± ¡°It is impossible. Unless, of course, there comes a weapon comparable to magic, but if it¡¯s written in a paper, it might as well be a novel, not a thesis.¡± Surprised by those words, I tried to remain as composed as possible and quietly spoke up. ¡°...Then, how do you perceive Ains¡¯s invention of the mana engine?¡± ¡°Well, Xenon is a regressor, so it might be possible for them. If it weren¡¯t for that, we wouldn¡¯t have even thought of it.¡± So, that¡¯s why there was the talk about bringing a tank. I let out a wry smile after hearing her response. ¡®...I should just throw in some breadcrumbs.¡¯ I contemplated whether to write a thesis about it but decided to set it aside for now. Translators note: Chapter 235: Balance (2) The discussion about balance brings up this point: in terms of balance, there cannot be the absence of ¡°rivals.¡± They are so strong that one cannot easily judge their superiority, even in symbolic terms; they are individuals who never fall behind. In past lives, there have been various rivals, such as lion vs. tiger, AK-47 vs. M16, Naruto vs. Sasuke, deep-fried chicken vs. soy sauce-marinated chicken, or Cao Cao vs. Liu Bei, and so on. There are diverse rivalries. Even if something strange intervenes in between, let¡¯s ignore it. Anyway, if they are rivals, they are rivals. People enjoy evaluating which side prevails when similar forces confront each other. Without this tendency, the aforementioned wouldn¡¯t even come up. Sometimes, on the internet, you can see users fighting between imagined things or games. Especially when it¡¯s hard to determine superiority, they might fight all day long. Externally recognized rivalries, like those mentioned, often keep others busy arguing and debating, even if the individuals involved don¡¯t really care. That¡¯s also how it is in the world I¡¯ve been reborn into. Throughout history, there have been various rivalries, but there are venerable rivalries that have persisted since the Devil War. That would be the Elves and the Demons. Just hearing about it makes one¡¯s heart feel grand. The Elves, undoubtedly the chosen race of the gods and the symbol of light, contrast with the Demons, a race tainted by demons and symbolizing darkness. Both races possess abilities that do not allow emulation by other races, yet strangely, there have been almost no direct clashes between them. However, they have a close association with humans. Elves have a history of being defeated by humans during the racial wars, and demons themselves share origins with humans. In fact, even if they were considered rivals, when elves and demons were compared, most people chose elves. More accurately, they had no choice but to choose them. That¡¯s because until the era of Xenon¡¯s Biography, demons were persecuted and couldn¡¯t dare reveal themselves to the world. No one knows how they would be perceived if one chose demons. However, things changed after Xenon¡¯s Biography emerged. Since then, the situation has been different. Without needing to worry about others¡¯ opinions, one could establish connections with demons and openly compare their strengths and abilities. Therefore, a certain philosopher described elves as noble and demons as venerable. It¡¯s a saying that fits so perfectly that nobody dares to challenge it. Moreover, with each new volume of Xenon¡¯s Biography, the perception of demons was on the rise. Not only due to sacrifices made by Sakran but also because Jin and Lilly¡¯s love story shed a brighter light on demons. Does this mean that the perception of elves is decreasing in contrast? Not quite. Even though they revealed the darker side of the elves through the ¡®Council,¡¯ they also portrayed their nobility through the actions of two heroes who destroyed the World Tree. Furthermore, with the Queen of Alvenheim, Arwen¡¯s unbiased actions and excellent policies, the perception of elves was gradually changing for the better. Because of this, readers, and even other people, have begun to wonder. Are elves really stronger? Or are demons stronger? This is something I¡¯m curious about as well. Even though elves and demons may not clash directly in the book, to maintain a balance, some adjustment is necessary. There used to be talk about why there were no elves in the scene where demons (Jin) appeared, but when Mary¡¯s identity as an elf was revealed, that talk faded away. Instead, there was a growing desire for someone else¡¯s active role to be richer than ever before. Especially since the 12th volume, due to being immersed in Xenon¡¯s Biography regardless of race, that aspect has become even stronger. In other words, a fandom, particularly a toxic fandom, began to slowly emerge. It¡¯s quite a sight when even my mother is supporting Jin, while other readers are at odds. They were rivals from before, but since Xenon¡¯s Biography, it has intensified. Sometimes, conflicts arise over this topic, reported in the newspapers that fans fought over it. Where people live is all the same; as the popularity of Xenon¡¯s Biography rises, so does the influence of the fandom. What¡¯s noteworthy here is that even humans have become involved, despite elves and demons being the focus. Although the protagonist of Xenon¡¯s Biography is human, they are debating and fighting over who among elves and demons is stronger. Originally, humans harbored a longing for things they cannot achieve themselves. This longing has grown, spreading even to the fight between elves and demons. Even if elves are noble beings, there are humans who dislike them for their arrogance, and even if demons are venerable beings, there are humans who dislike them for their devilish origins. In such an irresolvable situation, balancing things is somewhat expected. Xenon may be the protagonist, unaffected by power inflation or whatnot, but it has become a delicate situation for other main characters. Why is that? Because my book is being treated like a prophecy, so I must be cautious, or it will spread further. Moreover, the demon princess and the elven queen were silently watching nearby. Firstly, as Jin is the final boss, he will demonstrate a sublime sacrifice, and the nobility of the elves will also be shown similarly. Just like in every game, in the Elvenheim liberation operation, I plan to show what ¡®ganji¡¯ (meaning ¡®coolness¡¯ or ¡®swagger¡¯) is for both races. However, balance becomes a hindrance here as well. Both races exhibit abilities that are monstrous from a human standpoint, so even the description must be handled with extreme caution. ¡®Didn¡¯t Cecily say before that if she were to unleash her power, she could blow up a mountain?¡¯ This indicates that Cecily is immensely powerful to the extent of being slated as the next Demon Lord. However, what sets demons apart from other races is their use of ¡®Black Mana.¡¯ As Black Mana was originally the power used by devils, it had numerous problems in the first generation. Fortunately, through Mora¡¯s generous support and passing through generations, it gradually became refined, leaving only purity behind. As a result, demons are particularly noticeable for their ¡®firepower.¡¯ If other races produce an effect of 10 by using 10 mana, demons emit an effect ranging between 15 and 20. However, it¡¯s not that they lack accuracy or meticulousness. Recognizing themselves as the most dangerous beings, demons have consistently spared no effort in ¡®restraint.¡¯ ¡°Huh? Belzebub? Who¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± I accidentally mentioned the Belzebub¡¯s name. As I realized my mistake, Cecily¡¯s eyes narrowed, and with a voice that seemed to question, she asked me. ¡°Surely it¡¯s not one of the Seven Deadly Sins¡¯ names, right? Every time the Seven Deadly Sins appear, a name comes up.¡± ¡°...Sorry.¡± ¡°A year ago, it was from Rina, and now it¡¯s from the author.¡± I accidentally spoiled it. You might say that the name isn¡¯t important, but demons like Cecily treat Xenon¡¯s Biography almost like scripture. Naturally, even the names of individual characters are important, and major figures like the Seven Deadly Sins haven¡¯t properly had their names revealed yet, except for a few. Moreover, ¡®Gluttony¡¯, Belzebub, is Jin¡¯s older brother and a presence comparable to ¡®Pride¡¯ in terms of power. I was planning to throw a huge teaser related to him at the end of Volume 18, but I made a huge mistake. Furthermore, although everyone normally connects Belzebub with ¡®Gluttony,¡¯ people in this world have no clue. It would have unraveled like a string of sausages with just one name, and I accidentally exposed that fact. Seemingly unaware of my feelings, Cecily brushed her hair back and forgave me this time with a tone that said it was the last time. ¡°Well, if it¡¯s not that important, I¡¯ll forgive you. It¡¯s just a name; we can move past it.¡± ¡°...Is it not important?¡± ¡°......¡± As the author, saying that It¡¯s important made Cecily freeze instantly. In her crimson eyes, there was a mix of bewilderment and disbelief. I¡¯ve been a sinner, a bad guy, for thoughtlessly babbling. Lowering my head, I received her piercing gaze. I don¡¯t have the courage to lift it. ¡°Haah... Isaac.¡± ¡°Yeah...¡± ¡°First, let¡¯s go to your dorm and think slowly, very slowly. Got it?¡± ¡°Got it.¡± So this is how it ends up. I got up silently chuckling to myself. Probably won¡¯t do anything like that as soon as I get into the dorm. Cecily liked to mix bodies to express love; except for her evil cycle, when she wasn¡¯t unable to control her desires like a cat in heat. In other words, she¡¯s coming to my dorm to really hear me say it. And then, after that, I¡¯ll probably apologize. How I¡¯ll apologize... everyone already knows. Seems like today¡¯s writing has gone off track. With that thought, as we arrived at the dormitory door arm in arm, Cecily paused and voiced her doubts. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Why¡¯s someone inside now?¡± ¡°What?¡± The mention of someone being inside a personal dormitory was startling. A dormitory was unequivocally personal space, and without a key, one could never enter. But someone being inside... that was definitely not an easy problem to dismiss. Especially considering that Xenon¡¯s Biography manuscript was inside the dorm. If it¡¯s an intruder, the situation becomes serious. I urgently unlocked the door with a key and stepped inside. As soon as I entered, amidst the strong scent of lilacs for a moment, I could see someone reading manuscript 18 at the desk. At that moment, that person seemed to sense my presence and startled, looking in my direction. ¡°Who...!¡± ¡°Uh, uh...¡± ¡°...are you?¡± And as our eyes met, we both couldn¡¯t help but be surprised simultaneously. Because... ¡°Arwen?¡± ¡°Y-you?¡± Arwen, who was supposed to be busy with national affairs, stood there, holding unfinished manuscripts in both hands. As I stared at her dumbfounded, Arwen quickly placed the manuscripts on the desk and desperately exclaimed. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t see anything!¡± Translators note: Chapter 236: Magnificent (1) The situation explaining why Arwen was in my dorm and reading the manuscript roughly goes like this: Last time, Arwen mentioned it, and through letters, we discussed the possibility of meeting if time allowed. However, I¡¯m busy in my own way, and Arwen, with her hands full of state affairs, doesn¡¯t really need a separate explanation. To give you an idea of how much is piled up, some elves, despite spending several nights without rest, collapsed due to overwork, or something along those lines. Arwen¡¯s political philosophy is awkward and challenging for elves who resist change, and furthermore, the Council of Elders, which was a symbol of Alvenheim, vanished into history. Moreover, as I¡¯ve mentioned before, Arwen has become much busier due to the tantrums of Fieren. Somehow, she ended up becoming the closest link to Xenon after the CEO. Every day is a continuous stream of demanding tasks, but Arwen is also a person. Personal time is necessary, and rest is inevitable. So, after dealing with a pile of documents for several days, she came to the academy to meet me as promised. However, because her face was somewhat known through her speech, she couldn¡¯t simply walk in openly. She teleported to my coordinates, which she figured out through Siris, instead. It was vague to roam outside freely, and most importantly, since she didn¡¯t know where I was, she decided it was better to wait. Although teleporting was a good idea, it seems she was surprised by seeing the manuscript of Xenon¡¯s Biography Volume 18 on my desk. Who wouldn¡¯t be surprised to find the next volume lying right in front of them? Initially, she tried to endure it, but eventually, she seems to have succumbed to temptation. Honestly, even I, being myself, would want to sneak a peek at the manuscript. It¡¯s related to the next volume that can¡¯t even be bought with money. Just a little peek, right? That thought might have crossed her mind. The problem was that Arwen had fallen too deeply into it. Normally, she would have sensed my approach and immediately put the manuscript on the desk, but there was no chance for that. Already cautious due to Rain¡¯s stolen draft incident, it was a situation where one had to be careful in many ways, and unfortunately, it happened at that precise timing. ¡°Thankfully, at least. You didn¡¯t steal it like someone else would have.¡± ¡°...I¡¯m sorry.¡± Cecily¡¯s voice sounded mocking, as if she didn¡¯t approve of Arwen¡¯s actions. Arwen, aware of her own fault, lowered her head along with her apology.Findd new stories at novelhall.com In Cecily¡¯s crimson eyes looking at Arwen, there was a deep suspicion and animosity. Even if the draft theft incident was Rain¡¯s arbitrary act, Arwen¡¯s responsibility was also substantial. Moreover, Cecily was a demon. For demons, Xenon¡¯s Biography was a divine grace and a book akin to scriptures. For Rain to steal the Xenon¡¯s Biography¡¯ draft and now for Arwen secretly sneak in to read the manuscript made Cecily inevitably uncomfortable. As for me, knowing that Arwen wasn¡¯t that kind of person, I could overlook it as rather insignificant. She didn¡¯t steal the manuscript; she just read it. Instead, I wonder if it was really necessary for her to teleport straight to my dormitory. It seemed a bit too hasty, considering she could have been informed through Siris beforehand. ¡°Lift your head, Arwen. You don¡¯t have to be too sorry. I can understand.¡± ¡°T-thank you...¡± As I gently reassured her, Arwen slowly lifted her bowed head. There was a touch of emotion in her twinkling, galaxy-like gray eyes. Now, with a difference of at least one head, she looked up at me from below. Already looking younger than her age, her eyes were moist, making me feel apologetic. It¡¯s almost unfair to be looked up at with such a youthful appearance. I barely restrained the urge to stroke Arwen¡¯s head and started with a question instead. ¡°I understand why you came to my dorm. But couldn¡¯t you have informed me through Siris?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but wouldn¡¯t that reduce the time we spend together?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Cecily, who had her arms crossed, raised an eyebrow and let out a sigh. Her expression and reaction conveyed a message of ¡®See this?¡¯ Honestly, it¡¯s a statement containing a fair amount of misunderstanding. If anyone hears it, they might mistakenly think that Arwen has feelings for me. However, considering Arwen¡¯s situation here, sadly, she doesn¡¯t have anyone who could be considered a friend. When she was in Alvenheim, she couldn¡¯t trust anyone due to the Council, and now, due to her demanding duties, she doesn¡¯t even have the chance to build friendships. Though she gets along with some elves, it¡¯s still challenging to get close due to her position as a queen. In other words, practically speaking, apart from me, there¡¯s hardly anyone with whom she could lay down the mantle of being an Elven Queen and talk freely. Even Rain, who was her ward, was living in hiding due to a suspended sentence. I understood Arwen¡¯s words through appropriate filtering and nodded my head. ¡°Well, then, nothing can be done. But...¡± ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry, and I know this might sound audacious, but... even if it¡¯s just for 10 minutes, just 10 minutes, I want to talk to Isaac.¡± Arwen pleaded desperately, clasping both hands together with sparkling eyes. Her appearance was such that even Cecily couldn¡¯t help but hesitate. Who wouldn¡¯t waver when a cute girl holds your hands and pleads? Especially when she¡¯s not just an ordinary human but an elf. While Cecily hesitated, Arwen once again pleaded in a sincere voice. ¡°I know very well what kind of relationship you and Isaac have. But I really want to ask like this. I¡¯ll grant you anything you desire in return. Can¡¯t you allow me just 10 minutes?¡± ¡°... ...¡± If she came out with such an attitude, even Cecily would be bewildered. Arwen is not an ordinary noble; she is the queen of Alvenheim. Cecily, despite being a princess of Helium, also has clear differences in position. However, coming out in such a manner puts Cecily in a somewhat awkward position. Ultimately, Arwen was sincerely appealing. How difficult must state affairs be for her to come out with a demeanor that would kneel to the ground for the sake of a 10-minute meeting with me? ¡®...Do we really have to do this?¡¯ I wonder what Arwen thinks of me to come out like this. It could be because there¡¯s no one else I would consider a friend, but there seems to be something more. When I was in a perplexed state, Cecily, with a discerning mind, stared at Arwen, keeping her lips sealed, possibly having grasped the essence of that something. When there was nothing exchanged between the two in the strange silence, Cecily sighed deeply and then quietly spoke. ¡°Sigh... I understand. Isaac is a sinner, whatever...¡± ¡°T-Thank you! Really, thank you!¡± Even if Arwen is happy, why treat me like a criminal? Did they communicate telepathically? As the situation became increasingly awkward, I tilted my head in confusion. Cecily, with a complex gaze, looked at me and then turned her gaze to Arwen. Continuing, she spoke with a firm voice to Arwen, who was happily jumping around like a child. ¡°But! There¡¯s a condition here.¡± ¡°What is it? I¡¯ll do anything.¡± Arwen complied with the request, wearing a happy smile as if she had obtained what she wanted, but Cecily, raising the corners of her mouth, proposed something that made Arwen hesitate. ¡°The conversation will happen here, at the dorm. And I will be by your side.¡± ¡°...What? That wouldn¡¯t just be a conversation between the two of us.¡± ¡°Well, considering you ruined our date, I should get something out of it too, shouldn¡¯t I? You shouldn¡¯t take advantage of the situation too much.¡± ¡°Ugh...¡± Arwen expressed disappointment at Cecily¡¯s firm assertion. Well, it wasn¡¯t the worst outcome, so she would probably find some satisfaction in it. ¡®But what¡¯s this about taking advantage of the situation?¡¯ What on earth did the two of them discuss confidentially? ***** 30 minutes later. ¡°Well, wouldn¡¯t demons be more superior? Even if the depth of your knowledge is considered, they can¡¯t catch up in terms of diversity.¡± ¡°Sigh. How foolish. Diversity essentially leads to versatility. We elves are the epitome of versatility.¡± ¡°Are you done talking now?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you finished speaking?¡± A direct confrontation between the strongest beings in the universe. In many ways. Translators note: Chapter 237: Magnificent (2) Before the serious clash between them began, Arwen brought up what had been happening in her life. Most of it was about the tight schedule, the hardships due to not getting rest time, the difficulty in clearing up the mess left by the council, and more. Most notably, there was a significant shortage of talent. Arwen wanted to pull resources from the council, but it seemed risky due to most of them being elder elves. In the unlikely event that a second council emerged, it would be just as troublesome, so Arwen was handling all the work alone for now. Fortunately, thanks to the events surrounding Xenon, there were no signs of a second council forming, and the operation in Alvenheim was proceeding smoothly. The considerable increase in support for Arwen after the public speech to the nation was one reason, but more than anything, it was the connection between Arwen and the Xenon¡¯s Biography¡¯s author that played a significant role. Especially after the contamination of the World Tree, there was a Xenon craze among the elves. The fact that their queen was connected to Xenon led to inevitable rising support. Along with this, neighboring countries began efforts to interact with Alvenheim in any way possible, starting from major powers like the Minerva Empire and the Ters Kingdom to smaller nations. Thanks to these efforts, Alvenheim¡¯s national power was increasing by the day. Despite feeling like she needed ten bodies to cope with the situation, Arwen said she was happy every day because it was the dream she had been envisioning. ¡°Listening to it alone feels exhausting, doesn¡¯t it?¡± To my ears, the workload was so excessive that it made me gag, but the final decision-making power undoubtedly belongs to the queen, so the workload could only be staggering. Particularly now, Alvenheim is in its adolescence. The Council of Elders, a symbol of Alvenheim, has vanished, and Arwen, backed by the people, holds strong royal authority. Naturally, the workload must be beyond imagination, with Arwen alone bearing it all, which worries me. Arwen seemed to notice my expression, responding with a reassuring, gentle voice and a slight smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I get a solid four hours of sleep each day.¡± ¡°Is that okay?¡± It reminded me that Cindy, for the sake of writing her thesis, stayed up for days on end without sleeping, resulting in her characteristic slurred speech and trademark dark circles under her eyes. Unlike humans who encounter problems if they go without sleep for over two days, elves can stay awake for several days without major issues. However, their condition noticeably deteriorates, and except for specific professions, they tend to sleep for at least seven hours a day. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Using a sleep-inducing spell immediately resolves any problems.¡± ¡°Is there such a spell? That¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard of it.¡± ¡°We elves use magic in our daily lives, so there are various spells like this one. Apart from sleep magic, there are spells to relax tense muscles or enhance concentration.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± I listened to the story and glanced over at Cecily, with a question about whether there was such magic among the demons. As Cecily and I made eye contact, she smiled and then confidently spoke. It seems that demons are more than capable of performing such magic. ¡°That level of magic is basic. Demons are not inferior to elves when it comes to magic. Magical abilities that are helpful in daily life are already widespread among us.¡± Indeed, demons are comparable to elves. They are an enviable race no matter when you see them. While humans endure some inconveniences in daily life, the two races can simply enchant them away, making the quality of life different. The more I delved into it, the more I wondered how humans managed to win in the race war and how Xavier slaughtered the demons. ¡®When will humans be able to use magic in their daily lives?¡¯ At the same time, I became curious about when humans would catch up with these two races. Elves and demons can freely use magic like breathing, while humans need to rely on ¡®calculations.¡¯ Even their calculation abilities are much superior to humans, and their memory is on an extraordinary level. They can remember what they ate on New Year¡¯s Day ten years ago. However, on the flip side, both races lack the adaptability that humans possess. Due to their lifespan, which is several times longer than that of humans, their lifestyles become entrenched. Moreover, with little inclination to compete, they tend to be more leisurely. On the contrary, humans have a characteristic of striving, almost in a rebellious manner, to leave something behind. There¡¯s a saying that ¡®tigers leave their skins when they die, and humans leave their names.¡¯ Because of this, it often happens that knowledge, filled with failures, soon turns into success. I speculate that one reason humans have gained dominance is because an abundance of ¡®failures¡¯ has accumulated. ¡°Both of you are remarkable. As a mere human, I¡¯m just...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t belittle yourself. Aren¡¯t you the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography?¡± ¡°Yes, Isaac. You¡¯re the strongest among us. There¡¯s no need to belittle yourself.¡± Just before I expressed discontent about being infinitely inferior to elves and demons, the two women immediately comforted me. Even though I was referring to the difference in races, they comforted me at the same time. Although I felt a bit out of place receiving such unexpected comfort, being looked upon with concern by the two beautiful women somehow made me feel relieved without knowing why. ¡°Thank you. But it¡¯s true that humans are weaker compared to other races, right? And I was referring to differences between races, not individuals.¡± ¡°Well... it¡¯s true that humans are weak.¡± Arwen nodded in agreement after hearing me. However, she soon looked at me earnestly with galaxy-like silver-gray eyes and spoke seriously. ¡°But humans are strong. I can guarantee that.¡± ¡°Although humans are weak, humans are strong...¡± It¡¯s a phrase that defines what kind of species humans are. Spoken not by anyone else but by Arwen, an elf, the weight of those words is different. Moreover, Arwen is not of pure blood but of mixed blood. There is a custom among the mixed-blood in the human world that when their human parents pass away, they enter Alvenheim. Having wandered the human world for several decades herself, she would know better than anyone what humans are like. Arwen responded with widened eyes, questioning Cecily¡¯s statement about publicly known facts, sporting a look of utter disbelief. Cecily¡¯s narrowed eyes were a natural response to such confusion. Was it just a misconception that an unknown current had begun to flow? Whether to call Arwen elvish or confident, he began to explain in a low voice. ¡°At a glance, demons with black mana may seem stronger. However, this is a fundamentally wrong understanding. Demon magic often leads to unnecessary waste. Just as their strength may make them seem skill-less, demon magic, in the eyes of us elves, can be considered somewhat outdated.¡± ¡°Can you say that so openly? A princess of Hellium is right next to us.¡± In response to my surprised question, Arwen turned her head slightly and looked at Cecily. Cecily, with her fists clenched, seemed to be challenging Arwen to say it aloud. After a brief standoff with Cecily, Arwen, as if unwilling to concede on this point, boldly continued. ¡°Of course. It¡¯s not because I¡¯m an elf, but it¡¯s a clear fact. To humans, demons may appear more glamorous and powerful. However, that¡¯s only on the surface. It¡¯s thanks to the black mana that they can supply their strength, but their magic, to the eyes of elves, is undeniably crude and chaotic.¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± It seemed like this could escalate into a fight. Since I was ignorant of magic, I couldn¡¯t say anything, but Cecily probably wouldn¡¯t stay silent. As soon as I thought that, I checked Cecily¡¯s reaction. She had an expression of discomfort but didn¡¯t respond at all. Seeing this, it confirmed Arwen¡¯s explanation and raised another question in my mind: ¡®How did demons come to acquire magic?¡¯ The origin of demons is humanity. However, during the devil war, humans struggled not only with magic but even with handling mana properly. And soon, an answer to that question flowed directly from Cecily¡¯s lips. ¡°...As the queen said, our demon magic might seem chaotic to the elves. Demons use magic closer to instinct than theory. That¡¯s the decisive difference between demons and elves.¡± ¡°Instinctual use?¡± ¡°Yes. Demons developed magic literally to survive. In the first generation, becoming a devil occurred frequently before anyone could teach you anything, so they had to awaken to it on their own. By now, we¡¯ve polished our theories to some extent, but we¡¯re still far from perfect.¡± So, that¡¯s it. Demons were using magic as naturally as elves breathed. While elves manifested magic by calculating, demons brushed aside calculations and reached conclusions directly. Because of this, impurities affected their efficiency, but they compensated for it with the firepower of dark mana. Thanks to that, the distinct difference between elves and demons became apparent. This setting serves as a significant aid in distinguishing between Gluttony and Pride. ¡°However, demons have a distinct advantage over elves in the speed of spellcasting. Simple spells might seem similar, but as complexity increases, the difference becomes severe. While elves mumble for ages, demons can just finish it with a simple gesture.¡± While contemplating the setting of Xenon¡¯s Biography, Cecily confidently spoke, gesturing with her hand. It seemed like she was uplifting demons subtly while indirectly pointing out the flaws in elves. In that sarcasm, Arwen couldn¡¯t possibly remain silent. Arwen furrowed her eyebrows and retorted with displeasure. ¡°Mumble... be careful with your words. The casting is an indispensable process in magic. In fact, your demons are crude for omitting it.¡± ¡°During that time, wouldn¡¯t it be more efficient to cast two more spells? There¡¯s no fool who would just watch the magician cast the spell.¡± In response to Cecily¡¯s reply, Arwen, in a rare occurrence, spoke with an almost disdainful tone, even resorting to snorting. ¡°Hah. Typical of demons to focus solely on combat. I wonder why you only use magic for offense. As I mentioned earlier, magic is not necessarily limited to attack. Magic is an essential force for research that can be greatly beneficial in life. Surely in Helium, you don¡¯t refrain from using magic for research? There¡¯s no way. It¡¯s a race that¡¯s being compared to our elves.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s...¡± Perhaps finding a flaw, Cecily hesitated and averted her gaze. It seems that Helium lacks an institution like Yggdrasil in Alvenheim. Of course, it wouldn¡¯t be completely absent. Helium must have actively engaged in magical research in its own way. However, because it was isolated until the release of Xenon¡¯s Biography, progress may have been slow compared to Alvenheim. In contrast, under Arwen¡¯s policy, Alvenheim had active exchanges with other races. While Cecily hesitated, Arwen, with a triumphant expression, nodded her head and opened her mouth with an attitude that indicated victory. ¡°Look, Isaac. Unlike the demons who ignorantly rely on brute force, we elves prioritize efficiency. It¡¯s evidence that elves are superior to demons.¡± And perhaps that touched a nerve. Snap- A vein bulged on Cecily¡¯s forehead. Subsequently, she muttered quietly with a voice that seemed to be audible. ¡°A dwarf with a small chest...¡± ¡°...?¡± Did I mishear that? Translators note: hapter 238 – Magnificent (3) hapter 238 ¨C Magnificent (3) The elves, unlike demons, have a long history of interacting with other races, which has resulted in numerous positive and negative descriptors attached to them. They are described as a race chosen by the gods, the first civilization, the origin of everything¡ªpositive descriptors that abound. However, there are also negative ones that counterbalance these positives. They¡¯re labeled as arrogant, rude, snobbish, excessively prideful, hot-tempered, and discriminatory, with most descriptors culminating in ¡°elves are arrogant.¡± Just as the positive descriptors reflect their exceptional abilities, the negative ones are rooted in their undeniable capabilities, leaving others feeling overshadowed. Even if elves were to criticize a specific aspect, others couldn¡¯t say a word in return. Their perceived arrogance stems from their unwavering belief in their own abilities, allowing them to dismiss criticisms easily. Moreover, even if elves were to learn something from other races, they would only acknowledge it as such. In their fields of expertise, they wouldn¡¯t yield an inch to anyone, regardless of what they might learn from others. Especially, the most potent aspect was magic. Magic has been the power and ability developed since the establishment of civilization, and indeed, the elves possess the most outstanding abilities. The demons wield formidable firepower through dark mana, yet it¡¯s practically impossible for them, like the elves, to drop meteorites from the sky. While the demons can make barren lands fertile, they can¡¯t match the efficiency of the elves in doing so. Instead, due to the persecution they faced over the years, the magic that aids daily life is far more abundant among demons than elves. Furthermore, magical items like refrigerators rival even the craftsmanship of dwarves. However, do the elves consider that impressive? That¡¯s the question. They believe that with time, they can create not just the same but even better items. Of course, this is a thought possible because they haven¡¯t witnessed it firsthand. In reality, creating magical items requires immense expertise. Refrigerators, magic pens, temperature control in dormitories, and so on. Although these are magical, engineering plays a significant role. The confidence that elves hold in their magic and research is quite similar to ¡®science¡¯, but engineering is a distinct field that emphasizes craftsmanship the most. However, the elves seem to forget this fact, and Arwen is no exception. Despite her mixed heritage and integration into human society before entering Alvenheim, it seems inherent traits couldn¡¯t be altered. Moreover, Arwen herself took pride in magic, making her reluctant to yield. Nevertheless, it¡¯s not that she was entirely wrong. If it were just the two of us, it might not matter, but the issue is that she uttered those words in front of Princess Cecily of Helium. The magic of demons appears crude to the elves, citing evidence that elves are superior to demons and so on, even as Arwen, who is most wary of the elven trait of ¡®arrogance,¡¯ ironically exhibits a demeanor that befits it the most. ¡°A dwarf with a small chest...¡± It¡¯s understandable why Cecily launched a personal attack. However, this constitutes a significant mistake on her part. While it would be one thing to disparage races like Arwen, this was a direct insult to an individual. It¡¯s akin to a signal flare veering into an odd direction in the midst of a fight. ¡°W-what did you just... What did you say?¡± She might have whispered it, but there¡¯s absolutely no way Arwen, facing me, didn¡¯t hear it. It¡¯s no different from saying it aloud right in front of her. Upon this, Arwen reacted with considerable confusion, briefly covering her chest with both arms. Perplexity filled her grayish eyes. Although she has said it that way, she¡¯s by no means on the petite side and, if anything, she¡¯s above average. Cecily is just overwhelmingly large. As for height... let¡¯s overlook that. That¡¯s not a matter of relativity but rather absoluteness. Meanwhile, Cecily, observing Arwen covering her chest with her arms, snorted, crossed her arms, and wore a smug expression. Already boasting a formidable presence with her school uniform buttons almost bursting due to her massive chest, adding crossed arms only accentuated her imposing aura. ¡°Did I say something wrong? Even the Queen looked down on demons in my presence. Right?¡± ¡°W-well, that¡¯s true, but this was a personal attack!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you consider criticizing demons to be a personal attack on me? It¡¯s a fact that demon magic is somewhat more chaotic than that of elves. However, to speak so bluntly without explaining it a bit... it feels a bit too much.¡± Unlike when Cecily made a personal attack, she spoke calmly, but her words were cutting. Insulting demons would be considered a personal attack on her. So, if Arwen insults them further, she won¡¯t stand idly by. Moreover, she¡¯s the princess of Helium and the next in line to be the future demon lord. She has ample reason and justification to speak that way. When I sensed signs that their argument might escalate, I immediately intervened. ¡°Arwen, Cecily¡¯s right. You might have said what you thought, but from the listener¡¯s perspective, it could hurt. It might be true that elves are the most proficient in magic. But be cautious about making direct comparisons.¡± ¡°...Alright. Seems like I misspoke.¡± Even though she¡¯s of mixed blood, an elf is an elf. In the fields they¡¯re confident in, they don¡¯t bend their pride. As Arwen bowed her head and apologized, I turned to Cecily. She seemed somewhat uplifted that I took her side but had her arms crossed, drawing attention to her chest. An impulse surged in me, like wanting to snatch away ripe fruit, but I barely restrained myself. Firstly, I needed to address her mistake. ¡°Same goes for you. Arwen was wrong, but there was no need for a personal attack. You could¡¯ve phrased it differently.¡± Confirming this, Arwen wore a triumphant expression and, with a bold voice, spoke up. ¡°Comparing just that much is rather petty, isn¡¯t it? So, Isaac, which do you think is better?¡± ¡°What? Out of the blue?¡± ¡°Yeah. Isaac, you¡¯ve got a good feel, right? You touch my chest every night.¡± ¡°Wait, why are you suddenly saying this to me? This feels like a situation where a shrimp¡¯s back breaks during a whale fight.¡± Honestly, her chest was indeed good, but when I see Arwen, my eyes shift to her hips again.There was a saying even in my past life, that when a man sees a woman, he first looks at her hips. It¡¯s some sort of deep-seated genetic instinct. As I was entertaining these useless thoughts, Arwen seemed to sense something strange and blinked as she asked Cecily. ¡°Every night? Touching every night, what kind of talk is that?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Come to think of it, Arwen had no idea that Cecily and I were having these nightly encounters. I inadvertently revealed an embarrassing truth, but Cecily wasn¡¯t fazed at all. In fact, she seemed to take it as an opportunity, wearing a sly smile, a particular blend of mischief and amusement in her expression. ¡°Oh my. Come to think of it, Your Majesty didn¡¯t know. Do you know that Isaac and I are in a relationship?¡± ¡°W-well, I knew about that, but... But, about the nights... No, before that, aren¡¯t you the Princess of Helium? Even if Marie is human, you are...¡± Arwen alternated her confused, silvery-gray eyes between me and Cecily. In response, I scratched my head, suppressing a wry smile. It seemed the grand confrontation¡¯s end would yield results in a different direction. ¡°Your Majesty knows, don¡¯t you? In relationships, it¡¯s natural for things to blaze hot like a volcano. Isaac and I are no different, right? At least once every three days.¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± ¡°Me being a princess of Helium? That¡¯s no issue at all. Why? Isaac is the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography. I offered my body to the savior of the demons. What¡¯s the problem?¡± In essence, the game was over. The clash between the elves and demons abruptly turned into a battle of hips and chests, resulting in Arwen¡¯s defeat. What Cecily wanted to convey was that no matter how much noise she makes, it¡¯s meaningless unless a relationship is established. It¡¯s meaningless to compare if bodies weren¡¯t mingled. ¡°So, Your Majesty. No matter how superior your hips are, they mean nothing to Isaac. Do you understand?¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± With each successive attack, did Arwen really dislike losing that much? She hesitated slightly, gave me a fleeting glance, then tightly shut her eyes. Her fair skin flushed a deep red, reminiscent of a tomato. Subsequently, Arwen mumbled for a moment, then shouted forcefully. ¡°This is unfair!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Arwen?¡± Then came Arwen¡¯s next statement... ¡°Then allow me to engage in an intimate act with Isaac!¡± Something was seriously amiss. ¡°That way, we can fairly compare!¡± It was Elvish communism. Translators note: Chapter 239: Magnificent (4) Chapter 239: Magnificent (4) When does a person feel ¡®shame¡¯? When the other person insults them? That¡¯s correct. When their weaknesses are exposed to the world? That¡¯s also true. When they feel unnecessary embarrassment from observing someone else¡¯s actions? That¡¯s also true. Each person experiences shame or embarrassment in different ways. However, just as one cannot retrieve words once spoken, many experience shame after blurting out anything just to win an argument. Realizing later, but just as I said a moment ago, once spoken, words cannot be taken back. Such situations often result in what¡¯s commonly referred to as ¡®throwing a blanket over it.¡¯ Moreover, if the words spoken were particularly sensitive in a relationship between a man and a woman? If they unexpectedly popped out? ¡°Uh... Arwen?¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± The Queen of Alvenheim, even if she ruled over the elves, couldn¡¯t bear the overwhelming embarrassment and hid her body. That¡¯s exactly how Arwen was right now. She bravely made a statement announcing Elvish communism, but after a brief silence, she immediately hid. Where? Under the blanket. So embarrassed that she didn¡¯t even think about it not being her own blanket, she promptly covered herself entirely without hesitation. Afterward, she climbed onto the bed, wrapping herself tightly like a silkworm, ignoring my cautious calls without a response. ¡®This is just...¡¯ I smiled awkwardly, observing Arwen wrapped in a blanket on the bed. The initial silence just wouldn¡¯t fade away. Her statement about wanting to share a bed with me echoed as if it were an unforgettable illusion. What followed was as everyone had expected. Realizing the situation belatedly, her face turned crimson, and became a blanket silkworm It¡¯s embarrassing even for the listener, but how would she feel? Thanks to that, her feelings could be understood perfectly. Somehow, I couldn¡¯t help but think she was like a child. However, that too was a trap that fit Arwen¡¯s appearance extremely well. Yet, if this continues, Arwen might never emerge from under the blanket. I must somehow soothe the situation to prevent this awkward moment from lingering any further. Glancing at Cecily discreetly, she was sitting there with one corner of her mouth upturned in a helpless expression. Arwen felt a sense of embarrassment and was visibly squirming inwardly, while Cecily stood there in utter bewilderment, unable to utter a word. Cesily¡¯s expression, one of disbelief, seemed as if she was seeing something for the first time. ¡°C-come on, Arwen?¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± ¡°Arwen, say something.¡± Even after calling her name several times, Arwen didn¡¯t even flinch. Wondering if I had called too softly, I climbed onto the bed. As I did, Arwen, wrapped tightly in the blanket like a silkworm cocoon, visibly twitched. Though she might not have heard any sound, she must have felt the vibrations and realized that I had approached. After a while, she brought what seemed like her head out from the blanket and reluctantly spoke. ¡°That¡¯s my blanket. Are you planning to keep doing that?¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤!¡± Flutter! The words seemed quite provocative to Arwen at that moment, as the edge of the blanket fluttered, covering her face. I closed my eyes tightly, waiting for her to completely emerge from the blanket. Eventually, the blanket, which had been fluttering vigorously, slid down, and like a silkworm turning into a butterfly, Arwen emerged from within. As she cleared the blanket that had covered my face... ¡°Ar...¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± Now, I discovered Arwen lying face down in the corner without even covering herself with a blanket. I was speechless at the sight. Though she seemed to be trying not to meet my eyes at all costs, her posture forced me to glance in her direction. A ripe and tantalizingly large peach was right in front of me. All unnecessary; a single word could deduce the situation perfectly. She was lying as if bowing towards the wall, yet her posture showcased an impressive backline. Her normally noticeable pelvis, now bent over, compelled me to stare as if enchanted. She emitted a charm as fatal as Cecily¡¯s chest. ¡°You¡¯re quite the seductress, Your Majesty. Boasting so brazenly.¡± Cecily retorted in a teasing tone, seemingly displeased with Arwen¡¯s posture. Only then did Arwen realize the situation and silently rose from her place. Yet, she continued to face the wall, now on her knees, pressed tightly against it. What¡¯s amusing is that despite her efforts, she couldn¡¯t conceal her backline. Ironically, every change in posture highlighted her strengths to the fullest. I think I might just end up fixating on Arwen¡¯s pelvic line if I keep going like this. I pulled myself together and placed my hand on her shoulder. As soon as I placed my hand on her shoulder, Arwen¡¯s body trembled noticeably. She even shook all over. Thinking it was unnecessary for her to shake so much, I slowly pulled her shoulder. At first, she resisted as if pushing back, but when I pulled firmly, she slowly turned her head. And then... ¡°Arwen?¡± ¡°Sniff. Don¡¯t... stop...¡± I found myself facing Arwen, her slate-gray eyes filled with teardrops. Her face seemed as though it could explode any moment, flushed red and lips tightly sealed. Arwen, who normally showed increased emotions in private situations rather than as a queen, seemed to be overwhelmed by emotions she couldn¡¯t control, unable to overcome unbearable shame and embarrassment. Looking at her, who already appeared distant and far from maturity, crying made her seem like a young child. Maybe it¡¯s just my misconception that¡¯s making my heart ache so much. ¡°Are you crying?¡± ¡°Lower body? Has Isaac¡¯s pelvis developed? I¡¯ve never heard of a human man having a developed pelvis, even if women do.¡± At first, it didn¡¯t seem to register over there. Arwen grinned and shifted her gaze towards my lower body. Arwen, who had been staring at my lower body for quite some time, seemed to have something come to mind; suddenly, she stiffened visibly. Subsequently, starting from her neck, her face turned crimson all the way to her ears. Hmm. Finally, it seems it struck her over there. I hoped that side would remain pure, but perhaps I relied too much on the mixed blood. Flap flap flap How excited must she be for her typically elongated elven ears to twitch up and down? I¡¯ve read in a book that when an elf experiences intense emotions, their ears wiggle up and down. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen it with my own eyes. That probably means Arwen¡¯s emotions are in turmoil. Fortunately, was the embarrassment a kind of preventative measure just now? Arwen, with eyes spinning before turning around, managed to open her mouth slightly. ¡°W-Well, I think I understand what you mean. It¡¯s important for a man¡¯s l-lower body to be considered for... ahem... good childbirth.¡± ¡°Arwen...¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to be too embarrassed. I¡¯m an adult too, I can accept this kind of joke just fine.¡± For someone who said that, her ears kept twitching up and down, this elf. On the other hand, Cecily was suppressing her laughter, enjoying Arwen¡¯s reaction as she turned her head. She wanted to squeeze out a chuckle, but for now, she must hold it in. Amidst the awkward situation, Arwen barely managed to cool down the heat on her face. Yet, her gaze kept returning to my side. ¡°Phew... Anyway, you¡¯re overdoing it, Princess of Helium. Don¡¯t tease too much.¡± ¡°Oops. Sorry, I apologize. Your Majesty is just too adorable...¡± Cecily apologized, wiping away tears forming at the corners of her eyes. Calling a queen adorable might be impolite, but it signifies their closeness. Arwen, nonchalantly, got up quietly from her seat. I raised my gaze as she stood. ¡°Are you leaving now?¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯d love to stay longer, but time won¡¯t wait.¡± ¡°You can come visit anytime.¡± ¡°Thank you. But Isaac, can I ask you one thing before I leave?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± The moment of parting was imminent. Though brief, the time spent was meaningful, making the impending farewell more poignant. Arwen gazed at my sitting face for a moment and softly curved her lips upward. Her smile held deep affection and warmth. As I was drawn into her grayish eyes, she spoke quietly. ¡°When I read Xenon¡¯s Biography, I was certain, but the more I meet you, the more confused I become. Isaac, are you a prophet or someone from the future, as the world speculates? Siris said it wasn¡¯t so.¡± ¡°Are you saying that too? No way. That¡¯s all nonsense.¡± It was so absurd that I burst out laughing. I waved my hand dismissively as if it was nothing. Ordinary people might believe me here, but Arwen didn¡¯t seem convinced. Watching my reaction, she nodded as if confirming something. ¡°Alright. Then answer this question.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You...¡± Arwen¡¯s subsequent question was... ¡°Are you from a place entirely different from the world we live in?¡± ¡°What...¡± It was a question enough to startle me as a ¡®reincarnator¡¯ and still leave me pondering. As soon as I heard that question, my heart raced, and a chilling sensation swept through my body. How did she know? I¡¯ve never explicitly mentioned being a reincarnator despite subtly revealing that I¡¯m the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography. From the very beginning of this life, I had no lingering attachments, so I seamlessly blended into this world. Occasionally encountering differences in common knowledge didn¡¯t pose any problem. Why did she ask such a question? Could it be because of the ¡®restriction¡¯ that¡¯s been buzzing around the world? Maybe the gods put a restriction on me, so she indirectly asked through that kind of question, unable to directly reveal it? I really don¡¯t know. My mind was in complete disarray, utterly confused. When I couldn¡¯t say a word and just stood there dumbfounded, Arwen seemed more certain from my reaction and her smile grew even brighter than before. Not just a smile, but her silver-gray eyes began to sparkle, expressing clear ¡®joy.¡¯ And then... ¡°If that¡¯s the answer, it¡¯s all good!¡± With those determined words, she teleported away. But even after she left, there was something remaining... ¡°Isaac?¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± ¡°What... what was that? Is it true?¡± Cecily was staring at me with wide eyes. Translators note: Chapter 240: Book 18 (1) Chapter 240: Book 18 (1) Due to Arwen¡¯s unexpected bombshell, I couldn¡¯t help but feel disoriented for a while. Her question about whether I came from a completely different world than the one we live in. I didn¡¯t inquire about the meaning behind that question, so as a ¡®reincarnator,¡¯ it¡¯s quite perplexing. Whatever the intention, it is true that I come from a different world. When the world noisily proclaimed me as a regressor or a prophet, I could easily refute that, but I couldn¡¯t help but momentarily falter at the notion of coming from another world. That momentary hesitation gave Arwen a sense of certainty. Whatever misunderstanding she had, the events ahead were inevitably complicated. The issue isn¡¯t just with Arwen, though. At that time, not only Arwen but also Cecily were in the same room. After Arwen dropped that bombshell, Cecily started questioning me for a while. Whether I really came from a different world as Arwen asked, and if that¡¯s why I ended up writing Xenon¡¯s Biography. As you might know from my life so far, I¡¯m terrible at lying. Even though I usually maintain a stoic expression, my complexion drastically changes when a specific point is touched upon. Moreover, Cecily has a particularly keen sense of reading my feelings. If Marie intuitively detects my lies, Cecily, like Rina, has an incredibly sharp observational skill. So, even if I lie, she mostly sees through it, and this time is no different. Eventually, Cecily completely started believing that I came from a different world. As for whether my attitude changed afterward? No, far from changing, I was too preoccupied that day. Since then, lying side by side in bed, she said that even if I came from a different world, it¡¯s a grace from the gods, or even if not, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that I¡¯m a benefactor of the demons. Instead, just one thing. she asked why I had taken her as a model of lust until now. Whether her future self really becomes a devil for a specific reason. But since it was closely related to the unfortunate past of lust, I refused it all. It felt like thrusting a sharp spoiler, so she just obediently accepted it. Anyway, it¡¯s a bonus that my relationship with Cecily was subtly getting closer than before. I hope the day comes soon when I can officially declare my relationship with her without any disturbances. ?iscover new chapters at novelhall.com It seems Cecily is beginning to think of me as a gift bestowed by the gods. If I indeed claim to be from another world, one can only think in that direction. For now, I plan to quietly bury the part related to reincarnation. Cecily agreed with this plan and even promised to strictly monitor any slip-ups. Some might wonder why I don¡¯t speak up, especially why keep it a secret from Marie. But considering my current situation, it might be understandable. Already being teased as a regressor or a prophet in jest, what if I were called a reincarnator now? From this moment, I can¡¯t simply take the jokes as just jokes. Cecily might regard it as a gift or grace bestowed by the divine to a mortal. Especially since it is obvious that this will significantly affect my relationship with Marie, the closest person to me as a human being. Of course, due to Marie¡¯s slightly simple personality, there is a very high chance of her simply saying, ¡®Oh well,¡¯ and moving on. Over the year we¡¯ve spent together, I¡¯ve come to understand that she avoids complexities in human relationships to an extreme degree. In the past, although it was an inevitable situation, after being deceived by Rina once, she just wanted to meet people simply. She tries to avoid entangling complicated stories like politics in these relationships as much as possible. Despite the verbose explanations, the biggest issue is the lack of necessity in revealing it. After all, I¡¯ve been acclimatized to this world for so long, and only Arwen and Cecily know. Even the landscapes change in a decade, so wouldn¡¯t people change too? Apart from the trauma of losing my parents in an accident and the vivid memories, I¡¯ve almost forgotten everything. There¡¯s no gain in speaking up, and even if I do, nothing changes. For now, staying silent seems to be the best option. In a few days, they¡¯ll probably forget that I¡¯m a reincarnator anyway. It was like that even before Arwen asked, so it¡¯ll likely be the same this time. ¡®...But writing a World War II novel seems impossible to avoid, doesn¡¯t it?¡¯ World War II was a clash of steel-made weapons, the worst war in human history. It altered history itself, a turning point in history. If Arwen or Cecily read that book, they¡¯ll surely sense it. ¡®Isaac came from a world like this,¡¯ they¡¯ll say. I¡¯m 100% certain of that. Even the name is World War II. It might be related to the racial war that happened 300 years ago. Because of this, I thought about putting the World War II novel on hold, since first, I must finish Xenon¡¯s Biography. There are troubles piling up due to Xenon¡¯s Biography, and now a World War II novel? It would be too much. Honestly, I wanted to do that nonsensical thing, but I can¡¯t afford it. I have to somehow grasp the divine power to survive, so I must focus only on Xenon¡¯s Biography. Fortunately, recently under the leadership of Adelia, I carried out intense physical training, and my stamina noticeably increased. Perhaps because of this, Marie¡¯s and Cecily¡¯s calls have become much more frequent. However, it seems they were now calling for reinforcements, saying it¡¯s too much for them alone. Anyway, despite the lengthy gossip, shortly after Arwen¡¯s reincarnation question, the 18th volume of Xenon¡¯s Biography was revealed. Due to real-life spoilers, the readers¡¯ reactions were lukewarm, but the book still sold like hotcakes. Reality is reality, and a book is a book. Even if you¡¯re curious about the ending, you have no choice but to read it. [As it turns out, the identity of the one who made a pact with the devil as it happened in reality was the cardinal.] [I want to smack the person who spoiled it.] [Ironically, the cardinal who pressed Jin is truly faithful. There was just a difference in perspective.] [Even such a cardinal grew mentally and broke the prejudice against demons.] There was a strange opinion inserted in the middle, but there¡¯s actually a statement like that. It seems to be from a dedicated reader of Xenon¡¯s Biography who got angry enough to put such words in the newspaper. Seeing that, I wondered if I had misread it and blinked my eyes several times. But it was indeed there. How angry must someone be to put such words in a newspaper? In fact, not only this critic but also quite a number of ordinary readers were angered by spoilers. Moreover, since I didn¡¯t express any stance, it must have been a complicated feeling for me as well. Even as the author, I reacted with, ¡°What is this?¡± but how did the readers feel? [The one who tempted the fallen cardinal is named ¡®Belzebub.¡¯ What is the identity of the one with this name?] [The tricks of the devils that are gradually coming to the surface.] [The present reality is no different. Currently, devil worshipers are being eliminated one by one...] The impact of Kate¡¯s reality spoiler seemed so significant that half the talk was about Xenon¡¯s Biography, while the other half revolved around real devil worshippers. Xavier¡¯s declaration of a ¡®holy war¡¯ undoubtedly carries substantial consequences. Moreover, the fact that an actual cardinal was a high-ranking member among the devil worshippers. Thanks to this, surprisingly, since the release of Xenon¡¯s Biography, there hasn¡¯t been any unusual commotion... Matthew, Musk¡¯s secretary, worriedly called out to Musk who was lying on the white bed, groaning. Matthew¡¯s concern was none other than Musk¡¯s condition, as thick bandages were tightly wrapped around his swollen belly. Fortunately, the surgery had ended successfully, but initially, the bleeding was quite severe, reaching a dangerous level. Musk retorted. ¡°Do I look okay, damn it? Hurling even vulgar curses at Matthew. Despite receiving such insults, Matthew did not erase the worried expression from his face. The reason Musk, who was usually healthy, with oil flowing through his veins, ended up like this was simply because of the actions of devil worshippers. After the revelation of spoilers in reality, devil worshippers began to sense the crisis and started causing chaos. Musk became their top priority. If it weren¡¯t for the Xenon incident, their wicked plan would have progressed without anyone knowing, but now it was falling apart. Originally, they would have targeted Xenon, or rather Isaac, as their top priority, but his identity was not even known. Therefore, they targeted Musk, one of the connecting links with him. Apart from Musk, there was also the Elven Queen, Arwen, but she was like a whale in comparison when it came to the devil worshippers¡¯ targets. So, they focused on Musk, who was relatively smaller in size. Of course, Musk was not entirely foolish, so he invested a considerable amount of money to hire mercenaries. However, he overlooked the fact that devil worshippers had infiltrated among those mercenaries. If only he had visited the temple with the mercenaries even once, but due to his complacent belief that everything would be fine by this point, he failed to reach that realization. ¡°Why do you swear and act like this? Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m worried?¡± ¡°Sigh... I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°If the boss isn¡¯t here, who will pay my salary?¡± ¡°You jerk. Right now, you¡ªoh...¡± Instead of getting angry at Matthew¡¯s not-so-joking joke, Musk restrained himself, holding his stomach. If it had been an ordinary stab, it would have been better, but due to the poison laced within, the aftermath was severe. Thankfully, under the motto of ¡°Even if you¡¯re rich, you can¡¯t use it when you¡¯re dead,¡± he always kept emergency potions. Otherwise, he might have become a cold corpse. Currently, he was in a temple, focusing on recovery, but there was more than one thing causing concern. ¡°Matthew.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°How are the other employees? Are they wavering?¡± ¡°They are wavering.¡± As expected. After news spread that the CEO himself had been targeted by devil worshippers, the publishing house staff showed intense wavering. Fortunately, under the protection measures of the Luminous Order, there hadn¡¯t been any threats to his safety, but there were still worries. No matter how much Musk was crazy about money, he wasn¡¯t someone who placed human life beneath it. With beads of sweat running down, he looked up at the temple¡¯s ceiling before speaking quietly. ¡°Matthew.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Prepare a letter immediately.¡± ¡°A letter?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± There¡¯s no law that says only I should suffer like this. Especially with an ¡®exhibition,¡¯ it¡¯s even more dangerous. Devil worshippers will be determined to tarnish Xenon¡¯s name by any means necessary. There might even be ¡®terrorism¡¯ at the exhibition. If I¡¯m in this state, how could the exhibition possibly succeed? And there will be numerous nobles attending. Therefore, in order to minimize casualties... ¡®What big hands those people have!¡¯ ...Forget it. If they disappear, there¡¯ll be a direct hit on sales. Musk decided he had to prevent that much at least. Those who impact sales are bastards. To Musk, devil worshippers fit that bill perfectly. And bastards must be controlled through punishment. With this in mind, after briefly chuckling inwardly, he returned to the practical problem. ¡°The issue of protecting the employees... sigh... seems inevitable.¡± ¡°Is there any sharp solution?¡± ¡°If Luminous allows it, it¡¯s possible.¡± ¡°What solution?¡± Then from Musk¡¯s lips came... ¡°Buying a temple.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°And merging with a publishing house.¡± It sounded ridiculous, but it was a very surefire method. He glanced at the bewildered Matthew and discussed the ¡®grounds.¡¯ ¡°The only publishing house contracted for Xenon¡¯s Biography. Wouldn¡¯t Luminous allow it?¡± Translators note: Chapter 241: Book 18 (2) Chapter 241: Book 18 (2) Every day, I¡¯m just waiting for the vacation to come, but life has a way of throwing unexpected things at us. The Academy, with its many guards, maintains excellent security due to the high number of people coming and going, resulting in very few incidents occurring. Even if security-related issues were to arise, they are usually promptly resolved. I¡¯ve never heard of any major incidents like terrorism happening at the Academy so far. But that¡¯s within the Academy; the situation outside is different. Especially in this world, where individual strength holds sway, it¡¯s inherently unstable in terms of security. Hence, it means that anywhere, anytime, there might be some lunatics up to no good. And the devil worshipers fit that description perfectly. They have been a force lurking in the shadows of the underworld long before Xenon¡¯s Biography. If people suddenly go missing or ¡®undead¡¯ appear without any signs, it¡¯s mostly their doing. They¡¯re nothing but vile beings worse than pests, nothing short of the epitome of evil in this world. Their biggest problem was that they were virtually unknown before Xenon¡¯s Biography, but now they¡¯ve fully emerged. In fact, it would be apt to say that due to Xenon¡¯s Biography, they¡¯ve been forced into the limelight. Rumor has it that with Xavier declaring a holy war, the devil worshipers¡¯ heads are being smashed every ten seconds. However, their scariest aspect is that they managed to go unnoticed even by Dark Elves and Demons. If the dark elves and demons borrow the power of darkness through Mora, the devil worshipers were literally the slimy darkness itself. Some demons, deeply associated with the devil, had sensed omens from the past. This was speculated because among the devil worshippers, there seemed to exist a faction of radicals that was believed to have been annihilated in the distant past. During the time when demons were persecuted, there were those who harbored not restraint but hatred towards the world, embracing the power of the devil themselves. Though defeated in the civil war that took place in Helium long ago, it is gradually being revealed that they are secretly in league with the devil worshippers. It¡¯s been said that even in Helium, some clues were found after assigning the task to the ¡®Reaper¡¯ to track them down. The power and scale of the devil worshippers are far greater than anticipated. With great power and scale comes great danger. Moreover, whenever any faction feels threatened, they tend to act out. While it¡¯s uncertain in what form this acting out will manifest, many resort to causing chaos. The issue lies in the immense damage caused by this chaos. Particularly, those deeply associated with Xenon¡¯s Biography were in extreme danger. [...Therefore, I send this letter urging caution. Please do not worry, and I hope to continue steady serialization.] The owner of the letter I¡¯ve read is Musk. He is precisely in such a situation. Musk is the CEO of the only company known to have contracted with Xenon¡¯s Biography and is one of the visible links to Xenon externally. Naturally, he could become a target for the devil worshippers. Although Arwen is also known to have a connection, she¡¯s currently too significant a figure to engage with, hence they aimed at Musk. According to the contents of the letter, it seems that there was a surprise attack from devil worshippers, but it was handled appropriately and safely. The upcoming publication will be done in collaboration with the Luminous Church. Collaborating with the Luminous Church for publication was surprising, but what concerns the writer most is undoubtedly the attack. The letter expresses that while the sender doesn¡¯t mind being attacked, they are particularly worried about the upcoming exhibition in the Michelle Territory. Since I, as Xenon, announced my attendance in a previous exhibition through a letter, there¡¯s a high probability I¡¯ll attend this one as well. Hence, there¡¯s a possibility that the devil worshippers might target the event. Although I will take precautions, there¡¯s an uneasiness that won¡¯t fade away. It¡¯s said that crazy people don¡¯t listen to reason, and even with significant manpower invested in the exhibition, the devil worshipers are individuals who could carry out acts of terror. ¡®Father mentioned a direct request to the royal family, but...¡¯ Musk¡¯s letter has been read by my father beforehand. The CEO thinks of my father as Xenonand sends his letters to him, since it¡¯s better if it¡¯s not addressed directly to the writer, me. Father plans to invite officials from the royal family to the mansion. There¡¯s a clear justification for reinforcing security, the threat from the devil worshippers, which should convince the royal family. Furthermore, if I inform Cecily about this, Helium might also provide personnel. This exhibition only happens once a year, and there¡¯s no intention of missing it. Most importantly, the scale of the exhibition a year ago and the current one differs greatly. A year ago, mostly humans and demons attended, but now, it¡¯s expected to be bustling with attendees from all races without discrimination. If the security here collapses to the point of even terrorism occurring, the repercussions on the Minerva Empire and not just the Michelle territory would be beyond imagination. To prevent that, the exhibition must proceed smoothly. ¡®Will it extend to Xavier? If it does, Kate will come, right?¡¯ Somehow, it feels like the exhibition is becoming something other than an exhibition. It seems like a massive amount of people, including other countries, will gather. During the last exhibition, my father said he was suffering from headaches due to preparations, but now, not even a hint of relief was visible. For now, there¡¯s nothing immediate that I can do. There¡¯s about a month left until the vacation, and at the same time, the exam period is approaching. The approaching exam period means that students are getting very busy. Thanks to that, my recent meetings with acquaintances have decreased, and I¡¯ve become quite busy on my own. ¡°What kind of topics do you think the exam questions should be about? Just think about it.¡± ¡°Why are you telling me, a mere assistant, that?¡± ¡°Because you come up with brilliant ideas. Remember when you imagined a world without mana last time?¡± Elena instructed me to make the exam questions instead. I¡¯ve heard of assistants grading papers in my past life, but I¡¯ve never heard of them substituting for exam questions. This is obviously passing the buck and an illegal act, but in these times, let¡¯s just brush it off. There¡¯s no specific law against it, so it¡¯s meaningless no matter what anyone says. I momentarily stopped fretting and shifted my gaze to Cindy, who was tirelessly writing a new paper. She still stuck to her messy hairstyle, and judging by the dark circles under her eyes, her lifestyle seems unchanged from before. ¡°Did Cindy submit exam questions like me?¡± ¡°I used to do it too... But now I don¡¯t have to.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m also a doctor like the professor...¡± ¡°Hey! If it¡¯s too exhausting, take a break. If you collapse while working, who will it be reported to, Xenon?¡± ¡°Give me that hammer!¡± The essential need to construct the designed buildings is labor. Equally important is the ability of the workers who construct the buildings, comparable to architects. Both sides will be satisfied only if the workers understand what the architects want and build accordingly. Additionally, as the labor force increases, the time required significantly reduces. However, the most crucial factor is the number of workers, especially for large-scale construction where quantity takes precedence over quality. Look at this now. Regardless of the lack of technological advancement compared to Earth, they had to work manually, yet the scale of construction remained unchanged. So, what exactly are they building to warrant such a massive labor force? ¡°...Is it really going to be completed within a month?¡± The head of the Marshall family, Hawk, opened his mouth with a bewildered expression as he gazed at the bustling construction site. The current scale of the construction, reminiscent of what one might see in the capital, was reflected in his eyes. And the woman with golden hair standing beside him flashed a charming smile. She was armed in white armor, and a well-maintained mace hung at her waist. It was Kate Louise Angelica, known to have recently returned to the pilgrimage and also serving as the grand inquisitor. For some reason unknown to him, the situation had led her beyond the capital to Michelle¡¯s territory. And not just her, but an enormous force dispatched from Xavier accompanied her. All the personnel currently at the construction site were individuals directly dispatched by Xavier. ¡°Of course. That¡¯s why I brought them.¡± Kate said, his arms crossed, glancing at the somewhat functional temple before turning his head slightly. She wore her usual compassionate smile, but Hawk sensed a slight unease. He had been puzzled when he heard about the pilgrimage arriving with an enormous group in their territory and was left baffled by the subsequent talk of erecting a temple in the territory. He wanted to ask what nonsense it was directly to her face when he first heard about it but found himself speechless when it came to getting to work. Apparently, the decision had already been made in discussions between the royal family and the involved parties. For the country where the temple would be erected, Xavier¡¯s jurisdiction played the most significant role, and other nations simply had to give their consent. From the standpoint of the country where the temple was being built, it meant goods would be sold, unemployment rates would decrease, and above all, the welcoming of the temple¡¯s construction with open arms. ¡°Hmm...¡± Hawk listened to Kate¡¯s explanation and slightly furrowed his brow. Being a devout follower of Luminous himself, he had no objection to the construction of a temple. However, constructing a temple was typically required in a city of a certain size. As a result, to visit the temple, one had to head towards the capital. Being the one referred to as the ¡°Red Lion,¡± he could make the journey to the capital every day, but for others, it was nearly an impossible task. Especially considering he went there without even taking a carriage, opting to run. ¡°You might be wondering why we¡¯re suddenly building a temple. But building a temple is necessary for this sacred land to receive protection from Luminous.¡± Kate said, sensing Hawk¡¯s thoughts, with a reassuring smile. Hawk raised one eyebrow in response, questioning. ¡°Sacred land, you say?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s the land where Luminous has chosen, the opportunity to drive out the vile darkness from the world. It¡¯s the land where Xenon was born.¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± ¡°Building a temple on top of it is only natural. Under the protection of the god, the exhibition can be safely held, and blessings can be received.¡± She continued, locking eyes with Hawk. There was a clear conviction in her emerald eyes. As Hawk gazed into her determined eyes, he shifted his gaze towards the construction site. Though it might be unclear from just listening, Kate¡¯s words conveyed her intent. [I will make Marcel¡¯s territory a ¡®sanctuary.¡¯] She will make it a land that remains forever untarnished, where only purity lingers. Hawk realized the situation and let out a sigh with a perplexed expression. Above all, there was something particularly unsettling. ¡°If Lord Xenon were to see this, how delighted he would be? Just imagining it gives me shivers.¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± ¡°Ah, how I wish this land were quickly filled with the blessings of Lord Luminous¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± It was Kate¡¯s fanatical aspect. Hawk had already seen through at once that she knew Isaac¡¯s true identity. However, her attitude towards Isaac sent chills down the spine of anyone who witnessed it. Despite being someone who had seen everything, having soared under the reputation of the Red Lion, he was discreetly stepping back. ¡®What on earth have you done, my son...¡¯ Hawk sighed once again with a perplexed expression, looking at the construction site. ¡®Surely, the Demon Princess wouldn¡¯t imitate this after seeing it?¡¯ Such a thought crossed his mind unexpectedly. Translators note: Chapter 238: Magnificent (3) The elves, unlike demons, have a long history of interacting with other races, which has resulted in numerous positive and negative descriptors attached to them. They are described as a race chosen by the gods, the first civilization, the origin of everything¡ªpositive descriptors that abound. However, there are also negative ones that counterbalance these positives. They¡¯re labeled as arrogant, rude, snobbish, excessively prideful, hot-tempered, and discriminatory, with most descriptors culminating in ¡°elves are arrogant.¡± Just as the positive descriptors reflect their exceptional abilities, the negative ones are rooted in their undeniable capabilities, leaving others feeling overshadowed. Even if elves were to criticize a specific aspect, others couldn¡¯t say a word in return. Their perceived arrogance stems from their unwavering belief in their own abilities, allowing them to dismiss criticisms easily. Moreover, even if elves were to learn something from other races, they would only acknowledge it as such. In their fields of expertise, they wouldn¡¯t yield an inch to anyone, regardless of what they might learn from others. Especially, the most potent aspect was magic. Magic has been the power and ability developed since the establishment of civilization, and indeed, the elves possess the most outstanding abilities. The demons wield formidable firepower through dark mana, yet it¡¯s practically impossible for them, like the elves, to drop meteorites from the sky. While the demons can make barren lands fertile, they can¡¯t match the efficiency of the elves in doing so. Instead, due to the persecution they faced over the years, the magic that aids daily life is far more abundant among demons than elves. Furthermore, magical items like refrigerators rival even the craftsmanship of dwarves. However, do the elves consider that impressive? That¡¯s the question. They believe that with time, they can create not just the same but even better items. Of course, this is a thought possible because they haven¡¯t witnessed it firsthand. In reality, creating magical items requires immense expertise. Refrigerators, magic pens, temperature control in dormitories, and so on. Although these are magical, engineering plays a significant role. The confidence that elves hold in their magic and research is quite similar to ¡®science¡¯, but engineering is a distinct field that emphasizes craftsmanship the most. However, the elves seem to forget this fact, and Arwen is no exception. Despite her mixed heritage and integration into human society before entering Alvenheim, it seems inherent traits couldn¡¯t be altered. Moreover, Arwen herself took pride in magic, making her reluctant to yield. Nevertheless, it¡¯s not that she was entirely wrong. If it were just the two of us, it might not matter, but the issue is that she uttered those words in front of Princess Cecily of Helium. The magic of demons appears crude to the elves, citing evidence that elves are superior to demons and so on, even as Arwen, who is most wary of the elven trait of ¡®arrogance,¡¯ ironically exhibits a demeanor that befits it the most. ¡°A dwarf with a small chest...¡± It¡¯s understandable why Cecily launched a personal attack. However, this constitutes a significant mistake on her part. While it would be one thing to disparage races like Arwen, this was a direct insult to an individual. It¡¯s akin to a signal flare veering into an odd direction in the midst of a fight. ¡°W-what did you just... What did you say?¡± She might have whispered it, but there¡¯s absolutely no way Arwen, facing me, didn¡¯t hear it. It¡¯s no different from saying it aloud right in front of her. Upon this, Arwen reacted with considerable confusion, briefly covering her chest with both arms. Perplexity filled her grayish eyes. Although she has said it that way, she¡¯s by no means on the petite side and, if anything, she¡¯s above average. Cecily is just overwhelmingly large. As for height... let¡¯s overlook that. That¡¯s not a matter of relativity but rather absoluteness. Meanwhile, Cecily, observing Arwen covering her chest with her arms, snorted, crossed her arms, and wore a smug expression. Already boasting a formidable presence with her school uniform buttons almost bursting due to her massive chest, adding crossed arms only accentuated her imposing aura. ¡°Did I say something wrong? Even the Queen looked down on demons in my presence. Right?¡± ¡°W-well, that¡¯s true, but this was a personal attack!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you consider criticizing demons to be a personal attack on me? It¡¯s a fact that demon magic is somewhat more chaotic than that of elves. However, to speak so bluntly without explaining it a bit... it feels a bit too much.¡± Unlike when Cecily made a personal attack, she spoke calmly, but her words were cutting. Insulting demons would be considered a personal attack on her. So, if Arwen insults them further, she won¡¯t stand idly by. Moreover, she¡¯s the princess of Helium and the next in line to be the future demon lord. She has ample reason and justification to speak that way. When I sensed signs that their argument might escalate, I immediately intervened. ¡°Arwen, Cecily¡¯s right. You might have said what you thought, but from the listener¡¯s perspective, it could hurt. It might be true that elves are the most proficient in magic. But be cautious about making direct comparisons.¡± ¡°...Alright. Seems like I misspoke.¡± Even though she¡¯s of mixed blood, an elf is an elf. In the fields they¡¯re confident in, they don¡¯t bend their pride. As Arwen bowed her head and apologized, I turned to Cecily. She seemed somewhat uplifted that I took her side but had her arms crossed, drawing attention to her chest. An impulse surged in me, like wanting to snatch away ripe fruit, but I barely restrained myself. Firstly, I needed to address her mistake. ¡°Same goes for you. Arwen was wrong, but there was no need for a personal attack. You could¡¯ve phrased it differently.¡± Confirming this, Arwen wore a triumphant expression and, with a bold voice, spoke up. ¡°Comparing just that much is rather petty, isn¡¯t it? So, Isaac, which do you think is better?¡± ¡°What? Out of the blue?¡± ¡°Yeah. Isaac, you¡¯ve got a good feel, right? You touch my chest every night.¡± ¡°Wait, why are you suddenly saying this to me? This feels like a situation where a shrimp¡¯s back breaks during a whale fight.¡± Honestly, her chest was indeed good, but when I see Arwen, my eyes shift to her hips again.There was a saying even in my past life, that when a man sees a woman, he first looks at her hips. It¡¯s some sort of deep-seated genetic instinct. As I was entertaining these useless thoughts, Arwen seemed to sense something strange and blinked as she asked Cecily. ¡°Every night? Touching every night, what kind of talk is that?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Come to think of it, Arwen had no idea that Cecily and I were having these nightly encounters. I inadvertently revealed an embarrassing truth, but Cecily wasn¡¯t fazed at all. In fact, she seemed to take it as an opportunity, wearing a sly smile, a particular blend of mischief and amusement in her expression. ¡°Oh my. Come to think of it, Your Majesty didn¡¯t know. Do you know that Isaac and I are in a relationship?¡± ¡°W-well, I knew about that, but... But, about the nights... No, before that, aren¡¯t you the Princess of Helium? Even if Marie is human, you are...¡± Arwen alternated her confused, silvery-gray eyes between me and Cecily. In response, I scratched my head, suppressing a wry smile. It seemed the grand confrontation¡¯s end would yield results in a different direction. ¡°Your Majesty knows, don¡¯t you? In relationships, it¡¯s natural for things to blaze hot like a volcano. Isaac and I are no different, right? At least once every three days.¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± ¡°Me being a princess of Helium? That¡¯s no issue at all. Why? Isaac is the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography. I offered my body to the savior of the demons. What¡¯s the problem?¡± In essence, the game was over. The clash between the elves and demons abruptly turned into a battle of hips and chests, resulting in Arwen¡¯s defeat. What Cecily wanted to convey was that no matter how much noise she makes, it¡¯s meaningless unless a relationship is established. It¡¯s meaningless to compare if bodies weren¡¯t mingled. ¡°So, Your Majesty. No matter how superior your hips are, they mean nothing to Isaac. Do you understand?¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± With each successive attack, did Arwen really dislike losing that much? She hesitated slightly, gave me a fleeting glance, then tightly shut her eyes. Her fair skin flushed a deep red, reminiscent of a tomato. Subsequently, Arwen mumbled for a moment, then shouted forcefully. ¡°This is unfair!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Arwen?¡± Then came Arwen¡¯s next statement... ¡°Then allow me to engage in an intimate act with Isaac!¡± Something was seriously amiss. ¡°That way, we can fairly compare!¡± It was Elvish communism. Translators note: Chapter 242: Invitation (1) Chapter 242: Invitation (1) As the exams approach, the closer the vacations become. Additionally, my academic workload, which includes submitting exam papers, becomes increasingly busy. You might ask if submitting exam questions is difficult, but surprisingly, it is challenging. Especially in majors close to liberal arts, like history, most exams require subjective answers, and its not something I can do alone. Elena told me to just focus on creating the questions, as grading needs to be fair, and there will inevitably be a lot of differing opinions. If it were a multiple-choice problem, I could just roughly prepare the answers, but the academy doesnt work like that. Each professor has their own beliefs and philosophies, so there are no multiple-choice questions; only subjective ones. So, I kept pondering repeatedly on how to squeeze out some sort of subjective answer. I need to submit the answers quickly to have more free time for myself. But theres always a way the world gets its way with you. Suddenly, I had a good idea and proposed it to Elena. What if we just submit the problem from a year ago? I was actually thinking about that. But why ask me for a favor? I was curious about what problem you would come up with. A bit disappointing. One way or another, the test questions were settled casually. Actually, there might not be a better question than asking new students, What is history? However, from now on, I really have to submit history questions myself. Since Elena said she would directly submit them for the second-year students, its like Ive been given some substantial free time. During this free time, I was writing Volume 19 and researching historical data. Ive been spending my time productively until the vacation approaches. This free time also includes invitations to the exhibition. Marie, Cecily, and Rina will definitely come to the estate, and Adelia is my bodyguard, so shell automatically attend. However, Leona and Cherry are a bit different. Leona became my woman due to the unique cultural norms of the beastmen, but she has a strong sense of independence. So it meant that she wouldnt be able to work part-time throughout the vacation period. Shes always done that until now, so theres no reason this exhibition would be any different. Well then, Ill cover everything you need for next semester. Ah, even if you say that much Including food. How much steak do you want to eat? I love you, darling. Of course, inviting Leona, who adored steak, wasnt difficult. When I promised to buy her steak for the next semester without any hesitation, Leona pressed her face against my chest. It was fortunate that we were alone in the cafe; otherwise, if anyone had seen us, they might have given us a cold stare. With her ears perked up, she gave off a vibe of a very affectionate cat. Lions are part of the cat family, so maybe its not that strange. Leona often shows her affection by pressing her face against me, regardless of whether its my cheek or chest. Just as animals leave their scent, when were alone, Leona tends to engage in physical affection, skin-to-skin. There are a lot of delicious things in your territory, right? Yeah, there should be plenty. Its Xenons Biography exhibition, after all. The more I see you, the more impressive you become. How could Xenons birthplace be over there? Well, because I am Xenon. By the way, I havent told Leona that I am Xenon yet. I should have told her from the beginning, but first, I plan to introduce myself to my parents and then tell her. Its all because of my father. He has extensive experience not only with Elven reconnaissance units in the border zone but also clashes with beastmen. Naturally, there might be some reluctance towards beastmen, so its better to seek permission first. Given Fathers disposition, hell reluctantly accept, but I have a feeling that I should let him know that Leona is a beastwoman. Well, then when do you plan on pairing up? Im ready anytime. Um this upcoming vacation might be tough, right? Ah, so theres someone who has made prior arrangements? Its not really a prior arrangement I was at a loss for how to explain this, offering a wry smile. For now, Leona is certain to follow after Adelia. However, at this exhibition, its uncertain whether Adelia and I will have our first night together. I want to give her a joyous first night that erases all past traumas, but its not that simple. I vowed that even if I were to reveal my true identity as Xenon, I would ensure she chooses me, but shouldnt I also consider others? Especially since Marie and Cecily are eagerly anticipating this vacation, there might be a chance for Adelia to intervene. She was thrilled when I remembered our anniversary. On the exact day marking one year since I started dating Marie, I gifted her a ring adorned with a ruby. It was a fairly expensive ring purchased with the profits from selling Xenon series. When I asked my mother about it, she said that noblewomen who like to show off prefer expensive jewelry. In particular, They wear the jewelry given by her beloved every day. Yeah, why would I lie? Ains, a dwarf and inventor of the magical engine, who had committed to attend this exhibition, was currently showcasing his creation to other dwarfs. At first glance, it appeared to be an ordinary carriage, but distinct differences were noticeable here and there. Firstly, the carriage, quite literally, was horseless; no visible mechanism was in place for the horses. Instead, there were seats for the coachman, and remarkably, seats for guests as well. However, one striking feature stood outthe peculiar item hitched at the reara magical engine designed for magical locomotives but affixed to the carriage by Ains himself. So, was it coal? How far can you go by putting that black rock in? I havent even experimented with that yet. You idiot! Without even trying that, youre planning to head straight to the Minerva Empire? Youre out of your mind. In response to Ains unclear answer, a dwarf muttered under his breath. Its understandable, as the distance between the Dwarfs realm, Makina, and the Minerva Empire is quite vast. While it doesnt require crossing a sea like Alvenheim, traveling by land would take at least a month, assuming one doesnt walk but uses a carriage. Even with a carriage, it takes a month to cover that distance, and yet, they havent even experimented with the magic carriage. Nevertheless, Ains, confidently folding his thick arms, spoke up. His rich brown beard stood out prominently. Its possible, thats why Im doing this! Once you ride it, all doubts will vanish. Did you all think I couldnt even create a magical engine? Well thats true. But why start with this instead of a magical engine train? This is more of an experimental piece. Because of its size, it needs to be constructed on a large scale altogether. The crucial thing is to get it moving, for now. That makes sense. So, whats its name? Magic carriage? Thats too unimaginative. Well, a magical engine train sounds like it has something special, but this one seems to lack that something. It sounds like a downgrade. The dwarves were already criticizing it without having even heard its name, yet Ains paid no mind. He had anticipated such reactions well enough. Especially among dwarves, ones inventions must be handled as preciously as ones own children. This principle extends to the name as well. Its crucial to choose a name carefully to avoid becoming the subject of ridicule in the future. Ains frowned as the dwarves casually assigned names, wagging their tongues, then spoke with his characteristic confident voice. Do I look like I dont have such thoughts? Am I not Ains Eitri, the inventor of magical devices? Yeah, you seem totally clueless. He probably made that thing because hes a thoughtless fool. We can acknowledge his achievements, but he lacks thought and is reckless, right? Damn bastards. Anyway, the name for this invention is quite simple. No need for any words, it moves only with magical engines! If Isaac had witnessed this scene, what would he have thought? By its name, the magical car! It seems even worse than before? Just call it a car. Perhaps he would have chuckled softly. It might have been a moment where he considered the Second World War novel more carefully. Ignoring the harsh evaluation of the two dwarves, Ains nodded as if he liked it and then pointed with his thumb to the magical car behind him. So, want to give it a try? If you guys want, Ill give you the honor of the first ride. Well, were bored. Should we give it a shot? Why not. However, even the inventor Ains had faced a completely unexpected issue. But how do we stop this? What? What? What what! Dammit! Stop it right now! He forgot to create the brake. Luckily, it was just before takeoff; otherwise, it would have almost caused the worlds first transportation accident. With just one month left until the exhibition. This reckless guy. Step aside. We should create a stopping mechanism. Lets also include speed conversion here. Whats the maximum speed of this? Itll probably be slightly slower than going at maximum speed, right? Whatever we put in, itll eventually convert into mana. Hmm. That might be a bit tricky. How about creating a separate mana storage? Store extra mana and if it becomes excessive, just discharge it outside. Is that okay? Culture and religion were converging towards science. Translators note: Chapter 243: Invitation (2) Chapter 243: Invitation (2) Inviting Cherry to the exhibition surprisingly proceeded very smoothly, much more easily than expected. Despite hesitating a few times due to the oppressive home environment, she readily accepted the proposal. The ease of acceptance left me rather dumbfounded. When I cautiously inquired if her family was not concerned, a bewildering response came back, leaving me perplexed. Seniors proposal is much more important than my family. Upon hearing that, a sense of unease prompted me to hastily ask further questions, fearing potential consequences if discovered. The subsequent response was truly bewildering. Cherry, with her distinct hazy gaze, blinked slowly and responded with a playful tilt of her head. Is there anything scarier than seniors indifference? It was a statement that seemed to diverge in various meanings, but she seemed satisfied with just attending the exhibition. It appeared that she had somewhat dealt with the trauma related to her family. I then asked about the progress of the next volume. Apparently, despite loosely attending classes, she diligently wrote as much as she did in the first volume. Cherry, like me, had a style of planning the plot in advance and didnt experience delays in her writing pace. According to her, now that a month had passed since the release of the first volume, if she completed the finishing touches, releasing the second volume was feasible. Curious about her new work, I playfully urged her. However, Cherry seemed to take my jests quite seriously. How serious was it? If I cant keep the promise, Ill cut my wrist. No. Theres no need for that. No, its your order, Senior. I must absolutely keep it. With a resolution not to joke with Cherry in the future, I returned to the accommodation. All classes were over, and with the exam period, time was relatively relaxed. The remaining time was naturally being poured into writing. From volume 17 onwards, especially in volume 19, devils from the Seven Deadly Sins, slowly start to emerge. The Wrath, Satan has already been defeated magnificently, so naturally, he wont appear, and the remaining Seven Deadly Sins will gradually make their appearance. However, Pride and Gluttony will be dealt with by Xenon and Jin, respectively, a little later. They will serve as driving forces for growth for these two characters, so their appearance is inevitable. Nevertheless, due humanitys utmost efforts and hardships, theyve established a coalition force. However, the devils are incredibly powerful. Whats even more terrifying about devils are their seemingly endless numbers. Even Elvenheim couldnt overcome this quantity and, despite resistance, ended up being pushed back. Moreover, if it hadnt been for the heroic sacrifices of the heroes, Diablo might have resurrected. Fortunately, there havent been instances where devils directly attacked while awaiting Diablos resurrection, but its not something that can be left unattended. Here, the Elves who were lost Elvenheim were sharpening their swords. The Elves who lost their home hurriedly fled to the area inhabited by the Dark Elves after the sudden demonic invasion. However, the deep-seated conflict between the Elves and Dark Elves, built up over a long time, hasnt diminished. They not only argue among themselves but, particularly, the older generation of Elves clashed with the younger generation of Dark Elves. This situation was very similar to reality. The older generation of Dark Elves perceive Elvenheim as their ancestral homeland, whereas the younger generation of Dark Elves does not. Conversely, the younger generation of Elves simply heard about the Dark Elves and let it slide, but the older generation of Elves rejected them as heretics. Here, the heroine and Elven woman, Mary, steps forward. Mary, having traveled the world with Xenon for a long time, has an open-minded way of thinking. In the midst of the parliamentary fumbling, Elvenheim faced destruction right before their eyes. Despite the simmering conflicts exploding and lingering, warriors continued to rampage, insisting on restoring Elvenheim without a proper understanding of the power dynamics. The reason for this chaos lies in the absence of a leader among the elves, or more precisely, a cause that can unite them. The elder of the Dark Elves is too feeble, functioning at a day-to-day level, and the Elven Queen remained in a state close to being a pauper. It vividly illustrated the characteristic disunity of the elves at a critical moment, turning it into a complete catastrophe. To overcome this In times of crisis, a hero is always needed. A sublime existence like the Elven heroes who sacrificed themselves to prevent the resurrection of Diablo. If heroes do not appear where they are needed, it could lead directly to doom. Mary will become such a heroic figure, facing challenges as diverse and tumultuous as those of Xenon. Not only will she endure mental anguish, but she will also lose a symbol of the elves one of her ears, in the battle against Lilith. Mary is known for her bold combat style for an elf Marys personality is vibrant and fiery to the extent that the word lass suits her perfectly. The character who first showcased the legendary Hexopascal Kick is none other than Mary. Strangely, she is not ignorant or reckless. On the contrary, she always maintains composure during battles, showcasing exceptional intelligence by strategically using magic to turn the tide. As for weapons? Mary doesnt need them. She simply pummels her opponents with her fists. If Xenons finesse in swordsmanship learned from the master Kyir defines sophistication, then Mary primarily employs techniques acquired over decades of traversing the world. Observing Marys battles so far gives a glimpse of her style. Perhaps she might even shatter the fixed notion of a magician. Of course, Marys combat style is only possible due to her being an elf, if she were human, she wouldnt even dare attempt it. Humans have to recite even simple spells. In fact, Marys combat resembles more that of demons than elves. She knocks foes away like in that pirate manga, using sheer brute force. On the other hand, Cecily No, Lillith Mary has faced Lillith, one of the Seven Deadly Sins, before. Lillith serves as the protagonist Marys rival in various aspects, contrasting in many ways. Firstly, their races differ: Lillith turned into a devil but originally belonged to the demonkind, while, as everyone knows, Mary is an elf. Moreover, Lillith has faced a loss of a loved one right before her eyes in the past, while Mary, though inexperienced, continued her path with Xenon. For me? I raised my head again at the mention that it was made not by Gartz personally but by Helium. It seemed like he had come to deliver it on behalf of Cecily, who was likely busy with exam preparations. During that time, Gartz excused himself for a moment and entered the dormitory. Originally, it was forbidden for outsiders, but at this point, it was merely a nominal restriction. Afterwards, he looked at the manuscript on the desk and seemed surprised, then began to glance at me. As soon as I confirmed that, I quickly put the manuscript into the desk drawer. Upon seeing me put the manuscript in the drawer, Gartz bowed his head apologetically. Im sorry. I didnt realize you were busy No, no, its okay. By the way, what is that item used for? I was not interested in anything else; I was just curious about the nature of the item. Gartz, seeming tense at my question, let out a sigh and placed it on the desk. Placed on the desk, it really looks like a keyboard. Characters arranged as they are in this world, including special characters Hmm? Whats this? Its a real keyboard. What in the world have these people created? As I stared bewildered at the object resembling a keyboard, Gartz cleared his throat and offered an explanation, his usually cold tone now tinged with an unexpected hint of tension, his voice trembling slightly. Like I mentioned earlier, its an invention from Helium, designed to assist benefactors in any way possible. Artisans hailed in Helium dedicated themselves to this creation. Firstly, this button is the power switch, which, as the name suggests, turns the device on and off. And if the device is turned on Click! As soon as I pressed a familiar button, the keyboard(?) emitted a blue light. Honestly, to anyone, this looked like a keyboard. Regardless, Gartz, proud in tone, continued his explanation. This is how the light appears. Pressing these characters here would display a message in the air. For instance, if you type my name Tap tap tap Our guardian knight, Gartz, cautiously typed his name using the famous eagle claw technique. Its unbelievable that this same person is referred to as a reaper who deals with peoples lives as if they were nothing. However, Gartz was always serious. He glanced at his name displayed in the air and nodded once. Is there any spare paper? Here. A sheet of paper was taken out from the drawer and handed over. Gartz then inserted the paper into a small gap beneath the keyboard. He pressed a specific button again, and with a whirring noise, the paper wound its way into the keyboard, much like a common copier from a past life. And Whirrr The paper emerged from a gap at the top of the keyboard. Gartzs name, just typed moments ago, was clearly imprinted on it. I couldnt help but look bewildered. What I thought was just a simple keyboard turned out to be a combination of a keyboard and a printer. A fusion of keyboard and printer, truly a product of science and magic. Is this really possible? Mr. Gartz. Yes, please speak. How did you make this? To that question, Gartz smiled proudly and answered confidently. Its magic. After the benefactor started associating with the princess, the king devised this to assist the benefactor. If it ever malfunctions, please let me know anytime. Ill come immediately. As soon as I heard that, I immediately said to Gartz, Do you need any more signatures? Hail to the magic. Translators note: Chapter 244: Typewriter (1) Chapter 244: Typewriter (1) In this world, writing may resemble English, but the context itself is no different from Korean. The reason I quickly grasped the languages of this world was that despite the languages being different, the context remained the same. If you just memorize the language, thats the end of it. The reason I said that if typewriters were invented, the work speed would double was also because of this. Since the context is the same, I could just type as I imagine, and it would be done. Language issue? Once you get used to it, it becomes meaningless. Even in my past life, when I typed in English instead of Korean, I struggled a bit, but after adapting, I could use it as naturally as water flowing. And that fits perfectly with the current situation. This machine I received from Gartz, could be called a typewriter and a copier. If you turn it on and type, hologram-like characters appear in the air, and if theres paper, you can print those characters. A creation specialized in magic and with craftsmanship rivaling dwarves, made only by the demon race, who are adept at both magic and craftsmanship, exclusively for writing. Gartz told me to call this machine whatever I wanted. When I asked why I, not the creator, should name it, he said it was solely for me. So, I simply named it Typewriter. It might seem ordinary, as I brought up a name from my past life, but Gartz was pleased. Despite being a simple typewriter, its performance surpasses technology by leaps and bounds. Its a piece that could transcend the industrial era and fit right into the modern age, even if its claimed to be mixed with magic. Despite that, its performance is unbelievable. Thanks to it, Ive come to realize the potential of magic in this world and what outcomes the demons might cause if they decide to. Especially for something like a typewriter, its akin to giving me wings. Its not an empty statementI can release a book every two weeks while juggling my studies. During breaks, I might write continuously and publish every ten days. After all, until now, Ive been steadily releasing one every month, all handwritten. Above all, the best part is being able to upgrade its performance through Gartz. If I express a desire for certain features based on memories from my past life, Gartz would immediately return to Helium and add those functions.?iscover new chapters at novelhall.com At first, the keys for numbers were oddly placed, and the backspace was similar. But after various suggestions, a typewriter very similar to my past one was born. Its called a typewriter, but its almost just a keyboard. The only downside is the key pressure. They seem to have set the key pressure very low, considering my finger fatigue, but that also means I often press the wrong keys. Still, its much better than writing by hand. Its a bit of an indulgence to have that crisp sound, like a mechanical keyboard. Nevertheless, the typewriter, born after numerous improvements, has significantly increased my work speed. Ive already typed about half, so Ive used the typewriter for the remaining portion. Ta-tatata ta-tata The distinct typing noise of the typewriter gradually filled the dormitory. At the same time, the characters Im typing startede lining up in front of my eyes. Although this typewriter works on scientific principles, its mostly crafted through magic, so the noise isnt that loud. The key feel is just a sensation of pressing, and otherwise, its quite plain. Despite improvements based on my advice, it has many shortcomings as a prototype. However, as mentioned earlier, the existence of a typewriter alone is advanced technology. The significant influence of magic, rather than machinery, adds value to the typewriter. I happen to be one of the few who can use the typewriter almost as well as an expert. Its like giving wings to a tiger. Ding Not even five minutes have passed, and Ive already filled a whole page. As soon as I heard the notification that the page was full, I immediately inserted a manuscript into the space below. Then, with the characteristic whirring sound of a copier, a sheet of paper came out of the typewriter. Along with a warm feeling, the characters filling the manuscript caught my eye. The standard for the pages is strictly based on the manuscript, and if desired, the font size can be reduced. Its really convenient. I quickly checked for any possible typos on the page and gently placed it on the desk. The desk was already piled high with manuscript paper. The typewriters efficacy was impressive, but the most astonishing aspect is its typo inspection feature. Unlike the drawback of having to discard paper in case of a typo in typewriters from my past life, this typewriter uses a holographic format for output, allowing for the removal of characters beforehand. Once key figures noticed this plan, they immediately remembered Sakran and swiftly took action to thwart it. While they wished to seek help from Xenon and Mary in their hearts, the plan had already been set in motion a long time ago. Belzebub goes so far as to block all external communication and even disable teleportation, showcasing a cunning level of prevention. In the end, the main story of volume 20 is about Jin and Lily working tirelessly to stop it. Wow. Have I written this much already? I paused briefly for a break, but the manuscript was already piling up. My hands werent even tired. Is this the power of machinery? At this pace, it might actually be possible to produce one book every two weeks. I was marveling at the addictive performance of the typewriter Helium had specially made for me when a thought struck me. They went through the trouble of making this typewriter for me; shouldnt I do something for them in return? By the way, I handed a signed copy to Gartz. Not just one book, but all the books from the first to the present. I vividly remember how happy he was when he received the signed copies. But that was a personal gift for Gartz, not a gift for Helium. So, what would be a good gift? Since they invented a typewriter for me, I should give them something in kind. After much thought, a good idea came to me. Just like writing the Kayr side story, I should write a Jin and Lily side story. Its been mentioned so far, but the detailed reason why they fell in love with each other hasnt been explained. There are few stories about love between a human and an elf, but there wasnt one with a demon. Frankly, while they might not show it outwardly, they might secretly feel disappointed. Do I release the side story after the 20th volume? Or should it be released together with it? At the conclusion of the 20th volume, I might just receive endless criticism As soon as Jin hears the secret of his birth from Belzebub, he gets stabbed through his heart. ***** Due to the fear of potential aftermath, I had to momentarily put it aside. I thought I should ask Cecily about it first. So, the next day, as soon as it became possible, I found Cecily and asked her a question. I really liked the typewriter and I wanted to reciprocate to Helium. I asked if there was anything else she needed apart from my writing, which I am best at. Cecily seemed to ponder deeply and said. There is one way. What is it? Cecily smiled slyly at my question and replied in her characteristic teasing voice. You just have to stop taking birth control whenever were together for about two months. Upon hearing that, I immediately raised my gaze to check her horns. Somehow, except for the tips, they were already tinged with red. Im scheduled as the next Demon Lord, so I have an obligation to bear offspring. It wont be a problem if its slightly accelerated. Besides, its Isaacs child, right? Lets discuss this later. Sheesh. Cecily genuinely felt disappointed. Translators note: Chapter 245: Typewriter (2) Chapter 245: Typewriter (2) The news that the publishers CEO, Musk, intends to purchase a temple might already be known to you. He planned to merge the temple and the publishing house, not as a joke but for the safety of himself and his employees. Although he is a money-driven individual who even engages in tax evasion, surprisingly, his principles are firmly grounded. Moreover, considering the era, tax evasion can be a forgivable offense with the right bribes paid to those in authority. If this were within the royal court, Musks head would have rolled long ago. However, he holds a formidable shield named Xenons Biography that protects him. Its challenging to touch him, even if one desires to. If Musk had been blinded by money and indulged in all sorts of villainy, Isaac would have severed ties immediately. However, Musk wasnt someone who went that far. Instead, he invested in the printing press to enhance the spread of the Xenons Biography and amassed a fortune akin to nobility. Yet, after being attacked by devil worshippers, he realized one thing thats the value of life. No matter how much money one has, losing ones life renders it all meaningless. Musks truth, his enlightenment, was realized only after narrowly escaping death, from the brink of a fatal crisis. Did he only think about his own safety? Thats not true. Since establishing the publishing company, he has also been concerned about the employees who have experienced various hardships. Even though those concerns were coming from a somewhat selfish direction. Its much better now to invest heavily in hiring and nurturing new employees than to do so later. Money can solve many things, but time is hard to buy. Especially considering the uproar that would occur if Xenons Biography was to continue to come out, experienced employees were not just a choice but a necessity. So, the proposal to buy a temple with money, though it seems absurd, turned out to be acceptable. The publishing company, which made a contract with Xenon, who saved the world from the threat of devils, hoped that Luminous would also approve. Matthew and the other employees initially looked at Musk with a disdainful expression, but after careful consideration, they all agreed because every word he said was true. However, even Musk, unexpected variables were present. You mean its not possible? Unfortunately, thats correct. While we would like to build a temple according to Musks request, it seems difficult due to the scrutiny of other denominations. That was none other than the existence of denominations other than Luminous. Musks plan itself might seem absurd to anyone, but it was brilliant enough to warrant the term genius. However, in worldly affairs, there are countless variables. In this world, besides Luminous, there are other gods. Most humans worship Luminous, but there are countries like Helium that adopt Mora as their national religion, and Makina and Animers worship Harte. Finally, Alvenheim is currently divided by ethnic groups, but all three religions are worshiped there. This is practically a very difficult matter. If Xenons Biography is released within the Luminous Temple, other religions will inevitably oppose it. Especially since Xenons Biography is about the redemption of devils, it will cause a stir in Helium. This situation was not Isaacs decision but Musks arbitrary act, and the aftermath that will come back will be so huge that an individual cannot bear it. Even if the Minerva Empire were to protect him, it would still be burdensome. Its not an exaggeration; this carries the risk of escalating into a religious war. Dealing with matters involving religion always requires considering the worst-case scenario. In this situation, Musk couldnt help but feel awkward. Its undeniably a genius idea, but there were many practical problems. Even if the number of believers in the Luminous is large, the situation will be reversed if the other two religions unite. Above all, Xavier now has to raise the tarnished reputation due to devil worshipers. It might end up being a finger-pointing game for the overly ambitious. For safety, purchasing the temple with capital seemed to be the right answer, but paradoxically, it was very difficult because the reputation of Xenons Biography had soared to the heavens. Is there no other way then? Considering it a sure investment for the future, Musk had no intention of giving up on purchasing the temple. So, once again, he sought permission from the Archbishop of the Luminous Church sitting across from him. The archbishop, after hearing his question, smiled as if amused and shook his head slowly. Although he wanted to approve in his heart, this is a matter that could lead to a major conflict between religions. Still, just one thing. Its not entirely impossible. Its just that the feasibility is extremely low. The archbishop, looking at Musk who seemed in a hurry like an eager puppy, spoke in a polite tone. While its close to being nearly impossible, there is one possibility. W-what is that? Can you tell me? I repeat, its almost impossible. Erecting the temple for not only Luminous but also Mora, and finally Harte. Its a daunting task. The archbishop advised Musk to fairly acquire the temples of each denomination to prevent conflicts anywhere. Purchasing not just one but all three temples of different denominations? Was this some kind of joke? Even acquiring just the Luminouss temple alone required an enormous amount of funds, a situation Musk found utterly impossible. Initially, it was doubtful if other denominations would readily build temples. To construct a temple, a person of at least the rank of an Archbishop had to personally oversee it. If even the Luminous Church was a struggle, how would other denominations go? Despite Musk having considerable connections, they didnt extend that far. It simply means its impossible. Thats correct. Im aware of your circumstances, but this is about Xenons Biography We can, for now, dispatch a paladin from our denomination. Alright I understand. Thank you for taking the time, even though Im sure youre very busy. In the end, establishing a temple of Luminous and the publishing house had to be temporarily suspended. It is best to seek protection from the paladins under the Archbishop. [If possible, I would like the spin-off to be sold first in Helium. Its my small gift to them, conveying my gratitude.] Even this kind of consideration was there. The wailing sound of demons who consider Xenons Biography as a grace of God could already be heard from here. [I would like to express my gratitude once again to the demon who gave me the gift. Naturally, I wont reveal who the demon is, but I would like to convey my thanks through this letter. Oh, and Mr. Musk, if you wish, you can release it at your convenience. According to the news, it seems that the supply is having difficulty keeping up with the demand. Mr. Musk, feel free to do it your way.] Wow Why is this person so kind? Musk let out a sigh of admiration upon seeing the content that neatly scratched the itch. But that doesnt mean Ill do it every month. Until a little while ago, I was worried that the supply wouldnt meet the demand, but even though I dont know what the gift is, Isaacs work speed has increased several times. Buying not just Luminous but also Mora, even the temple of Harte. If new volumes are released every two weeks or ten days, its not entirely impossible. After reading the letter, Musk gently put it down and looked at Matthew. Matthew still seemed to be struggling with fatigue, rubbing his eyes. Youve worked hard, Matthew. If youre tired, you can leave now. Thank you. Oh, by the way, have you heard the rumor? What rumor? Im not entirely sure as Ive just heard it, but theres a mention of the Michelle Estate. Of course, I know. Xenon was born there. Moreover, an exhibition is scheduled to be held there soon. Matthew spoke quietly with a tired voice. They say that Luminouss temple will be erected there. I heard that Grand Inquisitor Kate personally brought in the manpower. Hmm? What does that mean? I dont know either. Its the place where Xenon was born, so they might consider it a sacred place or something. Im not sure. I just heard the stories being passed around. Hmm. Musk listened to his words and fell into thought. Theres no baseless rumor in this world. Most likely, that rumor is ten to eight true. Although Musk has never personally met Grand Inquisitor Kate, its said that her devotion is close to madness. Of course, this is also a rumor. Making Xenons birthplace a sacred place is justification enough. He had revealed the existence of devil worshippers who had been gnawing at the world and had even brought retribution upon a corrupt cardinal. Wait a moment. Would the demons, or rather, the followers of Mora, just stand by and watch? Since they consider Xenons Biography as a relic and his birthplace as their means of salvation? Religion is sometimes something that transcends races and has a unique rivalry. The rumor is circulating that the Luminous Church is raising funds to build a temple in the Michelle Territory, but there is no law prohibiting the Mora Church from doing the same. This is it! A vivid spark flashed through Musks mind in an instant. His brain, which worked unnecessarily well in these situations, manifested. In this case, there were various risks to bear, and it would require consultation with Xenon. However, the probability seemed higher than what the Archbishop had mentioned. After careful consideration, Musk chuckled and casually asked Matthew. Look at this, Matthew. Why are you calling me? Could you find out how many of our employees have families? Specifically, those who havent separated or started families. Why is that? Musk responded promptly to Matthews question. We might have to relocate the company. ? What is this guy up to now? Strong suspicion took hold in Matthews gaze. ***** A few days passed. [Helium Side: We also plan to build a Moras temple in the Michelle Territory. ? Isaac, eating bread in the dormitory, received news that made him doubt his own eyes. Translators note: Chapter 246: Book 19 (1) Chapter 246: Book 19 (1) The contents of Volume 19 focus on the heroine Mary and the conflict between the elves and dark elves, with battles involving Lilith also being significant. From the early stages, there is mutual distrust between the two races, leading to occasional conflicts. Dark elves look down on elves as wretches who couldnt even protect their homeland, while elves insult dark elves, calling them heretics who mutilated their ears. However, there is a high possibility that this situation might change if the two races reconcile. As mentioned before, the differences in culture that emerged between the two races after the dark elves separated from Alfheim are a significant factor. Especially, elves have a deeply ingrained culture related to gods in their daily lives. For example, there is a cultural belief that values elongated ears more than life itself to communicate with the gods. Considering that cutting ears is one of the worst punishments in Alfheim, the significance of ears can be understood. On the other hand, dark elves were expelled in the past due to their fanatical devotion to gods. Witnessing the rejection and developing a strong hatred towards ears, they adopted the practice of cutting their own ears. As a result, mutual trust was lacking between the two races. Even though elves sought refuge after Alfheim was occupied, cohabitation was uneasy, especially considering the unpredictability of conflicts due to the elves belief in being a chosen race by the gods. The early story of Volume 19 describes the events that would unfold if the elves and dark elves were to unite for some reason. [If different cultures blend without any preparation, such phenomena will occur.] [Should elves and dark elves be regarded as different races, or should they be treated as one race?] [Just as there are numerous ethnicities and cultures among humans, its evident that there are distinct elven races.] Due to the clear demonstration of how cultural differences can cause significant repercussions, it garnered the attention of many. In fact, Arwen was making efforts to win over the dark elves, and although it ended in failure, her support for Rain was also based on this. And just like Arwen, who tried to reconcile the two races, Mary in Xenons Biography was also putting in various efforts. [If it werent for the sacrifice of their two heroes, the situation would have been much worse.] [Are their sacrifices truly meaningless?] As assessed above, if it werent for the sacrifice of the elven heroes who oxidized along with the World Tree through their fusion, the situation would have escalated to the worst possible outcome. In essence, their sacrifice hinted at the possibility of the eventual merger of elves and dark elves, but no one knows when that might happen. With the current scenario of the older generation of elves and the new generation of dark elves at odds and in turmoil, reconciliation seems far-fetched, considering the ongoing civil war. One somewhat fortunate aspect is that through this series of events, elves were gradually moving away from the strict totalitarianism they once held onto. [Only elves are capable of casting magic through physical means.] [Seemingly crude, but it will prove immensely effective in combat.] [A new combat style that shatters the common notion that magic requires incantations.] Marys combat techniques displayed during the battle with Lillith attracted a lot of interest. In this world, even the sorcerers had some biases, namely the belief that magic could only be unleashed by chanting spells. Therefore, Marys combat techniques were seen by humans as not just innovative but almost revolutionary. However, this was a bias unique to humans; the elves, who could use magic almost effortlessly, had a slightly different perspective. [A method capable of emitting extreme efficiency.] [Treating ones body as a form of calculation?] [It holds significant research value but could be risky.] Despite the perceived risk, many attempted to replicate it. Magic originally manifests as an ability through a form of calculation. However, Mary applied that calculation to movement, which, from the perspective of an elf, was a theory intriguing enough to capture attention. Hence, for the very basics of magic, like casting a fireball, calculations are necessary, regardless of whether one is an elf or a demon. But to associate that formula with a specific movement, releasing a fiery fist akin to a pyrokinetic from a certain pirate manga, naturally drew interest. If this theory were further developed, it could supposedly summon lightning bolts with a flick of the finger in a clear sky or conjure up a snowstorm. [What is the name of this theory?] [Yggdrasil of Alvenheim. Lets designate the theorys name as Memorize. However, if Xenon comes up with a more definitive name, Ill change it accordingly.] [Given that its a theory Xenon revealed, it should undoubtedly be achievable.] No, I havent thought that far. What are these people trying to do again? Now there are people trying not just to imitate but to actualize the combat techniques from Xenons Biography. Whats frightening is that these people arent human; theyre elves. Elves, the origin of magic, who boasted of a magic history longer than demons. In other words, if they set their minds to it, it might be possible. In the book, it was just a combat technique Mary made because she was annoyed with casting, but now theyre determined to apply it in reality. Just because theyre elves. This place was, from the start, a fantasy world. There are countless things beyond the common sense of my previous life, so lets just accept and move on. [Even Lilith ultimately was just a demon who couldnt forget her beloved. Her end was tragically fitting for a demon.] [To live without forgetting. The truth about Lilith is finally revealed.] [If Jin had lost Lily, he would have been no different from Lilith.]ViiSiit for latest novels Oh, by the way, since Harte is the goddess of life and nature, you dont need to build a separate temple; you just need to perform a ritual. Harte was closely related to rituals, especially those involving magic. Instead of a temple, all you need is an altar or something like a totem. However, since it needs to be imbued with divine power, a shaman was essential. As for inviting a shaman, well figure it out yourself. I dont know. Sigh I let out a sigh laden with various meanings and flopped onto the bed. Now, I dont even know what I should do. The news mentioned that thanks to the gifts from the demons, my work speed had improved, but surprisingly, there was no word from the elves side. Thats what makes it scarier. What are they planning that theyre not saying anything about? Similar to this, theres Animers. The reason Animers had been quiet for a while was due to political reasons. Wouldnt Alvenheim be somewhat similar? What kind of gift are the elves preparing? Really, its not just empty words; Im genuinely excited, to the point where I might not even sleep due to anticipation. ***** The Council Hall was not just a place where the king met his courtiers or exchanged opinions, but since Arwens reign, it had taken on a broader range. It meant that even common folk could come if the matter was important, not just the courtiers. In other words, it allowed for a closer hearing of the voices of the people. The situation now: a multitude of elves were respectfully kneeling and displaying proper etiquette in front of the throne where Arwen was seated. So, do we also need to offer something? That is our suggestion. To present an unparalleled gift, claiming we cannot be defeated by the likes of demons. Hmm. I concur with that sentiment. So, what kind of gift do the people wish to offer? Arwen listened to the delegations story that entered the hall to make a request. It was truly unsettling to hear the news. Thanks to the gift delivered by the demons, there was a significant improvement in Xenons work speed, news that scratched the pride of the Elven magic users. It was more than enough to unsettle Arwen, especially considering the recent dispute with Cecily. Just at that moment when she was contemplating what gift to give, the people acted on their own without any specific orders. The demons have enhanced the speed of Xenons work, so I believe an appropriate gift is due. That is only natural. So I dare to suggest. Its something only our queen, the sole link to Xenon, can do. What could it be that they emphasized dare with such insistence? Curiosity and anticipation froze in Arwens gray eyes. Then, representing the masses, an elf stood tall, facing Arwen squarely, speaking confidently. Our queen and the symbol of Alvenheim. We will present Queen Arwen to Xenon as a gift. What? Did I hear it wrong? Arwen blinked her silver-gray eyes twice upon hearing his words before replying. For a moment, she was confused whether it was a statement or a joke, but the determination in the elfs eyes as he spoke was resolute. This only added to her confusion. Even without going far, there was the dew of the World Tree, the essence of the elixir, so why would she present herself as a gift? It didnt make sense to Arwen at all, and she found herself unable to say anything. In the midst of her silence, the spokesperson spoke with a dignified voice. The true entity that can be called ours is none other than the Queen herself. Presenting the Queen is no different from presenting our entire elven kind. Its a worthy gift for the benefactor who saved us from the contamination of the World Tree, incomparable to any gifts from demons. What about my opinion? I almost asked but held it back. Initially startled, she gradually swayed in their favor. Well, theres nothing to be done about it. Could there be a king who refuses when the people want this? Isaac might find it absurd, but he would accept it on the surface, at least. Furthermore, through that opinion, she came to know how the people currently perceived her. Alvenheim would never abandon her, that was certain. Stories about elves that surfaced during Xenons Biography and the things Fieren shouted made an intense synergy. Of course, she herself would never abandon Alvenheim. She was someone who wielded power for the sake of ideals rather than greed for power. Arwen scrutinized their expressions one by one, then coughed softly and reluctantly responded in agreement. Theres merit in it. I shall consider it. Another remark then followed. This isnt for me but for our elven kind. The elvish communism seeped in steadily. Translators note: Chapter 247: Book 19 (2) Chapter 247: Book 19 (2) At the same time the 19th volume was released, rumors spread about a new temple being erected on Michelle territory. Even those who didnt subscribe to the newspaper would have caught wind of it through the grapevine. In other words, acquaintances who know my true identity are aware that Ive received the gift from the demons. Cecily knows the nature of the gift, so she overlooked it. The rest of the people, however, were left wondering what kind of gift I received that drastically improved my work speed, considering they were used to me releasing a new volume once a month, but now I could manage one every two weeks or even ten days. Therefore, I arranged a meeting to show them the typewriter. Since I had finished all my exams, having a gathering after such a long time wasnt an issue. Oh, of course, I couldnt openly carry the typewriter around, so I enlisted Cecilys help. Cecily had become closer to me since the reincarnation remark from Arwen the last time, but after the release of the 19th volume, it felt like we had grown even closer. It seemed different from mere misunderstanding; even the gaze had changed. It felt like the expression of her affection had intensified, perhaps as the evil cycle approached. Anyway, with Cecilys assistance, I arrived at the caf where my acquaintances were waiting. Since the exams were almost over, I could afford to take a little breather. Is this it? Yeah. It looks fascinating. Let me show you the typewriter first. Marie opened her eyes wide, scanning here and there with a sense of wonder and curiosity in her blue eyes, like a child discovering a toy. As I smiled at the unknown delight of witnessing her, Marie, who had been examining the typewriter, pressed the keys firmly with her index finger. Coincidentally, the typewriter was already powered on, and holographic characters began to line up on the display. Marie, watching the scene, exclaimed in awe and removed her index finger. At the same time, the characters that had been appearing stopped. Looking at the holographic characters suspended in the air, she turned to me and asked. How do you use this? Do you see the gap here at the bottom? If you insert paper here, the characters will be copied onto it. Amazing. How does it work, though? I have no idea. I am ignorant not only in magic but also in engineering. Even in my past life, I was a liberal arts student; does that count for anything? Anyway, explaining the principle wouldnt make sense to anyone except Cecily, who understands these things. Can I write anything? Of course. Feel free to write. At Maries request, I gently pushed the typewriter toward her. She carefully examined the typewriter once again, then began pressing each letter with her index finger. The way she typed using the eagle method was truly cute and endearing. She seemed completely absorbed, alternating between focusing on the typewriter and the hologram, occasionally biting her lip in concentration. Curious about what she might type, I shifted my gaze to the hologram displaying the sequence of characters. As expected, she was in the midst of typing her own name. Just like the Gartz explained before, peoples thoughts seem to be quite similar in appearance. Wiiing Finally, just in case, I had prepared an extra sheet of paper for copying, and as I did, Maries blue eyes sparkled endlessly. Written with a clean font, she exclaimed upon seeing her name printed on the paper. Wow! This is amazing. Is this the gift from Helium? Its a masterpiece crafted by the artisans of Helium, filled with dedication. Cecily shrugged, crossing her arms. Due to the crossed arms, her chest was emphasized even more Seemingly, she wanted to emanate as much confidence and poise as her ample chest displayed. Undoubtedly, the typewriter was an incredible invention, bordering on innovation. It even featured a backspace function unlike regular typewriters. It was a masterpiece beyond its time, combining magic and engineering. Well then, let Isaac try writing once. Im curious about how its done. In front of me, Rina, elegantly sipping her tea, made a suggestion with an enthusiastic gaze. Despite her lineage from the royal family, the existence of a typewriter seemed mysterious to her as well. In response, I willingly obliged her request, placing the typewriter in front of me. At first, I pondered what to write, but I began typing whatever came to mind. Taptaptap taptap Characters appeared skillfully rather than in the eagle-pecking style. Characters amalgamated into words, words flowed into sentences. [Hello. I am Isaac Ducker Michelle, Xenons Biography author.] The completion of this sentence took no more than ten seconds. If I had written it by hand, it would have taken several times longer. Working with just a typewriter made the process smooth, drastically reducing writing time by more than double. How was it? Its incredibly fast. Youre using all your fingers. Rina looked at my formidable typing skill with admiration, as did Marie, who was observing from the side. However, Cecily wore a somewhat subtle expression. She glanced between the produced sentences and me before coyly asking, Are you already proficient at this? Yeah, its getting easier after a few tries.ViiSiit for latest novels Is that so? For some reason, Cecily still looked at me with a mysterious gaze. After staring at me for a while, she grinned and spoke up. As expected, huh. What do you mean? Is Isaac quick to adapt to these kinds of things? I can vaguely grasp the meaning behind her words. As I mentioned earlier, after Arwens reincarnation remark, Cecily has been speculating that I might be a reincarnator. However, Rina responded with an answer that belittled my concerns. Ironically, her reaction seemed more absurd than my worries. Thanks to her, Ive become acutely aware of the current situation of our territory. It means even touching it comes with considerable risk. But if it goes that way, my family should be able to live comfortably. I nodded contentedly, reassured. Well, thats fortunate. Its a bit burdensome, though. Even that burden will become familiar over time. Our husband is truly amazing. The cat, who had been rubbing against me until now, playfully looked up at me, gently brushing against my face while subtly stroking my thigh. Marie doesnt seem to pay much attention to who I am, whether Xenon or whatever. Shes just happy that Im advancing to higher places, and that, in turn, makes her happy. I adore her for this. Should I just have a child? I had such a naughty thought for a moment. However, even for her future, contraception needs to be consistently maintained. As she made a discreet gesture, I cautiously held her as if understanding her intention. Her smile then deepened even more. Perhaps our affectionate behavior made Rina uncomfortable, as she blushed and coughed lightly. Uh, um. Anyway, Cecily. When is Moras temple expected to be completed? Probably before the exhibition, right? What? That fast? Is that possible? If theres magic, the construction itself is rather quick. Instead, it takes a bit of time to call Mora to a temple. Now its not particularly surprising. Without such magic, inventing a typewriter would be impossible. After saying that, Cecily clapped her hands and then spoke to me as if she had just remembered something. Oh, by the way, Isaac. Can I ask you something? Yeah? You said last time that the model for Lilith was me. You also said illustrations would be included accordingly. Thats right. However, the sudden focus on Xenons Biography as prophecy began to disrupt the original plan. How many unique and beautiful women are there in the world like Cecily? If her drawings were attached, there might have been some damage to Cecily as well. Thats why it was put on hold, and Cecily agreed. But it seems that the perspective has changed with the release of Volume 19. Can we include it now? Volume 19 didnt justify Liliths misdeeds, but the perspective has greatly improved. You know that too, Marie, right? Lilith called out the lovers name at the end and died. Oh, that? I know about it too. That scene was really sad. I wished Pride would just die. What about Rina? She seems no different from demons in reality. You heard, right? Cecily, having heard the opinions of Marie and Rina, finally asked me. I faced Cecily with a subtle expression. What could she be thinking to bring up the topic of illustrations? Perhaps, does she really think of herself as Lilith? Honestly, thats the direction my thoughts leaned toward. Still, I cant refuse her request like that. I reluctantly nodded, granting her request. Okay. But as for the drawings We can support you from the heliums side with the illustrations. If you only depict the characters, we can draw others as well. I was about to suggest finding an illustrator, but Cecily interrupted. She said she could support not only Liliths illustration but also other characters if needed. Once again, I faced Cecily directly. She still smiled, looking at me with her reddish eyes. In those eyes, there was a deep trust and an indescribable emotion towards me. It wasnt scary or intimidating at all. On the contrary, it was the opposite, raising questions. Noona? Yeah, Isaac? Do you really think of me as a prophet? I asked, and Cecily answered with a grin. Yes, of course. The reincarnation statement of Arwen last time and the depiction of Liliths end in Volume 19. I dont want to face such an ending. Those two seemed to create a suitable synergy and caused confusion for Cecily. So, as soon as possible, I want to give birth to Isaacs child. I was left speechless. Translators note: Chapter 248: Book 19 (3) Chapter 248: Book 19 (3) Even though Marie was right beside, Cecily showed her greed, so Marie naturally got upset. I thought the situation might become noisy again, but fortunately, Cecily apologized first, saying it was just a joke. When Cecily stuck her tongue out like a prankster, Marie reluctantly let it go, but I know. I know she was sincere. Whether its because the evil cycle is approaching or because of the 19th volume that was recently published and Arwens statement, Im not sure, but it seems like Cecily is eagerly waiting for an opportunity. Considering the nature of the demon race, getting pregnant easily might be unlikely, but recalling her appearance during the demonic possession, its not entirely impossible. Although Marie, like a huge barrier, stood in the way, Cecily was subtly expressing her desires. Just by observing the increased physical contact, it was evident. Marie seems to have noticed this, as there has been an increase in efforts to restrain Cecily, who has always been a powerful rival. After all Marie always emphasized that she is first, and even with having a child, she insisted on being the first. But whenever Cecily and Marie talk about it, I try to smoothly move on and return to the peaceful situation. Its just speculation, but Cecily might be trying to provoke Marie in this way to instill anxiety. Its not entirely impossible, as there have been students who got pregnant and married while attending the academy. However, both Marie and I are being cautious. Even though Im Xenon, everyone has their dreams and things they want to do. In my case, its becoming a historian, and for Marie, its studying political science for her benefit. Theres no need to rush into engagement. Cecily expressed her feelings, but I didnt feel any pressure. Above all, we need to think about whats happening at the Michelle territory and the upcoming exhibition. As mentioned before, Leona and Cherry will also attend this exhibition. Cherry can stay at the mansion with the permission of my parents as a guest, but Leona is a bit of a problem. Leona isnt just a friend; shes my future wife. Though the customs of the beastmen culture led to a speedy process, its still a bit ambiguous. I havent revealed to her that I am Xenon yet, and theres also Adelia. For Adelias sake, the first night with Leona should be postponed. However, this is also a matter of etiquette(?), but it bothers me. For now, Ill stay at the mansion. Ah, that? Its okay. I can stay with my mother. Your mother? Yeah. She said shed come to the academy the day before the break. I dont care, so we can decide our matchmaking later. Just find a decent inn for now. Leona was momentarily forgetting that she was a filial daughter. When I briefly met her at the cafe and informed her of this fact, she cheerfully brushed it off. Instead, she asked if I could lend her some money to enjoy the festival with her mother, and I agreed, as I was willing to help. Oh, by the way, I heard that temples for Luminous and Mora will be built on your territory? You heard about it too? Of course. I read the newspaper every day. But isnt it a bit unfair to leave out Lord Harte? I am considering inviting a sorcerer as well. As mentioned before, Harte is the goddess of life and nature. Unlike the twin siblings, she doesnt grant divine powers and simply represents nature itself, exerting the greatest influence on humanity. Through rituals, she can easily bring rain to drought-stricken lands or unleash storms causing significant damage to others. However, as a part of nature herself, these actions have a deep connection to natural disasters. According to some texts, rain and snow represent Hartes sorrow, volcanoes and earthquakes express her anger, and thunder and lightning indicate surprise. Sometimes, uncontrollable events occur during her manifestations, causing significant harm. Yet, 3000 years ago, during the Devil War, it was Harte who gave the elves the seed of the World Tree. There will never be a time when humanity loses its awe for nature, and Hartes sanctity will never disappear. Above all, Harte does not desire to cause natural disasters. Just as we occasionally get angry or shed tears, Harte is a transcendent being with emotions. Moreover, controlling nature itself is challenging. If we were to liken it to humanity, its like not being able to control ones digestion or circulatory system as desired. I heard that if a sorcerer performs a ritual, Harte will watch over it. Is that right? Yes, thats correct. You dont need anything extravagant; offering a suitable sacrifice to Harte is enough. Since Harte is nature itself, theres no need to build a temple. I can do it if you want. Come to think of it, I heard about this when I visited Mora last time. Leona can use magic and communicate with Hirt through possession. Although a significant price is needed for possession, I have the divine power to cover it. Considering when it would be appropriate to talk to Harte had to be considered, so I decided to postpone it for later. It might be better to conduct the ceremony at an exhibition rather than in a cafe. Ill ask Leona for help with the ritual. Then Ill ask for your help at that time. Before that, Father might invite a sorcerer, but if not, we can do it then. I understand. Take care from now on. Hubby? You too. The meeting with Leona ended here. Next, its the encounter with Cherry. First of all, the invitation to the exhibition was over, but I had to ask her what they would wear there and how she would live there. And what happened? Cherry. So Ill do it. I havent said anything yet? Whatever the senior says, Ill do it. The conversation proceeded like that. When I asked what clothes she would wear at the exhibition, Cherry said she would wear whatever I wanted. In a teasing manner, I asked if, in that case,she could even come naked if I wanted. Cherry, without a change in her expression, looked straight at me and answered. Yes. If you want, I can take it off right now. Cherrys attitude towards me became increasingly strange as time went on. While she used to show a tendency to depend on me before, after publishing her work, it became almost blind obedience. It created an uneasy atmosphere, similar yet different from Kate in various ways. Considering her family background, it might be understandable, but at some point, it became odd. This statement is not directed at me but at Hiriya. Although she doesnt know my true identity, she seems to have some idea of why I am behaving this way. Perhaps having tasted a lifetime of humiliation from Adelia, she is trying to repay that in some way. If she takes away my position as Maries fiance, naturally, I will be separated from Adelia. In that case, Adelia will taste a terrible sense of despair. Hiriya, after hearing my remark, widened her eyes and once again arrogantly clenched her fist. Caterpillars should eat pine needles; thats a pleasing phrase. Im glad you liked it. You, too, have the same sentiment. No, I have no interest in you, even in the slightest. Regardless, Hiriya continued to lick her lips with her tongue, looking at me with desire. The sky-blue eyes filled with lust were truly dull compared to Adelias pure ones, making the contrast staggering. Lets give up this time. Instead, I will appoint you as the guide for the exhibition. Can you manage that much? As I mentioned earlier, I The second princess of the Ters Kingdom, Hiriya Duked von Coutres, will officially request it. As soon as I heard those words, my eyelids twitched. Officially requesting means its not a personal-to-personal request but a request to the empire from the kingdom. In other words, if they order me from above, I have no choice but to obey. Its just as awkward for the Minerva Empire. If I accept, it will be displeasing to me, and if I refuse, the Ters Kingdom will harbor suspicions. Its a kind of dilemma. First, Ill defend myself with the date with Marie, but the chances of success are low. I sighed deeply, feeling a profound frustration inside. Understood. Ill accept it as it comes from above. You thought well. Then, lets meet at the exhibition. Isaac Ducker Michelle. Hiriya approached me, patted my shoulder, and then left. Her ponytail swayed as she walked away. I quietly looked at her back and then looked at my shoulder. It was the place where Hiriya had just touched with her hand. Pat Pat I casually brushed off the area around my shoulder with my hand and walked away. I want to quickly meet Adelia and relieve this feeling. Recently, as mentioned by Marie before, Adelia was receiving maid training. She doesnt have a separate instructor and is learning only through books. I heard that its books Marie recommended. Although my mother will personally teach her when she goes to the mansion, she was preparing in advance. Knock knock Who is it Oh! Cutie! Hello, Noona. As the door opened, Adelia greeted me with a joyful face. The memories of meeting Hiriya just now seemed to have completely vanished, as my mood lightened to the point where it felt like nothing happened. Following her guidance, I entered the lodging. While the scattered exercise equipment is still present, there were some noticeable changes. Thats the books. From the familiar Xenon series to educational books here and there. It seems to be the maid training books that Marie mentioned. Studying hard? Yeah. Ill learn properly at the mansion, but I have to study hard. In response to my question, Adelia nodded vigorously and answered energetically. Even though she exuded reliability and dignity as usual, shes putting in even more effort to be helpful to me. Thanks to that, her face, smiling happily and radiating warmth, appeared even more lovely. Why does she choose to do only beautiful things like this? Im truly a fortunate man. I picked up a book, likely the one she was studying until a while ago. I flipped through the pages and asked her. Can you show me the most important thing youve learned so far? Thats easy. Sit here first. Adelia listened to my question and tapped her bed with her hands. What on earth was she telling me to sit on the bed for? I briefly entertained such a question and sat on the bed as she demanded. Once I did, Adelia cleared her throat and stood in front of me after coughing softly. After neatly folding her hands, she opened her mouth with a gentle tone, as I had learned from the book. Hello, young master. Has today been a comfortable day for you? Her husky voice and gentle tone synergized, creating a peculiar charm. I admired her silently and watched for her next move. You must have had a difficult and tiring day today. Easing that fatigue is the duty of an exclusive maid. Huh? Something seemed odd. I blinked and looked at Adelia. Meanwhile, Adelia had been smiling gently, looking down at me with her sky-blue eyes. Eventually, her sweet and utterly charming voice, unique to Adelia, penetrated my ears. Tonight, I will personally attend to your bedtime routine. How is it? Wasnt that good? There was nothing more after that, so I dont know what it means, but wouldnt just a massage be enough? What kind of book did she read? Translators note: Chapter 249: Vacation Again (1) Chapter 249: Vacation Again (1) After hearing Adelias offer to stay up late with her, my mind became hazy, but fortunately, I managed to recover. Until now, she had been focused solely on martial arts, so she hardly knew any euphemisms. Euphemisms are not something taught in books but rather acquired through interpersonal interactions, so its an unavoidable aspect. I cant blame her, as I, too, have no room to speak, having casually invited Marie for coffee during the previous exhibition without knowing anything. Proposing to have coffee late at night was the equivalent of suggesting, Shall we eat instant noodles in our next life? It meant the same thing. Still, thanks to that, Ive been enjoying happy days, and now I can laugh it off. However, Ill have to explain it to Adelia. I first asked her to provide detailed information about euphemisms. It seems that the situation arose because Marie only conveyed it vaguely to Adelia. Once Adelia learns about euphemisms, she might complain to Marie, but thats a matter for later. It might be tough for her to look at my face for a while. Regardless, some trivial incidents occurred, and I also informed Adelia about what to do during the exhibition. This includes the recent meeting with Hiriya. To prevent interference from the royal family or unnecessary actions from the Ters Kingdom, it might be possible to assign someone else. Just as Hiriya formally requested, if people from other countries make similar requests, that should be enough. Nevertheless, even so, Adelia must stay by my side. Ive somewhat relieved the trauma, but it hasnt been completely resolved. Adelia was taken aback when she heard the story, but with her characteristic confident smile, she replied. With you around, I dont have any worries. Touched by this, I responded with a deep kiss. However, her confident smile disappeared instantly, leaving only a bashful blush. Adelia, not the usual dignified knight but now a woman, exuded an indescribable charm. Persecuting someone like her so much only intensified my resentment towards the Ters Kingdom. After expressing affection to Adelia a few times and advising her on what to watch out for at the exhibition, I returned to the dormitory. Before going back, Adelia mimicked something she learned from a book. While I am looking forward to the exhibition, the most anticipated moment is when Adelia, dressed in a maid outfit, appears. I briefly explained this to my mother in a letter. So, the moment we return to the mansion, Adelia undergoes maid training while donning a maid outfit. As a bonus, she will likely receive martial arts training from my father, fulfilling the fantasy of a perfect combat maid. In this fantasy world, combat maids actually exist. Since the conditions to become an exclusive maid are extremely stringent. Basic martial arts skills are a must, and being a secretary is also a requirement. It can truly be considered the epitome of being both cultured and martial. Moreover, Adelia, being a royal-born despite being a bastard, received a high-level education, making it possible for her, but for the average commoner, its incredibly challenging, almost like an impossible dream. There probably isnt a more suitable job for Adelia. It feels strangely fitting. The meeting with Adelia was over, all thats left was to finish my work until the vacation comes. The task of submitting exam questions was also done, so the assistants work was almost over. I still had to stay in the research lab even after 5 oclock because I had to do the grading as well. There was also the fun of finding out which student submitted a unique answer. By the way, the content of the exam questions was about explaining history that I received a year ago. I wrote the answer as History repeats itself, and through that answer, I became Elenas assistant. And maybe because the number of literature students has tripled, there were quite a few students who wrote creative answers. Among them, the most unique answer was History is a mirror talking to itself. The student who wrote this answer is a male student like me who has a deep interest in history. Elena seemed secretly pleased when she saw that students answer, so it seems like she may appoint him as an assistant. Finally, it seems like Im getting a junior. As for Cherry I also checked Cherrys answer, and she wrote such an answer that its hard to say if its clever or strange. [History is red.] What does she mean red? Elena was perplexed while giving scores as she couldnt understand the meaning of the answer at all. Her looking at my hair, while I was grading the answers, was an extra challenge. I deliberately ignored that gaze and scored according to the standards Elena had taught me. I didnt have the task of grading my acquaintances scores for the second-year exam since Elena was in charge of all the exam questions. After grading all the exams, I returned to the dormitory and had dinner promptly. After settling dinner, I immediately sat down at my desk and started writing. I had to write quickly; otherwise, I would forget what I intended to write. And this time, what Im writing is not the main story but a side story. Moreover, its the past story of Jin and Lily written for the demons. Honestly, I didnt expect to gain popularity to this extent. At the time of the first writing of Xenons Biography, the perception of demons was at the very bottom. So, when my family first read it, they were worried about the aftermath. And as expected, as soon as the romance between the demon man and the human saint came out, there was a flood of attention and criticism. People asked how a devil and a human could cultivate love. No matter how you look at it, they couldnt understand forming a relationship with a demon. Considering the current status of Xenons Biography, the reaction was very different. There were even occasional requests for the series to be discontinued. Fortunately, the ratio of readers who find it interesting was higher, and from the fifth volume onwards, the evaluation has completely changed. The disdainful and hateful gaze towards demons has been uprooted, and naturally, the romantic route of Jin and Lily has also risen. Furthermore, as Xenons Biography continued to be published, real demons also got a rise in reputation, and now, they are no more than a race included in the category of humans. As it turned out, people were curious about the past of Jin and Lily. How did these two meet, and how did they confirm each others feelings? While their past was mentioned intermittently throughout the story, it was not detailed. The only explanation was that Jin, who had a miserable past, met Lily and was redeemed. Originally, the side story was planned to be written after completing the main story, but for the sake of the demon who even invented the typewriter, there was a need to hurry.?iscover new chapters at novelhall.com Although there are still about two weeks left until the exhibition, it is more than enough time. The 20th volume is scheduled to be released during the vacation after the exhibition. This is all thanks to the typewriter. Even if it breaks down, there is a great AS (After Service) knight named Gartz, so there is no need to worry. Tap-tadada tap-tadadak In response to his loving wifes concern, Hawk let out a wry smile. Every word she said was completely accurate. In his heart, he wanted to push everything aside, but delaying work didnt suit Hawks temperament. The habit of preparing in advance had been with him since his days as a knight. I should be the one worrying less. It hasnt been that long since Lily was born. Why worry? Cardinal Kate blessed us generously. Could there be anything wrong? Hawk fell silent after hearing Annas response, left with nothing to say. Indeed, as soon as Kate heard the news of Annas childbirth, she bestowed her blessings upon her. Since the blessing was cast by a cardinal, Anna quickly recovered her health. Not only that, but Kate also imbued Lily with sacred power. Thanks to this, both the mother and the child were not just healthy but could even flutter about energetically. All of this was thanks to Kate. Thats true. I want to pass the duty to Isaac and go to the child quickly, but No, you cant. If you do that, Isaac will have less time to write. Please endure a little longer. Anna. Are you on my side, or on Isaacs side? Im on our familys side~ Hawk shook his head with a playful smile as Anna extended her chest and gave a witty reply. It seemed that he couldnt win a verbal battle against Anna. Deciding to take a break and spend some intimate time with Anna, he rose from his seat. Anna, in response, approached him with a gentle smile and hugged his arm. So, lets go see Lily. At this rate, she might not recognize her Dads face. But hasnt it only been a short time since she was born? Her eyes have been open for a long time. Hawk looked at Anna, who exuded youthfulness, audacity, and beauty, with an affectionate gaze. Anna, in turn, responded to his gaze, creating a sweet and charming atmosphere. Both of them were beyond the age of adolescence, yet they boasted a passionate love reminiscent of young couples. Thanks to this love, a latecomer, Lily, was born. I hope the kids come soon. They havent even seen Lilys face yet. I agree with that. It would be nice if Isaac also released a side story. I dont know what kind of gift he received, but Im really looking forward to a book every two weeks. It seems that what Anna was most looking forward to is Xenons Biography. If Isaac heard this, he might feel disappointed, but she truly loves her family more than anyone else. Suddenly, a funny thought crossed his mind. It was about the prequel that Isaac is releasing for the demons, featuring Jin and Lily. Currently, Anna was eagerly anticipating that prequel as an avid fan. To the extent that, on occasion, she jokingly asked Isaac when Jin and Lilys story will continue. As soon as this thought came to Hawks mind, he asked Anna. More than that, Anna. Do you like the romance between Jin and Lily? Of course. It seems like their passionate feelings are even transmitted to me. How could I not like it? Well What if. Just what if they Stop right there. Did she sense what kind of question he was about to ask? Anna cut him off with a tone not as cheerful as before, but rather significantly lowered. Even Hawk seemed slightly startled by that voice. It was a voice and an atmosphere that could tell the cold north wind to go away. Meanwhile, Anna continued to speak with a still cheerful face. Isaac probably wouldnt do that, but if, really, truly, hypothetically, he were to tear those two apart I might seriously consider excluding them from the family. Of course, such a thing will never happen. Hoho. Following that, she emphasized once again. Right? Uh, yes. Thats right. Hawk answered with a somewhat uneasy expression. Translators note: Its me guys! Sorry for the long break but I got seriously burned out and then started playing games on my back burner Long story short Baldurs Gate 3 is amazing and I have finally some motivation to resume so riding on it Ill translate a lot next couple days. Great to be back! Chapter 250: Vacation Again (2) Chapter 250: Vacation Again (2) The long-awaited vacation has finally arrived. For freshmen, its a break like a refreshing rain after a drought, while for sophomores, its a period of ordinary rest. The fact that the vacation is approaching also means that theres about a week left until the exhibition. I wanted to hurry and arrive at the territory to see my family. I should also check how things are progressing in the territory. Just hearing bits of news brought to mind the image of my fathers tired appearance. Still, since the territory is steadily developing, theres a lot to look forward to. The Michelle territory, which was originally just a quiet rural area, is now growing into a city of culture. First, with the help of Cecily, Ill teleport straight to the Michelle territory. However, I asked for the opinions of those around me first. Marie and Rina plan to visit officially after thorough preparation, but others have different circumstances. First is Leona. Surprisingly, she told me shes going separately. When I asked for the reason, she said she wants to spend some quiet time with her mother, whom she hasnt seen in a long time. So, during the carriage ride to the Michelle territory, they plan to have various conversations. Understanding her heartfelt desire, I agreed. Instead, I covered the carriage fare for her journey to make sure its a comfortable trip. Meeting family after a long time should be a relaxed and pleasant conversation. Leona is a student who has to work part-time throughout the vacation to sustain herself for the next semester. When I offered to cover the expenses, she happily agreed, bouncing around with joy. While the money was important, the more significant part was the time she dedicated to a harmonious relationship with her mother. Calling me hubby with a voice full of charm was just an added bonus. Leonas turn was over now, and the remaining one was Cherry. Although she said she would attend the exhibition, I wonder how she prepared. If Cherrys family, the Roseberry family, finds out about this, it could lead to trouble, so its better to pass on that information. In this situation, its best if she just comes without revealing too much. Currently, Cherry is publicly known as an acquaintance of Xenon, under the pseudonym Mary. Introducing her to my family wont be difficult since they already know about it, but it requires some preparation. With her cherry blossom-colored hair attracting attention, wearing a dress would draw even more eyes. However, wearing a robe would be more suspicious. Although the chances of Cherrys parents attending the exhibition are very low, rumors have a way of spreading slowly. If someone among the nobles recognizes Cherrys pink hair and mentions it, the situation will become very complicated. Given the awkward circumstances, I asked for help from those around me. Ideally, I would like to change only the pink hair. The solution to this problem was surprisingly simple, as Cecily suggested. Why not use magical dye? Is that possible with magic? Yeah, you can even change eye color if you want. According to her explanation, before the publication of Xenons Biography, some demons considered disguise essential to come out of Helium. Black hair and blood-red eyes like features were distinctive characteristics unique to demons, and even if horns were covered, they were easily noticed because of these features. As a result, disguise magic also developed, allowing a variety of color changes. It would be a great help for Cherry. Thank you so much. Magic is truly amazing. If youre grateful you know? Ill be expecting it in two months. Was she really serious? Cecily gave me a mischievous smile and a wink, making me look somewhat troubled. She is usually playful, but considering her recent actions towards me, its not just a joke. It seems that Arwens reincarnation statement and Volume 19 have brought about a lot of changes in her feelings. Anyway, with Cecilys help, Cherry was able to change her pink hair and eyes, to a completely ordinary brown. Cherry looked at her now brown hair and eyes with a curious gaze. Seeing curiosity in her usually somber eyes somehow made me proud. With this change, she could also enjoy the exhibition without any worries. However, with naturally outstanding beauty and noticeable large bust, wherever she goes, shes likely to catch peoples eyes. Moreover, Im currently in a situation where Ive been nominated by Hiriya. Perhaps during the exhibition, I may not have time to pay attention to her. Although Id like to show her around, the situation is not quite favorable. Even though Rina assured me that she would take care of it, I have no idea how things are progressing. To restrain Hiriya, Leort and Rina might also nominate me. Considering these aspects, I explained it to Cherry. Maybe I wont be able to go around with her, but Ill try to be with her as much as possible, but it might be difficult due to circumstances. Cherrys response to my question was Yes. Is that it? What more do you need? Its your request, senior. No. Dont you think its irresponsible? Im the one who invited you to the exhibition. Is there a problem with following your request, senior? Regardless, her status as a sturdy escort knight remained unchanged. Perhaps shell also double as a maid in the future. Come to think of it, can a maid attend the academy as well? About a year ago, I visited a clothing store with Nicole to purchase formal wear. There, I coincidentally met Jackson, with whom relations were not good, and I remember a maid following him around. Maybe Adelia will be like that someday. Imagining Adelia in a maid outfit walking beside me, I felt a strange sensation. I want to see her wear it soon. Adelia, wearing a maid outfit, emitting a certain charm. Even now, she is exuding a sufficient amount of unexpected allure, but if she were to showcase more charm here A-again. Are you having strange thoughts again? You pervert. Could she feel my gaze like that? Adelia pointed at my face, accusing me while covering her own face with her hands. Her face was still flushed, but I was more concerned about the fact that my inner thoughts were exposed. Surprised, I asked, How did you know? With a face like that, how could I not tell? Hmm I mumbled in response and touched my face. I wondered if it was that obvious. Not just family, but also Marie and Cecily, and now Adelia as well. People closely connected to me can read my inner thoughts. Although I might not be bad at controlling my expressions, Im curious about how they know. How did you know? I just felt it. Its a kind of intuition. Adelia, like Marie, seems to have exceptional intuition. The difference between them might be whether they can grasp the other persons sincerity. However, I dont particularly care. While its a bit embarrassing that my inner thoughts were exposed, I can now confidently speak about it. Yes, youre right. I was having strange thoughts about how good you would look in a maid outfit. It was a question she hadnt even thought about. Adelia blinked her eyes without any embarrassment and then lowered her head. It seemed like she was checking her own figure. Indeed, her height was on the taller side for a woman, so maybe she should consider getting a custom-made outfit. However, she didnt seem to have any aversion to wearing a maid uniform, as she made a vague, nonchalant response, not showing any discomfort. Well, I dont really know. Are there specific clothes for exclusive maids, not just regular maids? Well, since Noona has to also be a bodyguard As I pondered various thoughts, a vivid image began to form in my mind. A skirt that barely covered the thighs, not reaching the ankles for convenience. Specially made garters or garter belts for immediate use in unexpected situations. Thinking that Adelia would wear such clothes It would suit you really well. Really? Honestly, I think a maid outfit doesnt match my face and body as much as a butlers No, it must be a maid. No, it has to be a maid. Originally, she wasnt the type to put a lot of thought into her attire. However, Adelias maid outfit was something I couldnt give up. If this were Earth, she might have vehemently refused. But this was a fantasy world. Adelia had no complaints about wearing a maid uniform. Look at her now. Even though she initially showed a surprised reaction when I emphasized it, isnt she nodding in agreement now? Seeing that, I couldnt help but smile with satisfaction. This really is a fantasy world. Once again, I was thankful for being born in this world. Translators note: Chapter 251: Vacation Again (3) Chapter 251: Vacation Again (3) Entering the territory while imagining Adelia dressed in a maid outfit, I could see with my own eyes that quite a lot had changed. Even before the start of the semester, our territory was already developing, but now it had become something akin to a city. Especially noticeable were the humans who had come with support from the Minerva Empire, as well as the frequent appearances of demons. I heard that they came with diplomatic support from Helium. Given that Xenons birthplace, where an exhibition is scheduled every year, it was somewhat natural for Helium to dispatch personnel. With skills rivaling dwarves and using magic as if it were a tool, demons constructed buildings at an extraordinary pace. It was as if the laborers from my favorite game in a past life were working diligently. Let me ask you one thing. How does this work? Oh, this? Well, you see However, it didnt mean that humans only regarded demons with admiration. Humans, having built civilizations second only to elves, were not inferior to others in architectural technology, even if they couldnt use magic. Just look at the imperial palace and the scenery of the capital of the Minerva Empire not far away. Although their magical abilities might be lacking, humans have achieved a valuable civilization over centuries. Due to this, excluding magic, humans were ahead in technological prowess. It felt strange to see a human who seemed like a supervisor passing on know-how to demons. But is hanging a pen on the ear the same everywhere, regardless of time and place? People who oversee both humans and demons seem to have pens hanging from their ears. And not just any pen, but a magic pen like the one I use. It seems like a gift from the demon side, perhaps suggesting the supervisors use a pen instead of a quill. It may appear like nothing, but it can easily serve as evidence of harmony. Just a few years ago, humans despised demons, and now they are working together to build structures in our territory. Xenons Biography has truly changed the world. Moreover, demons were only guests at exhibitions until a year ago. I remember meeting a demon who was dating a human woman at that time, and Cecily was impressed by their relationship. Returning to the present, we were now collectively building a cultural city. The fact that demons are collaborating with other races to achieve something is already changing the world. Before the semester, it wasnt like this. The influence of the exhibition is indeed remarkable. Yeah. Adelia also seemed to share similar sentiments as she looked around the territory with a curious gaze. The cultural city is more like a city for tourism. Various creations inspired by Xenons Biography were displayed throughout the streets, providing diverse attractions. For artists who value their honor, having many people view their works was advantageous. Therefore, the Michelle territory was like a haven for artists. Thanks to the artists, the territory has attracted more tourists and residents, creating a mutually beneficial relationship. Theres a temple here. Its similar to the one in the capital. And lastly, the temple. As reported in the newspaper, a colossal temple stood proudly in the center of the territory, emitting an imposing presence. It boasted overwhelming grandeur similar to the Luminous Temple in the capital, making it impossible to pass by without notice, right in the heart of the territory. Our territory was nothing but vast fields, a rural land, so we were fortunate. If it were another city, there might not have been a place to build a temple. Then, over there I shifted my gaze to the empty space across the Luminous Temple. Due to the nature of the temple, regulations dictate that shops or regular buildings should not be erected nearby. If Luminous were to descend upon the newly established temple, its sanctity would spread to the surroundings, and other buildings would absorb that sanctity. Who would dare build a structure next to a temple that exudes both majesty and solemnity at the same time? However, across from the Luminous Temple, the foundation for construction was steadily being laid. Naturally Is Moras temple going to be erected there? Probably. Amazing. The twin sibling gods temple in one territory. It truly shows that the Minerva Empire is deliberately pushing and supporting this. As Adelia mentioned, across from the Luminouss Temple, a Moras Temple was scheduled to be built, supported by Helium. It seems that the construction has temporarily paused due to the upcoming exhibition. Even if they are demons, completing the temple within a week is somewhat unreasonable. Building a structure for the deity they worship is something that cannot be done haphazardly and is likely not acceptable. So, for now, they will enjoy the exhibition, and it seems that the construction will proceed after the exhibition is over. Perhaps it will be completed within the vacation period. Then, will our cutie be in charge of the territory where the temples of Luminous and Mora are erected? I dont know. My brother might take on the role in the middle. He said he would stay in the military, but you know, peoples plans dont always work out. Maybe hell receive it after completing his military service. Originally, the succession of the family headship can be decided directly by the family head, but there is an implicit understanding that the eldest son inherits the position. The eldest son is usually the oldest and has experienced various tasks alongside the father, so he is thought to have more wisdom. Although there are cases where a daughter or a younger son inherits the family headship, it is not common. Noble women usually marry, and younger sons mostly pursue their own affairs. Of course, if I reveal my true identity, the story may change. If my father appoints me as the family head, Dave will likely be in a similar position. Perhaps influenced by my father, our family dislikes politics, excluding my mother. They might all gladly pass it over to me. And I, dreaming of becoming a historian, should delay it as much as possible. At least I want to travel the world. Well, if thats your wish, theres nothing we can do. Lord Hawk might feel a bit sad when he hears about it. For now, wouldnt it be better for father to handle the work? Being a former knight commander, he must have considerable political influence. Above all, what I most want to do is present her my index finger. More precisely, Lily grabbing my index finger. How ecstatic it would be if Lily held my finger tightly with her small hands. I can imagine how my face looks even without looking in the mirror. It will undoubtedly become a bit awkward. Actually, it was a wish I wanted to try if I ever had a niece. In my past life, I couldnt fulfill it because I was an orphaned child with no relatives, but I was able to achieve it after being reborn. After parting ways with Adelia and heading to the bedroom to wash my hands, I unexpectedly met someone. The reason for the construction of the Luminous Temple in our territory, Cardinal Kate. She was wearing the characteristic tight nuns habit instead of armor. Her body was already outstanding, and now, unlike before, there was even a strange aura. In addition, the scent of lilac that stung my nose. The lilac scent from my body became familiar, but not so for Kates. Originally, lilac scent didnt come from her. However, after just a few months of parting, she was emitting a strong fragrance. What on earth happened during that time? Along with that, her holy aura was greatly emanating, so just meeting her made my mind go slightly blank. Hello, Sir Isaac. Its been a while. After drawing the holy symbol, Kate bowed her head gracefully and greeted me warmly. I quickly regained my composure in response to her greeting. Oh, yes. Hello, Ms. Kate. Its been a while. Have you been well? Thanks to the protection of Luminous and your presence, Ive been doing well. The fanatical aspect was there from the beginning, so lets assume thats the case, but I dont understand the meaning of the latter part. What does it matter that I exist? With that meaning, Kate blinked her eyes and opened her mouth with a compassionate smile. Thanks to the advice you gave me, I was able to eradicate all the parasites that had taken root in Xavier. Im truly grateful. Oh, well Is she talking about the spoiler incident? I scratched the back of my neck, avoiding eye contact. Theres not much to say about that. I have learned it through Luminous, and I was going to release it through my book anyway. So, I indirectly provided advice using a proverb from my past life, allowing Kate to figure out the meaning on her own. Kate just uncovered the meaning of that proverb and solved the problem on her own. Anyway, lets move on. Even though Kates gaze was a bit uncomfortable, its more important to address what Im curious about first. By the way, why is Miss Kate here in our mansion? Lord Michelle has been gracious. He said I could stay at the mansion for a while. I see. Well, considering that she even erected a temple, this level of generosity was probably standard. Then, is Miss Kate participating in the exhibition too? Yes. To prevent this sacred land from being defiled by annoying devil worshippers, I will pray to Luminous and bestow blessings on the entire land. That way, the sacred festival can proceed even more safely. A response came containing Kates intensity and fanatical aspect simultaneously. I was barely able to suppress the slight dizziness that came after hearing that. Anyway, if blessings were bestowed as she claims, the exhibition will proceed much more safely. I dont know what misconception she has, but Ill just overlook it for now since I dont know what that misconception is. In my heart, Id like to talk more with Kate, but Lily takes precedence now. With that in mind, I concluded the conversation and greeted her. Well, I hope its an enjoyable exhibition. I have a brief matter to attend to, so Ill go first. Alright. Im always ready, so feel free to come by whenever you have time. She drew the symbol of respect once again and spoke to me with reverence. The light that will save the world. What kind of misconception is she having, exactly? Translators note: Prepare for the most wholesome chapter ever. You have been warned. Chapter fixed. Chapter 252: Vacation Again (4) Chapter 252: Vacation Again (4) After the unexpected encounter with Kate, I returned to my room to clean my hands. Returning to my room instead of the dormitory was a refreshing change, but meeting Lily was the priority. Therefore, after washing my hands, which I usually didnt spend more than 30 seconds on, meticulously for over 3 minutes, I walked straight to the lounge where Lily was waiting. Perhaps Adelia would not only change her clothes but also thoroughly clean herself, so it might take a while. Until then, it seemed like a good idea to have a conversation with my mother. Im back. Youre back? Upon arriving at the lounge, mother greeted me. However, Lily, who was there just a moment ago, was nowhere to be seen. Wondering where she might be, I glanced around, and suddenly, a white crib that hadnt been visible before caught my eye. It turned out Lily was there. As I took a step towards it, Lily, with wide-open eyes, was wriggling inside the crib. My little sister, always cute no matter when. From the red hair to the golden eyes, she inherited everything. Gently, I extended my index finger towards Lilys wide-open hands. Swish- Lily, with a coo, reached out her hand and grabbed the tip of my finger with her tiny hand. Why are you so small? The size difference is expected between a grown adult and a newborn baby, but it was enough to be harmful to the heart. Ooo. The cooing, once again harmful to the heart, was an added bonus. I smiled at Lilys determined grip on my hand, as if she wouldnt let go no matter what. I had finally achieved the wish I had longed for so much. All that remained was for Lily to call me oppa (older brother). At what age do children typically start speaking? It varies from person to person, but generally, Ive heard that most children start talking around the age of 3. Some say they have a moment when they awaken to language. It might be said that we have to wait at least three more years, but babies naturally grow up in the blink of an eye. Before you know it, theyll start crawling, and with another blink, theyll be walking energetically. I slowly withdrew the hand that had been tightly held by Lily, looking into her golden eyes. As I did so, Lilys hand, which had been holding mine, naturally loosened, and she brought it to her mouth. Her golden eyes, filled with intense curiosity, were looking at me intently. It seemed like Father and Mother were used to seeing our faces frequently, but I was not. Mother, smiling softly at the two of us, spoke affectionately to Lily. Lily, do you see? This is your second brother, Isaac. Hes also a world-famous Xenons Biography writer. Aaa. Whether she understood or not, she responded with a coo. Hearing that sound, Mother and I both burst into laughter. Then, surprisingly, Lily also smiled brightly. It seems to be true that babies have a habit of smiling when they see their parents smiles. Going through the expected heartache was just part of the process. The pure smile of a baby seems to have an incredible power, almost enough to melt ones heart rather than causing pain. Imagine being born and finding out your older brother is a famous Xenons Biography writer. Wonder how your mom feels about it. Yeah, really. I deeply empathized with the mothers words. In my past life, having a famous novel is one thing, but being born into a family where someone has reached the pinnacle in that field is a whole other. However, surprisingly, most people dont show it off much. It might be partly because they are already so famous, but they generally dont pay much attention to it. Well, aside from the fact that the child is still very young, most parents are not active in their field after the child grows up. So, from the childs perspective, they are just an ordinary family. If you neglect this aspect, there is a high possibility that the child may go down the wrong path. So, I should probably be like that too. When Lily has a sense of reason, Ill probably have revealed my identity, and I plan to diligently play the role of an older brother. Uung It had been quite a while since Lily woke up from her nap. After making a sleepy sound, Lily slowly began to close her eyes. Its common for babies to spend most of their day sleeping until they sleep through the night. Its fortunate that I arrived during her awake hours. Anyway, Lily seems to be tired, so I should stop here. Its a shame that Adelia couldnt see her like this. Ring- When Lily tried to fall asleep, mother rang the bell, calling for a maid. Well, more precisely, its not a maid but a head maid. Before long, the summoned head maid entered the lounge. Unlike my mother, who exuded beauty comparable to that of a maiden despite being past middle age, the head maid at her age had deep wrinkles on her face, fitting her years. The head maid, who started living with us when my father received a noble rank, had taken care of me even in my childhood. Now, she holds the position of the head maid. Well then, Ill leave it to you, Dana. Yes, understood. The head maid bowed politely in response to the mothers request and left the room. Although I wanted to see Lily a bit more, I couldnt help but feel regret since sleep was crucial for the child. Once the head maid left with Lily, only my mother and I remained in the lounge. While gazing at the spot where the head maid had been, I spoke to my mother. Did the head maid return to her position as a head maid? No, its not that. Im gradually getting older, so I dont engage much in social activities aside from tea time. Thats why we take turns taking care of Lily. I think mom is still young enough to engage in social activities though? This little. Mother smiled happily, placing her hand on her mouth. It seems like she took it as a joke, but its not a joke; its the truth. Who would think that she, looking at that face, is a middle-aged woman who raised three grown-up siblings? Theres no sign of aging to be found, not even a trace. Perhaps its because of her good genes or maybe she absorbed all of fathers mana. Considering how Marie and Cecilys skin glowed every time we slept, the possibility was very high. Lets think about how Lily was born in the first place. Even on the first night with Marie, she generously gave me the last remaining contraceptive pill. Anyway, youve safely returned home. By the way, Adelia seems to have gone through various things in the meantime. Oh, I forgot to tell you. It seems sending it to the publishing house will have difficulties for a while. What? Why? I received unexpected news from my mother. At the same time, I became worried because the last time the head of the publishing house was attacked by a devil worshiper. Im concerned if something worse than that has happened. Of course, its not a big problem to sign a contract with another publishing house. However, the trust built up with the current publishing house over time was very strong. Musk, the CEO, stood firm even when pressured by elf elders who received support from the Council of Elders, not just human nobles. Hes someone hard to find, and even in situations like now, it would be troublesome if something happened. Thats the thing. They say the company is relocating. To where? To our territory. What? What is this again? The company that was doing well is moving to our territory. As I looked at her with an expression of complete confusion, my mother explained the situation with her characteristic calm smile. As you know, the publishers CEO was attacked by devil worshippers. I know about that. But it seems the CEO thought that not only he but also others might be harmed. So, he planned to move the company to our territory, where the temple is being built. I heard that they will even help the families of the employees move. Thats going to cost a lot of money I expressed deep concern. The current value of our Michelle territorys land was skyrocketing. Not only are temples dedicated to the twin sibling deities being built, but also a huge event like the Xenon Exhibition is held in the area every year. Moreover, it was a territory with great potential from the beginning, not just for development but also to keep my father bound. Naturally, the land value could only be high. Im worried that taking care of the families of the employees might be a bit difficult, even with the considerable profit from Xenons Biography. However, my mother, unlike such concerns, casually opened her mouth with a shrug of her shoulders. Well, the CEO didnt seem to care much about that, right? People can live with money, but you cant buy a human life with money. So, it might be difficult to deliver manuscripts during the construction of the building. Instead, it will probably be completed quickly. Cardinal Kate promised to help from their side. That CEO. Seriously, he has an amazing ability to smell money. Its a relief that hes not a noble, but if he were, he would have wielded immense wealth. While I was silently chuckling to myself about it, my mother, who had been slicing fruit, paused and gently set the knife down. After glancing around to double-check if anyone was listening, she cautiously asked me in a hushed voice. So, I read the spin-off, you know. You read that? Dont read it. Yeah. How could I resist the curiosity? Its the side story of Jin and Lilys past! Squelch What the I blinked as a strange sound reached my ears. When I shifted my gaze, an unbelievable scene unfolded before me my mothers fingertips digging into the fruit. I could understand the excitement and the force she put into it, but aside from that, it was undoubtedly an extraordinary sight for her fingers to be delving into a tough fruit. You dont know how much Im looking forward to it after reading. I hope Jin and Lily continue, and get together soon. Jins chest was pierced in the 20th volume, I couldnt bring myself to say those words. Because Grip! Just imagining it made me afraid, as Mothers fingers gradually invaded the inside of the fruit. Ive seen some people in my past life split apples with one hand, but piercing an apple with fingers is something Ive never seen before. Simple brute strength. Mother mercilessly slaughtered the fruit with pure brute strength, without the power of mana. Crack! Our fruit valiantly met its demise. Not just scattered juice, but it seemed to be shattered into pieces everywhere. The juice splashed on my cheek, showing how strongly she squeezed it. Oh my. I didnt even realize the strength Just wait a moment. After ruthlessly brushing off the destroyed fruit from her hand, my mother stood up. I looked at the shattered fruit mess even when she stood up. Why does that feel like my future? Im deeply worried that after the 20th volume, my chest might be pierced. There must be a reason why Father chose Mother. Indeed, beside the male lion, the female lion fits the best. Translators note: Chapter 253: Vacation Again (5) Chapter 253: Vacation Again (5) While carefully collecting scattered fruit pieces around me, I had one certainty. The reason my father met my mother was undoubtedly based on her formidable strength. Even for an ordinary adult, let alone a trained adult man, crushing fruit barehanded is extremely difficult. Again, I emphasize, not cutting but crushing. Its challenging for even the most skilled experts to make fruit burst out as if it were crushed by some press. Is it possible in a fantasy world? From what Ive heard, my mother has never engaged in any training. According to my father, she was a simple country girl. The hypothesis that my mother was influenced while sharing affection with my father seems the most plausible, but I didnt bother to inquire. The most urgent matter was the 20th volume of Xenons Biography. If I release the 20th volume without modifying the story, that fruit could become an allegory for my future. However, I cant change the story like that. In the 20th volume, Jin is pierced through the chest by Beelzebub, but he doesnt completely die. It serves as a foundation for the very common awakening cliche. Why? Its a story where another presence within awakens in a moment of crisis and saves the protagonist. Especially since Jin is a hybrid of human and demon, different from other demons, I scattered hints throughout the Xenons Biography. So, Jin wont die right away. Although whether I can survive until the 21st volume is questionable. If my mother decides to target me, taking a brief refuge might not be a bad choice. What are you thinking about? Suddenly, my mother, who had washed her hands and sat back down, asked me a question. While gazing at the fruit pieces I had carefully gathered, I quietly opened my mouth. I almost spilled the contents of the 20th volume that were in my mind, but I managed to suppress it. I didnt know you were this strong, Mom. How can you burst fruit with just one hand? Its just the basics. If thats basic, Im in big trouble. My not-so-serious joke made my mother cover her mouth with her hand and smile gracefully. Im just kidding. Where I lived, there werent many people, so everyone helped with all kinds of work, regardless of gender. I had to do everything from milking cows to carrying hunted animals. Oh, I even moved a bear once. Didnt you like writing when you were young? Thats separate from work. Although she said that, talent doesnt change. Some people work hard until they die, and their strength remains the same, since simply doing manual labor doesnt increase strength. Perhaps Nicoles innate strength was not inherited from my Father. I, too, underwent a belated transformation. Despite receiving only basic knight training, my stamina was exceptional. Knock knock Its Adelia. May I come in? Around the time when I was dwelling on mothers past and talents, Adelia knocked on the door. It seemed like she had freshened herself up and changed into clean clothes. When mother permitted her to enter, Adelia, dressed casually, revealed herself. Despite changing clothes, she still wore a shirt and leather pants. It seemed she hadnt given much thought to what to wear, probably because she didnt expect to meet my mother. Come in. Sit next to Isaac. Yes. Understood. Adelia moved in accordance with mothers instructions. I observed her expression as she approached. Her face seemed slightly tense, probably anticipating what the conversation might entail. It was evident from her tightly sealed lips. I had provided enough explanation to mother, and Adelia had spoken as well, but it was inevitable for her to feel nervous. Even though she claimed to be satisfied just by watching from a distance, mothers perspective might differ. Especially for Adelia, the biggest obstacle was none other than her status. I feared that revealing Adelias true identity would lead to trouble. Sometimes, its better not to know, and I did it to avoid burdening Adelia. I was the author of Xenons Biography. And Adelia loved me not because she loved Xenon, but because she held feelings for a person named Isaac. Tick tock Ive heard the story. You want to become Isaacs concubine and his exclusive maid at the same time? When Adelia sat down next to me, my mother calmly began slicing fruit and went straight to the point. Adelia, though momentarily taken aback by the question, nodded heavily and answered. Yes. Have you also received permission from Marie and Princess Cecily? Yes. Alright. Then, take good care of our Isaac. Yes. About that um, yes? Adelia replied confused, not expecting such an easy pass. She had no choice but to inquire. Mother easily accepted it, making the tense atmosphere feel foolishly unnecessary. So, if I dont want her to feel burdened Theres no choice but to make it official. I must stamp the proof of my ownership on it. If that happens, Adelia should be able to relieve some of the burden little by little. Of course, it wont be possible right away. Theres also the issue of the exhibition, and during the vacation, Marie and Cecily will be teaming up, leaving little room for Adelia to intervene. If one of them were to yield, it might work. However, their greed for me is so overwhelming that its not an easy task. Even if I want to persuade them, it seems difficult even to come up with something to say. While I was silently contemplating useless thoughts, my mother spoke to Adelia. Then its better to start taking maid lessons from today. Youll need to schedule knight training too. And plan your working hours. Huuh. Um, isnt a personal maid supposed to be by ones side from morning to night? Huh? What are you talking about? Even for a personal maid, there are strict working hours. Usually starts from 7 in the morning until dinner time. There are also breaks for personal meals, so it wont be too difficult. But, but in the books, it says they work through the night At Adelias bombshell statement, my mother blinked her eyes a couple of times, then tilted her head with an expression of confusion, wondering where she got such knowledge. Adelia, too, shifted her gaze towards me, perhaps sensing something strange from the reaction. Why are you looking at me? You self-taught from the book you received from Marie, right? Despite my feelings, Adelia spoke quietly with a skeptical tone. Oh, no? In the book, it said to take the night shift to relieve the owners fatigue. The owner should be very satisfied Hmm Isaac. Mother, exhaling a sigh filled with complex feelings, called me. In response, I awkwardly smiled and replied. Yes, Mother. Wait outside until I call you again. Following Mothers instructions, I silently got up from my seat and went outside. It seemed like the intention was to instill common sense and manners in Adelia. During this time, Adelia looked increasingly uncomfortable, as if wondering if she had done something wrong. She resembled a golden retriever on the verge of being scolded by its owner. Still, I ignored it because it was necessary. After a while outside, Mother instructed me to come back inside. Upon entering, I immediately checked Adelias condition. Adelia noona, are you okay? Not really, huh. Adelia, with both hands buried in her face and her head bowed deeply, caught my eye. Along with that, her ears were flushed red. I dont need to see her face to know how it looks. Even though it was incorrect knowledge, she even said she would listen to my night requests, so the embarrassment must be overwhelming. Shes someone with a refreshing personality, but in moments like this, she subtly shows a clumsy side, adding a charming twist. By the way, why did Marie recommend that book to you? Probably because of Maries personality, she wanted to tease Adelia noona. But since Noona doesnt know her well That could be it. We should talk about it when we meet later. What are we talking about? In response to my question, my mother, still looking at Adelia who couldnt lift her head, smiled broadly. She recommended a really good book. Ugh This was the first decisive blow. So, Noona, when will you listen to my night requests? Ugh You With this, I delivered the second decisive blow. Theres nothing cuter than Adelia being embarrassed. Translators note: Chapter 254: Noble (1) Chapter 254: Noble (1) The issue of Adelias maid conversion was important, but there are still many matters left unresolved, piled up like a mountain. Leona and her mother are scheduled to visit the estate soon, and Cherry, who has disguised herself, will also be visiting shortly. Leona is aware of information about Adelia, and Cherry is closely related to my identity. Therefore, I intentionally excluded stories related to Cherry. Although I provided a rough explanation in the letter, its much better to hear directly from the individuals involved than to read it. I explained in detail to my mother, seeking her opinion on how to proceed in the future. Both of my parents are aware that Leona is a beastwoman. Especially my father, having experienced conflicts with beastmen in the border areas during his active duty, witnessed his comrades falling to the savage beastmen with his own eyes. Naturally, there is bound to be resentment towards them. As mentioned before, there is a deep concern that my father might vehemently oppose it. Although the whole situation has come about weirdly, Leonas affection towards me is sincere. She passionately rubs her face as if she has truly become a cat, and even her tail sways. The incidents arising from cultural differences between humans and beastmen dont bother those around us. To the extent that others expressed that they see Leona not as a competitor but as a pet. This is a shared opinion between Marie and Cecily. And then, as if indifferent to the explanation, mother opened her mouth. Dont worry about that. Both I and your dad dont pay much attention to it. Even Dad, Mom? Yeah. At first, he frowned a bit, but he respected your choice. Unexpectedly, even Dad responded calmly. It seems I worried for nothing, and it kinda made me feel disappointed. But the child is coming just with her name, right? Being the daughter of the third wife, she has nothing, right? Yes. She said the other wives, except the first one, are spoils of war. Is there anything that child can help you with? Well I heard my mothers question and thought deeply. Leona is known not only among students but also among professors for her excellent reputation, as she is dedicated to her studies. Her intellect is extraordinary, and although she may be stern, she is also eloquent. Ive heard that she even had a debate with a professor last time, although she ended up losing. However, the professor highly praised her curiosity and gave her a perfect score. Because of this, professors are making efforts to bring Leona in as their assistant. However, Professor Elena, who is in charge of history, seems indifferent. In her freshman year, she couldnt adapt due to the complex political situation of human society and beastmen, but by the second year, she expressed her talents and abilities without reservation. Her reputation within the academy is really good. You could say she has a promising future as a scholar. A scholar What kind of scholar does she want to become? Im not sure about that. Leonas goal is solely to graduate from the academy. Leona, in order to make her mother happy, entered the Halo Academy while hiding her true identity. Her sole goal is to obtain a graduation certificate from the Halo Academy. If she only needs the certificate for graduation, theres no need for her to enter a specific department; she just has to complete the courses until the fourth year. Not aiming to become a scholar? Yes. She told me that shes just going to get the graduation certificate to make her mother happy. A rare dutiful daughter. Hmmm After hearing my story, my mother picked up a neatly cut piece of fruit and put it in her mouth. After a few thoughtful moments, she shifted her gaze to Adelia. Adelias face is still red from the recent incident. It seems shes too embarrassed to even lift her head properly. Well then, Leona, how about assigning that girl, too, to maid duties? As if she had just come up with a good idea after staring intently at Adelia for a while, my mother opened her mouth. I widened my eyes at her words. What? What are you talking about? You want Leona to do maid work, too? Wouldnt that be the best? I am a person with outstanding abilities, enough to employ a woman who graduated from the Halo Academy as a maid! Its something to show off about, isnt it? Is that so? I tilted my head in response to my mothers suggestion, which seemed to make sense but carried a subtle nuance. I vaguely recall hearing a similar story in my past life. I cant remember the details, but it involved a method frequently employed by wealthy individuals obsessed with honor. Furthermore, even in this world, there exists a certain level of educational elitism. The difference between scholars who have graduated from the Halo Academy and those who havent is quite significant. However, the method my mother proposed seems to take a considerable amount of time, so it might be best to put it on hold for the time being. I should also consult with Leona; her opinion matters the most after all. Alright, I understand. Ill ask Leona about it, and we can take our time to think it over Thats a good idea. And Adelia? Yes, yes? Adelia, startled by mothers call, raised her head with wide, sky-blue eyes filled with surprise. Ill talk to Dana, the head maid. Starting tomorrow, go to her for education. Since training may be necessary, I will inform my husband as well. Thank you, Lady Baroness. Dont mention it. Instead, promise me. Promise that youll stay by Isaacs side no matter what happens. Then, okay She sent a reluctant gaze, but accepted. Since she gave permission herself, all thats left is submitting the design. I look forward to it. I hope the day when Adelia wears the maid outfit comes quickly. ***** The maid incident with Adelia was resolved smoothly, but work still piled up like a mountain. Not only can I not publish the side story until the publisher completely moves to our territory, but I also have to prepare for the exhibition. In that sense, I moved to the study to help my father with his work, but Whats all this? Documents. As soon as I saw the stack of documents piled high on my fathers desk, I couldnt help but panic. It was stacked so high that it reached my eye level. No matter how much progress has been made and even with the construction of the new temple, isnt this too much paperwork? I watched my father, who was wearing glasses and meticulously reading and signing the documents. From the perfectionistic tendencies that have been carried on since his days as the commander, they were still being displayed now. One could suggest just quickly signing them and being done with it. However, the problem is that each document is very important. The buildings that are currently under construction, as well as the tariffs coming from other countries, are all matters to be concerned about. Its not just one or two things. Of course, all of this is because of Xenons Biography and the exhibition. Originally, the territory that should have developed years later was rapidly growing due to the exhibition. The meaning of planned development later implies that personnel appointments will also start from that time. In other words, all document processing has been handled by my father. Didnt they say they dispatched personnel from the imperial palace? They did, to this extent. More than half of these are approval documents. My father answered without even lifting his head in response to my question. He was so busy that his hands never rested. In a world where even computers have not been invented, not to mention calculators, the importance of documents goes without saying. Probably because people calculate manually, there are more than a few cases where mistakes occur. As a result, professions like accountants belong to the highest level of talent. However, until just a few months ago, our territory was nothing more than a rural backwater. Although support from the imperial palace was provided, its inevitably insufficient. Dont just stare, do you have any intention of helping Father? Do I have the authority? You mentioned approval documents. No, you dont. If it were up to me, I would want to pass on the job to you right now. I wonder how difficult the work is for him to say such a thing. Just looking at the piled-up documents would make you nauseous, and it must be dreadful to be in a position where you have to approve them. In the end, my father briefly stopped and took off his glasses. Massaging his temples to express fatigue was an added touch. So, what brings you here? I thought there might be something I could help with. Theres plenty to do. Welcoming future guests and inspecting the estate. That alone is sufficient. Like the last exhibition? If its something like that, its easy. Just like the last exhibition. But that was a complete mistake. Yes. And youll also have to play the role of a guide. Not only for the Ters royal family but also for our empire. Excuse me? As I was getting confused by the news I heard for the first time, my father continued with an indifferent tone. Moreover, theres been communication from Helium and Alvenheim. They want to enjoy this exhibition together, so theyre asking for guidance. My son. With a complex expression, my father asked me, who was staring blankly. What on earth have you been up to? .. Even Grand Inquisitor Kate, what did you do to make your old man so troubled? I was just overwhelmingly sorry. Translators note: Accidentally posted previous chapter again. Fixed. Chapter 255: Noble (2) Chapter 255: Noble (2) After hearing not just complaints but harsh criticism from my father, I was not only troubled by my conscience but also taken aback. Although I had requested Rina to handle the situation delicately, she had already warned me that the chances of success were slim, so I was prepared for it. However, look at the current outcome. Not only did I get a request for guidance from the Empire, but now Helium and Alvenheim have been added to the mix. In fact, theres no issue with Cecily. I had informed her about the situation between me and Hiriya, so she would have requested it to protect me. The problem lies with Alvenheim, namely, Arwen. I never informed Arwen about the situation, yet an official request for guidance has arrived. I wondered if Cecily had subtly informed her, but she had no reason to do so, especially considering Cecilys usual disdain towards Arwen. So, theres only one possibility left. Arwen genuinely requested guidance from me for pure reasons. In other words, unlike the previous exhibition, she is planning to visit our territory officially. Arwens attendance at the exhibition should be expected to have tremendous repercussions, especially since she is the only connection to Xenon, excluding the publisher Musk. Musk, being just an ordinary publisher, can be potentially pressured. However, what he desires the most is money, and Xenons Biography brings in profits. So, there is no reason for him to reveal it to others. Even if threatened, he laughed it off and utilized the formidable backing of Xenons Biography. I, too, hinted at a desire for a friendly connection through a letter, as I found his charisma and resourcefulness appealing. Because of this, it is difficult to interfere with or persuade Musk. What he desires most he gets through Xenons Biography, and interfering was challenging with Xenon as a reliable supporter. However, Arwens situation was slightly different. She is the queen of Alvenheim, in other words, a ruler of a nation. Due to the nature of the crowded exhibitions, Arwen is bound to be bothered. In running a country, diplomacy takes up more than half of the work unless its an isolationist nation. Since Arwen is known as a link to Xenon, she will probably be willing to compromise quite a lot with me rather than apply additional pressure. Its obvious that she will go to great lengths to appear good to me.?iscover new chapters at novelhall.com I wonder how Hiriya will react. Will Hiriya not care, or will she anxiously make an effort to look good? Even if guidance was requested at the kingdom level, it wont be a chaotic rush. Each country will probably send one representative. Thinking deeply and then turning to my tired father, I asked. Do we know who is coming from Helium and Alvenheim? And from the Empire and the Kingdom? For now, Princess Rina from our empire, and Princess Hiriya from the Ters Kingdom. So far, it went as I expected. However, what my father said next surprised me. And for a reason that your help is also needed during the exhibition, the empire only requested for 2 hours. 2 hours? Yes. So you dont have to worry about losing your time. Upon hearing those words, I couldnt help but think that Rina handled the situation well. Since the Minerva Empire had shown consideration for me, the other side had no choice but to follow suit. Its what they call image-making. Honestly, even if Rina bossed me around as she pleased, no one around us would say anything. Rina was the princess of the empire, and I was the second son of a baron. Only on the surface, of course. But in such a world, things like that would pass without much comment. But if they start showing consideration, theres a high chance it will have a positive impact on their image, showing an image of a royal who cares about others. On the other hand, what about those who dont? Their image will likely decrease, especially if they are in a rival relationship with the Minerva Empire, like the Ters Kingdom. Watching Rinas wise handling of the situation, I smiled inwardly and spoke. Thats fortunate. By the way, are they the only ones who asked to be guided? For now, yes. However, although I said 2 hours, its expected to be over 4 hours in reality. Its challenging to bring everyone at once for various reasons. As my father said, bringing everyone along was practically difficult. It could escalate into an argument and cause other problems. However, Rina and Hiriya must always accompany me. If Hiriya does anything unnecessary, Rina will have to faithfully play the role of a shield. Above all, there is one crucial aspect remaining. That is Maries choice. Marie is engaged to me publicly, and the situation has been official since the first night. In reality, it wasnt just an engagement, but practically a half-marriage. Therefore, Marie can also play the role of a guide, but it all depends on Maries choice. Originally, Marie despised politics, but perhaps she would willingly step forward to help me. I plan to ask her about it when she visits our mansion later. Alright. We should prepare in advance. Before that, let me ask one thing. Even if its different in other countries, Im curious why the Ters Kingdom requested you as a guide. Come to think of it, I havent explained the situation to my father yet. Its too complicated to fit in a letter. Its also an embarrassing story to bring up. Its almost like a plot from a chaotic drama. The incident that occurred due to Hiriyas inferiority complex towards Adelia, dragging me into an annoying situation. So, this is how it happened However, theres not no way at all. If you protect your skin with mana and divine power, you can prevent your skin from burning due to ultraviolet rays. But you cant stop the heat. I cursed at my damn hair. Already long and heavy, it felt even more uncomfortable with the added heat. Fortunately, the humidity wasnt too high, a small blessing in the midst of misery. Better than sweltering heat like a steamer, for sure. I shielded my eyes from the sun and surveyed the territory that was flourishing under my rule. Originally the size of a small village, it had grown into a city over time. The dwellings of the original residents, initially simple huts, were completely torn down and rebuilt. The size of the only blacksmiths shop had increased, and the number of shops had expanded. Above all, the most significant increase was in the inns. A cultural city, in other words, a city for tourism, relies heavily on visitors. The demand for inns was essential as tourism grew. Lastly, infrastructure couldnt be ignored. Especially in a tourist city, prioritizing security and hygiene is crucial. Helium has promised support in areas like hygiene, so that issue will be resolved soon. The same goes for security. With two temples being built, it might seem amusing to discuss security, but even minor crimes should not be overlooked. As exhibitions begin and tourists flock, theres a natural increase in petty crimes like pickpocketing. The problem is that its difficult to prevent it Preventing minor crimes depends more on civic awareness than security. Moreover, skilled thieves may seize the opportunity during the exhibition. I walked along the peaceful street, jotting down some improvement points that came to mind in my notebook. I still regularly used the magic pen I received from my father. Ehem. Ehem. Yes? As I diligently recorded in the notebook, I heard someone coughing up ahead. I paused my hand playing with the pen and raised my head. Perhaps because the person was shorter than me, there was no need to lift my head too much. First and foremost, what caught my eye was his physique. It wasnt a physique gained through training but rather a well-fed and well-slept body. Next was his rugged appearance, coupled with somewhat extravagant clothing that gave off a luxurious vibe. Apologies for saying this, but it somehow reminded me of a pig in various ways. I waited silently, covering the notebook, for the man who appeared out of nowhere. Since he seemed to have some business, he should be the one to start the conversation. Eventually, the middle-aged man, despite his greedy appearance, politely clasped his hands and inquired in a courteous tone. Excuse me. Are you by any chance from the House of Michelle? Yes. Im Isaac Ducker Michelle, the youngest son of the Michelle family. Although he seemed like a commoner due to his courteous manners, he appeared wealthy at first glance. From the beginning, his demeanor was unusual. After hearing my introduction, the middle-aged man nodded and spoke with polite language. Its an honor to meet a member of the Michelle family. My name is Musk Greed. I run a small publishing house, though it may be insignificant. Ah. After hearing his introduction, I let out a small exclamation. The name Musk was one that I couldnt not know. He is the head of the publishing company that signed Xenons Biography and copyright contracts, and has been the one protecting my identity so far. I heard that the publishing company was moving to our territory, and it seems it was nearby. He unexpectedly has a shady CEO-like image. This is the first time Ive met Musk in person. Moreover, thanks to him protecting my identity, I havent been exposed, so I cant help but feel favorably towards him. With a truly pleased expression, I reached out my hand. It was a handshake request containing various meanings, including gratitude. So, youre Musk. Nice to meet you. Im honored to meet you too. Musk also smiled for business purposes and accepted my handshake. Despite its thickness, the texture was soft, perhaps due to good maintenance. After finishing the handshake, we continued with miscellaneous conversations. By the way, the question of how he knew that I was a member of the Michelle family was skipped. With red hair and golden eyes, its hard not to know. By the way, Mr. Musk, what brought you to call me? Hehehe. Its nothing special. Just After mumbling, Musk cautiously and skillfully asked me in a careful voice. Im here at this territory for the first time, could I ask for guidance? Translators note: Just translated the single longest chapter so far and of course its nsfw. Also chapters 269 and 270 are first adult ones in quite a while so If you want to read ahead up to 15 chapters and read new nsfw chapters now or just support me check my Ko-fi! Thank you for all your support and love having yall around! Whose turn do you think its this time? Chapter 256: Noble (3) Chapter 256: Noble (3) A commoner asking a noble for guidance might seem strange. It could come across as rude or make one question the sanity of the person making the request. However, this was only on the surface. Though the conversation was brief, it contained many underlying meanings. Musk extended a handshake hinting that he knew who I was. Think of it as a meeting between business partners. Musk, mistakenly thinking my father is Xenon, likely assumed that I, as his son, would be aware of who he is. Its a risky gamble, more significant than it appears. But given the substantial return, Musk initiated the conversation. Above all, Musk diligently built a trusting relationship by upholding his faith in Xenons Biography. Ironically, its challenging for me to find someone comparable to Musk on my side. Musk probably knew this, and that might be why he took the gamble. While Im uncertain about his perspective on Xenons Biography, at least it doesnt seem like he reveres it to a level of worship. Well, maybe in a different sense of worship. Since Xenons Biography was pouring money that one couldnt earn in a lifetime. Anyway, in the accumulated trust between Musk and me, social status didnt pose any issues. Finding someone as remarkable as Musk would be difficult for me, and Musk probably wont find a masterpiece like Xenons Biography either. A mutually beneficial business relationship where both parties gain advantages without crossing any lines. Ill provide some guidance, but to be honest, I dont know our territory well either. I recently returned as an academy student, so it hasnt been long. Hahaha. Thats fine. Honestly, I used guidance as an excuse, I just wanted to have a casual chat. The request for guidance was just a pretext, in reality, it was an opportunity for conversation. Although he had met my father before, this was our first encounter. Now, exploring various parts of the territory and getting to know each other through casual conversations was a priority. But are you okay physically? I heard you were ambushed by devil worshippers Haha. Im fine now. Just in case, I always carry emergency potions with me. Seeing him laugh heartily in response indicates that hes doing well. If I thought about it, Musk was both a beneficiary and a victim. However, like a seasoned merchant, he showed composure. Upon hearing my question, Musk, with a grin, subtly asked. By the way, how did you know about that? I clearly sent a letter Though he tried to muddle his words out of concern that someone might be listening, it was clear what he meant. He sent a letter for sure, but how could I, who was at the academy, know about it? As mentioned earlier, Musk mistakenly thinks I am not Xenon but my father, the author of Xenons Biography. After all, father brought the draft of the first volume to the publishing house, and since then, he had a messenger take care of things. Its only natural for him to think this way. Continuing to misunderstand like that is not a problem, but Musk is one of the trustworthy people. Moreover, even if he mistook me for my father, it would only add an unnecessary step, so theres no problem even if its revealed. Without answering, I just gave a slight smile. Musk, noticing the various meanings in my smile, widened his eyes slightly and soon burst into hearty laughter. Hahaha. So, thats how it is. Surprising, isnt it? Whats surprising? Because Im too young? That too, but I didnt expect you to tell me so straightforwardly. Can I take it as a sign that you trust me that much? I just smiled in response to the question that mixed jokes and sincerity. According to Rina, Musk was caught not only making minor mistakes but also facing tax evasion charges. Thats why I trust him even more. People are generally trustworthy when they are moderately clean and moderately corrupt. If too clean, they become stubborn and difficult to build trust with, and on the other hand, if too corrupt, they betray as easily as eating breakfast. Moreover, Musk endured pressure even from the nobles of Alvenheim, who received the backing of the Council of Elders, but he kept his mouth shut until the end. This judgment also comes from the idea that you cant kill the goose that lays the golden egg. On the other hand, if I consistently lay golden eggs, Musk will never betray me. Haha Musk wiped his nose when I just smiled without saying anything, looking a bit puzzled. It seems like he really threw it as a joke judging by his reaction. Before the atmosphere could become awkward, I asked another question. The most urgent matter is his publishing company. Even if the manuscript for Xenons Biography was completed, its meaningless if the publishing house isnt operational. By the way, when is the company planning to relocate? I apologize, but it might take some time. The building itself is nearly complete with the help of the Guilds power, but the staff is still in the process of preparation. So, when do you expect the companys operations to resume smoothly? It will probably take around two weeks, give or take. Its not just about moving the company, we also need to relocate the staffs residences. Honestly, the Guilds assistance has made it faster, otherwise, it would have taken much longer. As expected, since the original location of the publishing house was in the capital. The distance between the capital and our territory is relatively short. However, in this world, there are no cars, let alone trains. In other words, the heavy luggage can only be moved by carts and carriages. Due to this, there are almost no people who move their residences, in other words, very few people go through the process of moving. Most tend to settle in one area, and unless they are adventurers, they rarely venture outside. Considering this societal context, Musks decision can be considered quite unconventional. Fortunately, the relocation distance is short, but the expenses must be enormous. However, he took it on for the sake of his employees. It must have cost quite a bit. Are you okay with the expenses? Compared to what weve earned so far, its like a drop in the bucket. Feeling a bit apologetic as a writer, I thought it was a small request I could fulfill. It was also something I owed to the person who had built a trusting relationship with me over time. However, Musks thoughts seemed a bit different. He shook his head gracefully and replied politely. Thank you for the offer, but Ill pass. As it is now, its sufficient. Well understood. If you ever need anything, feel free to ask. There might be people who listened to our conversation and harbored some suspicions. However, if they knew the true identities of Musk and me, those doubts would be dispelled. Musk is the publisher who signed a contract for Xenons Biography, and I am the son of the family whose territory the publishing house is expecting to come to. Since it was a meeting between the son of a family and the publisher, not between the author of Xenons Biography and the publisher, there is no need to delve deeply into suspicions. Today has truly been an informative time. Thank you for granting my request. Thats what I wanted to say. I must say again that Im really fortunate to get to know Mr. Musk. Haha. Youre putting gold on my face. I dont know how to thank you enough. Through various conversations, the time for each of us to part ways had come without us realizing it. I needed to inspect the territory, and Musk had to look into the situation of his company and employees. Nevertheless, we had gained what we needed from each other, so there was no loss. In fact, I had learned a lot about Musk, which was a gain. By any chance, Mr. Isaac, do you have someone who has promised you a future? Yes, I do. Several, actually. I said, vaguely avoiding specifics. His expression conveyed genuine disappointment as he sighed. Thats truly regrettable. I had thought of introducing my daughter to you. I appreciate the sentiment, but if that were to happen, it would be quite awkward for me in many ways I couldnt risk provoking my fiance any further. I swallowed that thought too. Musk, sensing my firm stance, immediately gave up and nodded in understanding. By the way, they say daughters often resemble their fathers, but surely not to the point of being exactly alike. As I pondered this, Musk, seemingly aware of my thoughts, looked at me directly. Hahaha. My daughter is beautiful and graceful, unlike me. Was my expression so revealing? Musk chuckled lightly as I fumbled with my words, then rummaged through his pocket. Finally, he pulled out a small piece of paper and showed it to me. I could tell that the identity of that paper was a photo. Although you might wonder about the presence of photos in this era, this too is a magical item invented in Alvenheim. Being elves who value tradition and records, they invented things like cameras long ago. The problem is that the price is outrageously high. Anyway, moving on, I examined the figures standing side by side in the photo. Musk, the patriarch, was seated in the center, with two women and two men standing on either side. It seems the men are sons, and the women are likely his wife and daughter No. Does this make sense? I alternated between the people in the photo and the current Musk. The woman presumed to be his daughter was a definite beauty even by my standards. However, more shocking than that was Musk himself. The Musk in the photo (presumed) had a sleek jaw, sharp eyes, and, most notably, thick caterpillar-like eyebrows. In contrast, look at him now. While some features remained, layers of plump flesh have neatly buried them. Can a person change so drastically with just gaining some weight? As if reading my thoughts, Musk opened his mouth with his characteristic fuzzy smile. Ive gained some weight recently. I used to be quite the handsome fellow back in the day. I even met my wife during that time. Um Im really sorry, but do you have any thoughts about going back to that time? Even back then, I was so popular that my wife had a hard time. But look at me now. Dont you think its better to gain weight and block it? It seemed like boasting, but seeing the person in the photo, it doesnt seem like baseless pride at all. Moreover, now that he has become a lightning-rich man, there are probably many people trying to take advantage of him. Internally feeling awkward, I handed the photo to Musk. Musk carefully stored the photo in his embrace and gave me advice that was more like a warning. So, Mr. Isaac, be careful. The moment you turn your eyes away from your fiance to another woman, the return will be not doubled but squared. And the tears of a fiance are calculated as an irreparable debt. Please keep that in mind. It was advice filled with deep rooted wisdom, very much in the manner of a seasoned trader. At least fortunately, I havent accumulated any debt. Thanks to that, I felt the need to treat Marie even better. Translators note: Chapter 257: Three Dwarves Will Come (1) Chapter 257: Three Dwarves Will Come (1) After meeting Mr.Musk and receiving not advice, but rather unconventional counsel, my tasks remain unchanged. I continued to inspect various parts of the territory, identifying any problematic areas and meticulously recording them in my notebook. As a result, the day after meeting Musk, I embarked on another territory inspection. With Cecily and Gartz yet to arrive, and unable to write, there was also the purpose of filling the time available. Moreover, as the size of the territory expanded, undoubtedly there will be many overlooked aspects. Despite the support from Helium and the Empire, its still better to see with my own eyes. I didnt expect peculiar activities in the plaza where the temple stands, but the builders are also human. And humans always make mistakes. Above all, developing our territory into a cultural city, specialized in tourism, is the goal. However, putting all our efforts into one thing isnt wise. If a pandemic or war breaks out, our economic power will converge to zero. There may not be any wars coming during this current peaceful era, but pandemics pose many problems. The main focus should undoubtedly be on devil worshippers. With their special powers, they can even raise the undead, making it easy to cause a pandemic. Fortunately, we have a temple, and Helium will support the installation of water and sewage systems, but preventing the spread of the pandemic from the beginning is crucial. Sometimes in novels there are mines near the protagonists territory. Suddenly such useless fantasy cliche came to my mind. Although the development has not been properly completed yet, its not entirely impossible, but its just a far-fetched imagination. Right now, we should focus on the upcoming exhibition, which is right in front of us. The exhibition held once a year has a significant impact on our territory. Even though it has only been held once before and feels chaotic in various ways, it will gradually stabilize over time. Moreover, the significance of the Xenon Exhibition is a culture that anyone can participate in. The ultimate goal is for anyone to confidently showcase their own work without fear. Opportunities may arise for talents that have not yet bloomed like Cherry, and naturally, there will be chances to make ones name known. As always, as Ive said, for artists, the most important thing is not money but their name, their reputation. The Xenon Exhibition can be considered a kind of gateway. Given the grand theme of Xenons Biography and the opportunity to showcase ones work to the public according to that theme, it can be seen as a chance for a kind of secondary creation or parody. Its about honing the basics. Before I became a writer in my past life, I serialized parody works. Although if I were to see them now, they would be a complete mess, too embarrassing to show anyone. However, as time passed, I established my own style, and the grammar, which was a mess at first, gradually improved. The Xenon Exhibition will also play a similar role. The problem is that even the veterans get tired. By the way, the veterans are naturally famous people like the Matrics Troupe or the Lyres Orchestra. Especially the Matrics Troupes directing is at an absurd level, so relatively, they have no choice but to shine. Even if the director is a demon, when they infused magic into a performance, who can really best them? They should be making movies, not performances. But thats impossible. This time also, a collaboration between the Matrics Troupe and the Lyres Orchestra was scheduled. Although I havent met them personally yet, my father received contact through a letter in advance. Besides them, performances of other groups were also planned, but its all the same in them making imitation works. I finished inspecting all of the territory with both anticipation and concern. Although I noticed construction sites here and there, at the current pace, it seems possible to complete all construction before the exhibition. Furthermore, even after the exhibition ends, the works of artists will remain intact on our territory. Even now, the works placed last year were being exhibited. Hold up. Should we organize a contest? It was a sudden idea that occurred to me while looking at the works exhibited in our territory. Since artworks were gathered together, it wouldnt be a bad idea to host a contest. It could be a decent idea since there will be not only renowned artists but also people visiting for their dreams. Moreover, the ultimate goal of the Xenon Exhibition is a shared culture. The right to vote will naturally be given to everyone. Lastly, the most important thing is the name. To prevent a halo effect, well conceal the names to avoid bias towards already famous individuals. If that happens, fair and equal voting could be achieved. What if artists later complain about something unreasonable? A letter from Xenon will fly their way. I should tell Father. Although its a somewhat impromptu event, surprisingly, it seemed fine. Just watching the exhibition felt a bit dull. I recorded the event in my notebook while scribbling with a pen. Since Father is busy, Ill probably have to establish the event myself. Isaac! Hmm? As I was absorbed in contemplating the event, a familiar womans voice reached my ears. I glanced away from my notebook in the direction of the sound. As soon as I turned my head, a smile involuntarily spread across my face at the sight of the familiar face. There was a girl approaching with hair as white as snow, fluttering around her, much like the snowflakes. I didnt know when she arrived, but there was Marie, dressed in a dress as white as her hair, not the kind one would wear to an exhibition, but rather an outing dress. Nevertheless, her radiance couldnt be concealed. With a swish, Marie came running, grabbing the hem of her dress, and embraced me, stretching out her arms. As we hugged, her warmth and her unique scent enveloped me. For a while, we held each other like long-lost lovers. It had only been three days since we parted at the beginning of the vacation, but seeing each other was still a joyous occasion. Eventually, Marie, who had been enjoying being in my arms, lifted her head slightly and faced me. I returned her gaze, smiling softly at her beautiful face. When did you arrive? Oh, by the way, when will Adeliass education end today? I wanted to meet her, but shes been undergoing education, so I couldnt. Marie suddenly asked when Adelias education would be finished. Its only natural that shes interested, considering shes allowed Adelia to become my woman. Upon hearing her question, I thought carefully about Adelia. Currently, shes diligently receiving maid training under the tutelage of the head maid. Being a personal maid rather than an ordinary one, it takes a bit more time to learn. Plus, theres also her training as a bodyguard in martial arts. Adelia spends her days much like my father, buried in paperwork. Especially since maid training involves more mental anguish than physical, even a day of learning leaves her exhausted. Perhaps around dinner time? We have plenty of time anyway, so meeting then should work. But what did you want to talk about? Well theres something. A serious conversation between women who share the same man? Cecily will probably come soon too, but I wanted to speak first. What could she want to talk about? Marie averted her eyes, fidgeting nervously. It seemed like she wanted to discuss something unfinished due to her studies, but seeing as she left me out, there must be something else. For a moment, I felt puzzled by Maries clumsy demeanor, but knowing their personalities, I decided to overlook it for now. Neither Marie nor Cecily ever displayed a rude attitude toward Adelia. Now, lets focus on the exhibition My lord! Lord Isaac! Yes? At the moment when Marie was about to ignore what I said, someone shouted my name. Upon hearing this, both Marie and I turned our heads. When I looked, I saw a guard who usually handled security in the village running hastily. He was one of the local nobles who had led the militia even before the territory began to develop. Whats going on, Mr. Michael? Pant pant Sorry. Its just that theres a commotion at the entrance to the territory. A commotion? I chuckled at the report of a commotion. How urgent must it have been for him to come running to report to me? If it was a violent conflict, they would have taken measures first and then reported to me later. While I was thinking about that, the guard, Michael, reported to me with an appeal. Three dwarves are causing a ruckus at the entrance to the territory with a strange carriage. They claim that this is also related to Xenons Biography, but I cant believe it. A strange carriage? Yes. A carriage made entirely of steel that moves on its own. It looked dangerous, so I prohibited entry for the time being. ? What? Isnt that a car? I chuckled and decided to see it with my own eyes. Marie seemed equally curious, as she tightly held onto my hand and followed along. As we headed towards the entrance to the territory, we could see that there were even more people crowded there than elsewhere. Its not dangerous, Im telling you! How many times do I have to say it for you to understand?! Its just a carriage powered by a magic engine! It has speed control and stop functions too! Amidst the buzz, we could hear distinct, sturdy voices. Judging by the shouts, they seemed to be the voices of dwarves that Michael mentioned earlier. As soon as Marie and I heard the sound, we pushed through the crowd and moved towards the entrance where the dwarves were waiting. Just in case we missed it, I didnt forget to tightly hold onto Maries hand. By the time we finally navigated through the crowd and reached the entrance to the territory, the situation Michael mentioned earlier came into clear view. Geez. Humans have too many unnecessary suspicions. Its just a carriage that moves automatically. Why block us from entering? Thats because its dangerous. The exhibition is just around the corner, and we cant allow such risky items to be brought in. Well take full responsibility! Why cant you trust peoples words? A dwarf sitting in the drivers seat no, behind the steering wheel, and two dwarves sitting in the back seat. Externally, it looked like an ordinary carriage, but as Michael described earlier, there were no visible horses at all. There was just a strange device attached behind the passenger seats, vibrating and making loud noises. Whether it was powered by mana or not, there was no sign of foul smoke or anything like that. Could that also be considered a piece of fanart? A fantasy car appeared. Translators note: Chapter 258: Three Dwarves Will Come (2) Chapter 258: Three Dwarves Will Come (2) I am interested not only in world history but also in various other histories. While I may not express as deep an interest as I do in world history, I at least superficially research the parts that catch my attention. And among the inventions representing the Industrial Revolution are the steam locomotive and the steam engine. Although Im not an engineer and dont know well how steam engines work, I do know the events through which they were invented. The steam engine didnt suddenly appear out of nowhere; rather, advanced technological capabilities were gradually accumulated, and the first invention was the steam pump. However, the steam pump of that time had extremely low efficiency and quickly declined. This led to the emergence of a new steam engine. Of course, even this new version was hardly used except in mines due to its serious flaws. While it had clear drawbacks, in the first place it was nearly impossible to manually remove cold water from deep mines. In this sense, James Watt, by improving such steam engines and widely distributing them, deserves to be called the father of the Industrial Revolution. With just one steam engine, human civilization rapidly advanced, heralding the beginning of a new era. And the first automobile was powered by a steam engine, appearing before the invention of the steam locomotive. Undoubtedly revolutionary to people at the time, it unfortunately caused the worlds first traffic accident because it lacked brakes. For this reason, the inventor was sentenced to two years in prison, and the adoption of steam cars took a different turn. Fortunately, amidst this misfortune, the king recognized his merit and granted him a reward. Following various improvements, steam power remained the sole source of propulsion until the 19th century, gradually fading into history with the advancement of internal combustion engines and the increasing demand for automobiles. Though quickly overshadowed, unlike steam locomotives, which are hailed as representatives of the Industrial Revolution, one could argue that the history of automobiles also intertwines with steam engines. Seeing how horse-drawn carriages were still useful during World War II, it took a considerable amount of time for their commercialization, mainly due to the poor conditions of roads, contrasting with the pre-existing rail tracks for steam locomotives. Moreover, they were obscenely expensive. Even modern cars are not only pricey but also heavily taxed, so one can only imagine how it was back then. It was a luxury item reserved for the nobility. Regardless, lets move past the history lesson and return to the world Im currently living in. About six months have passed since the news of Ains inventing the magical engine in the Dwarven kingdom of Makina. At the time, I remember being quite bewildered by the consecutive incidents of explosions during testing. Although it was quite perplexing at the time, upon closer inspection, its not entirely surprising for dwarves to invent magical engines. Dwarves inherently enjoy creating things, and consequently, mining industries have greatly flourished to obtain minerals. Naturally, pumps would have been invented to remove water accumulating in mines. Thus, it wouldnt have been much of a stretch to improve upon these pumps and create magical engines, considering their history of innovation. Its just that nobody had thought of it until then. Xenons Biography was merely an inspiration, nothing more. Theres a question that arises here. If I knew so well, why didnt I mention such historical facts in Xenons Biography? If I had, wouldnt it have been invented sooner? I will answer that question here. I really didnt know how to make it. Until recently, before the prophetic incidents began to burst one after another, Xenons Biography was nothing but a novel that came out of my imagination. The appearance of the steam locomotive was also just fitting for the characteristics of the dwarves, not something I inserted with any purpose. From societal culture and incongruent scientific and technological capabilities to the inspiration gained from Xenons Biography, and finally, the distinctive creativity of dwarves. The above elements formed a synergistic triad, giving birth to the Magical Engine. And the automobile, now proudly showing its presence in front of my eyes, is one of the results. Hahaha! I owe you for this. I almost had to spend the night outside, whats up with that? Ah. Yes I responded with a sense of melancholy as I looked at the brown-bearded dwarf laughing heartily in front of me. True to dwarven nature, he was short and stout, with a thick beard, but his shoulders spread wide and his arms were particularly muscular. Dwarves naturally love creating, to the point of adoring it, so they were generally blacksmiths. The reason people call high quality items Dwarf-like comes from here. The problem lies in the greed that arose after experiencing the taste of money during the racial war, but it was worth it. You said you were the son of the lord here, didnt you? I heard something like that earlier. A dwarf with a brown beard confidently asked while resting his hand on his waist. Speaking casually from the first meeting may seem rude on the surface, but thats how their culture is. Dwarves worship Harte, the goddess of life and nature. The culture of equality under nature prevails among them. Although there is a king who rules over Makina, they are regarded separately. Its not like they spit out casual language from the first meeting either. In official situations, they politely use honorifics. So when a dwarf with a brown beard spoke casually to me, it was a sign of gratitude and friendliness. Since I helped him in the scuffle at the entrance to the territory, its natural to feel grateful. I was somewhat familiar with dwarf culture, so I didnt feel particularly offended or anything. Above all, the dwarf race itself exudes cheerfulness, giving joy to those who see them. Instead, as the son of a lord, I should show courtesy. I greeted them according to etiquette. Yes. I am Isaac Ducker Michelle, the youngest son of the Michelle family. I am Isaacs fiance and the eldest daughter of the Duke of Requilis, Marie Hausen Requilis. Standing by my side, Marie also elegantly greeted, lifting the hem of her dress slightly. The noteworthy point here is that she mentioned my fiance status first. For her, emphasizing that she is my fiance rather than the daughter of the Requilis Duchy was important. Ah, I see. Both of you have somewhat peculiar faces, but you make a good couple! Of course, dwarves dont know about such things. By the way, dwarves aesthetic sense, precisely in terms of appearance, is the opposite of humans and elves. Additionally, they do not lie. Therefore, if a dwarf says someone is ugly, you should just take it as a compliment. From the perspective of the listener, it might sound harsh, but its inevitable due to the racial characteristics. Fortunately, Marie didnt get upset, just awkwardly chuckled upon remembering about the dwarven traits. It might feel ambiguous as it walks the line between compliment and insult. My name is Ains Martenson. You might have heard of me, the inventor of the magical engine. As expected, the name of the brown-bearded dwarf was Ains. The surname Martenson, meaning son of Marten, as anticipated, was very similar to Norse culture. Then, Ains called out to other dwarves behind him to introduce them. Seeing the short and stout dwarves running over was somewhat comical, but it would be rude to burst out laughing, so I barely held it in. But are my eyes playing tricks on me? Why are they all so Curious about the noise, I turned around and saw a strange object installed there. It was small and not buzzing, but vibrating like a cell phone. Thats the magical engine, Ains true masterpiece. Explained the bald dwarf, Gias, from beneath the carriage. It seemed like that was the engine of the car. But then how were the brakes, transmission, steering, and battery made? All of those are contained within this. It was a bit of a challenge to miniaturize them. However, the transmission device is still incomplete I had to board after hearing his words to the end. Not being able to control the speed freely and having to rely on preset configurations is a flaw. Wooom! If I had known that, I would have anticipated the sudden acceleration from the first ride. Eek! Ugh! With a sudden start, both Marie and I screamed in surprise. And if theres a sudden start, of course, the law of inertia follows suit. As a reaction, my body involuntarily leaned towards Marie for a moment. Thankfully, I desperately grasped onto balance and narrowly avoided a collision. Instead, I collided with an eco-friendly airbag. Honestly, Maries chest airbag is much better than getting a face full of it. Its not as cushy as Cecilys, but Maries chest is sizable enough to absorb the impact. Momentarily distracted by the softness, I quickly pulled away and adjusted my posture. Marie, on the other hand, is covering her chest with both arms, her face flushed from the sudden turn of events. She seems flustered by the completely unexpected situation, though shes seen it all before. Are you okay? Im not as big as Cecily, so Typical of Marie to be embarrassed but still manage to say what needs to be said. She soon regained her composure and asked me. Nodding in response to her question, I coughed lightly. Then, I jokingly threw a comment. It seems like theyve grown since last time? Pervert. Marie blushed bashfully at my joke. As I glanced at her, I complained to Ains, who was driving. Mr. Ains! You should warn us if it suddenly starts like this! Sorry! Sorry! I forgot to adjust the velocity conversion device and started off like that! Ill be more careful from now on! Ains immediately apologized, perhaps realizing his mistake. I accepted his apology, and Marie and I began to enjoy the feeling of our first ride. As expected from something crafted by dwarves, the ride was quite comfortable. Moreover, the windows were open, making it easy to look around. Its really amazing. How does it move without making a sound? Yeah. In my past life, I had ridden not only cars but also airplanes. To me, magic was far more fascinating than anything else. I wondered if someday in this world, airplanes rather than cars would be invented. And if so, when? Airplanes were invented after steam locomotives and about a century later by the Wright brothers. In other words, it could take at least 100 years.But with the ability of magic, perhaps it could be accelerated. Ill just stick to writing books. How is it? Isnt it great? Its amazing. Hahaha! This is the power of magical engines! Today, I learned about the potential of dwarves. ***** And that evening, I learned one more characteristic of the dwarf race. An accident? Yeah. Apparently, they had a crash while driving drunk. In such cases do you have any suggestions on what to do? Characteristic of the dwarf race: They really enjoy drinking. The worlds first traffic accident and the worlds first drunk driving Its going to leave a mark in history, isnt it? Translators note: Chapter 259: Eventful (1) Chapter 259: Eventful (1) In my past life drunk driving was almost akin to attempted murder, but in this world, there wasnt even proper traffic law, let alone drunk driving laws. Even the only means of transportation, a carriage, was merely taxed; the driver being drunk wasnt considered a problem. Furthermore, given that society is as it is, the perspective on alcohol consumption is both lenient and strict, and post-drinking crimes are similar. Even if one commits a crime while drunk, the focus is solely on that crime, rather than addressing the issue of drinking itself. For example, lets say a person who drank heavily suddenly assaulted someone in a fit of rage. The law focuses solely on the assault, disregarding the issue of alcohol consumption as an exception. Consequently, its common to joke that one would wake up in jail after sobering up from drinking. In other words, it implies that its extremely difficult to impose punishment for drunk driving, and compensation for damages is considered a relatively appropriate penalty. Ains himself seemed to acknowledge his wrongdoing willingly, but the problem was that he was severely short of money. This was the case for other dwarves as well. This led to a difficult situation, but the solution was quite simple. It was to deploy Ains and three other dwarves to the construction site. It was a time when labor was needed, and dwarves could be trusted, so the situation was smoothly resolved. Instead, it was decided that the car would be kept under our familys supervision until the end of the exhibition. It was placed in the mansions yard to prevent any potential theft. Thus, a tumultuous day passed, and the next morning dawned. Isaac~ Ah, Cecily Noona. As the morning sun rose, Cecily arrived at our mansion. As always, she was accompanied by her bodyguard, Gartz, who silently nodded his head upon seeing me. Gartz was dressed in ordinary attire as he had always been seen so far, but Cecily, as expected, did not disappoint. She wore the black dress I had seen in Helium, which not only exposed her shoulders but also revealed about half of her large chest, adorned with frills. It expressed both sexiness and sensuality while flawlessly revealing Cecilys seductive charm. Although we were already intimately acquainted, every time Cecily wore such a provocative dress, it felt like going back to the first time we met. It meant there was nowhere else to look. Moreover, Marie, who wore a modest dress with almost no exposure at this exhibition, made the comparison even more apparent. However, its not to say that Marie was inferior to Cecily; they both had distinct characteristics. While Cecily exuded sexiness and sensuality, Marie displayed innocence and purity, much like the color of her hair. In reality, both Marie and Cecily had their ways of captivating attention, but lets move on from that. You came later than I expected. Was something going on? Yeah. I had to upgrade the typewriter, and there was someone I had to meet. Someone you had to meet? I raised an eyebrow. If it was someone the princess of Helium had to meet, then surely it was someone significant. And the person Cecily mentioned was enough to surprise me slightly. Yeah. Have you heard of Scar? The director of the Matrics Troupe. Of course, I know him. Did you meet him? In fact, since the last exhibition, hes been supported at a national level. And he was preparing a large project for this exhibition. Youll probably be surprised when you see it. What kind of project could it be that made Cecily so confident? If it were someone else, I might not have been as curious, but since it was Cecily who mentioned it, it only heightened my curiosity. Considering her nonchalant reaction to ordinary magic, there must be an extraordinary performance awaiting us. If Isaac desires, I can show it right away. You are the creator, so youre entitled to that. No, its okay. Its not fun to see it beforehand. Unless its a trailer. I still vividly remember it. A large scythe suddenly emerging from behind the devilized mage and swiftly capturing them. From then on, the Matrics Troupe, which had shown remarkable plays, lived up to its reputation by presenting a performance worthy of it. Combined with the sophisticated music of the Lyrus Ensemble, it was truly outstanding. Theyll show the trailer on the day of the exhibition, just like the last one. Im looking forward to it. Can you tell me what the story is this time? Is it still about Sacran? At my question, Cecily chuckled and shook her head. It was surprising since Sacrans story had left the deepest impression on the demons. Seeing my puzzled expression, Cecily explained the story. No, its about Kyir and Alicia this time. Well, you could say it revolves around the 11th volume. Ah. Did they depict Kyirs death as well? Thats also surprising. Kyirs death is a well-known scene, portraying the tragedy that occurred due to the difference in lifespans. While the demons empathized deeply due to their long lifespans like the elves, it didnt attract much attention from demons as it was a story between humans and elves. Moreover, Scar was a demon, so its unexpected that he would turn that story into a performance. Yeah. By the way, I only saw the trailer, but it was still incredibly impressive. It made me realize what kind of result you can get when you give time and budget to a master craftsman. Now Im even more curious hearing you talk about it. You can look forward to this exhibition. I guarantee it. It was even more anticipated now that shes guaranteed it. While chatting with Cecily, I headed to the guest room. She didnt have any luggage, but being escorted was customary. Did Marie arrive first? Yeah. She went to see Lily. Oh right. By now, Lily must have been born. I cant wait to see her. Although Lily had only been born for two months, she was already extremely popular. Marie went crazy over how cute she was as soon as she saw her. Meanwhile, there was an unusual atmosphere as she glanced at me subtly. After seeing Lily, it felt like something had slightly shifted. Im a little afraid that Cecily might be like that too. Especially since she openly declared it after Volume 19, her chances are much higher than Maries. Did she feel my gaze? Cecily asked me with a beautiful smile.?iscover new chapters at novelhall.com Why are you staring at me like that? Because youre so beautiful, noona. Hehe. Cecily smiled softly, seeming to be in a better mood from my praise, as I noticed her cheeks slightly reddening. After escorting Cecily to the guest room, I asked Gartz to bring the typewriter to my bedroom. Specifically, to the safe he had given me as a gift during the previous exhibition. I trusted Gartz enough to permit access to my bedroom. After assigning Cecily a room, we moved to the lounge. However, Cecily showed a somewhat ambiguous attitude upon hearing her question. When Marie looked at her with a puzzled expression, Cecily spoke up. Well, thats true but Im a bit concerned about Alvenheim. The Elven Queen? Are you talking about Queen Arwen? Yeah. Why? Has she also requested guidance from Isaac? Yeah. Upon reflection, I realized I hadnt informed Marie of that fact. Although it was announced that Alvenheim would be attending the exhibition, she privately requested the guidance. So, its not strange that Marie doesnt know, but Cecily seems to have vaguely guessed. She was the person who had met Arwen after me most frequently. Oh, I forgot to mention it. Arwen also asked me for guidance. Oh? Cecily, did you know too? I predicted it since Alvenheim announced participation in the exhibition. Since that person also has feelings for Isaac. What? ? With the sudden bombshell declaration, not only Marie but even I looked at Cecily in great astonishment. Especially, I gave her a puzzled look as if asking what she meant by that. Cecily, on the other hand, shrugged her shoulders as if she couldnt understand it herself. And she casually threw another bombshell. You didnt know? She was showing it blatantly, though. Isaac? Marie called me with a chilly voice, full of suspicion. At the same time, emitting a cold aura. But its unfair to me. Its true that Arwen has shown favor towards me on regular occasions, but it wasnt clear whether its romantic or just as a friend. Even when Cecily and she had a grand confrontation, it was Arwen who was extremely embarrassed after making communist-like remarks, and even after saying that, she was ashamed to death. I said that, but its not an entirely implausible story. During the high-profile theft incident, I showed some tolerance as my own compromise, and further, I dissolved the elders council, which was a stumbling block, so to speak. As I carefully reconsidered each aspect, there seemed to be ample room for Arwen to harbor rational affection toward me. The issue lies in the lack of a clear catalyst. Its not like with Marie and Adelia, where they fell for the person themself, nor is it because Im Xenon, like with Cecily and Kate. Its not even a cultural clash, like what happened with Leona. With Arwen, I cant even pinpoint where it all began. Why? Thats the only question that arises from these reasons. Right now, thats all that comes to my mind. It was as if Cecily could see into my heart, as she blinked her crimson eyes and raised her gaze. It seems shes also slowly retracing her steps after hearing my doubts. I wish shed tell me quickly. Marie beside me was glaring at me as if shes about to kill me, and I felt suffocated. After a while, Cecily spoke up about the possible catalyst shes speculating about. Well theres only one likely thing. That youre Xenon. Just that? And the question the queen asked you before she left? If its the question she asked me its probably about being the reincarnation. But I have no idea how thats relevant at all. Arwen seems to be under some misconception about me and she developed feelings for me, and I cant predict which way the exhibition will go from now on. But one thing is for sure. Ha. Seriously. Is it because our Isaac is so popular that its become a hassle? Nicoles words were right. She said he would even seduce the Elven Queen, and that might actually be true. Maybe the prophet wasnt Isaac but Nicole. It seems Ill be squeezed by Marie for a while. Even now, while speaking with subdued anger, she was tightly gripping my thigh. It might be better to give up the lower half of my body to relieve her anger. Oh my. Can I join in too? Isaac is being too irritating. Actually, it was Queen Arwen who misunderstood on her own, but its still true that he caused it, right? Noona? Shh. Isaac, youre the culprit now. So close your mouth and quietly wait for night to fall. If youre really scared, Ill personally take you to Lady Moras temple. Mr. Musk, please set up the publishing house as soon as possible. Otherwise, I might be sucked dry. Thus, Im subjected to a joint attack from Marie and Cecily until the exhibition begins. Hello, Saint Isaac. Luminous has instructed you to seek blessings from them. Thank you. Whether it was a joke or sincerity, Luminous sent Kate to bless me. Still, thanks to the divine power and physical training Ive received so far, I will only be slightly tired and not really on the verge of death. As I felt the sacred energy seeping into my body and let out a long yawn, Kate, who had been gathering her hands and solemnly blessing, opened her mouth. Come to think of it, the energy of Lady Marie and Cecily has been getting stronger recently. Have you perhaps bestowed your seed upon them? Yes. Thats correct. As expected. Youre splendid. Please continue to spread the seed of light widely. If you wish, you can even use my body. You are the light that will save the world. Who is this person trying to kill? It was an exhibition that showed strong flags from the beginning. And Hello Oh, youve come. Cherry visited the mansion just before the exhibition began, timely as ever. Translators note: Chapter 260: Eventful (2) Chapter 260: Eventful (2) Just before the exhibition began, Cherry arrived at our mansion. Since I had informed people in advance that she would be coming, we were able to welcome her into the mansion without any difficulty. Cherry was still in the form transformed by Cecilys magic, but her attire was more modest, resembling a young ladys. She wore a summer brown dress that complemented her current brown hair, with both arms exposed and the skirt falling gracefully to her knees. Despite wearing a plain dress, her overall appearance felt noble and elegant, thanks to her inherently supportive features. Most notably, of course, was her chest, which naturally stood out due to its size, almost matching Cecilys. It was a part of her that couldnt be helped, in a sense. Still, she was beautiful. As I looked at Cherry, who was fidgeting with her hands neatly clasped together, I sincerely complimented her. You look good. Hehe. Cherry giggled bashfully at my compliment. Although her pupils still remained dark, they seemed much brighter than before. In fact, for her, attending the Xenon exhibition was almost like gambling. If she were caught, there would undoubtedly be an uproar in the Roseberry family. Although she received a disguise spell from Cecily, she couldnt change her appearance entirely. Upon closer inspection, Cherrys unique characteristics were evident throughout. From her slightly downturned eyes to her overall puppy-like impression, especially her dead pupils, was her most distinctive feature. But they probably wont notice easily. Just as people remember me as the redhead, Cherry would likely be remembered the same way. Even if I were to disguise myself like Cherry, there would be plenty of people who wouldnt recognize me. So, Ill do my best to help Cherry enjoy this exhibition as much as possible. It might be tough at first due to my role as a guide, but if I get some free time, Ill be sure to accompany Cherry right away. Leona said shell handle things on her own By the way, Leona has decided to enjoy the exhibition with her mother. Also I felt too busy for her to ask that, or something like that. Despite being the one who invited her, feeling sorry, I decided to compensate with money and various conveniences including attendance to the performances. The vivid image of her jumping around happily as soon as she received the money was clear in my mind. At that moment, Leonas mother sharply rebuked, asking if she was being too materialistic. Leona herself seemed embarrassed, sticking out her tongue and scratching her head. Anyway, the matter regarding Leona was easily resolved, and the remaining issue was Cherry. Since Ill have to guide her in the future, I need someone to accompany her. Ill wait. What? Ill wait until you come to find me, Senior. Just as I was about to mention that there was someone suitable for the task, Cherry blurted out that she would wait first. I could only stare blankly upon hearing her words. To wait for me at the mansion without even seeing the exhibited works. I couldnt fathom the meaning at all. Was she really going to wait for me at the mansion until I had free time, or was there another meaning mixed in? Blinking in bewilderment at Cherrys words, which revealed nothing of her inner thoughts, I cautiously asked. Where? Anywhere is fine if its where the senior tells me to. Even if I tell you to wait at the mansion, will you wait? Yes. Oh my goodness. I covered my face with one hand in the overwhelming confusion. Ive always known that Im at the center of the accident for Cherry. But dealing with it is quite frustrating. Honestly, waiting at the mansion is the most realistic and acceptable option. Anyway, the role of the guide will only be effective until lunchtime, and personal time will be given to me afterward. Also, the highlight performance will take place after dinner, so it can be considered a compromise in its own way. Is it really okay I looked at Cherry with a complicated expression. Cherry blinked slowly as I stared silently, then tilted her head. I feel eerie at her reaction, like a doll without any emotions. Anyway, I invited her to the exhibition, so leaving her like this is definitely not a good idea. Finally, I sighed and opened my mouth. Until I find you, explore the exhibition. If theres anything dangerous, immediately ask for help from the guards. Understand? Yes. Im urging you not to go to remote areas under any circumstances. And also Out of concern for potentially encountering something unpleasant, I had earnestly advised Cherry. Whether Cherry was actually listening to me or just staring blankly, I couldnt tell, but she remained silent, only blinking her eyes. Its true that I feel uneasy about various things, but I cant forgive leaving her at the mansion abandoned. For the sake of her motivation, its a good idea to participate in the exhibition. Thats why I invited Cherry in the first place. Finally, just as my admonishment was almost finished, Cherry unexpectedly spoke up. Oh, by the way, Senior. Yeah? Did you know that my father is also coming to the exhibition? What? I widened my eyes as Cherry revealed an unexpected fact. When she mentioned father, it implied that the Roseberry family was coming. The Roseberry family, being a viscount family, wielded considerable influence even within the Minerva Empire. Attending the exhibition to cultivate connections wasnt out of the ordinary. It seemed they were putting aside any resentment regarding the Xenon affair and attending for political reasons. Its unexpected yet not entirely surprising. However, one question arises unrelated to that. Did he inform you through a letter? Yes. And he said he wouldnt bring you? And that someone was standing confidently right next to Rina at that moment. At the familiar voice, Rina twitched at her side. Unlike Rina, who was holding out her parasol, Hiriya, dressed in uniform, was standing with her arms crossed, as if it wasnt too hot. Hiriyas well-built body suited the uniform quite well. Still, Hiriyas charming appearance couldnt be hidden. Rina glanced up and down at the grumbling Hiriya before quietly speaking up. Were here earlier than scheduled. How about a little patience? If it werent for you, I would have gone there myself. With Rinas clear response, Hiriya sharply looked at her with piercing eyes. Rina shrugged her shoulders lightly at that gaze. If it werent for Rina asking Isaac for guidance, Hiriya would have gone straight to the mansion. But Rinas intervention thwarted Hiriyas plans. Rina found such a helpless Hiriya amusing and lightly teased in her elegant voice, You shouldnt mess with a man who has a fiance. Especially if hes the son-in-law of the Requilis Duke. Hmph. Hiriya had nothing to say at this point, just snorted, offering no further retort. Rinas words were all too true. Hiriya, in her desperate attempt to snatch Isaac, whom Adelia loves, spared no means or methods, but unexpectedly, the scale grew larger. After cooling her head slowly, she realized she had overstepped her bounds, but it was too late to retract. It wasnt her original goal in the first place. However, that doesnt mean she doesnt have any doubts at all. Hiriya threw that doubt to Rina. But whats so special about that red-haired guy? Even if the Duke Requilis is just a Duke on the surface, there must still be some authority. Rina didnt respond immediately. No, to be precise, her response was delayed as she organized her thoughts. As Hiriya questioned, Duke Requilis was a business partner of the royal family. Even if his power might be lacking, his authority was undeniable, preventing other nobles from meddling casually. Therefore, the engagement was no different. If Isaac were the groom, it would be understandable, but its Marie coming into the Michelle family. Of course, it could be somewhat understood since the eldest son Kay will inherit the Duchy instead of Marie. However, the Michelle family is a Barony, incomparable to a duchy, falling into a completely different category. Hence, its natural for Princess Hiriya to have doubts. Even if theres justification, interference from the royal family would be sensed with just a little digging. Considering Isaacs true identity, these unnatural matters would be instantly understood. However, Rina has no intention of going there. The difference between knowing and not knowing can make a significant difference. Even if nothing else, revealing that Isaac is Xenon to the Ters Kingdom must be avoided. Fortunately, there was a suitable story, so Rina had nothing to be flustered about. Thats because the territory of Isaacs family, the Michelle family, is being transformed into a city for Xenon. The engagement itself was only a year ago, so it hasnt been long. Is that so? Thats right. So, what about giving up? Its not ideal for diplomatic issues to escalate just because of a petty grudge, right? She hasnt forgotten to provoke in the middle. Its a political technique she learned. Hiriya realized the meaning contained in Rinas words and squirmed under her gaze. She wanted to burst out angrily, but there were too many people watching. Hmph. Can I just sit still when someone as insignificant as a bastard child is causing trouble? And Ive even been insulted? You should have been nice to her from long ago. Even if she is an illegitimate child, family is family, right? Ridiculous. A bastard is ultimately just a lowly subordinate. Are you any different? Sorry, but my father doesnt like family conflicts. Currently, Rinas only sibling is Leort. The Emperor only had Rinas mother and hasnt touched another woman since. From the beginning, the Emperor himself ascended through family conflict, and seems to be blocking it at its source due to trauma. Even when his subordinates ask him to produce heirs, he firmly draws the line. So Rinas words essentially mean that she isnt like her royal family. Its giving with one hand and taking away with the other. I always feel it, but Im still unlucky. Thanks for the compliment. Oh, theres something Im curious about, can I ask? What is it? Rina shifted her gaze and met Hirias eyes. Blue eyes and sky-blue eyes stared at each other. What will the Ters Kingdom do when Xenons identity is revealed? What? When Xenons identity is revealed, what stance will your kingdom take? Will there be a marriage proposal as expected? Upon hearing Rinas question, Hiriyas lower eyelid twitched. It might sound quite abrupt, but it was a question directed at herself. If Xenon were to reveal his identity, they would spare no effort to connect with him. Among various methods, marriage was the most effective. In other words, it was akin to asking if she would willingly marry Xenon. It was a question directed not at anyone else but Hiriya herself. Hiriya discerned the meaning embedded in Rinas words and chuckled softly. It seemed like a provocation, but she chose not to dwell on it anymore. Well, it would be Lara who would be connected, not me. I might even end up marrying that Isaac fellow. Dream big. Besides that? What about assistance from the Ters Kingdom? Naturally, they would offer all support. Position, honor, money, and lastly, a woman. They would provide everything they could. Hmm Upon hearing her words, Rina chuckled softly and muttered under her breath. Whats the point for someone who already has everything What did you say? Cheer up. Ill support you wholeheartedly. Then what about you guys? What will you do to help? In response to Hiriyas question, Rina shrugged casually and replied. Well see? Translators note: Chapter 261: Eventful (3) Chapter 261: Eventful (3) Accompanied by Marie and Adelia, we headed towards the center of the village, Rina and Hiriya were waiting as expected. Seeing no knights around them, it seemed as though they were observing from a distance. As usual, Hiriya was dressed in uniform, firmly displaying her status, while Rina, true to her imperial princess status, was adorned in a glamorous dress and jewelry. Her golden hair, long and flowing, complemented the blue dress and contrasting with the extravagance, the dress seemed more suited for outings, with a relatively short skirt length. Instead, her attire subtly revealed her cleavage, accentuating Rinas ample bosom. While not as ample as Cecilys, Rina could still be considered quite large. Perhaps she will come wearing an even more extravagant dress than the one shes wearing now when the performance begins. Nonetheless, in my opinion, the current attire was much better. I alternated my gaze between Rina and Hiriya before approaching them and respectfully bowing my head. Im sorry. Im a bit late. Its okay. We got here early. I thought Id fall asleep waiting. Afterward, I fulfilled my role as a guide as planned. Though I was tasked with guiding, there wasnt much to it in reality. It simply involved wandering around and engaging in idle chatter. If it werent for Hiriya, I would have spoken comfortably without using honorifics, but I had no choice but to use them. This applied not only to me but also to Marie. While there are many inconveniences, Lena faithfully fulfills her role as a shield. If it werent for Lena, perhaps troublesome situations wouldnt have arisen. Since Hiriya couldnt openly bully Adelia, she silently surveyed various places in the territory. Occasionally, she glanced at Adelia, but that was it. Despite receiving Hiriyas sharp gaze, Adelia also diligently performed her duties. Even the seating arrangement was arranged so that Hiriya couldnt touch her recklessly.. Even if she wanted to scheme, she can only quietly accept guidance or instruction from Rinas side. Whats that building? Its much larger in scale than other places. Oh. Its the publishing house that will be relocating to our territory this time. I heard that the employees will also move in a week. Hmm. The only publishing house contracted with Xenons Biography However, Rina didnt outright block all questions. She only blocked questions with impure intentions; she didnt block those related to the exhibition. Hiriya glanced discreetly at the conspicuously large publishing house building. It was a rare solemn expression for her, with curiosity gleaming in her sky-blue eyes. Naturally, curiosity arose since it was the only publishing house contracted with Xenons Biography. She then turned her gaze to me and asked. Have you met the CEO? Yes. What kind of person is he? He was someone who knew how to keep trust. Hiriya nodded in response to my immediate answer. She shifted her gaze back to the publishing house and spoke in her characteristic gruff voice. It seems like this estate has been blessed by the gods every time I look at it. From Xenons birthplace to the establishment of the temples and now a publishing house There cant possibly be such coincidences. Its intriguing. Although she said it casually, her words struck a chord. With just the merit of being Xenons birthplace, an exhibition was held here, and further, temples and a publishing house were established. To Hiriya, it might seem like mere coincidences upon coincidences, but I had a hand in turning the tide with my letters. Thanks to them, my father remains buried in documents. But if I remain silent here, Hiriya will begin to doubt. Recognizing a similar line of thought, Rina quickly spoke up. Our empire is also flourishing. Among the many countries, Xenon was born in our empire. If things continue like this, cant we surpass Ters as a cultural powerhouse? Even with Lenas subtle provocation, Hiriya chuckled and responded as if she didnt care. Hah, impossible. Its true that many artists come to our empire because of Xenons reputation. But the problem is, theres no evidence yet that Xenon is a citizen of your empire. Culture should inherently have evidence from ones own country. Performances, music, sculptures, literature, and so on. Most of the culture in the Minerva Empire is essentially based on our Ters. If you go by that logic, then the origin of culture is the elves, but does that mean all culture belongs to the elves? Just because the roots are the same doesnt mean all branches are identical, nor does it mean every branch bears fruit. The conversation between the two further engraved the animosity and rivalry between the Minerva Empire and the Ters Kingdom. Since Rina was young, she had been involved in politics steadily, so she knew that Hiriya, who was naturally blunt, wasnt to be taken lightly. Even now, Rina remained silent, perhaps with nothing to say. Above all, the most potent weapon in verbal combat is a fact. As Hiriya explained, much of the Minerva Empires culture originated from or was heavily influenced by the Ters Kingdom. The reason can be understood through history. Even during the racial war, the Ters Kingdom existed and wielded significant influence, so much so that it could be considered the center of the Human Alliance. However, due to mishandled aftermath, they had to witness the birth of the Minerva Empire. They even suffered defeats in diplomacy, allowing the Minerva Empire to acquire a larger territory. However, its because of this influence that the culture of the Minerva Empire is a mixture of Ters Kingdoms culture. Despite their formidable military power, they couldnt easily conquer the Ters Kingdom, primarily for this reason. When Ters Kingdom changes history to suit their narrative and presents it as facts, it completely erases any justification from the Minerva Empires perspective. The reason they fiercely cling to their own culture was also rooted here. And even if Xenon were a citizen of the Minerva Empire, there would still be many issues. Should Helium just sit still, let alone Xavier? The problem is that their reputation has grown too high. Rina listened to Hiriyas additional explanation and smirked silently. Her bright blue eyes contained complexity and unease. From the perspective of the Empire, including Rina, this was a dialogue that must not be overlooked. However, its like trying to catch a whale with a fishing rod, let alone a net. In short, its not just a fish but a whale that far exceeds the size of the ship. Its not about the other sides choice, but mine. Anyway, I wont go to the Ters Kingdom. The lack of integrity of the Ters Kingdom is something I confirmed a long time ago. Id say the Minerva Empire is much better. So, whats your answer? Let me think about it. Its good to think. Think about whats best for the Ters Kingdom. Xenon might even fall for you by chance. As Rina spoke, she gave me a meaningful look. I respond with a wry smile and a gesture of denial. Objectively speaking, Hiriya fails in both beauty and character. Moreover, theres also Adelia to consider. As I indicated denial, I suddenly thought of Adelia and glanced back. What reaction is she showing now? Since Adelia was also an ardent fan of Xenons Biography, shes bound to react. And sure enough, I saw a subdued Adelia before me. Like a puppy drenched in rain, she looked crestfallen. In terms of family matters, she lacks a considerable amount of self-esteem. Its not strange for her to show such reactions. I dont need to worry about it. I want to quickly reveal my identity to Adelia. What kind of reaction will she show? Adelia, who had been slightly tilting her head down as if she felt my gaze, lifted her head and met my eyes. Doubt was evident in her vivid sky-blue irises. I responded with a smirk while looking into those eyes. In return, Adelia blushed, then cleared her throat and adopted a dignified expression. Shes trying to hide her emotions as shes on duty, but its obvious. She was effortlessly expressing her own charm. I enjoyed our conversation today. Lets meet again next time. Lets make sure to meet again. I enjoyed it too. Exactly two hours passed, and Rina and Hiriya left on their way. Now, only Cecily and Arwen remained. Cecily and Arwens guidance was scheduled to continue after lunchtime. So, for now, its free time. Marie, Adelia, and I toured the exhibition with a more relaxed mindset than before. Various artworks were displayed like the previous exhibition, delighting our eyes. It would be great if it continued until lunchtime, but with such a large-scale event, various incidents were inevitable. Especially, the incident we have been worrying about happening now was somewhat expected. That is Hey? Isaac. Look over there. Huh? You see that guy with the pink hair over there. Despite a strict instruction not to cross paths with him. Isnt that the girl in front of him Cherry, by any chance? Whether it was Cherrys meeting with her father or not, the pink hair stood out so much that it was easily noticed. As soon as I confirmed the direction Marie pointed to, I moved my feet with the thought that something serious was going on. Marie and Adelia followed behind me. You still havent come to your senses! I told you to read philosophical books instead of wasting time on such trifling writings! Get on the carriage right away and return to the mansion! Excluding philosophical books from today, reading books will be prohibited altogether! As we got closer, the commotion of the man presumed to be the Count Roseberry became louder. Cherry, standing in front of him, remained silent with her head bowed. No matter how you look at it, causing a scene in a crowded place isnt quite appropriate. I approached them and subtly intervened. Excuse me. Hmm? When I intervened, Count Roseberry turned his gaze to me with a displeased expression. The same goes for Cherry. Cherry slowly raised her lowered head to look at me with eyes as deep and dark as an abyss, the same ones I saw at the beginning of the semester. May I inquire as to whats the matter? I asked the Count with a friendly smile. In response, Count Roseberry squinted one eye and bluntly retorted. Who are you? Ah, my apologies for not introducing myself earlier. My name is Isaac Ducker Michelle. And I continued, looking at Cherry kindly, Im her senior at the Academy. Upon hearing this, Count Roseberry twitched his lower eyelid and pointed at Cherry, with none other than his index finger. For a moment, feeling uncomfortable with the treatment akin to handling an object rather than a daughter, Count Roseberry asked me. Do you know that this child is Cherry? Of course. I replied, meeting Count Roseberrys gaze squarely. Because I helped her. Translators note: Chapter 262: Double-edged Sword (1) Chapter 262: Double-edged Sword (1) Philosophy holds a very important position in civilization. It is perhaps the literature that can be considered the most fundamental of the fundamentals. Science, logic, politics, ideology, religion, language, psychology, and so on. By delving into the essence of why? it deepens human knowledge and insight even further. If there were no philosophy, humanity would not have cultivated civilization properly, let alone nations. Even if civilization were cultivated, without dealing with philosophy, one should not expect development. However, philosophy does not always show positive effects. The greatest example is Hitler, the protagonist of the Second World War, who has been simmering like a broth for so long. Hitlers brutal and inhumane philosophy was surprisingly influenced by the famous Nietzsche. Not only that, but Stalin of the Soviet Union also originated from the father of communism, Marx. Thus, philosophy is like a double-edged sword and undeniably has a significant impact on the development of civilization. It is a clear fact that even Earth, which has developed for centuries, would decline without philosophy. There is no need to mention the importance of philosophy in this world. Especially for the sages, magicians, and clergy, philosophy exerts a tremendous influence. The enlightenment that could come out in any novel was closely related to philosophy. Even without these, philosophy occupies a significant portion in this world that is actively developing. In that sense, the philosopher aristocracy of the Minerva Empire, the Count of Rosebury, wields great influence in the empire. Like many other nobles, the House of Rosebury did not have a strong military or financial power, but he made significant contributions to the development of the empire. Establishing the foundation of the country through profound philosophy was the basic, but the greatest achievement is undoubtedly the significant reduction in the disparity and gap between nobility and commoners. To put it bluntly, if my father was born a hundred years ago, he might not even have become a knight, let alone a baron. Thats how prevalent discrimination against commoners was in the past Minerva Empire society. However, naturally, there are those who harbor resentment as a result. Starting from the question of Why philosophy? it was inevitable to contend with things that are taken for granted and things one must inevitably fight against. Simply put, it means there are many enemies around. Philosophers are generally deemed unlucky due to their strong eloquence and logical reasoning. Even the famous Socrates was considered unlucky by the citizens of Athens, as he kept bombarding people with philosophical questions left and right. In fact, Socrates is known for accosting people from all walks of life with countless philosophical questions. Anyway, because of these reasons, the Count of Roseburys family was like the dukes of Requilis, possessing only authority without power. They have been able to maintain their authority until now because there was no benefit in attacking them. However, old wine eventually sours. Philosophy never decays by its very nature, but people do. In particular, the House of Rosebury was famous for frequent internal divisions, which led him to start avoiding conflict altogether. Furthermore, like the examples of Hitler or Stalin, adopting the wrong philosophy tends to lead to arrogance. A philosopher steeped in arrogance is no different from outright disregarding the fundamentals of philosophy. Above all, theres no rule stating that philosophers excel in educating their children. Especially if the parents have adopted a flawed philosophy, its even more so. Your ordered drinks are ready. The attendant stated professionally as they served each ordered beverage one by one. In front of me was an Americano with ice swirling in it. In front of others were coffee and tea emitting strong aromas respectively. As I gazed at these drinks, I slowly lifted my head. Next to me was Cherry, who still had brown hair through disguise, and opposite to her, a middle-aged man with impressive pink hair One might question why a man has pink hair, but thats an unavoidable inheritance. Just as my hair is red, this man also has his reasons for pink hair. Furthermore, one cant treat pink hair lightly, considering his position. The middle-aged mans name is Letici Blossom Roseberry. Despite the drinks being served, Letici merely gave me a stern look and didnt take any action. Unlike his hair, his blue eyes held intense hostility. Similarly, I faced him calmly without any reaction. Cherry, seated between us, also remained silent, just as composed as us. We were currently in a caf newly established in the developing Michelle Territory, and it was a caf equipped with soundproofing. Currently in the room were Count Letici, Cherry, and finally, myself. I had asked Marie and Adelia for a moment and requested them to wait outside. Marie readily accepted the offer to have a private conversation with Adelia, and as it was my instruction, Adelia followed without a word of complaint. The result is what it is now. Clatter In the room where silence settled like a dead mouse, Count Letici finally raised his teacup. I observed his actions closely. His hands, slightly wrinkled with age, showed prominent veins. Underneath his white vestments, a sturdy physique not concealed by knightly armor caught my eye. Despite being rumored to belong to a philosophical lineage, there was no lack of the demeanor of a knight at first glance. Perhaps he undergoes separate training. Moreover, despite his rosy hair, his beard was neatly groomed, and even his hairstyle was tidy, fitting the moniker of a middle-aged gentleman. As I carefully dissected his impression, Count Letici brought the coffee to his lips, the steam rising enticingly. After a sip, he savored the taste before quietly setting down the cup. Clatter So, you invited Cherry here? A weighty question followed immediately after he set down the cup. Starting straight with the point, as we had exchanged pleasantries during our first meeting. Count Letici, a nobleman by birthright, could address me informally, but his manner of speech was dignified. When I heard the question, I glanced at Cherry. Despite the drink being served, she showed no reaction whatsoever. Just like a sinner, she bowed her head deeply and remained silent. I wanted to know her expression, but it was difficult to do so. Perhaps she thought unnecessarily that I was bothered because of her. Given Cherrys extremely low self-esteem, it was highly likely considering her personality. Turning my gaze away from Cherry, I faced Count Letici and confidently replied without any hesitation. Yes. Thats correct. For what reason? Because Cherry wanted to experience a wider range of cultures. This is the truth. Cherry is currently emerging as a new star in the literary world under the pen name Mary. A romance fantasy blended with drama, along with the fresh theme of reincarnation. Her books were gaining popularity among female readers. But unlike me, who has memories of my past life, Cherry is a resident of this world. Despite having excellent material, she is likely to encounter obstacles, such as a slump, soon. In order to alleviate that slump even a little and to create better works than now, I invited her to the exhibition. The difference between hearing and seeing was like night and day. Perhaps because the story was related to her own writing. Cherry, who had maintained a defensive posture, slowly raised her head. Her eyes were still deep and dark like an abyss, but they were much better than before. Since they were so dark, even a slight difference in brightness was evident. When Count Letici also responded to Cherry, he twitched his eyebrows. For some reason, there was a palpable discomfort in his reaction. As I confirmed the contrasting reactions of the two of them, I continued, Cherrys writing is as concise as Xenons Biography, but with a warm tone Enough. Thats enough. I think I have a rough idea of whats going on. Count Letici interrupted before I could finish my sentence. I could do nothing but close my mouth and wait for him to speak. Count Letici stared at me in silence for a while before smirking at Cherry. It seemed like he was about to say something related to her. After a while, Count Letici, whose mouth had been tightly shut, finally spoke. How much do you know about philosophy? Philosophy, you say? Yes. Philosophy. What a strange question. I responded by shrugging as if I had no clue about the purpose of the question. Although I wanted to answer, I probably know less than you, my lord, I refrained from saying it aloud because I felt something was off. Count Letici chuckled as if to say, I see, then began explaining with a hint of condescension. Philosophy fundamentally explores something specific. Since the Minerva Empire was founded, our family has delved into philosophy to support the foundation of our nation. I have reached where I am now through the philosophy and spirit of inquiry shown by my ancestors. And I have realized that although there is no predetermined path in philosophy, one must at least follow the recognized path. What nonsense is that? Isnt it just a typical narrow-minded attitude? Its often mentioned, but theres not only a prescribed path in philosophy but also no universally accepted path. Why? Because resolving the fundamental question of why? is the basic principle of philosophy. Whether its through scientific validation, logical validation, or societal validation, it doesnt matter. Philosophy alone encompasses numerous thoughts and beliefs. And thoughts and beliefs are difficult to break, unless facing significant events. However, this is a flawed and deeply misguided philosophy. Philosophy is about questioning the obvious, affirming or negating it, and fighting decisively to prove it. Are you saying you would make Cherry walk down that accepted path, even if it means her legs might break? I would call that a sacrifice. Even if her legs break, she will undoubtedly get back up. Not much of an answer. No, its just a typical narrow-mindedness. Its clear to see when someone confidently says such things in front of their daughter. In fact, this is a common type of parent even in my past life. Parents who oppress with misguided education methods, disregarding their childs will. The childs future is as clear as day; theyll either escape and become independent or go astray. In the worst case, they succumb to the pressure of their parents and commit suicide. Cherry had reached the point just before. Realizing roughly what situation it was, I nodded. The Count seemed to have judged that I had understood and smiled. It seems you understand. Now, if youve got it, please keep away from my daughter. Dont put any strange ideas into her head. Count, may I dare to ask just one question? Go ahead Hmm? Count Letici initially looked bewildered when I interrupted, then, seeing my smiling face, he wore a second expression of confusion. Even though no words could reach a stickler like him, Count Letici was a philosopher. So, from now on, he should be able to understand the meaning behind my words. I looked at him, seeming troubled, and then with a gentle smile of courtesy, I spoke. Do you understand the meaning of homicide, Count? Are you questioning me? Im glad you understand. Homicide, as you think, is when one person kills another, in other words, its murder. Then, what about this? Continuing to gaze at the cherry, I continued speaking. Its when someone, unable to overcome the oppression around them, takes their own life. Would this be considered suicide? Once again, I looked at Count Letici and concluded my question. Or is it homicide? Hmm Count Letiche listened to my question, pondered deeply, and then voiced his thoughts. It may vary depending on the degree and circumstances of oppression it could be considered homicide. Why is that? When people are pushed to their mental limits, they often view death as an escape. Human minds are not so resilient. I suspected as much. With a smirk, I delivered the final blow. You almost became a murderer, Count. Fortunately, that wasnt the case. As I spoke, Cherry, who had been quietly observing, slowly regained her composure. Translators note: Chapter 263: Double-edged Sword (2) Chapter 263: Double-edged Sword (2) Murder with words. A saying that metaphorically refers to stabbing ones opponent in the vital point with sharp words. It means that a persons words can always be a weapon. Commonly referred to as a verbal jab or factual violence, this proverb emphasizes the immense power inherent in human speech. If maximized, it can completely ruin someones life. In this way, human speech harbors terrifying potential. The one who skillfully manipulates words possesses the power to crush anothers ego, gently pushing them into their own trap, revealing their true character. This concept is applicable in everyday life as well. While being eloquent may often invite accusations of arrogance, it depends on how one wields their words. Moreover, the message I conveyed to Count Letici aligned with the concept of murder with words. If Letici had claimed suicide was just that, it would have led to a long and convoluted argument. However, his response to the homicide question left no room for such complexity, making things much easier. In my past life, parents like Count Letici were widespread. They belong to the class frequently seen in countries like South Korea, India, and China, where there is an abnormally high emphasis on education. Everyone has a limit to what they can endure, and if they cannot withstand that limit, they break down physically and mentally. And the end result is stepping into the escape route called death. Towards such children, people tend to not blame the child but rather the parents. They criticize, pointing fingers, saying, You pushed the child like that, you punished them. Parents, when faced with such criticism, often come up with similar excuses. I didnt know the child would have such a hard time. I only did this because I wanted the child to do well. Of course, if you carefully consider their words, theyre not entirely wrong. Parents have experienced more events and have had more reflections than their children, undoubtedly. But its ridiculous. Parents are meant to guide their children along the right path, not manipulate them like puppets. The difference between these two roles should be clearly understood, and it vividly demonstrates how challenging the role of a parent can be. Parents must guide their children along the right path while preventing them from going astray, but this doesnt mean controlling and suppressing them. It can be asserted that there are no parents who can do all of this at once. Especially if adolescents are emotionally crushed without even properly forming their personalities like Cherry, their future is undoubtedly bleak. Even though there may seem to be immediate effects, living with depression and self-loathing is prevalent, and as adults, there is often no difference from their childhood state. In that sense, Count Letici can be seen as severely lacking in parental qualities. Embracing twisted philosophies, he governed his childrens education according to his own whims and even went so far as to manipulate them like puppets. He falls just short of being called an attempted murderer who almost drove a promising child to suicide. Count Leticis expression turned blank when I mentioned that he almost became an attempted murderer while wearing a bright smile. It was as if he didnt quite understand what he had just heard, his face containing a myriad of complex meanings. Even as I maintained my smile while looking at his face, though he may have misunderstood the philosophy, Count Leticis intellect was sharp. He would surely understand the implications of what I just said. And sure enough, Count Letici initially looked shocked but then gradually turned his head to the side. Naturally, sitting beside him was his estranged daughter, Cherry. Cherry? Do you really Count Leticis voice trembled slightly, as if he had been greatly shocked. Nevertheless, Cherry didnt even turn her head, expressing reluctance to come closer by subtly shifting her hips. Though it was an indirect expression, it could be seen as an extreme reaction coming from Cherry. If a child receives proper education, they dont openly dislike their parents. Moreover, in cases where their personality hasnt properly developed like Cherry, they often end up becoming mere puppets. However, after meeting me and publishing her own book, shes slowly but surely forming her personality. If it were someone else, they wouldve just sat still. Its a bit daunting to be stared at so intently. Even now, while shifting her buttocks, she was staring at me intensely. In her dark eyes, the light flickered on and off like a discharged battery. I found myself wearing a complex expression as I alternated between the shocked Count Letici and the rejecting Cherry. Its regrettable, but the rift between them is as vast as an uncrossable river. Itll take a long time for their relationship to mend, if it ever does. Perhaps it might even become worse than before. Just because theyre related by blood doesnt mean theyre automatically family, as in the case of Adelia. This isnt a problem I can solve, so I cant offer any advice. However, I am confident that I can make Count Letici realize his mistakes. In the midst of the suddenly heavy atmosphere, I spoke up. Just a moment ago, you mentioned, Count, that while philosophy may not have a defined path, there is a recognized one. However, even that recognized path isnt allowed for children. You see parents as stems and philosophy as roots. But thats not it. Parents should fulfill the role of roots, not stems. Children are the ones who receive nutrients from the roots and grow; they are the stems, branches, leaves, flowers, and fruits. Those fruits fall back to the ground and create new plants. Theres no recognized path for human growth. If there were, humanity wouldnt have progressed as it has. Count Letici listened to me and turned his gaze away from Cherry to look at me. Perhaps it was such a big shock that he couldnt say anything and just sat there speechless. Ironically, this situation works in my favor. If he had yelled like any other old-fashioned person, it wouldnt have been as easy. Still, the sincerity of his love for Cherry is genuine. If he had thought of Cherry as a mere tool, he wouldnt have reacted like this. They say too much of anything is bad, and combining excessive love with flawed philosophy has led to this tragedy. Continuously trampling on something that doesnt please you before it even has a chance to sprout. Count, you mercilessly trampled on Cherry before she could sprout her philosophical stem. In the end, it didnt even have a chance to grow, and it rotted away. What do you know? Me? How much had he managed to recover from the shock? Count Letici asked me in a lowered voice. Then he hesitated for a moment as if he didnt want to continue and reprimanded me with a tone that seemed to resist, driven by pitiful pride. Why are you saying such things? What do you know about Cherry? Is it pride in appearance, or words stemming from the wretchedness of being a father? It could be both. As I mentioned before, Count Leticis love for Cherry is genuine. He probably wants to deny it. His beloved daughter almost committed suicide because of his misguided beliefs. Whats there to thank for? Its a problem well have to solve someday. I replied as I took a sip of the completely melted iced Americano. This wasnt just empty words; it was a situation wed have to confront sooner or later. Now its just a matter of whether wings will be attached to Cherrys back according to Count Leticis choice or whether she will have to face even greater hardships. I hope its the former. Im not particularly fond of revealing my identity. For Count Letici, it would be a perplexing situation. Having been subjected to a barrage of factual violence, with Xenon being the adversary. Maybe its because its Xenon, I thought, he might just let it slide. I hope only strange situations dont arise. I slowly set down the teacup and looked at Cherry. In front of her was a cup of black tea, untouched until now. I was just about to suggest she drank it, hoping shed take a moment to relax from now on. Senior. You too, would you like some tea Huh? Senior, is there something you want from me? A somewhat unexpected question flowed from Cherrys lips. I was momentarily taken aback by her question, and what followed next left me astonished. Cherrys eyes gradually gradually began to brighten. Along with this, the disguise magic that Cecily had cast began to dissipate, and her brown hair slowly returned to its pink hue. Returning to her original appearance doesnt hold much significance. After all, there was nothing to hide after exposing her identity to Count Letici. However, the vigor that had been absent from her dark eyes was returning, which was rather unsettling. Surely, it signifies a significant psychological change. I met her pink eyes, which shone like a light bulb with a fresh battery, and spoke with a trembling voice. Um Anything in particular? Just wish youd keep bringing books regularly? Other than that? Other than that If you wish, I can give you everything I have. What? What a bizarre and absurd thing to say. Looking at Cherry in confusion, something seemed off. Beyond brightness, it shone with radiance. Life was sprouting in those eyes that were gloomy just a moment ago. No, they appeared contradictory shining darkly. Theres no other way to describe her eyes than with that paradoxical phrase. What do you need? My body? Or my heart? Tell me what you desire. If you want me to roam the streets naked right now, its fine, and if you order me to die, Ill gladly do it. And Wait, wait a moment. I hurriedly stopped Cherry, who was getting increasingly overheated. Even if her switch was flipped, it seemed like she had pressed down too hard on the accelerator suddenly. I roughly understand why shes acting like this, but its too much. I knew her way of thinking always leaned heavily towards me, but this felt like an escalation. Lets stop here for now. Like a well-trained dog, Cherry obediently closed her mouth when I intervened by extending my hand. However, seeing the upward-turned corners of her mouth that seemed like they might tear and her eyes filled with ecstasy, one could never call it normal. Whew Cherry. Yes, Senior. Do you have something you want from me then? Lets change the subject first. It felt like I was seeing the insanity of a relentless wheel that showed no sign of stopping. And as if to prove my prediction correct, Cherry provided an answer that made my jaw drop. Please dont discard me. At the same time, her eyes, which had been shining darkly, sank deep like an abyss. Her voice also echoed endlessly, expressing her psyche in an instant. I couldnt close my gaping mouth in the face of Cherrys state, which seemed even more serious than before. Cherry seemed like she would do anything if it were truly my command. And thats whats even scarier. This wasnt a relationship between a senior and a junior, but more like a master and a slave. Even Cecily and Kate werent this extreme. If Cecilys devotion and Kates fanaticism were to mix thoroughly, wouldnt it create a dreadful hybrid like this? Ill do anything Cherrys belated adolescence. Please dont abandon me. It twisted to the point of no return. Okay? The epiphany came back all at once. Translators note: It was almost wholesome But props to the author for depicting this rather well. If you find yourself in a similarly difficult situation please contact your local suicide prevention line, a teraphist or someone close to you. Your life is important. Love to you all. Chapter 264: Soft Power (1) Chapter 264: Soft Power (1) Cherrys switch had been completely turned on, but the exhibition wasnt over yet. There was plenty of time until evening, which could be called the highlight, and, above all, I had to guide after lunch. Therefore, after lunch time, I asked Cherry for an understanding. My work wasnt done yet, so she should just wander around here and there. After all, she could relax now that her identity had been revealed. Lastly, I promised to find her after the guidance was over, but Cherrys response was indifferent. You wont abandon me, will you? Please promise me that youll definitely find me. Why would I abandon you? I dislike it when people I know end their lives by suicide, and if its because of my actions, Ill carry guilt for the rest of my life. As time passed, lunchtime ended, and I headed to the meeting place for the guidance in the afternoon. From lunchtime onwards, the guidance would be for Cecily and Arwen. Of course, unlike the time with Hiriya, I wouldnt just formally guide them, but we would just hang together, chatting and sightseeing, and that would be the end of it. But that didnt mean I could let my guard down. As I had seen before, Cecily and Arwen were strangely polar opposites. It seemed like they didnt have much issue with each other, but they were subtly checking each other. Moreover, Cecilys perception of Arwen was not favorable due to the recent incident of the manuscript theft. Especially when recalling the grand confrontation they had in the dormitory. Despite many points of unease, it remains unchanged that both of them still enjoy Xenons Biography, so there shouldnt be any trouble. Youre here? Oh! Come quickly. As lunchtime ended and I headed to the meeting place on time, as expected, Cecily and Arwen were already waiting. Cecily was wearing a black dress that partially exposed her chest, just like what I saw earlier. Arwen, on the other hand, was wearing a dress that fully displayed her strengths. Thats the silver dress that particularly emphasizes the hips. Befitting an attire worn by a queen, it wasnt dull at all, with elaborate patterns drawn all over the dress. Even below the hips, the white thighs were clearly visible, accentuating the sexiness. Its a dress that seems to have been chosen to strengthen her pluses. Cecily focused on the upper body, while Arwen focused on the lower body. As they unabashedly displayed each others strengths, it naturally felt majestic. Starting from their races, then their respective image colors, and finally their individual strengths. How can there be so many differences from one to ten? I felt amazed but tried my best to control my expression to avoid showing it. Finally, as I approached them, I noticed the escorts guarding each of them. Naturally, Gartz was guarding Cecily , while surprisingly, a familiar face I knew was standing beside Arwen. Oh? Could it be Mr. Keir? Its been a while. When I arrived in Alvenheim, I met an elf named Keir. Like the last time I saw him, he was a handsome man with typical elven features and a charming smile that left an impression. He was unforgettable because of the vivid memory of him casually dismissing the immigration officer who had refused Cecilys entry for absurd reasons. Wasnt Mr. Keir originally the immigration supervisor? I got cut off. The phrase got cut off sounded odd. I glanced at Arwen, then asked for an explanation. Arwen seemed equally surprised, coughed awkwardly, and then glanced at Keir. With a hint of amusement in his eyes, Keir chuckled lightly as if it were a joke before explaining properly. I apologize. It was a joke. Queen Arwen appointed me as her guardian knight. Bringing a familiar face along seemed like a good idea, didnt it? I see. As you may know, Arwens usual guard was a Dark Elf, Siris. But this arrangement is more of a trade-off between Arwen and the Dark Elves. While Arwens strength is formidable, her choice of guardian knights speaks volumes about her realm. Especially at events like exhibitions, where she meets numerous people, having guards around is essential. Please take good care of our queen. Dont worry. Mr. Keir, please enjoy the exhibition to your hearts content. Thank you for your hospitality. Keir politely bowed his head according to the etiquette of Alvenheim before departing. Similarly, Gartz also nodded briefly and moved along. Although the two guards had departed, they would likely still be watching us from not too far away. I alternated my gaze between the two women who remained after the guards had left. Honestly, they dont need guards. Cecily was an intimidating force without needing any explanation, and while Arwens strength wasnt certain, her deep understanding of magic would likely make her formidable. But regardless of what might happen, they would likely handle everything within their capabilities. After all, if anything were to occur, it would be our opponents pleading for their lives in the first place. Hello, Queen Arwen. Its been a while. Marie greeted Arwen politely as soon as the guards left. Arwen responded to Maries greeting while wearing a subtle expression. It was unclear what she was thinking, but it was certainly enigmatic. The reason for this was none other than Maries expression. Her face displayed a bright smile, but her eyes didnt quite match. It was as if she was scrutinizing the other person, quickly scanning Arwen up and down as if assessing her. It seems that she became guarded after hearing that Arwen may have affection for me. Um, its embarrassing to say it now. Embarrassing? Yeah, thats right. But just know that its a gift of Alvenheim itself. And not only me, but all the people of Alvenheim desire to gift it. Alvenheim itself I felt puzzled after hearing Arwens answer. Even though its abstract, its too abstract of an explanation for anything to come to mind. However, seeing Arwen so embarrassed, there must be a deep connection between her and it Could it be? It feels like lightning flashing through my mind. If Elven communism permeated all of Alvenheim, then it was entirely possible. The characteristics of elves who do not want to lose to the demons and have a deep sense of community, as well as Arwens embarrassed reaction with both hands on her chest. When all of these were combined, there is one expected gift. It couldnt be said outright because Adelia is behind. As soon as the thought crossed my mind, I immediately checked the reactions of others. Adelia wouldnt think anything, so I just needed to check with Marie and Cecily. First, Marie. It seems like an amazing gift. As expected, she noticed, her expression showing amazement. Along with that, the strength of the arms intertwined with mine increased even more. Hmm. I heard the sound of my life going to hell from here. Next, lets check Cecily. Unexpectedly, Cecily was smiling without any thoughts apparent. But I could tell. Shes definitely telepathically talking to Arwen. Sometimes, seeing Arwen would flinch sporadically, so it seemed like a reasonable deduction. Decisively, Cecily was halfway giving me a sideways glance. While nodding her head, it seems like she got convinced, even though I dont know what conversation went on. One thing was sure. Shit. It was fucked up from the beginning, but now its even more fucked up. In a way, it can be said that it is a truly amazing life to see such results come from just one series. As I was laughing with a detached mind, someone spoke in the awkward atmosphere. Oh. Your Majesty. Hmm? Will Your Majesty be attending the performance tonight? It was Cecily. She asked Arwen while focusing attention with a clap of her hands. Arwen, still blushing her ears and face, blinked her silver-gray eyes and replied quietly. Of course. The collaboration between the Matrics Troupe and the Rirus Orchestra cannot be missed. Are there artists like Director Scar in Alvenheim? Artists who use magic for their performances? There arent. Even if there were, there are no elves who use magic in performances. I see. After hearing Arwens response, Cecily nodded confidently and continued in her assured voice. Perhaps based on this exhibition, the cultural prowess of our Helium might surpass Alvenheims. What? Arwens gaze slightly hardened at the clear provocation. Culture is undoubtedly one of the undeniable strengths of Alvenheim. The Kingdom of Ters may claim to be a cultural powerhouse, but considering Alvenheim as the origin of culture, Its only natural that there would be discomfort. Marie and I observed with intrigued faces. As I had heard it at the mansion, Cecily confidently mentioned having established a project on a national scale for this exhibition. At the heart of this project lies the Matrics Troupe, with full support extended to Director Scar. It was a moment when I couldnt help but wonder about its true nature, and it seemed like Cecily wanted to indirectly provoke Arwen. Thinking back, Cecily does seem to harbor a strange sense of rivalry towards Arwen. Just imagine. Instead of showing the stage in real-time like a performance, we select and showcase only the most splendid and remarkable scenes. And transcending the stage environment, we vividly show events occurring on various terrains to people. Do you think something like this is possible for elves? Yes. Its possible. Ive seen it countless times in my past life. As I listened to Cecilys elegant explanation, I couldnt help but wonder if it was what I had anticipated. In the meantime, Cecily placed her hand confidently on her ample chest and continued speaking with determination. Weve made it possible in Helium. By combining the polished culture and magic weve cultivated, weve created another culture. We intend to showcase that through this exhibition. Eventually, she concluded as if making a declaration. We are planning to give another gift to Xenon. Cecilys words were essentially the will of Helium. In fact, it was no different from what Helium had said. They intend to demonstrate a cultural prowess one step higher than Alvenheims. Of course, Alvenheim wouldnt take kindly to this. Arwen responded with a wry smile. That sounds exciting. Translators note: Chapter 265: Soft Power (2) Chapter 265: Soft Power (2) The highlight of the exhibition, the performance, will start precisely at 8 p.m. The previous exhibition only had a makeshift stage and was held outdoors, but now proper buildings were neatly erected. Thanks to the extensive support from the Minerva Empire the scale was quite large. According to what I heard from my father, it can accommodate up to about ten thousand people. I wondered if I would be able to properly see the performance, but considering some of the performances Ive seen in my past life, its not entirely impossible. I even heard that they provide binoculars for those with poor eyesight or for those seated in the back rows if they want them. Even in my past life, binoculars were quite expensive, so how were they here where scientific technology is less developed? Fortunately, lenses, including glasses, have been developed and can exist, but if not, it would have been a headache. But theres no avoiding the fact that they are terribly expensive. Even with lenses, they have to be made by hand without the help of machines, so the price of portable binoculars is so high that it makes you tremble. The Minerva Empire is giving away those binoculars for free. Its typical of a country overflowing with money, or rather, one that compensates for everything with money. Of course, since theyre expensive, theyve placed one at each seat and secured them with magic to prevent casual theft. By the way, they received assistance from demons for the magic. They said if anyone tries to extract or take away the binoculars secretly, an alarm will sound, so theres no need to worry about theft. All thats left is for many people to watch the performances prepared. They explained that commoners can watch the performance on the first floor, while nobles can enjoy it from the second floor. My family, friends, and I will be seated in the front row of the suitable second floor. The rest of the VIPs will find their own seats. How impressive will it be? Cecily was so confident, I wonder just how amazing the performance will be. Since its a collaboration between the Matrics Troupe and the Rirus Orchestra, as with the previous exhibition, expectations were high. Moreover, the more I listen to her explanations, the more memories from my past life surfaced. It was one of humanitys most popular cultures across the world. If special effects including explosions are handled by magic, and even recording is replaced by magic, then nothing seems impossible to produce. Especially considering there are numerous instances where performances rival movies, even within the confined environment of a stage, like with the Matrics Troupe. However, it should never be compared to my previous life. In my past life, decades of accumulated expertise enabled the creation of various masterpieces and this was their first attempt with Heliums comprehensive support. Comparing the cultural zenith of Earth to the culture of this world, which has only just begun to bloom, would be truly a cruel act. So lets watch the performance with an appreciative mindset. Guiding Cecily and Arwen was the priority for now. Well, Ill look forward to the performance tonight. It will probably be a performance you wont forget for a lifetime. It was 6 p.m., and the sun was gradually disappearing beyond the horizon. Arwen left to handle dinner arrangements. I suggested having dinner together at the mansion, but she politely declined, shaking her head. She insisted that if she went, it would definitely create an awkward situation. I wanted to ask if there would be any awkwardness since we were already acquainted and even banished the Elders, but Arwens attitude was so stubborn that I had no choice but to withdraw. As I made my way to the mansion to arrange dinner, I unexpectedly encountered familiar faces. Isaac! Huh? My siblings, Dave and Nicole, dressed neatly in Navy Knight uniforms, had arrived. It seemed like they were on vacation. As soon as I saw them, I approached with a bright smile. Both of them not only had good looks but also had well-built bodies, clearly benefiting from their military training. When did you arrive? We got here about 2 hours ago. Have you been well? Our youngest has grown so much since I last saw you. Dave ruffled my hair with a cool smile, as if impressed, as he often did. The last time I met him was at the previous exhibition. Considering how much Ive grown in the past year, it must have been quite a surprise for Dave. I smiled brightly, basking in the affectionate touch of my older brother. Although Lily is in the picture now, Ive always received unconditional love from my older siblings. Dave, having often treated me like a kid just like Nicole, has fostered a strong bond between us as siblings. Lets skip over the dynamics between Dave and Nicole. Theyre just typical siblings. Ive been good, thanks. And its Lily whos the youngest, not me. Oh, right. My mistake. Both of you came? Yeah. Its only been a year, but so much has changed. I momentarily questioned if this was our territory. I shared the stories between siblings that we missed out on. Nicole looked healthy, her once injured arm now fully healed. Especially as Nicole and I conversed, she kept glancing behind intermittently. It seemed she was locking eyes with Adelia. Following her gaze, I noticed Adelia brightly smiling back, clearly expressing her joy at reuniting with her close friend. When it comes down to it, Nicole must be a precious treasure to Adelia. She brought light into her lonely life and even led her to a loving partner. However, Isaac. What kind of gift did you receive from the demons Ugh!! ***** After the peaceful and harmonious dinner ended, we headed straight to the theater where a magnificent stage awaited us. Originally, the plan was for the whole family to go together, but my father had to stay behind due to remaining paperwork, and my mother insisted on staying to watch over Lily. Although I was disappointed that we couldnt all go together to the performance, which only happens once a year, Cecilys words helped me to feel relieved for a moment. Dont worry. The performance isnt just for today; its scheduled to run for several days. Several days? Yeah. The motto of the Xenon Exhibition is a culture that everyone can enjoy. But it wouldnt be right if some people couldnt enjoy it. It seemed like it was recorded on video, so they could show it anytime. I thanked her and headed to the theater with a much lighter heart. Unlike the hastily constructed outdoor setup from a year ago, the theater was now a meticulously built structure, reflecting the Minerva Empires determination not to be outdone by the Ters Kingdom. How many craftsmen poured their sweat into building this structure? Its hard to even imagine, just seeing its majestic and unmatched appearance. It definitely feels like the Minerva Empire spared no expense on this. One cant help but wonder how advanced their culture must be to erect such a building. Chatterchatter As I stepped inside the building, the buzz of people was already audible. Though there were separate paths for nobles, the sheer number of people made the noise audible even here. The auditorium can accommodate around ten thousand people. However, its known that the number of attendees at the exhibition far exceeded that. Even the inns built for this occasion were reportedly overflowing, causing headaches. Its inevitable since there are overwhelmingly more commoners reading Xenons Biography than nobles. Still, if Cecilys word holds, there shouldnt be any problem in hosting performances for multiple days. The performances are indeed the highlight and the alpha and omega of the Xenon exhibition. In essence, the exhibition lasts for several days. Condensing it into a single day would be quite tight on time. In a world where teleportation isnt utilized, it could take days or even over a month to travel across countries. In that sense, extending the exhibition for several days means providing opportunities to many people, which might not be a bad thing. Father must have worked hard. Thinking about the expanding scale of the exhibition, I searched for a seat. The enclosed building was brightly lit, probably by magic. Thanks to that, it wasnt difficult to find a seat, and as soon as I arrived, I could see familiar faces. Theyve arrived early. The nobles of the Minerva Empire and the royal family of the Ters Kingdom. Like me, they were seated in the front row of the second floor, chatting amongst themselves. Among them, I locked eyes with Leort, exchanging a brief nod before he returned to their own conversations. Are those binoculars? Yeah. Give them a try. While we were playing with the binoculars arranged at each seat, time passed quickly. The performance seemed about to begin, as the light illuminating the interior of the building gradually dimmed, enveloping us in darkness. As the darkness settled, the murmurs of the crowd grew louder. Come to think of it, they didnt light any candles, how are they illuminating the building? Could this too be magic? I couldnt fathom how much budget had been allocated for just one building. Eventually, the audience, sensing the beginning of the performance, began to quiet down little by little until complete silence fell. [Just once] Suddenly, the voice of a dignified middle-aged man filled the building. [If only I could see her smile just once] Boom! An image filled the front view, no, it wasnt just an image. [Elisha] The movie began to play. Translators note: If anyone has a novelpia account with age authorization, please contact me on discord: ghost0261 Need some help with getting some raws. Thanks~ Chapter 266: Soft Power (3) Chapter 266: Soft Power (3) Movies are one of the most universally popular cultures in the world. Unlike written works or comics, they stimulate the imagination by literally showing recorded visuals to people. However, just because it¡¯s a movie doesn¡¯t mean it necessarily depicts stories that only come from imagination. While most are fictional tales, there are also many movies based on true stories. Movies that maximize people¡¯s imagination and visual effects have become an indispensable part of civilization. Even when various items and media, including television, emerged, the movie market did not disappear but merely hesitated. Movies not only symbolize the golden age of culture but can also serve as a true fusion of culture and science, indicating the progress of technology. Moreover, various famous works like Harry Potter, The Lord of the Rings, 007, Marvel, and many others, when transformed into movies, also delight people¡¯s eyes. However, there¡¯s no guarantee that it will always succeed. This is inevitable because everyone¡¯s imagination varies, and movie directors are distinctly different from the original creators. As a result, it¡¯s not uncommon for unfamiliar elements, which were absent in the original work, to appear and either puzzle or even ruin the experience for fans. Naturally, the original creators would feel saddened by this. On the other hand, there are also cases where ordinary novels or comics are adapted into films and gain recognition later on. This truly demonstrates the difference in the director¡¯s capabilities. Though it¡¯s been long-winded, the movies I watched in my past life often featured scientific exaggerations, making the impossible seem possible. Whether it was giant monsters roaming city streets, a genius billionaire donning a steel suit to become a hero, or embarking on various adventures in space, these were all within the realm of CG ¡°science¡± and were beyond the reach of magic. While it¡¯s possible to depict fantasy medieval worlds on Earth, it¡¯s nearly impossible to accurately portray Earth in the world I currently inhabit. However, what about depicting a fantasy world? Especially if one possesses the ability to substitute CG with magic? In fact, there¡¯s no need for CG at all. Just follow the script provided by the director and fight accordingly. Sprinkle in some magical effects here and there to enhance the spectacle. [Why don¡¯t you give up? I¡¯m an elf, and you¡¯re an old human now. Even now, giving up is...] [Elisha, even after 30 years, you¡¯re still beautiful. The reason I can¡¯t give up on you is precisely because of this. So please, smile for me one more time, so I can depart peacefully.] In a scene filling the stage front, a beautiful elf and an aging man engaged in a tender conversation. When the elf woman spoke, she was illuminated, and when the man spoke, he was illuminated, focusing on each other¡¯s expressions. Until the angle was adjusted to see both faces at the same time. Is it because it¡¯s the first time they¡¯re filming? They seem to be putting a lot of effort into each angle. It¡¯s even so immersive that I end up smirking rather than admiring it. ¡®They say a master and a pervert are just one sheet of paper apart...¡¯ Along with that, even an OST that seemed to express the affectionate relationship between the two. As expected of the music composed directly by the Rirus Orchestra. The visual beauty was perfect, and even the sound is at a perfect level. However, according to Cecily¡¯s words, the end of this performance, no, the end of the movie, is Kair¡¯s death. There¡¯s still plenty of time left. It means that the quality was not at all inferior compared to my past life, so instead of getting bored, I just focused. Above all, it¡¯s in color, not black and white. Although occasionally, it showed a strange imbalance due to the existence of magic. ¡®Is culture less developed because of magic? Or what.¡¯ I silently pondered the question while focusing on the movie. As soon as the movie started, the concert hall fell into silence, as if movie etiquette was automatically created. If someone coughed here, the gazes around would pour out immediately. Sometimes the whining of an immature child was heard, but it was quickly suppressed by the parents. Otherwise, they would leave the theater altogether. [If I come back¡¤¡¤¡¤] [...] [No. I¡¯ll talk later.] Now the highlight was approaching gradually. Along with this, the urge to eat popcorn and cola arised. If the movie ends, should I secretly ask Cecily? Anyway, since she¡¯s already kinda convinced that I¡¯m a reincarnator, there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do. Anyway, even if it¡¯s about Kair, how did they manage to cast an elf actor? They said it was a project conducted secretly in Helium, so it seems they managed to persuade an elf somehow. Unless they used magic or makeup. Just like what I did to Cherry. [Long time no see, master.] [You...!] Finally, Kair¡¯s former disciple, Envy, appeared. Before facing Envy head-on, Kair infiltrated the demon¡¯s base and demonstrated his power as a messenger of the gods, which was a bonus. [Ah...] Whether expressing Kair¡¯s fading consciousness or his vision gradually blurring. The blurred vision turned dark, soon engulfed in complete darkness. In such darkness, Kair¡¯s tender voice echoed faintly. [Just once... if only I could see her smile just once...] In the original story, Kair¡¯s life ends here. Subsequently, Envy places Kair¡¯s corpse in Alvenheim, starting the next volume. However, strangely, the dimmed vision slowly brightens again. As if a sleeping person was opening their eyes, the eyelids repeated opening and closing. [Iyr! Kai... r!] As the vision brightened, a voice filled with melancholy resonated throughout the auditorium. It¡¯s uncertain whose voice it was, but it¡¯s definitely a woman¡¯s. Eventually, as the eyelids fully opened, what became visible was a bright flower field and Kair lying in that flower field. And... [Kair! Are you awake now?] The beautiful face of a woman full of liveliness. A striking elf with elongated ears and bright green eyes, Elisha. Adorned with a crown made of flowers on her head, she had the ¡°smile¡± Kair desires. [Hurry, let¡¯s go over there! There are even prettier flowers over there!] ¡°Ah.¡± This scene felt familiar, and I realized it through that line. This isn¡¯t the main story but one of the beautiful memories of Kair and Elisha from a ¡®prequel.¡¯ It was the happiest time for the two, a moment when they confirmed their love. Finally, the beginning of all this tragedy. Kair, the owner of the view, either confused by sudden old memories or realizing that ¡°the dead have no words,¡± remained silent. Following only Elisha¡¯s guidance, he slowly moved his steps towards where the bright light shines. The hand held with Elisha¡¯s belonged not to a wrinkled old man but to a vigorous young man. [Did you like it when I smiled, Kair? Want to see it once more?] At Elisha¡¯s words, Kair¡¯s gaze shifted towards her. Until her last breath, Elisha wore the smile Kair longed for. As he reaches out towards that smile. Crack! Instead of darkness, a bright light filled the screen. ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± The movie has ended. However, no one hastily clapped. Even the description of feeling dumbfounded falls short of describing the directing and quality that left me speechless. Especially the directing that connects to the prequel at the end was a technique commonly seen even in my past life. It¡¯s like the story of the ¡°Lamp of Spirits,¡± showing the most beautiful memories just before death. How much character research must have been done to present such impressive directing? As the movie ended and the lights around me began to come on, I found myself raising my hand as if entranced. Clap, clap, clap... The sound of my applause echoed through the quiet theater. Clap, clap, clap, clap, clap!! Soon, thunderous applause filled the theater. The first work heralding the golden age of culture has revealed itself to the world. And... ¡®When will the next episode come out?¡¯ Now, I¡¯ve become the one waiting. Translators note: Chapter 267: Support Fire (1) Chapter 267: Support Fire (1) The world¡¯s first movie presented by the Matrics Troupe ended with success. The splendid direction and acting of the actors, which can be called the identity of the Matrics Troupe combined with the sound effects and OST by the Rirus Orchestra. The play showcased at the previous exhibition combined all of the above to create a masterpiece, but the movie shown today reached its pinnacle. What kind of knowledge must be in the mind of Director Scar to present such extraordinary creativity to the audience, rivaling that of the Earth? Especially, the recollection shown in the final part leaves no doubt about Scar¡¯s genius. While a common cliche? from my past life, there¡¯s nothing like that here. Even with experience as a theater director, this is Scar¡¯s first attempt at filmmaking. Furthermore, it clearly demonstrates the differences between theater and film. For Helium, Scar is an indispensable talent and artist who can never be given up on. Judging by the support he receives, one can roughly estimate how exceptional his abilities and potential are. In any case, the world¡¯s first movie concluded successfully, and lastly, just like at the previous exhibition, both actors and directors appeared on stage. And one could notice something amazing: the actor who played Elisha was actually an elf. It wasn¡¯t makeup or magic. Even more astonishing was the revelation that the actor who played Kair was actually in a relationship with Elisha. They explained that his old appearance was transformed through magic. ¡®They really put in the effort.¡¯ The scale of Matrics Troupe has grown several times larger than the previous exhibition. While the fact that the director is a demon was shocking, it didn¡¯t hold much significance. Rather, there has been a significant increase in those who aspire to be actors and enter Matrics Troupe. It has expanded the scope of art. Above all, Skar is also keeping a close eye on the exhibition. Everyone may know, but at the exhibition, not only Matrics Troupe¡¯s one but also other plays are presented. While not boasting the insane energy of The Matrics Troupe, some plays are quite excellent. Plays, by their nature, highlight the acting skills of the actors, so for The Matrics Troupe, it¡¯s a kind of litmus test. ¡°Is there anyone who wants to ask a question? There¡¯s still time, so I¡¯ll take questions.¡± After a lengthy explanation, Director Scar¡¯s question time followed. At the same time, many people on the first floor raised their hands. Perhaps the nobles didn¡¯t raise their hands to maintain their dignity; there were few who did. Of course, I was among those few. As I raised my hand, I could feel various gazes pouring in around me. From the imperial nobles to the royalty of the Ters Kingdom. Forget about the nobility for now. Resolving my curiosity is the priority. ¡°Um... the gentleman with the red hair over there? Please ask your question. We¡¯ll amplify your voice with magic, so just speak as you normally would.¡± I¡¯ve disliked my noticeable red hair so far, but today, I was glad for it. As Scar extended his hand, I relaxed my throat and opened my mouth. ¡°Aah. Ah.¡± As if using magic, my voice became louder as the microphone echoed. I marveled at the boundlessness of magic for a moment before speaking again. Firstly, I praised Scar and the troupe with various compliments, saying it was truly a great movie, with directing reminiscent of The Matrics Troupe, etc. I uplifted the mood of Scar and the troupe with my diverse praises. And finally, I threw out the question I truly wanted to ask. ¡°So, about that, could you tell me when the next installment will be released? Of course, I understand that it takes a long time to produce. But I can¡¯t help but anticipate it because it¡¯s such a fantastic movie.¡± ¡°The next installment... By the way, could you tell me what exactly the gentleman meant by the ¡®movie¡¯ you mentioned?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Come to think of it, he referred to it as an extension of the play, not a movie. I inadvertently called it a movie too. It¡¯s hard to just brush it off as a slip of the tongue. Especially since I casually referred to it as a movie earlier. Before correcting myself, I glanced sideways with a sense of unease. And there it was. Cecily, with a meaningful smile, was looking straight at me. Upon seeing that smile, I felt a chill and immediately looked ahead. ¡°Haha... I think I just had a momentary lapse of thought. I apologize.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. ¡®Movie¡¯... it has a nice ring to it. Anyway, I¡¯ll answer your question. After Kair¡¯s death, it leads into Xenon¡¯s confession, and further, it goes into the full-fledged invasion of the devils. But to resolve all of this requires not just manpower but also refining. Above all, the devil invasion is not a battle but a war.¡± As Skar explained, after Kair¡¯s death, the devil invasion follows. It¡¯s on a scale that can be called a war, not just a battle, making it impossible to film in a short period. Actors, direction, know-how, and so on. It may be a successful first leap, but everything is in a state without any experience. Skar¡¯s explanation was that it would be better not to do it at all rather than bring about a failure that would tarnish the Xenon¡¯s Biography, after having just taken a first successful step. ¡°It¡¯s not like we¡¯re not doing it at all. It¡¯s embarrassing to say this to you all, but this play is essentially a test. You could say it¡¯s a kind of prototype. If Xenon allows it, we plan to produce it slowly from volume one.¡± Shut up and take the letter with my permission. As soon as I heard his words, I looked at Cecily. She seemed to ask why I was looking at her, and she shrugged her shoulders casually, still smiling ambiguously. After savoring her reaction, I subtly grabbed her hand and nodded my head, implying ¡®please take care.¡¯ The reason why the Matrics Theater can produce movies is because of Helium¡¯s endless support. No matter how much it¡¯s called the Matrix Theater, without money, nothing can be done. Expensive? That¡¯s absurd. Adelia is a top talent who even serves as a martial arts instructor at the academy. This salary is actually on the cheaper side. ¡°Dave, how much is your salary right now?¡± ¡°Me? Well, the base is roughly 100 gold, but with all the bonuses included, it easily exceeds 150.¡± ¡°And how about you, Nicole?¡± ¡°I¡¯m still an apprentice, so it¡¯s 70 gold. But practically, it¡¯s over 100 gold.¡± When comparing the salaries of my older brother and sister who joined the Navy Knights, it¡¯s clear how much cheaper it is. Adelia is a talented individual with skills equal to Nicole¡¯s. Moreover, through my father¡¯s training, her skills are improving day by day, so her value will naturally increase. I¡¯m willingly accepting the loss just to keep her by my side. As I thought about it, I looked at Adelia¡¯s face. When Adelia and I made eye contact, she blushed and silently lowered her head. She radiates her own charm with a combination of dignity and cuteness. So, we arrived at the mansion, chatting amicably. Dave and Nicole were the first to return to their rooms to get rid of their uncomfortable uniforms. At that moment, I was about to return to my room to unwind. ¡°Adelia noona. You haven¡¯t forgotten our promise, have you?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Marie called Adelia, mentioning the ¡®promise¡¯. Looking at Adelia, her face seemed to be turning red in an instant. ¡°I guess I have to help with this. Isaac and Marie go in first.¡± Not only Marie but also Cecily. She winked and flashed her mischievous smile, clasping her hands together. Clearly, they are all deeply involved. Come to think of it, I know they left the room earlier in the morning to have a private conversation. ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± On the other hand, Adelia remained silent, only mumbling with her lips. It was a forced reaction, trying to hide her embarrassment while glancing at me. Meanwhile, Cecily dragged Adelia¡¯s arm and disappeared somewhere. Her face was filled with a smile as if she found it amusing. With Adelia and Cecily gone, only Marie and I remained. I looked at Marie with a puzzled expression. Marie sighed as she looked at my face and muttered. ¡°Sigh. Really... where else in the world can you find a good-natured and kind-hearted lady like me?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Never mind. You should go wash up and wait in the bedroom. I have something to do separately for a moment.¡± ¡°Um... okay.¡± There were several suspicious circumstances, but for now, I let them slide. After all, the night was long. And that night... ¡°Good evening, Young Master. Has today been a pleasant day for you?¡± ¡°...Noona?¡± Completely unexpected. ¡°You must have had a tiring and difficult day again. It¡¯s the duty of a devoted maid to relieve that fatigue.¡± In a truly peculiar form. ¡°Oh, tonight, I¡¯ll personally... p-p-provide you with... night-time... services...¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll... I¡¯ll make arrangements.¡± She approached me. Translators note: Chapter 268: Support Fire (2) Chapter 268: Support Fire (2) Before midnight struck, that is, before the exhibition began in earnest, there was a conversation. ¡°Why did you call me?¡± Adelia sat in her seat, looking somewhat deflated compared to her usual confident self. Her sky-blue eyes rolled from side to side, and her broad shoulders, a result of her training, seemed narrower. It wasn¡¯t the same terror she felt when meeting her relatives, including Hiriya, but it was a behavior clearly showing she was cautious. Moreover, sitting stiffly with her fists on her thighs, she appeared somewhat like a rag doll. ¡°Don¡¯t be too tense, unni. Someone might think we¡¯re bullying you.¡± ¡°Yeah. Just relax.¡± The two women sitting opposite Adelia, Marie and Cecily, spoke in turn. Despite wearing casual clothes before the exhibition began, they still exuded their own charm. The shining white hair contrasts sharply with the black hair, showing distinct personalities. Adelia, who thought she fell short in appearance and personality compared to them, naturally felt inferior. Especially since they are Isaac¡¯s lovers, whereas she will enter as either a concubine or a personal maid in the future. Although she is a bastard child, having lived in the Ters Kingdom, she has keenly observed the ecology of the nobility with her own eyes. Her biological father, King Friedrich, did not have concubines, so the conflicts were relatively low, but she clearly understood her low status. Above all, Adelia, who grew up under harsh persecution just because she was a bastard from a past mistake, couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious. ¡°But... Lady and Princess are Isaac¡¯s official lovers? His wifes? Anyway, you¡¯re in that position, right? But I...¡± ¡°Well, does Isaac really care about that? Doesn¡¯t he treat everyone fairly?¡± ¡°At least he won¡¯t discriminate. Isaac is subtly sensitive to people¡¯s hearts.¡± The two women, who understood what Adelia was worried about, comforted her as they exchanged words. They are women who usually spend time with Isaac and can even see through his mind, revealing their innermost thoughts. Isaac doesn¡¯t care about social status and prefers horizontal relationships over vertical ones. Going further, he detests the act of pressing someone down with power and hierarchy, as Rina and Leort once did, which ended in their embarrassment. Fortunately, their relationship has improved. Anyway Isaac always desires an egalitarian relationship. ¡°Still... I...¡± ¡°Ah, forget it. Let¡¯s talk about something else, okay?¡± Despite Adelia¡¯s persistence, Marie brushed it off. As someone who, like Isaac, prefers egalitarian relationships, such conversations were frustrating for her. Of course, she¡¯s aware of her status as a noblewoman. While it¡¯s natural for commoners to address her formally, if that person is Isaac¡¯s woman, the situation changes. Furthermore, after learning about Adelia¡¯s tragic past, Marie hoped she¡¯ll find a bit more happiness. Adelia was a rare trustworthy person in the world. Several other factors also made it possible for Adelia to be accepted as Isaac¡¯s woman. Remembering that Marie was the one who first proposed the maid idea gives a rough idea of what she might be thinking. ¡°...Yes. So, what did you call me here to talk about?¡± Adelia nodded hesitantly at Marie¡¯s blunt words and got to the point. She was visibly diminished, devoid of confidence. Seeing her like this, Marie cast a sharp glance at her before turning to look at Cecily sitting beside her. Cecily happened to turn her head at that moment. Their blue and amber eyes met, and without a word, they both smiled softly, knowing who would speak first. It was a smile seemingly tinged with a sinister cunning, as if concealing a plot. Soon, the two women shifted their gaze forward, and Marie was the first to open her mouth, bringing up the main topic. ¡°Unni. When are you going to do it?¡± ¡°What? What do you mean...¡± ¡°When are you going to have your first night with Isaac?¡± ¡°...¡± Wasn¡¯t that a bit too straightforward? At the blunt question, Adelia¡¯s sky-blue eyes widened. Her pupils shook as if an earthquake had hit, and her cheeks began to flush red. ¡°Why are you so flustered? Didn¡¯t you expect this?¡± ¡°Oh, no. It¡¯s just... I¡¯ve been thinking about it...¡± Unable to continue her words, Adelia fumbled in response to Cecily¡¯s question. She had been thinking that since she became Isaac¡¯s lover, they would naturally have their first night together. After all, they had already engaged in intimate and lingering kisses before. If they didn¡¯t proceed, it would seem odd. But, she had merely been ¡®thinking¡¯ about it. She had concluded that there was no place for her to intervene where the other two women were present. Fortunately, she had met a good person and had connected with a man she loved, but she kept in mind the intention to protect him from behind, not by his side. ¡°...How could I think of intervening when you¡¯re all here?¡± With great effort, she calmed her racing heart and expressed her true feelings. Her voice, barely above a whisper, and her lowered head seemed to speak for her heart. Marie and Cecily were there, wondering how they would intervene. Wasn¡¯t it because of their compassionate hearts that they had become Isaac¡¯s women? Marie and Cecily nodded as if acknowledging all the meanings contained in the confession. This, too, was expected. ¡°So, if we were to concede?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°If we were to concede, what would you do, Unni?¡± Following Marie¡¯s suggestion, Cecily spoke next. ¡°Surely you wouldn¡¯t refuse even if we were to concede to that extent, would you?¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± Whether she was speechless or found it hard to comprehend, Adelia blinked her eyes alternately at the two women. Their smiling faces seemed genuine, not mere jest, which made it even more incomprehensible. Why? Why were they treating her so well, a mere concubine? They had nothing lacking, rather they were exceptional women. Had that thought been fully expressed on her face? Marie, with her characteristic chuckling smile, then spoke up. ¡°Unni, you¡¯re really cute. How come your face reveals all your thoughts? You¡¯re just like Isaac.¡± ¡°Yes, yes? No, I mean... um...¡± ¡°Never mind. Unni, stop beating around the bush and do as we say. Understand?¡± The manuscript hidden carefully in the desk comes to mind. A decisive evidence that I am Xenon. ¡°Xenon, perhaps?¡± If she wants, I¡¯ll gladly show her. There¡¯s nothing I wouldn¡¯t show her, even my body. Perhaps Adelia had expected it as well. Just knowing that I am Xenon would make her realize why Cecily became my lover in an instant. Moreover, I hinted at some circumstances through the exhibition. Looking back, there were several suspicious situations. To such a question, Adelia replied... ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Her answer really caught me off guard. I expected her to be surprised or at least some reaction equivalent to it, but this is beyond my expectations. Upon seeing my expression of surprise, Adelia leaned her face against my chest. Then, she opened her mouth with a soothing voice, using the rhythm of my heartbeat as if it were music. It wasn¡¯t her usual firm and confident voice, but a voice filled with love and affection. ¡°Whether you are Lord Isaac, Sir Xenon or the emperor¡¯s hidden child, it doesn¡¯t matter to me. I only think of how you¡¯ve treated me all this time.¡± ¡°...Even if the Kingdom of Ters might cause trouble?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you really were Sir Xenon, even the Kingdom of Ters wouldn¡¯t dare to disrespect you. And even if not, it¡¯s fine either way. I just like you for who you are.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°But if you¡¯re Sir Xenon, can I at least get your autograph? I¡¯m a huge fan of Xenon¡¯s Biography.¡± Is she getting lost in her role? Adelia continued to speak politely even though I¡¯ve given her permission to speak informally. Still, her sincerity got through properly. Just like Marie, Adelia doesn¡¯t care whether I¡¯m Xenon or not. She just loves the person, yearning for affection. Because of this, my feelings toward her only grew stronger. Let me give her an unforgettable, beautiful memory. With firm determination, I gently removed Adelia, who had rested her face against my chest. Adelia looked at me with a puzzled expression as if to ask why. Her sky-blue eyes shone brightly even in the dim light. ¡°Noona.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You¡¯re really lovely, Noona.¡± ¡°Huh...what?¡± Adelia¡¯s question was left unfinished as I abruptly silenced her with a surprise kiss. For a moment, she seemed startled, giving my chest a slight push, but soon she completely surrendered. I could feel the tension draining from her body. ¡°Um... mmm... mwah.¡± Sweet and sticky kisses followed, and the awkwardness dissipated, replaced by a growing heat. Unlike me, who was quite adept, Adelia seemed a bit clumsy. She tried to match me somehow, but it was still lacking. That¡¯s why it was more satisfying. Her slightly clumsy attempts suited her, and she would improve with practice. ¡°Mwah... haa...¡± After a long, lingering kiss, Adelia and I parted our lips simultaneously, as if neither wanted to be the first to let go. A thin silver thread connected our lips, adding to the peculiar sensation. ¡°Haah... haah...¡± I observed Adelia¡¯s reaction after the kiss ended. Her eyes were just half open, and she was exhaling deeply. Although I felt like just laying her down on the bed, it wasn¡¯t time yet. She came here for a ¡°night service,¡± so I should act accordingly. With that in mind, I gently caressed her cheek and spoke in a low, seductive voice, ¡°Now, can I want to receive the night service?¡± ¡°Yes, yes...¡± Adelia rose from her seat as if enchanted by my question. Perhaps her legs were weak from the kiss, as she stumbled a bit. I reached out to where she had been sitting all this while. And there it was. Ever so slightly, it was damp. She seemed as excited as I was. As I ran my hand over the bedsheet, a sound came from the front. The rustle of clothes being removed, the sound of fabrics brushing against each other. Shifting my gaze forward, I couldn¡¯t help but gasp at the beauty that unfolded before me. Wearing strapless lingerie and a white garter belt to match her maid outfit, she exuded a sexiness that rivaled Cecily¡¯s. But what added to it was the clearly defined abs on her stomach, giving off a healthy aura. From the well-toned thighs and firm hips to the rounded buttocks, everything was there, showcasing the essence of vitality. ¡°T, then...¡± Adelia blushed and slowly knelt down. Naturally, my gaze followed hers downwards. Then, she swallowed nervously and reached out her hands. Her hands were aimed precisely at my waist. I was currently wearing only a robe, and even that was loosely tied, revealing my well-toned upper body completely. However, since I was wearing underwear, I could tell where her hands were heading. ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Gulp.¡± Adelia finally grabbed onto my underwear and swallowed nervously once again. It was truly adorable how she looked at me. Seeing her like that, I nodded in permission. Lifting my hips slightly was just an added bonus to help her. ¡°From now on¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± Adelia, with lips trembling with gratitude(?), spoke. ¡°I will listen¡¤¡¤¡¤ to your orders.¡± Slowly, very slowly, she pulled her hands downward. Translators note: WARNING. Next 2 chapters are NSFW. Chapter 269: Night Sevice 18+ (1) Chapter 269: Night Sevice 18+ (1) WARNING! THIS 2 CHAPTERS ARE NSFW! Isaac watched Adelia slowly undressing her underwear. He had noticed it before, but Adelia had an amazing figure when undressed. Despite her usually carefree personality and good proportions, I hadn¡¯t paid much attention to her body until I saw her abs. Even though she was a bastard, Adelia was of royal descent. Moreover, she had maximized her body¡¯s potential through training. With volume comparable to Marie¡¯s and a slim waistline, her hips below formed an excellent balance. Especially notable were her abs. Women naturally struggle to build muscles, and maintaining abs is particularly demanding. However, Adelia¡¯s abs were clearly defined. With all these combined, attention was drawn to her figure. It was hard to look away once she removed her maid uniform. Naturally, Isaac had a reaction underneath his lower garment. He felt a stirring even during their passionate kisses, but it intensified after Adelia undressed. Furthermore, unlike others, Adelia chose to follow a concept of ¡®serving¡¯, even as a virgin with no male experience. Was it due to the excitement from bridging that gap? Isaac¡¯s arousal only heightened as Adelia undressed him. Finally, as Adelia¡¯s touch removed his underwear completely¡ª ¡°Ah...¡± A prodigious member, larger than life, sprung out like a spring before Adelia¡¯s eyes. It was Isaac¡¯s imposing member that boasted overwhelming majesty even before he matured. Currently, it has grown slightly larger than before. The length cutting across Adelia¡¯s face was thick enough to barely grasp with one hand. An object of that size stood upright without the slightest bend. As Isaac¡¯s discomfort at suppressing his own erection dissipated, he observed Adelia¡¯s reaction. She must have received comprehensive sex education, but encountering something of this size must be a first. Currently, her sky-blue pupils trembled uncontrollably, revealing her bewilderment. It seemed quite shocking as she was subtly gasping for breath. In fact, other women displayed similar reactions. ¡°T-This is...¡± In reality, Adelia felt more perplexed than embarrassed as she looked at Isaac¡¯s imposing penis filling her field of vision. It¡¯s too big. She had heard from Marie and Cecily, but facing it was an even greater shock. It was long enough to cover the entire face when standing vertically and thick enough to obscure all vision when placed horizontally. Could it really fit inside? For Adelia, who had no prior experience with men, Isaac¡¯s possession was truly a cultural shock. ¡°You¡¯re just going to stare?¡± ¡°Y-yes?¡± ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing if you keep staring.¡± Adelia opened and closed her mouth repeatedly, unable to shake off the shock, when Isaac finally spoke. Adelia, taken aback, lifted her head to find Isaac looking down at her with a soft smile. Come to think of it, she remembered hearing from Marie and Cecily that Isaac becomes quite mischievous when doing night duty. She was advised to somehow not get entangled in his pace and to maintain her own pace in order to endure the longer nights. Well, she heard that if it¡¯s burdensome, she could just leave it to Isaac. Still, Adelia wanted to stay up for Isaac somehow. ¡°Um, sorry. Then...¡± Gulp¡ª After swallowing hard, Adelia extended both hands towards Isaac¡¯s belongings. ¡°I-I¡¯ll start.¡± Snap¡ª As Adelia gently wrapped her hands around the pillar, Isaac¡¯s penis jerked once again, becoming much firmer than before. Isaac let out a strange groan, slightly tilting his upper body backward. He stretched his arms back to fix them in place and looked up at the ceiling. He always felt that when someone else, especially a woman he loved, touched his thing, it brought an immense pleasure. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s really warm...¡± Swoosh¡ªSweep¡ªSwoosh¡ª Adelia admired the warmth emanating from the shaft as she wrapped her hands around it and moved them up and down in a reciprocating motion. It was not only hot but boasted a solidity akin to rock, enough to make its veins bulge with excitement, indicating genuine enthusiasm. She glanced upward at the pillar for a moment, as if fascinated, then glanced back down. Isaac occasionally emitted a delighted moan as if savoring Adelia¡¯s touch. Her beloved man was getting excited by her efforts. This fact further excited Adelia and gave her the courage to move on to the next step. ¡°Hmm.¡± She opened her small mouth as wide as possible, enveloping the large glans within. This, too, was one of the skills she had acquired from other women. Adelia felt no discomfort in putting his genitals in her mouth. Her actions were an act of service, so she should never consider it dirty. ¡®It, it¡¯s too big...¡¯ Nevertheless, she couldn¡¯t help feeling overwhelmed by the size; even though she only took the glans into her mouth, it felt completely filled. How did Cecily manage to take it all in her mouth? To do so, she must have used her throat as well. In that sense, Adelia decided not to rush and take it slow. Cecily might be a succubus, but Marie, who was also human, said it was difficult to take it deep. ¡°Mm, slurp, chuup.¡± Adelia stimulated Isaac¡¯s penis diligently, licking the glans with her tongue or sucking on it like ice cream. With both hands, she swept the pillar up and down. Occasionally, she even licked the pillar after removing his tip from her mouth. ¡°Slurp. Squelch. Mmm.¡± ¡°Ugh...¡± Isaac let out a surprised moan mixed with excitement at Adelia¡¯s unexpectedly skillful service. He thought she was modestly capable, but for some reason, he felt even more blood rushing than before. She had often been captivated by Marie and Cecilia, so perhaps she had learned from them. Otherwise, it would be difficult to meticulously grasp his weak spots. Whether it was rolling her tongue inside her mouth with his penis, licking the pillar like ice cream, or just inserting it into her mouth and moving her face up and down. It¡¯s insane. And since it was Adelia who was serving him, the excitement was even more intense. In response, Isaac lowered his head and grabbed Adelia¡¯s head while she was serving. At that moment, when Adelia looked up with a puzzled expression. ¡°What!?¡± Isaac suddenly pulled Adelia¡¯s head firmly. Originally, Isaac¡¯s object only went as far as the glans, but it dug even deeper into her mouth, and Adelia¡¯s eyes widened. But even then, it only went halfway, and Isaac didn¡¯t force it in, reaching only to her uvula. ¡°Sorry, Noona.¡± ¡°Ugh. Mmm.¡± ¡°Just do your best up to here.¡± Isaac gently released Adelia¡¯s head from his grip. Adelia, now relieved, quickly removed Isaac¡¯s penis from her mouth and coughed softly. It was a close call. Initially startled by his actions, it didn¡¯t take long for Adelia to realize what it meant. ¡®Oh, he¡¯s excited...¡¯ The women who had relationships with him told her. Isaac tended to become aggressive when properly excited. In other words, he was pleased with her actions. Adelia felt a mix of excitement and a fluttering sensation in her lower abdomen. Driven by that feeling, she discreetly placed her hand on her crotch, and couldn¡¯t help but startle when she realized how soaked it was. Adelia, just like Isaac, was at the peak of excitement. ¡°Mmm. Chuwp. Chwup.¡± Adelia resumed servicing him with his member in her mouth, pushing as far as Isaac desired. With one hand, she quickly explored his shaft, and with the other, she gently caressed the soaked fabric underneath. Pleasure, not just excitement, was gradually approaching. ¡°Chup. Chuwp. Slurp.¡± ¡°No, noona...!¡± How long had Adelia¡¯s service continued? Isaac, sensing the impending climax, eagerly called out to Adelia. At the same time, as Adelia felt Isaac¡¯s member swelling, she swiftly withdrew it from her mouth and swiftly ran her tongue along the shaft. Her tongue protruded from her mouth, as if beckoning for more inside, her mouth gaping wide. Excited by this sight, Isaac finally ejaculated, releasing his semen. Squelch! Squelch! Squelch! Semen poured out in three separate bursts. The first two went directly into Adelia¡¯s mouth, but the third splattered across her entire face. Closing her eyes, Adelia swallowed the semen that entered her mouth. It tasted slightly salty, but not unbearable. On the contrary, as it belonged to the man she loved, she felt compelled to consume every drop. She meticulously wiped off the ejaculate from her face with her hands, then put it into her mouth. As she faithfully adhered to the concept of service, Isaac felt his chest pounding as he presented his member to her. His penis remained stiff and erect without faltering. Adelia¡¯s eyes gleamed as she opened her mouth wide. ¡°Chomp. Chup. Slurp.¡± Adelia swept her head forward, neatly clearing away the remaining semen. Isaac¡¯s member, previously soiled with semen, was now clean, covered entirely with Adelia¡¯s saliva. ¡°Are you satisfied, my lord?¡± ¡°... ...¡± Adelia now spoke without hesitation. Judging by the slight relaxation in her eyes, it seems she¡¯s fully immersed in her role. So, I must stay true to that concept. But since Adelia is a virgin experiencing her first time, I had no intention of just receiving service. Rather, it¡¯s up to me to show consideration. Isaac reached out and gently stroked Adelia¡¯s head, as if praising her. ¡°I was truly satisfied. You did well.¡± ¡°Thank you. Then...¡± Adelia slowly rose from her seat and began to remove each piece of her underwear. When she took off her bra, revealing her large breasts maintaining a pretty shape, it was clear she possessed a volume comparable to Marie¡¯s. As she then removed her panties, one could vividly see the long silver thread connecting them. Seeing her underwear soaked, it was apparent she was as excited as she seemed. Isaac glanced at Adelia¡¯s face while admiring her neatly trimmed brown bush. She seemed embarrassed as she became fully naked, covering her chest with her arms. Seeing her embarrassed expression made him feel even more aroused. Her face will surely be dyed with pleasure in the near future. As Isaac synced his movements with hers and bounced his hips, Adelia¡¯s moans grew louder than before. Nevertheless, the hip action continued without pause. Isaac smiled at the tight grip of her virgin pussy. It didn¡¯t matter who was pleasuring whom anymore. Thump! Thump! Squelch! ¡°Haah! Uhh! Aah!¡± As Isaac began to match the rhythm, Adelia felt the climax approaching. It was an incomparable, tremendous climax unlike any before. Isaac also foresaw the tightening of her pussy. So, there was only one thing left: to exploit her weak point. Due to the presence of the uterus in women¡¯s anatomy, the lower abdomen naturally protrudes. Especially when the abs are toned, it becomes even more prominent. Adelia was no exception, and currently, Isaac¡¯s cock was fully filling her lower belly. So, if he were to press firmly on this vulnerable lower belly... ¡°Huuuah?!¡± At the peak, it was inevitable. When Adelia felt Isaac press against her lower abdomen, she let out a primal scream. However, that scream didn¡¯t last long. The current transmitted from below rose and reached her brain. It didn¡¯t take long for her to realize it was climaxing. ¡°Aaaah!!¡± Push! Adelia burst with pleasure that had been building up in her chest all at once. As she did, tears poured from her eyes. The first climax obtained through their first night. It was enough to make Adelia¡¯s body curl forward. As Adelia wrapped herself around Isaac, he moved his hand from her waist to her face, holding it to meet her gaze. In her pleasure-induced daze, her cloudy sky-blue eyes caught his sight. A face intoxicated with pleasure. Not the face of a knight or a maid, but a woman lost in sex. ¡°Hoo... Ugh? Chup. Haah.¡± As Isaac kissed her, Adelia moved her tongue even in her daze. Lips met and tongues explored each other lazily. Seeing her hips move back and forth, it was clear she still had a long way to go. So Isaac placed his hand on Adelia¡¯s enticing buttocks and thrust his hips. Squelch! ¡°Ung! Umm. Chup. Mm.¡± When Isaac flicked his waist, Adelia, who was startled, did not stop kissing. She continued, sweeping her hair that had fallen forward behind her ear. It seemed as if she was determined to receive the affection she had not received from her close family, without thinking of letting go. ¡°Hmm.¡± After a long, long kiss time, their lips parted. The thin silver thread between them was also severed with a snap. Isaac smiled as he looked down at Adelia from above. How could he leave such a lovely woman alone? ¡°Noona.¡± ¡°Yeah...¡± ¡°I love you.¡± At the word ¡°love,¡± Adelia blushed like a newly blossomed flower and avoided eye contact. For Adelia, who grew up in an unfortunate family environment, psychological stability was more important than physical relationships. ¡°Are you familiar with it now?¡± ¡°Yeah... I love it.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll take the lead now.¡± Saying so, Isaac slowly raised his upper body and laid Adelia down. Her lower abdomen was still filled with Isaac. Following that, Adelia lay down on the bed and Isaac climbed on top of her, but in the opposite direction, not in a dominant position. ¡°Mmm, haa...¡± After Isaac kissed the bashful Adelia intimately, he pushed his upper body back. All that remained now was to sow his own seed. He continued to exert force on his still-inserted penis. As Isaac applied more force, Adelia felt the object filling her vagina becoming harder. Judging by its increasing size, it seemed to be starting gradually. Thrust! ¡°Uhnn!¡± Initially, he thrust strongly once. Thrust! Thrust! Thrust! Next, he performed a merciless back-and-forth motion. ¡°Ahng! Haang! Aeng!¡± Adelia moaned in an exited voice. Whenever Isaac thrust his hips, her ample chest shook. Unlike when she was in a dominant position earlier, Isaac¡¯s penis stimulated a different spot. Although only the position had changed, Adelia seemed on the verge of reaching climax in no time. ¡°Uhng! Aung! Haang!¡± Furthermore, Isaac did not forget to tease her breasts or kiss her neck like he had done with other women. He also did not neglect to caress. Adelia had an especially well defined abs, but her buttocks were also extremely alluring. Should we call it apple hips? If Cecily naturally possessed a voluptuous body, Adelia¡¯s was a result of rigorous training. With such a woman writhing beneath him, an irresistible excitement surged within Isaac. Consequently, he pressed his body against Adelia¡¯s and vigorously moved his waist. Plap! Plap! Plap! ¡°Ah! Isaac! I, I...¡± ¡°Ugh...¡± Of course, Adelia also received a signal from Isaac. He accelerated his waist movement, while Adelia embraced him with her arms and legs. Gradually becoming one, the two simultaneously reached climax. Squelch! Squelch! Squelch! ¡°Aaaaaah!!¡± As Isaac ejaculated refreshingly, Adelia also reached climax. Her arms and legs that wrapped around him exerted more force, tightly squeezing Isaac¡¯s body. Like squeezing toothpaste, Isaac also released much more semen under her pressure than before. ¡°Haah... Haah...¡± ¡°Phew...¡± After a moment, they exhaled deeply while entwined with each other. It felt like they had just engaged in a battle, exhausted physically. Isaac slowly withdrew the inserted object. As soon as it was out, Adelia¡¯s fluids gushed forth. Just witnessing that scene made his blood rush and caused an erection. Along with his previous training, it was due to a formidable divine power. ¡°Noona.¡± ¡°Hmm... haa...¡± ¡°Are you still able to?¡± As Adelia heard this question, she opened her eyes slightly, as if to show she too was still in good health, with Isaac¡¯s object standing tall. Come to think of it, they had said something about him being a beast only at night. This, too, was information obtained from Marie and Cecilia. ¡°Still... can...¡± Although she had already climaxed several times, she was a knight, even holding the position of martial arts instructor. She was confident in her stamina. Even now, she was only a little tired; physically, there was no problem. ¡°I can do more...!¡± Adelia smiled sincerely with joy. The opportunities with Isaac were plentiful and overflowing. The night was long, and there was plenty of time. Even if time was running short, it didn¡¯t matter. Because there was always the next day. Adelia rolled over in bed. Then, she raised her hips and spread her vagina with both hands, as fresh white semen spilled out. ¡°Please, put it in. My lord...¡± ¡°...¡± By the way, these lewd poses and words were among the pieces of advice Cecily had given her. A situation optimized to stimulate Isaac. Isaac, who was unaware of this fact, grabbed Adelia¡¯s tempting hips with both hands, swallowing his saliva as he did so. Then, he aimed precisely at her vagina entrance and thrust in. Squelch!! ¡°Ah!!¡± The night was very long. Squelch! Squelch! ¡°Noona! Noona!¡± ¡°Ah! Ah! Isaac!¡± Their time together was also long. ¡°One more time... Just one more time... Ah!¡± Adelia¡¯s night of passion showed no sign of ending. Translators note: Holy... The longest chapter so far in the whole novel, and of course it¡¯s a sex chapter... Chapter 270: Night Sevice 18+ (2) Chapter 270: Night Sevice 18+ (2) Isaac and Adelia¡¯s passionate night extended into the early hours of the morning, much like other women before them. Consequently, both of them fervently explored each other until the bed was soaked with various secretions. Adelia, perhaps releasing all the pent-up sexual desire she had accumulated, straddled Isaac and vigorously moved her hips. Squelch! Squelch! Squelch! ¡°Ah! More! Keep thrusting! Ah!¡± As Adelia vigorously moved her hips up and down, Isaac¡¯s penis repeatedly emerged and disappeared. Despite the stark difference from their initial penetration, Isaac eagerly reciprocated with a wry smile. Somehow, it turned from a service to just ordinary sex, but oddly enough, it was more satisfying. Given Isaac¡¯s considerate nature, merely receiving wasn¡¯t fulfilling enough for him. He made efforts to ensure the woman experienced pleasure equal to, if not greater than, his own. Whether this sentiment was conveyed or their bodies simply ignited, Adelia indulged in his love to the fullest. ¡°Kiss! Kiss me! Mmm! Smooch!¡± While others may engage in mutual give and take, Adelia was solely focused on attacking. She even requested Isaac to continue during their breaks, leaving practically no time to rest. This was the fundamental difference between Adelia and other women. Starting with the basic hardware; there¡¯s a difference. While Marie and Cecily would rest in bed if they were fatigued, Adelia begged Isaac to continue, even if it meant sacrificing that time. When reaching climax, her body would momentarily weaken to the point of immobility, but she quickly recovered and resumed. Although it was somewhat difficult to understand her recovery, she was not a magician but a knight, with practical combat experience. Perhaps it was a way of replenishing stamina with mana. Isaac silently speculated while vigorously moving his waist. Squeeze! Throb! Squelch! ¡°Ah! Oh! Yes! So good!¡± Adelia, thoroughly enjoying the dominance, didn¡¯t consider descending from Isaac¡¯s top. Sometimes they would change positions, but that was when she was on defense; the offense always concluded with her in control. Occasionally, they would face each other, but even then, Adelia took the lead. She reached climax before Isaac could do anything, so there was no physical strain. When her throat got dry, she resolved it with the water prepared in advance. However, as the night extended into dawn, even that water was emptied. ¡®How long will this go on?¡¯ As Isaac pondered, Adelia¡¯s body stiffened, trembling slightly. Judging by her jaw dropping, it seemed she had reached climax once again. Even when Isaac was lying down with an erection, Adelia knew exactly what to do without him needing to give any instructions. But as she became more skilled, the pleasure increased and they found themselves climaxing more often. Perhaps because of this, Adelia¡¯s lower abdomen was noticeably swollen. She couldn¡¯t even remember how many times they had climaxed with such force. Fortunately, there was divine power involved; otherwise, who knows what might have happened. He might have turned into a skeleton. While Marie and Cecily were giving him time to recharge, Adelia, with her iron-like stamina, didn¡¯t even give herself a moment¡¯s rest. ¡°Hah. Hah. Mmm. Ahh. Ugh.¡± Another thing about Adelia was that once she reached climax, she always had to kiss to ease her passion. Even now, she was passionately kissing Isaac¡¯s face while wrapping her arms around him. As if trying to compensate for the love she didn¡¯t receive from her family, Adelia loved kissing more than anything else. Each time they kissed, she trembled with pleasure, reaching a small climax. Yet, despite that, she skillfully moved her hips back and forth, showing that she was fully immersed. ¡°Whew. Isaac...¡± ¡°Yeah, Noona?¡± ¡°I love you.¡± Adelia hugged Isaac with hearts in her sky blue eyes. Isaac also gently moved her waist, taking her into his arms. If it were any other woman, she would have at least taken out the penis and rested, but Adelia preferred to rest with it inserted. Revealing her desire not to miss a moment, Isaac followed suit without complaint. Squish, squish... ¡°Hmm... Ahh... Oh...¡± Adelia moaned softly as she moved her hips back and forth. Isaac sucked on her breasts to make her feel more, as Adelia¡¯s moans grew louder and the movement of her hips gradually intensified. Squelch... ¡°Huh!¡± As the glans pressed against the cervix, Adelia¡¯s body trembled. Judging by the occasional convulsions, she seemed to be approaching climax, albeit weakly. Her body had become sensitized through dozens of rounds of intercourse. Even the slightest touch on her sweaty lower abdomen made her tremble. Amidst all this, with no intention of stopping, Isaac found himself in a dilemma. Glancing outside, he realized it wasn¡¯t dawn but morning. Summer, due to its climatic characteristics, saw the sun rise early, yet Adelia was still lively. Isaac momentarily stopped thinking about when it would end, focusing instead on Adelia as she changed her position. Currently, Adelia had her legs bent as if doing squats, clearly displaying their intertwined genitals. ¡°Haah. Haah. This... will be the last...¡± ¡°The last?¡±?iscover new chapters at novelhall.com ¡°Yeah... I¡¯m in pain now... It feels tough...¡± As soon as Isaac heard Adelia mention being in pain, he carefully examined her vulva. It was difficult to confirm due to them being connected, but it seemed swollen given that she was in pain. Indeed, it would be strange if it wasn¡¯t swollen considering they hadn¡¯t taken proper rest and had been pounding away relentlessly. Moreover, he couldn¡¯t help but think it was remarkable. Even Marie and Cecilia had their stamina depleted before getting swollen, but Adelia was the opposite. Squish! Squish! Squeak! ¡°Ah! Ah! Hng!¡± It was a desk. Isaac was sitting at the desk, typing away since the morning. However, Adelia, whom he had spent the first night with, was nowhere to be found. Isaac awkwardly replied. ¡°She, uh, went to take a shower just now.¡± ¡°Really? Hmmm...¡± Marie narrowed her eyes and glanced sharply at Isaac. His expression was suspicious to anyone who saw it. His lips were trembling, and his expression seemed forced, as if he was trying to hide something. Adelia¡¯s absence was also too suspicious. Chup. Slurp. (TL: Nah, no wae) ¡°Huh? What was that sound?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear a sound just now?¡± ¡°I, I don¡¯t know.¡± Suspicious. Too suspicious. Isaac had a truthful personality, but even when he lied, it showed on his face. His demeanor seemed like he was hiding something from everyone. Marie looked at Isaac with a doubtful expression, then shrugged her shoulders. What could he be hiding? Anyway, she had a different purpose. ¡°Alright. By the way, what about dinner? When are you going to have dinner?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bring it now. Adelia-noona is tired.¡± ¡°Can she walk?¡± ¡°She can.¡± ¡°Must be because she¡¯s a knight. I need to improve my stamina too. Well then, I¡¯ll go check.¡± Marie said that and left the room. Isaac just waved goodbye to her as she left. And right after that. ¡°Ugh...! Noona...¡± ¡°Mmm. Mmm.¡± Isaac looked bewildered as he watched Adelia ravish his penis under the desk. No matter what he said, Adelia was relentless in her oral efforts. With one hand, she traversed the shaft to make sure no part was left unattended. Even though she was not naked, but dressed neatly in a maid outfit, Isaac was filled with immense excitement. ¡°Noona!¡± ¡°Mmm...¡± Slurp! Slurp! Slurp! As the signal of climax approached, Isaac grabbed her head and released coolly. Adelia didn¡¯t turn away despite the thick semen pouring into her mouth. As Isaac relaxed his grip on Adelia¡¯s face, she slowly withdrew the penis from her mouth. She didn¡¯t forget to suck strongly enough to make her cheeks hollow in. Slurp! Finally, Isaac¡¯s large object came out of Adelia¡¯s mouth. While Isaac gasped at the sight, Adelia closed her eyes and savored the semen in her mouth. Gulp~ After swallowing the semen in her mouth, Adelia opened her mouth. As if to prove she had finished it all, her mouth was impeccably clean. Isaac looked at Adelia, who was lasciviously licking her lips, with a complicated expression. This was another action Adelia did on her own, calling it ¡°midnight service¡±. Hiding under the desk to perform a service on her lord¡¯s penis was a situation Isaac was experiencing for the first time. ¡°How was my service, my lord?¡± Adelia grabbed the limp penis with one hand and licked the shaft with her tongue. Not a dignified knight, but a slave completely immersed in servitude and pleasure. Isaac smirked at the sight and gently stroked her head. What did it matter if she was a pervert or a knight? ¡°It was excellent.¡± Now she was his woman. At Isaac¡¯s praise, Adelia smiled happily, kissed him on the cheek, and her kissing made the penis rise again. ¡°Then until the meal arrives...¡± The service of the personal maid continued. ¡°I¡¯ll serve you ?¡± It didn¡¯t stop even into the morning. Translators note: Hello there! Check out my new novel which I translated in it¡¯s entirety! It¡¯s called: I Became The Heroine¡¯s Terminally Ill Older Sister Genres: Romance, Fantasy, Yuri Chapter 271: Run Away (1) Chapter 271: Run Away (1) The night with Adelia wasn¡¯t just a night, it stretched beyond the night into the morning. Fortunately, she had focused solely on attacking and neglected defense, so I wasn¡¯t in danger of collapsing from exhaustion. Up until then, I had thought this would be the end. Adelia finished tidying up and even showered before reluctantly putting on her maid uniform. Somehow, she managed to hide under my desk, sneaking her way into it. I too had no choice but to figure out what she wanted and comply. I followed her as she wore the maid uniform, as if enchanted. There was even a crisis when Marie came into the bedroom, but luckily, we managed to get through it sensibly. ¡°Well, do you believe that I¡¯m Xenon now?¡± ¡°I-It wasn¡¯t a lie...¡± ¡°Why would I lie to my Noona?¡± Anyway, after the first night extended into the morning, I presented evidence to her that I was Xenon. Starting from the manuscript, the letters exchanged with the publisher, and finally, the stack of love letters. She seemed bewildered by the evidence I presented, her sky-blue eyes shaking as if an earthquake had struck. ¡°Well?¡± ¡°W-Well, I don¡¯t know... It¡¯s still...¡± Adelia¡¯s demeanor, finding it difficult to accept, left me momentarily pondering. How could I explain things to her in a way that would resonate? How could I speak to her without causing discomfort and instead evoke a bright smile? After much consideration, I managed to find the right words. It was closely tied to her personal history yet did not excessively trigger trauma. Still gently stroking Adelia¡¯s dazed head, I spoke. As I did, Adelia looked at me as if entranced. ¡°What about this? The Ters Kingdom, which you longed for. Even that kingdom must bow down to me.¡± ¡°Ters... Kingdom...?¡± ¡°Yes. Though I haven¡¯t revealed my true identity as Xenon yet, someday when I do, instead of you clinging to the Ters Kingdom, they will be the ones clinging to you. The choice will be solely ours. Do you see the picture now?¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± Perhaps it was the gentle stirring and release of trauma. Adelia¡¯s smile started to undulate like waves. To be hanging from the opposite end of where she once hung¡ªit couldn¡¯t get more thrilling than this, especially for those who had inflicted deep trauma. As Adelia formed a mysterious smile, I moved my hand from her head to gently stroke her cheek. Then, with a sweet voice, I declared. ¡°So, Noona, you should focus on me, not the Kingdom of Ters. You¡¯re my personal maid. Got it?¡± ¡°Uh... Yes, I understand, My Lord.¡± ¡°Like Marie before, you came to me before even knowing I was Xenon. So, I¡¯ll do my best to support you in return. So, shouldn¡¯t you not look back with regrets?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter now. My body and soul belong to you, My Lord.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± That was quite a statement. I almost lost control and almost succumbed to excitement, but I managed to restrain myself. ¡°Well then, if you need service, feel free to call me anytime.¡± Kiss! Adelia¡¯s surprise kiss, which almost made me lose control of my senses, continued. Normally, I would have kissed her first, but this time it came from Adelia. Her taking the initiative means she has completely opened her heart. As soon as I realized the meaning behind it, I gave her a deep kiss in return. Adelia, now seeming like she won¡¯t hide her feelings anymore, also responded with a kiss. It¡¯s her own way of saying that she won¡¯t cling to the past and will create a new family. ¡°Now go and rest. Noona must be very tired.¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°Oh well. I won¡¯t leave until you fall asleep, Noona.¡± After that, Adelia slept all day, caught in a belated aftermath. Even Adelia, with her mighty stamina, was bound to easily collapse if she only focused on attacking without regulating her pace. In the end, she couldn¡¯t resist the overwhelming drowsiness and fell asleep wearing her maid outfit. I quietly waited until she drifted off to sleep. She looked too adorable, so I amused myself by poking her cheek or stroking her hair to keep her company. As mentioned earlier, Adelia had a charming gap. Just by changing her clothes, she transitions from elegance to cuteness, even her personality changes. This extends not only to daily life but also to nighttime. Initially, she was embarrassed, but once accustomed, she comfortably lounged on top of me without any reservations. Night and day, it suits Adelia perfectly. Perhaps the personality she displayed at night reflects her true self. Due to a dreadful family environment, she was emotionally shaken, but Adelia is more than deserving of love, more than anyone. Having grown up without receiving such love, it¡¯s natural for her to seek affection, especially craving kisses when her true personality emerges. I accepted it all and fulfilled her desires. ¡®By the way, it¡¯s fortunate a temple is being built in the territory.¡¯ During the vacation, I¡¯ll spend time harmoniously with Marie, Cecily, and Adelia. Perhaps Marie and Cecily, in a gesture of concession, might further elevate Adelia¡¯s importance. Since it¡¯s the first night and I didn¡¯t dictate the pace, it was manageable, but if Adelia gradually becomes accustomed, it might become challenging to handle. Still, Adelia is patient and has a resilient personality, so such occurrences will be infrequent. One might say she¡¯s rechargeable. Not only for Adelia but also for other women, I intend to maintain my holy power consistently. Today, while having sex with Adelia, I felt anxious that I might be sucked dry if I wasn¡¯t careful. It¡¯s not even unlikely that women might outnumber men here. ¡®I should write more diligently.¡¯ I gently stroked Adelia¡¯s sleeping head for a while before getting up from bed. Tonight¡¯s event might be over, but the exhibition wasn¡¯t completely finished. As Cecily mentioned, the movie will be shown at the venue for a few more days, and the judging of the anonymous artworks displayed at the exhibition isn¡¯t finished either. Like a proverb that says, ¡°Even if you poop, people will clap when you¡¯re famous,¡± fame has a tremendous impact, so it¡¯s better to exclude the fame factor. It might seem unfair to some, but at least it should be ¡®fair¡¯ to everyone. At least it¡¯s better to exclude fame at the Xenon Exhibition. ¡®Shall I visit the temple today?¡¯ Kate was currently settling in there since the temple was built. She¡¯ll probably come out to greet me if I head there. I have to visit the temple anyway to fill up on holy power, and it¡¯s essential to have a conversation with the Luminous Church while we¡¯re at it. Mora¡¯s temple should be completed within a fortnight, so I can go then. ¡®No, perhaps it¡¯s quicker to escape to Helium before that?¡¯ The 20th volume was planned to be released along with the side story. Originally, the side story would have been released much earlier, but as you know, the publisher¡¯s relocation to our territory delayed it a bit. However, upon closer reflection, it may be advantageous for both the side story and the 20th volume to be released simultaneously. The shock from the climax of Volume 20 will hit twice as hard. Whether she was joking or not, Cecily was busy teasing me. Cecily giggled like a prankster when I made a face. ¡°Sorry. But Isaac is the only person I love most in the world. I just want you to know that. No matter how many women you have.¡± ¡°Arwen too?¡± Mentioning Arwen, who was interested in me, made Cecily look noticeably flustered. Then, she reluctantly smiled ambiguously and replied with difficulty. ¡°...I guess I have to think about the little elf queen. But will you accept Queen Arwen?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± It wasn¡¯t an evasive answer anymore. Now, I really don¡¯t know. It¡¯s certain that Arwen also harbors rational affection for me. But I can¡¯t understand why. Even though I don¡¯t know what conversations took place within Alvenheim, it¡¯s clear that elven communism has emerged. It¡¯s so clear that it was too bright. If I had realized the power of culture was this great, maybe I would have become a historian instead of writing. Suddenly, I had such thoughts. ¡®Still...¡¯ I turned my head and faced Cecily. As Cecily and I met eyes, she smiled brightly, revealing a happy smile. If I had become a historian, I wouldn¡¯t have seen such a smile, and perhaps the demons would have been persecuted until now. Although tired, I have no regrets. That¡¯s what I think. Slowly reaching out, I gently stroked Cecily¡¯s cheek, then slowly moved upwards, cupping the horns that began to turn red. As I touched the horn, Cecily also brought her face as if enjoying the feeling. It was like a cat being affectionate. ¡°Oh, by the way, Noona, could I ask for one thing?¡± ¡°Anything Isaac asks for.¡± ¡°In about a month, there¡¯s a plan to release both the side story and the 20th volume simultaneously. I want to visit Helium for a moment then.¡± ¡°Why Helium?¡± With a bitter smile at Cecily¡¯s question, I told the truth. ¡°Otherwise, I feel like I¡¯ll be beaten to death by my mother. ***** The Xenon Exhibition ended with great success. Thanks to the greatly expanded attractions and improved infrastructure of the venue compared to the previous exhibition, it drew much attention. Various artworks were displayed, catering not only to renowned artists but also to those nurturing artistic dreams. At first glance, it might seem like any other exhibition, but what¡¯s striking here is the absence of names. To be precise, the uniqueness of the exhibition lay in showcasing artworks without revealing the artists¡¯ names until the very end. As a result, visitors were able to focus more on the artworks rather than the names, and furthermore, it led to the discovery of some exceptionally talented artists with great potential. [Rules that suit a culture enjoyed by everyone.] [Even if not entirely fair, it still is.] [Extending a helping hand to allow seedlings hidden in the shadow of masters to see the light.] [Masters were surprisingly satisfied without any notable complaints.] Surprisingly, even the sensitive giants of the art world, who usually value their names highly, were not only satisfied but also pleased. This was because the Xenon Exhibition had a clear ¡°theme.¡± Choosing a theme is often the most challenging aspect for artists when selecting their works. Just as excellent ingredients are essential for cooking delicious food, a theme is crucial for art as well. Even if you¡¯re given delicious ingredients, if you burn them all, they just become food waste. In other words, the Xenon Exhibition emphasizes the importance of fundamentals. In that sense, while masters can create masterpieces even with their eyes closed, rookies often lack those fundamentals. Even if you create your own new path, basics are always crucial. Creations made without fundamentals are nothing but monstrosities. [Matrics Troupe. Introducing a New Paradigm in Theater!] [A fresh technique of showing pre-recorded plays to the audience rather than performing in real-time.] [The performance of the Matrics Troupe, along with the melodious music of the Rirus Orchestra, resulted in a masterpiece that will never be seen again in the world.] Naturally, the films of Matrics Troupe also attracted global attention. This time, the Matrics Troupe presented a performance that exceeded the expectations. While there were concerns about whether theater would decline, those concerns were quickly dispelled. Theater has its own flavor, and movies have theirs. The unique merit of being able to see actors¡¯ performances in real-time greatly influenced theater. Amidst the warm and fluctuating sentiments, a letter that captured the world¡¯s attention arrived at the publishing house. [Matrics Troupe should start production on the next installment immediately.] It was a letter from Xenon, or Isaac. The above summary briefly captures the lengthy contents of the letter, indicating how satisfied he was. Because of this, the Matrics Troupe once again began production with the support of Helium. As I mentioned before, since we are producing from the first installment, people held high expectations in their hearts. However, there was one country that couldn¡¯t be left out... [Alvenheim. We will help too.] [Although our pride may suffer, we will collaborate for a better work.] It was Alvenheim. Surprisingly, they chose ¡®cooperation¡¯ over competition. Until recently, elves persecuted demons like other races, but they were still inwardly wary. While not as profound as elves, demons had developed their magic more in terms of diversity. In short, elves, who had secretly regarded demons as enemies, were the first to bow their heads. [We will produce the Devil Invasion Part.] [We can create a work not inferior to Matrics Troupe¡¯s current work.] But it was still unthinkable. Alvenheim immediately launched into political attacks. However, it¡¯s somewhat ambiguous to call it political attacks. In order to produce the Demon Invasion Part, cooperation from Alvenheim was necessary no matter what. No matter how capable one is of disguising with magic, there are limits. Moreover, since it was not a battle but a war, elf magic was not a choice but a necessity. The Matrics Troupe knew this, and so did the sponsors at Helium, which only added to the dilemma. Sarkran¡¯s sacrifice was one thing, but should they hand over the Elf part to the Elves? It was a moment of dilemma in many ways. Eventually, the debate subsided with a promise to consult. But there was something even more important. [This time, both the side story and the main story will be released simultaneously.] [Following Xenon¡¯s advice, it¡¯s recommended to read the side story before the main story.] [The side story tells the backstory of Jin and Lily.] It was out. Not just the side story, but even the 20th volume. People were ecstatic about Xenon¡¯s Biography, especially since two new books were released simultaneously. Helium, in particular, showed the most fervent response, because Xenon had asked the publishers to release it first in Helium. It was seen as a repayment for the gift the demons had given last time. However, there was one true goal... ¡°Nooo! This can¡¯t be!¡± It was all about stalling for time. The 20th volume was released, precisely the next day. ¡°Isaac! Isaac, where is he?!¡± The echoes of Anna¡¯s cries reverberated through the halls of the Michelle Manor. Translators note: Chapter 272: Run Away (2) Chapter 272: Run Away (2) Before the side story and the 20th volume were released simultaneously, Xenon (Isaac) mentioned this through a letter. He urged readers to read the side story first and then the 20th volume. He claimed that reading the side story first would not only make the 20th volume more enjoyable but also provide a different shock. Readers, following Xenon¡¯s advice, began to slowly read the side story without any suspicion. Especially since the side story was the past story of Jin and Lily, which people had been anticipating, they held even greater expectations. How bright of a story would it be? How did Jin and Lily come to possess the yearning for each other? These were some of the questions they had. However, as soon as they reached the beginning of the side story, all such thoughts vanished. Jin¡¯s unfortunate past, which was beyond words to express, was gradually revealed. Once again, it must be emphasized that in Xenon¡¯s Biography, the demons are still being persecuted. Furthermore, as will be revealed in the 20th volume, Jin, due to his origins, was even abused by his birth mother, and humans pointed fingers at him. As a result, he not only lacked a normal environment for growth but also struggled to live day by day. At home, he faced harsh abuse from his mother, and outside, he was pelted with stones by passing people. Not committing suicide was considered remarkable in itself. [Extreme, but a story that could very well happen in reality.] As the above evaluation suggests, there were numerous situations similar to those before Xenon¡¯s Biography emerged. Rather than living under the protection of Helium, these demons ended up living outside by chance. According to some scholars, demons born outside of Helium were more likely to become devils than those born within Helium. Surprisingly, Jin¡¯s tragic past was a highly realistic situation. Of course, readers were already immersed in it before they even knew, rendering the research results meaningless. Nonetheless, Jin¡¯s past was so miserable that it was almost indescribable, and his psyche was not just sad but incredibly dark. No one reached out a helping hand, and in reality, there wasn¡¯t even an adult to protect the frail child. Such an environment was highly conducive to another devil being born. Indeed, there were even explanations that Jin¡¯s mind was extremely distorted, causing readers to feel uneasy. [Hello? Who are you? You¡¯re really unusually good-looking.] Fortunately, a kind and warm touch was extended to the young Jin. As everyone expected, Lily would eventually be revered as a saint. However, perhaps due to the wounds inflicted during abuse, Jin firmly rejected Lily¡¯s outstretched hand. Instead, he rejected her and sent scornful glances, fearing that she might someday point fingers and throw stones at him. The deep-rooted distrust towards people showed no signs of disappearing anytime soon. [Do you want some bread? I bought this.] [Why are you so scruffy? Go wash up.] [Are you a demon? Can I touch your horns?] Furthermore, there were times when Lily, perhaps due to the innocence of a child, unintentionally caused hurt as well. Whenever Jin felt annoyed, he would send a glare mixed with irritation and completely ignore her. [Do you not have parents? Where are they?] [Fuck off.] Jin even cursed at her, telling her to leave because Lily accidentally touched a nerve.. People held suspicions about that. Since their relationship was so bad, how could they make such a romantic and tender story? What did Lily do to impress Jin and voluntarily become her shadow? The side story had only one volume, and Jin and Lily¡¯s sharp confrontation continued for a third of it. In fact, it was a situation where Jin was unilaterally pushing Lily away and Lily was timidly following her, but it was never boring.Rather, reader eagerly anticipated when this front would end and eagerly flipped through the pages. And just as they reached exactly half a volume, the moment when Lily¡¯s efforts paid off was approaching. [Why are you chasing after me like this? I¡¯m a demon. The kind of demon that humans hate.] [So what if you¡¯re a demon? We¡¯re all just people. Oh, could I touch your horn before that? I¡¯m curious how it feels.] [...] [Can I?] This answer promptly revealed Lily¡¯s unique personality, which tossed away discrimination, as if it to prove she was a saintess to be. With a single line Jin¡¯s heart slowly began to open towards Lily, albeit in limited ways, and they often found themselves sticking together in various situations. Lily showered Jin with unconditional affection, and though Jin felt burdened by the affection he was receiving for the first time in his life, he reluctantly accepted it while secretly smiling. However, there was one fact that Jin was unaware of. Lily, destined to become a future saint, had been endowed with divine power from a young age due to her sacred lineage and was under the protection of the church. Naturally, from the perspective of the church protecting her, they could only view Jin with a less favorable eye, especially considering he was of demonic descent. Having grown up enduring severe abuse and being treated as an outcast, Jin sensed this atmosphere and distanced himself from Lily once again. At the time, he didn¡¯t fully realize it, but Jin had sacrificed himself for Lily for the first time in his life, fearing that his presence might harm her. As a result, their relationship drifted apart again, and due to pressure from the church, Lily¡¯s contact with Jin diminished. However, ending the side story like this leaves much to be desired. This is where a decisive event occurs, leading Jin to make a crucial decision regarding his loyalty towards Lily. It turns out that there was a plan within the church to assassinate Jin, who was a thorn in their side. Lily happened to overhear this conversation. Furthermore, Jin¡¯s mother had died due to the aftermath of being assaulted by the sin of gluttony, Belzebub. Despite being a trash parent who abused a young child, Jin couldn¡¯t abandon his feelings as a blood relative and personally made her grave. As usual, filled with a desperate hunger, he sneaked out for some food. Jin encountered Lily, whom he hadn¡¯t recently met, just before going outside. Well, if you¡¯ve gotten this far, you can probably guess what kind of situation has unfolded. ¡°Yes, boss.¡± ¡°At least provide some food for those protesters over there. Let¡¯s also show that we¡¯re in the same boat.¡± Thus, with Musk¡¯s wise plan, the ruckus at the publishing house calmed down a bit. ¡°Honey! Let¡¯s go to Helium right away! Hurry!¡± ¡°Do you know how far Helium is? It would take at least two months by carriage.¡± ¡°Just ask someone up there! Don¡¯t you know anyone?¡± ¡°But... wouldn¡¯t it be tough? Teleportation devices require at least the approval of the Royals.¡± ¡°Ugh...¡± Anna, Isaac¡¯s mother, who was a passionate fan of Jin and Lily, was pondering on how to head to Helium. It was for this reason that they went to Helium before releasing the 20th volume. Even with Marie and Adelia in tow, so Anna had no suspicions whatsoever. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we just leave it alone? Isaac must have gone to Helium because he thought you¡¯d react this way.¡± ¡°But we need to know if Jin really dies!¡± ¡°What if Jin really does die? Would you really disown him from the family?¡± ¡°No, but... I¡¯m anxious. I wish I could shake off this unease.¡± Hawk scratched his nose as he watched Anna¡¯s agitation. It wasn¡¯t just her; others were showing similar reactions. That¡¯s how staggering the shock delivered by the ending of the 20th volume was. Just seeing the protests in front of the publisher¡¯s office indicated the magnitude of the situation. ¡°Don¡¯t you usually prefer not knowing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the type who feels relieved after knowing the ending.¡± Most people dislike spoilers, but Anna seemed to be the opposite type. Does she find relief in knowing spoilers? At this rate, it seemed like she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep at night. She wanted to find Isaac quickly to hear directly from him what happened to Jin and ease this anxiety. Hawk crossed his arms, unable to stand Anna¡¯s restless demeanor. He wanted to fulfill his beloved wife¡¯s request, but realistically, it was impossible. At the very least, it meant they would need to use teleportation, which required permission from the royalty and would take several days. Meanwhile, the likelihood of the next volume coming out soon was high, making anything they did futile. ¡°First, I¡¯ll think about it. Just wait a bit.¡± ¡°Thank you, dear. As expected, there¡¯s only you.¡± ¡°Hmm. Hmm.¡± Hawk felt embarrassed as Anna hugged him tightly and thanked him. He hadn¡¯t told her, but there was one appropriate way. That was to find the summoning stone presumed to be on Isaac¡¯s bedroom desk. Specifically, it was not Siris¡¯s summoning stone but Gartz¡¯s. Gartz was always on standby to modify the typewriter to Isaac¡¯s taste. Additionally, he was tasked with promptly repairing any breakdowns, a weighty(?) duty. Because of this, it was highly likely that a summoning stone was placed in the bedroom. Gartz was both guarding Cecily and serving as Isaac¡¯s contact. ¡®This needs to be said at the right time.¡¯ If he told Anna this fact right away, Gartz would be summoned without any preparation. At least Isaac should be given time to escape, right? While preparing for the arrival of the unexpected, Isaac... ¡°So, son-in-law. Does Jin really die?¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± Instead of Anna, the question was directed to his mother-in-law and Cecily¡¯s mother, Aisillia. ¡®He doesn¡¯t die...¡¯ Just endure it for a month. Translators note: Chapter 273: Isaac’s Imagination (1) Chapter 273: Isaac¡¯s Imagination (1) The reason I left just before releasing the 20th volume was exactly as expected¡ªit was because of my mother. Given my mother¡¯s extraordinary affection for the Jin-Lily couple, if she were to see the ending of Volume 20, it would undoubtedly cause an uproar. It was as if watching a video of fireworks flying up. I hurriedly fled to avoid the possibility of my head bursting like a fruit. She might have asked if Jin really did die. I tend to avoid spoilers even with close acquaintances if possible. I once accidentally spoiled something for Cecily and it caused her great disappointment. Since then, I¡¯ve kept my mouth shut. My current task is not to succumb to pressure from my mother, but to write Volume 21. The reason I fled to Helium was also for a more comfortable life. Of course, I didn¡¯t go to Helium alone. Marie, who was supposed to spend the entire vacation at the mansion, and even Adelia, came along. We might stay at the palace in Helium for about a week. But until then, writing Volume 21 is the priority. ¡°So, son-in-law, is Jin really going to die?¡± ¡°... ...¡± It¡¯s like escaping from a lion only to find oneself in a tiger¡¯s den. I froze at Aisillia¡¯s question. Immediately, I could feel the countless gazes pouring toward me. The eyes of those seated at the table, including the King of Helium, Descal. Currently, our group, including myself, was enjoying a tranquil break in the palace. This gathering was arranged to introduce Marie and Adelia to Cecily¡¯s parents and to get to know each other. Cecily gladly agreed to this idea, allowing us to have a peaceful teatime¡ªuntil the inevitable question arose. ¡®He¡¯s not dead, but...¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but laugh at Aisillia¡¯s question. I wanted to say Jin¡¯s not dead, but saying it would cause Volume 21 to have less impact. Volume 21 discusses the inner workings of demons, which are deeply related to darkness. It¡¯s one of the very famous cliche?s from my past life. In moments of crisis, hidden powers within oneself surges out, a kind of ¡®outburst¡¯ or ¡®awakening¡¯ cliche?. Demons fight against the evil within themselves, and if they lose, they become devils and turn their surroundings into chaos. This wasn¡¯t just a setting, but also reality. To prevent this, demons consider ¡®restraint¡¯ a virtue, and even if they occasionally succumb to desire, they never turn into devils. However, there are moments when such restraint completely collapses. Like losing a lover in despair, or situations where life is hanging by a thread, like in Volume 20. Just as there¡¯s a metaphor for the breaking of rationality, the awakening event shown in Volume 21 is also one of those moments. ¡°Ahem. Ahem. Aisilia, please refrain from such questions. Our son-in-law must have his own reasons.¡± As if feeling awkward, Descal flashed a strained smile. The astute elder, quick to catch on, intervened. Fortunately, he had some consideration... ¡°Still, since you mentioned it, I¡¯m curious. Can you tell just us?¡± Both of them seemed alike, like a married couple they were. In their matching crimson eyes, there was a deep curiosity. Naturally, they would have doubts since it involved demons. I shifted my gaze to the right. Turning right, even Cecily had her red eyes wide with anticipation. They definitely were related. Lastly, shifting my gaze to the left, despite the different hues, I found blue-eyed gazes focused on me, just as I expected: Marie and Adelia. From my perspective, it¡¯s equally awkward and amusing how they all make similar expressions. But as I mentioned earlier, I have no intention of revealing anything. So, I feigned composure and raised the coffee cup, steam rising. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t tell you. It might be quite important, you see.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then we¡¯ll just have to wait for the next volume.¡± Not only my father-in-law, but even the mother-in-law sitting next to me openly expressed their disappointment. Sipping their coffee, I glanced around, and others seemed to share the sentiment. The ending of the 20th volume is the hot topic of discussion. According to the latest news, just like during the hiatus, there are protests outside the publishing house.ViiSiit for latest novels To be precise, it¡¯s not protests but rather fans flocking and questioning whether it¡¯s true. ¡°It seems like it¡¯s something quite important if your¡¯re not telling us, huh?¡± During a quiet moment of sipping coffee, Cecily, who was sitting to my right, asked me in a somewhat casual tone. Judging by her demeanor, it seemed like she was trying to suss me out. Cecily had an excellent ability to grasp people¡¯s intentions, as if she could read minds. However, it was only to a certain extent, as it was difficult to distinguish between truth and lies when they were appropriately mixed. In other words, there was no fear of being exposed if one maintained silence or spoke ambiguously. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t like that, I would have spoken, wouldn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true too. I¡¯ll bet that he won¡¯t die.¡± Cecily shrugged as if brushing it off. In fact, the fact that Jin doesn¡¯t die is somewhat predictable. Because Jin still has too many plotlines and clues left. For readers who examine carefully rather than just immerse themselves, it¡¯s evident that Jin won¡¯t die. It¡¯s a world where the concepts of cliche?s and flags haven¡¯t been properly established, let alone created. It¡¯s understandable to be confused. ¡°By the way, I was really surprised when Jin¡¯s biological father turned out to be Gluttony. I had some expectations, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be true.¡± ¡°That part I can fully empathize with. In fact, ever since that was revealed, Jin¡¯s defeat has been obvious. Mental strength plays a significant role in battles.¡± ¡°The fact that Jin¡¯s horns are larger than those of other demons and that the concentration of black mana is also higher were also plot hooks.¡± Also Jin¡¯s biological father, Beelzebub of Gluttony, has been revealed. Although somewhat obscured by Jin¡¯s death, this revelation also came as a shock to readers. Jin, in his quest to overthrow Helium and Pandemonium in Xenon¡¯s Biography, tracks down Beelzebub¡¯s whereabouts and confronts him. However, he is overwhelmed by the shocking revelation of Beelzebub¡¯s true nature, preventing a proper fight from taking place. If it weren¡¯t for the revelation of his true nature, Lily might have joined later and forced Beelzebub to retreat. But even if that were the case, it would still be a problem. Beelzebub is dangerous not only due to his strength but also simply because of his existence. He must be killed by any means necessary. Initially, he intended to scatter black mana throughout Pandemonium to turn all demons into devils. Due to the danger involved, he must be dealt with quickly. ¡°But even Gluttony¡¯s plan gave me chills. Trying to scatter black mana throughout Pandemonium to turn all demons into devils...¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really. Just... surprising.¡± ¡°Surprising?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Descal approached me and tapped my shoulder lightly. ¡°I¡¯m really grateful.¡± Why the sudden change? ¡°As expected, you are definitely a blessing given to us by Lady Mora.¡± Just because I wrote a few lines. ***** At a similar time, in the Luminous Temple of Michelle¡¯s Territory. Kate, a cardinal of the Luminous church was resolving her accommodation at the temple. However devoted she may be to venerating Isaac as a saint, she never forgot her true calling and faithfully carried it out. That calling, as everyone knows, was to combat heresy and devils. She promptly sets out on missions whenever duty calls as the grand inquisitor. Though she resides here due to a special event like an exhibition, she¡¯s always prepared to move whenever duty beckons. The same goes for Xenon¡¯s Biography, as the 20th volume was revealed to the world. Kate has firmly established Xenon¡¯s Biography as prophecy, gradually tightening the noose around the necks of devil worshippers based on the contents of each new volume. ¡°So, even this content was true.¡± ¡°Yes. Though the plan itself was abandoned due to risk, it seems it was indeed formulated.¡± Upon hearing the ¡°urgent message¡± conveyed by her followers, she nodded in agreement. At the same time, her heart began to race. It was just as she had expected. Beelzebub¡¯s sinister plan, detailed in the 20th volume. So, in essence, there existed a sinister plan to cover the entire Pandeum(Helium¡¯s actual capital) in dark mana, turning all demons into devils. Even though some devil worshippers within feared conflict with demons and discarded the plan, devil worshippers weren¡¯t solely composed of humans. Long ago, there were extremist demons who, oppressed by Xavier, rampaged and eventually joined hands with devil worshippers to seek revenge on the world. This intel was unearthed not by Xavier, but by the Helium organization known as ¡°Reapers.¡± The Reapers¡¯ main objective is to find solace for their kin transformed into devils and sometimes engage in espionage. They obtained information about a plan identical to the one revealed in the 20th volume. Currently, this information has also been passed on to Xavier, with whom they¡¯re collaborating. ¡°So, we nearly missed this plan because it was formulated so long ago?¡± ¡°Yes. It was planned 300 years ago, making it difficult to find any documentation. Particularly coincidental is its similarity to the time when devil summoning was practiced. If they had been summoned, they would have executed it immediately.¡± ¡°Is there a chance of it being implemented again?¡± ¡°Very high. The original plan dictates that failure only propels one closer to success.¡± Kate smirked bitterly. Now, only failure remains, as Xenon¡¯s Biography has thwarted their sinister plan. The realism of Xenon¡¯s Biography has made Helium¡¯s demons increasingly vigilant. Should any residents go missing, regardless of age or gender, they would unite to find them. Recalling the spoiler incident, Kate quietly closed her eyes, sensing the distortion of the devil worshippers¡¯ plans. All of this is thanks to Isaac¡¯s Xenon¡¯s Biography. Kate felt her heart pounding as she placed her hand on her chest. It felt like the world was filled with light every time his scripture was released. ¡®I want to receive the seed as soon as possible, but...¡¯ I shouldn¡¯t interrupt. I have to focus on my main job right now. With that, Kate slowly opened her eyes and looked at the disciple in front of her. Though they were merciful blue eyes, she had a momentary illusion that they were burning like a blazing fire. ¡°Understood. So what did they say in Helium?¡± ¡°They plan to announce it officially first. Eliminating people¡¯s anxiety completely is the priority.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Meanwhile, when the preparations within the Luminous Church were being made. ¡®I¡¯m really not a regressor or anything like that, right?¡¯ [No, you¡¯re not. It¡¯s just an incident arising from cultural differences.] ¡®But there¡¯s been more than just one or two incidents like that. I¡¯m really not, right?¡¯ [If you are a resident of this world, I will give you my godhood.] Isaac ran to Mora and once again doubted himself. Translators note: I finally did the smart thing and translated ahead. Now that I have around 30~ chapters of backlog there¡¯s gonna be daily uploads for at least a month. Chapter 274: Isaac’s Imagination (2) Chapter 274: Isaac¡¯s Imagination (2) ¡®Once is chance, twice is coincidence, three times is fate¡¯, so they say. But even that¡¯s just talk; from the fourth or fifth time onward, it¡¯s just destiny. Encountering various cultures in my past life has endowed me with boundless imagination, which I channel into writing my novel. The problem is that what happens in my novel could happen in a fantasy world, and I¡¯m living in a fantasy world now. The reason why things explode whenever a new book is released might be because of this. Moreover, because I¡¯m meticulously adhering to the realism standards of this world, the impact has greatly increased. If I had written a martial arts novel first, people would have just marveled, and none of this would have happened. Besides, I don¡¯t know much about martial arts, so I couldn¡¯t write it even if I tried. What if I were to write a martial arts novel now? Perhaps they¡¯d say there¡¯s a new continent across the sea. In this situation, I can¡¯t help but doubt myself. Although I¡¯ve already received Luminous¡¯s confirmation, every time this happens, I wonder if the gods are lying.Chee?ck out latest novels at novelhall.com Of course, gods don¡¯t lie. At the very least, they reveal only the truth although ambiguously. This applies even when conversing with gods. If you can directly converse with a god, that god is almost on par with a sage. If such a god were to fall into corruption due to their own lies, it could also greatly harm their own sanctity, so they hardly ever lie. Above all, gods have the ability to glimpse into the future. They know better than anyone when to lie and when not to. [You are not a regressor. We said that your¡¯s is a soul from another dimension, right? Why do you keep doubting it?] ¡®How could I not doubt it in this situation?¡¯ [It¡¯s because of the cultural difference. It¡¯d be different if you wrote about wars originating from Earth, but you¡¯re writing fantasy novels based on your standards. As I said earlier, if this is a lie, I¡¯ll give you my godhood.] After the unexpected bingo, something I had never even thought of, I made time to visit the Mora Temple. Mora was pleased with my sudden visit, but as I probed, she kindly explained everything, albeit grumbling a bit. She insisted that all the incidents that occurred related to Xenon¡¯s Biography, even risking her own divinity, were mere coincidences in reality. I am definitely not a regressor or a prophet. Most importantly, the reason my soul transcended dimensions and came here was not due to the intervention of gods but rather a mistake of a devil worshiper. Firmly drawing the line even betting her own divinity, I had nothing to say. I was just frustrated with the consecutive jackpots happening right now. [It might be difficult to accept or understand. But as you know, Earth is centuries ahead of our world in terms of civilization. Especially in terms of scientific and cultural advancements, it¡¯s at a much higher level. Imagine throwing a lighter to primitive beings who haven¡¯t discovered fire yet. That¡¯s how big of a cultural shock it would be.] ¡®Isn¡¯t that an exaggerated explanation?¡¯ [It¡¯s a bit exaggerated, but it¡¯s about that scale. Especially since you incorporated realism into Xenon¡¯s Biography, right? The problem is that it¡¯s too realistic. The contamination of the roots of the World Tree became the detonator. And reality itself is stranger than fiction, isn¡¯t it?] ¡®After hearing that, I¡¯m speechless.¡¯ Mora¡¯s words echoed that reality is more like a movie, a novel, and the incidents themselves. This is a saying that even applies in a world inundated with cultural media pouring out on Earth. However, the problem is that all sorts of bizarre incidents happen with every piece of writing I produce. I let out a deep sigh. I¡¯ve practically given up on why these incidents occur, but confiding in Mora was just me wanting to vent somewhere. The beings who understood my situation best were the gods. When you think about it, wouldn¡¯t they be the least bothered by the current situation? [Right? It¡¯s actually great, isn¡¯t it?] ¡®Excuse me?¡¯ [From our perspective, beyond just being a blessing in disguise, your existence is luck itself. You may have received some flak from the gods of Earth, but with just your existence alone, you¡¯ve not only brought peace to our world but also propelled its progress. In your world¡¯s language, you could say cost-effectiveness? Efficiency? Anyway, something like that is excellent!] ¡®¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¯ It¡¯s always on my mind, but unlike Luminous, Mora¡¯s demeanor is somewhat lighter. Each of those light-hearted remarks still exudes dignity, making the feeling even more peculiar. Sometimes she seems like a naive girl, yet endlessly gentle to children, like an older sister. It¡¯s a clear contrast to the refined Luminous. ¡®Fine, efficiency, but where did you learn the term ¡®cost-effectiveness¡¯?¡¯ [We¡¯ve learned a bit about Earth since you came here. It¡¯s a word we picked up there.] ¡®Cost-effectiveness¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¯ It¡¯s not self-praise, however, I, as a person, am indeed the epitome of cost-effectiveness. Firstly, I¡¯m just an ordinary human, neither demon nor elf, with almost no ambition for power. Moreover, I don¡¯t even harbor ideologies that could pose a threat to the gods. Merely with one piece of writing, not only did I save the demons but also advanced the world¡¯s culture, so finding a better cost-performance ratio than this might be difficult. [No ambition for power, no ideologies threatening us, and no desire for honor. Truly a pumpkin rolled from a patch! Do you understand why we find you charming?] ¡®So, to sum it up...¡¯ [Hmm.] ¡®I was wondering if something similar actually happened.¡¯ The Pandemonium upheaval plan mentioned in Volume 20 was created 300 years ago, but it still was an event that almost happened in reality as well. Starting from the contamination of the World Tree roots, there have been countless incidents until now. So I asked a similar question like I did to Luminous in regards to corrupt priests. And the answer that came back then was ¡®Yes¡¯. I can¡¯t describe to you how surprised everyone was at that moment. Even when I told Kate about this fact by quoting a proverb, she handled it on her own. I heard that it was resolved in the form of ¡®divine punishment¡¯, where a chandelier fell on the clergyman¡¯s head. From the reader¡¯s perspective, it felt like being spoiled unexpectedly in real life, so I personally named it ¡°Spoiler Incident.¡± So I asked the question about whether the demonization of Jin in Volume 21 would be similar. [Oh. That? There are similar things. More precisely, it¡¯s like becoming a demon when your life is in danger.] ¡®Are there any demons among the demon race who maintain their sanity even after becoming devils? I heard that all the hardliners among the demons have undergone devilization.¡¯ [Does that include demons who are driven by vengeance and rage but still think? If that¡¯s the case, then yes, that can happen.] ¡®Um...¡¯ I listened to Mora¡¯s words and pondered deeply. Although there are many ambiguous corners, the militant faction of the demons stands in contrast to Helium. Long ago, some demons barely escaped the massacre perpetrated by Xavier, now harboring blades of vengeance. Currently, there are indications of some aligning with devil worshippers, a force that Reapers are tirelessly pursuing. Though their numbers are few, each individual wields formidable power due to embracing the strength of devils. Currently in hiding, their actions remain unknown to all, even posing difficulties for Helium to find clues, causing frustration. ¡®Well, what about this scenario? Instead of restraining inner evil, they fully surrender to it, harnessing it as their own power.¡¯ [In that case, it doesn¡¯t exist. Considering demons have only ¡®restrained¡¯ inner evil so far, you can infer there¡¯s no demon attempting to ¡®control¡¯ it.] Then I guess I can write more comfortably. Even when Jin turns into a demon, Lily¡¯s presence is even greater for him, so he manages to return to his original form. As if reflecting the will not to become a demon, I added a scene where he breaks the demon¡¯s hallmark, the ¡®horns,¡¯ by himself. In reality, it¡¯s known that demons grow horns due to black mana. But in literature, demons all possess horns, which became their hallmark. ¡®Then it¡¯s fine. There¡¯s no such person in reality. Even the hardliners are treated as devils.¡¯ [Hmm... Not really. Not now.] ¡®...Not now?¡¯ Something felt off. As soon as I heard Mora¡¯s ambiguous remark, I narrowed one eye. Wasn¡¯t she implying that it might not occur in reality right away, but it could in the future? But Mora either had no intention to explain or simply diverted the topic. [That¡¯s not the important thing now, is it? A great danger is looming in the near future.] ¡®What? What do you mean?¡¯ Her attempt to change the subject seemed suspicious. Hearing about a significant danger approaching in the near future was startling to me. Up until now, the crises seemed trivial. But when Mora spoke, the gravity of it felt different. Tense, I waited for Mora¡¯s next words. But she opened her mouth with a mischievous tone. [There¡¯s actually a really good way to overcome this crisis... but I¡¯m afraid you might refuse.] ¡®...Another strange thing, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ [That¡¯s why I don¡¯t like people who catch on quickly. Anyway, if you want to escape, come to my temple exactly three days from now. Got it?] It felt unsettling, but since it was an oracle, I had to listen. Although I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what the future had in store. ¡®Mora?¡¯ [Yeah?] ¡®I trust you, Mora.¡¯ [Of course. Just trust me.] It made me even more suspicious. Translators note: Chapter 275: Isaac’s Imagination (3) Chapter 275: Isaac¡¯s Imagination (3) Life in the Helium¡¯s Palace was almost identical to last winter vacation, except for the addition of Marie and Adelia to the group. Occasionally, Marie expressed curiosity about life in Helium and sometimes went outside, but mostly, we lived within the palace. When I was busy with work, Marie, out of consideration, would wander around Helium with Cecily without bothering me. Thanks to that, I had plenty of alone time. Well, that doesn¡¯t mean I was always alone. My reliable personal maid, Adelia, was always by my side. Adelia wore a regular maid uniform instead of the one she wore during the nighttime. However, her skirt was still short, and she wore a garter belt, adding to her sexiness. No matter when I saw her, Adelia¡¯s maid uniform suited her really well. In addition to her height, her good figure also contributed to this, but considering her usual reliable image, you can imagine what kind of feeling it gives off. Outside, she¡¯s a sturdy escort knight, inside, a dedicated maid. Adelia embodies the gap moe perfectly. However, that doesn¡¯t mean it affects my concentration. Excluding rest time, I continued writing without even giving her a glance. Adelia also had the same mindset of faithfully fulfilling her duties, so she just stood by quietly without any other action. ¡°Young master. Your posture is off.¡± ¡°Ah, thank you.¡± Of course, occasionally she would correct my posture or give me a massage. She never forgot to provide appropriate support. Until now, because I had been writing alone, there were some habits that I didn¡¯t even realize I had. Adelia meticulously helped fix these. The massage was the same. No matter how good the chair is, if you sit for a long time or your posture is strange, it strains your muscles. It¡¯s probably because my concentration and stamina are exceptionally high that Adelia noticed these bad habits. ¡°As I told you. Keep your back straight, both arms on the desk. And...¡± But habits are habits for a reason. They aren¡¯t easily fixed in one go, which is why they¡¯re called habits. Whenever I did something out of habit, Adelia would bombard me with nagging. It didn¡¯t feel bad as I heard similar things during our training sessions. Rather, it shows that she cares about me, so I can accept it gladly. ¡°Noona.¡± ¡°Your focus is good, but... Yes?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you talk casually when it¡¯s just the two of us?¡± However, perhaps it is because of her personality of strictly following the rules, or perhaps because she learned it during maid training, she uses honorifics even when it¡¯s just the two of us. It couldn¡¯t be helped when there were others around, as it also asserted my authority and there might be others listening, but it wasn¡¯t necessary when it was just the two of us like now. After all, unless they were acquaintances, no one else was going to come, and they already knew she was my woman. In that sense, I subtly requested, but Adelia was firm. ¡°No. It¡¯s work hours.¡± ¡°Do you know what it means to have no flexibility?¡± ¡°I do. But we must separate work and personal¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± Adelia paused as she spoke and looked at my face without continuing. I simply said nothing and stared intently at her face. Then, it seemed like Adelia¡¯s face turned slightly red, and she cleared her throat before quietly speaking up. ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Okay. If that¡¯s what you want, I can¡¯t help it.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Why did she suddenly change the subject? I briefly wondered, but since it was a positive response for me, I let it pass. Honestly, we had been on a sister-brother basis until then, and now that our relationship had progressed to involve our bodies as well, it felt awkward to use honorifics. It feels like we¡¯ve become closer only to drift apart again. I always feel it, but words seem to carry various powers within them. ¡°Isaac, writing Xenon¡¯s Biography is important, but what¡¯s most crucial is your health. If you keep up these bad habits, you¡¯ll definitely run into problems later.¡± Of course, just because she stopped talking formally doesn¡¯t mean the nagging stopped altogether. Due to the crumbling of boundaries that had been set during working hours, she blurted out in frustration. Following her nagging, I stretched every hour to loosen up. Everyone probably knows this, but once you get engrossed in something, it¡¯s very hard to snap out of it. I do have a strong stamina, but whether it¡¯s because of my ignorance or not, I couldn¡¯t feel my body getting tired. ¡°Regular hydration is essential. Your skin is dry, probably because you¡¯re not drinking enough water.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really feel thirsty, though.¡± ¡°Feeling thirsty is a sign that your body is already very dehydrated. Just by consistently drinking water, half of your health problems would be solved.¡± She¡¯s definitely the type you¡¯d call knowledgeable due to her background in martial arts. Adelia is the one who takes full responsibility for my health, at least physically. She even took the time to prepare fruits for me and brought various healthy foods herself. She took care of me diligently. It¡¯s amazing that she managed to bring all this despite being in a palace in Helium rather than our mansion. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯d rather bite my tongue.¡± ¡°Yeah. Yeah. If you go to Hiriya, I¡¯ll bite my tongue and die too.¡± She spoke to me with an affectionate voice as she embraced me. However, the contents within were anything but comforting. Nevertheless, it cannot be denied that what¡¯s triggering Adelia¡¯s trauma is quite potent, regardless of the content. Moreover, people in the world won¡¯t just sit still, especially considering how the contents of the book are being treated like scripture. Perhaps the gaze towards the illegitimate children could worsen, or it could be the opposite. Criticism towards the Ters Kingdom, which served as the motivation, might also arise. It could enhance the completeness of the characters, but it also means uncertainty about what might happen. ¡®Honestly, I¡¯d like to ask Mora to see the future, but...¡¯ So far, I¡¯ve been able to know the future with the divine power I¡¯ve gained. However, the divine power spent to predict the future is terrifying. Even Kate, who is said to have received god¡¯s grace, received a vague oracle to find me. It¡¯s not just me; even a prophet would find predicting the future difficult. Furthermore, the situation demands that even that divine power be saved for the night¡¯s work. Like needing a large seawall to stop a big wave, the setting of Envy will bring a big storm, making even predictions difficult. If things continue this way, there¡¯s a high chance that Ters Kingdom, or more precisely, the Hiriya, will figure out my identity. ¡®Honestly, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of?¡¯ So what should I do? They have no interest whatsoever. My interest lies with Adelia. With joy in her acceptance, I embraced her. Adelia pulled me closer, murmuring, and nestled against me with a sigh. A subtle tension began to flow between us. ¡°There might be some unpleasant talk about illegitimate children. Are you okay with that?¡± While Adelia was taken aback, I sought confirmation from her once again. This needed to be asked and answered more than once. Even in her daze, she looked at me and let out a small laugh. An irresistible smile. Then, she slowly leaned forward, lightly kissed my lips, and responded with a confident smile. ¡°Have you ever thought about the fact that I am a bastard child while being with me?¡± ¡°Hardly.¡± ¡°Likewise, I¡¯ve never realized I was a bastard while being with you. I¡¯m just your exclusive maid and Isaac¡¯s concubine.¡± How does she manage to choose such beautiful words? Adelia, even if she wasn¡¯t with me, is a woman worthy of love. However, she couldn¡¯t emit that charm due to being confined to the label of illegitimacy. But as the suppressed chains loosen, her inherent charm shined through. In response, I gently smiled and caressed her cheek. ¡°Noona.¡± ¡°Yes, tell me.¡± ¡°I want to receive affection tonight too, is that okay?¡± At that question, Adelia¡¯s sky-blue eyes widened, and blushing, she answered. With a shy yet affectionate voice full of coquetry. ¡°Yes.¡± A more intricately woven story was beginning to take shape. ***** At that moment, while Isaac was enjoying his blissful daily life in the palace of Helium... ¡°Hello. Excuse me, but are you Lord Gartz Balak?¡± ¡°Uh... That¡¯s my name, but why would the mother of a benefactor like yourself...¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m looking for my son. Excuse me, but as Isaac¡¯s mother, there are some matters I need to confirm, so I summoned you. Could you bring me to Helium where Isaac is?¡± ¡°...¡± Anna, who found Gartz¡¯s summoning document in Isaac¡¯s room, reluctantly summoned Gartz. ¡®Why do I always get into these situations...¡¯ Gartz felt the greatest crisis of his life. Translators note: Chapter 276: I Will Choose Death (1) Chapter 276: I Will Choose Death (1) Life in Helium passed smoothly, and the promised three days also quickly flew by. The day when the danger Mora had warned me about approached. I¡¯m not sure exactly what crisis is looming, as Mora didn¡¯t directly mention it, but because I don¡¯t know, I plan to visit the temple. To kill two birds with one stone, I¡¯ll also replenish my divine power. These days I¡¯ve been spending hot nights with Adelia, kind of like we¡¯re on a honeymoon. During this vacation, Marie and Cecily seemed to be conceding, as they didn¡¯t even make any particular interference. Instead, occasionally, there were frequent instances where the two would look at me with intense gazes, as if their patience was running thin. It seemed like they needed to be appeased soon. Perhaps because I might have to deal with all three of them simultaneously, I planned to take full advantage of this opportunity. There¡¯s still a chance that Marie and Cecily might try to entice Adelia. However, the main focus of the visit to the Mora Temple was undoubtedly conversation. Luminous is similar, but Mora has a particular tendency to cherish me, possibly because I saved the race she cherishes, the demons. She expressed joy at seeing me every day and having her temple erected in the Michelle Territory, where we can often meet. She also mentioned that the concentration of divine power had increased several times since the demon¡¯s salvation through Xenon¡¯s Biography, so it was probably because of this. ¡®So, what crisis prompted you to summon me here?¡¯ [I wouldn¡¯t want to spoil the fun by telling you in advance~] As soon as I asked the question, Mora responded in a typical Mora-like manner. It feels like Loki from Norse mythology would give exactly that kind of answer. In truth, it¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t anticipate this situation. Surely Mora had her own agenda, asking to see me three days later. However, it¡¯s the fact that gods don¡¯t lie to their cherished believers that bothers me. The prophecy of a crisis seems to be limited to me alone. So, all in all, it might not be that big of a deal. With that in mind, I muttered inwardly and then spoke up. ¡®Alright. I¡¯ll go away now.¡¯ [Oops! Sorry! I won¡¯t joke around anymore!] When I really tried to leave, Mora urgently tried to stop me. She should have done that earlier. As I listened to her pleading, I reluctantly opened my eyes that I had shut in determination. Concentrating, Mora¡¯s voice echoed in my mind. [I just wanted to talk to you... hee hee...] ¡®Pretending to be pitiful won¡¯t work.¡¯ [Ugh. You¡¯re getting more wicked the longer we¡¯re apart.] ¡®Thanks to whom?¡¯ [Is this attitude appropriate in front of the goddess of darkness and rest?] ¡®If you harm me, as I said last time, I¡¯ll depict you as secretly a devil.¡¯ [Sorry.] Simply by overhearing our conversation, one might think I¡¯m an impious person daring to curse at a god. However, all of this can be seen as Mora¡¯s coquetry or jest. No matter what empty words I utter, one flick from Mora¡¯s finger could end my life. She, who can foresee the future, can discern that describing them as devils was a lie. To the gods, including Mora, am I not just an adorable little pet? A responsible owner would shower endless love and affection on their cherished pet, not trample or torment them. In that sense, Luminous, Mora, and Harte could never be called evil gods. They are very benevolent gods in my view, who kindly accommodate pets throwing tantrums or being mischievous. However, kindness should not be mistaken for weakness. Just as pet owners sternly correct their pets when they misbehave, the gods do the same. ¡®Everyone is nice, but I hope Harte doesn¡¯t get sick.¡¯ [Mom says her back has been bothering her lately. There might be an earthquake soon. So, be careful.] Harte, as mentioned earlier, is the goddess of life and nature. Being a nature goddess, she also oversees natural disasters. If she becomes angry, volcanoes erupt, and if she accidentally gets hurt, earthquakes occur¡ªtruly a goddess intertwined with nature. Although there hasn¡¯t been a natural disaster catastrophic enough to cause a nation¡¯s downfall recently, historical records show terrible calamities causing countries to collapse. [If the population increases and science advances, the frequency of natural disasters will increase as well. Like your Earth.] ¡®Does Earth have a nature god like Harte?¡¯ [Of course. There¡¯s never a place where humanity exists without a nature god. Earth is precisely a planet where humanity naturally evolved.] ¡®But isn¡¯t Earth struggling now due to global warming?¡¯ [Definitely struggling. In human terms, the heat isn¡¯t going down, only steadily rising. The increase in the frequency of natural disasters is also due to this rising heat.] When conversing with the gods, interesting stories pour out. In my past life, I was an atheist, so their stories feel just like another fantasy. However, being an atheist also means there are parts I don¡¯t understand. That is precisely the gods of Earth mentioned by them. This means, in other words, that transcendent beings like them also exist on Earth. However, apart from myths and books, the gods have never directly spoken to humanity. There were ¡®sages¡¯ like Jesus or Buddha who existed, but whether there are gods is unknown. ¡®It¡¯s puzzling. Why don¡¯t the gods of Earth directly communicate with humanity?¡¯ [There are many complex reasons for that. Firstly, there are so many gods, numbering in the hundreds, that if one starts, they¡¯ll all follow suit. Unless there¡¯s considerable chaos, it¡¯s very rare for the gods of Earth to directly communicate with humanity.] ¡®What do you mean by considerable chaos?¡¯ [Like when holes open up in other dimensions due to a demon invasion and all sorts of monsters come flooding in? But Earth¡¯s dimension is so robust due to the abundance of gods that such incidents are almost nonexistent.] Hunter genre, huh? But I wonder if I breached that sturdy defense and reincarnated here. Suddenly, I¡¯m curious about why the devil worshiper who summoned me pierced through Earth¡¯s dimension to summon a devil. If it went as planned, wouldn¡¯t it have caused a major incident akin to the events in Xenon¡¯s Biography? Whether it¡¯s a stroke of luck or a karmic retribution, the heads of the devil worshipers are probably exploding due to my arrival. ¡®But is it okay for you to just tell me such stories?¡¯ [We have no problem with you using this as material. On the contrary, it¡¯s perfect for advancing the culture of this world.] ¡®Hmm...¡¯ Indeed, instead of a World War II novel planned after Xenon¡¯s Biography, I was planning to delve into similar stories in a sequel. But that¡¯s a distant future, so let¡¯s move on and get back to the main point. ¡®Got it. By the way, the story took a sudden turn, but when is the crisis you mentioned going to occur?¡¯ [In about 3...] ¡¯30 minutes?¡¯ Thirty minutes seems both insufficient and yet sufficient time to prepare. Moreover, Mora will respond promptly, so there shouldn¡¯t be a problem... But when Anna arrived in Helium, the situation took a turn. Anna fell head over heels for the beautiful scenery of Helium. Finding Isaac was one thing, but a new goal of Helium tourism was born, making it difficult to send her back willingly. For Cecily, Isaac was the most important person, but Anna was also important as Isaac¡¯s mother, making it difficult to handle firmly. Moreover, after praising her beloved homeland, Helium, Cecily¡¯s defenses had already crumbled. ¡°Dame Cross is here, but where is Marie?¡± ¡°Marie is staying at the palace right now. If Mother wishes, I can allow you to enter the palace.¡± ¡°No, thank you. I also have my pride. I just came to check if Isaac is doing well, so I¡¯ll be going back soon.¡± Although the atmosphere seemed cordial on the surface, Gartz, who had brought Anna here, felt like he was on the verge of death. He couldn¡¯t refuse the request of the benefactor¡¯s mother, but if he did it, he might hear something unpleasant from Isaac. In Gartz¡¯s perspective, it¡¯s an undeniable situation tangled in confusion. All he can hope for is Isaac¡¯s leniency. ¡°Please don¡¯t scold Isaac when you meet him. Okay?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. I don¡¯t think he¡¯d dare harm Jin. He was just annoyingly reckless to visit Helium as if fleeing. It was disappointing for me as his mother that he only went with his daughters-in-law instead of us.¡± ¡°I understand that feeling.¡± Step step- At that moment, the sound of someone walking in the temple reached their ears. All those waiting outside the temple turned their gaze towards the entrance. Isaac entered the temple for worship, and although many people had come and gone, now only Isaac remained. This was information they knew because they had calculated it, a fact also shared with Anna by Cecily. Therefore, the approaching person must be Isaac... ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°What?¡± There was no denying the puzzled expressions on their faces. The person walking out of the temple was someone completely unknown to them. With long hair tied back like a woman and a refined appearance, one could easily mistake them for a woman at first glance. However, with sturdy shoulders and a sleek yet robust physique, it¡¯s clear that he¡¯s a man. Up to this point, Isaac fits the bill. But looking at his face changes the story. He looks unmistakably like Isaac, but the coloration is completely different. With jet-black hair, exclusive to demons, and eyes as red as blood. Finally, there were even black horns on his head. Unlike Gartz, whose horns grow like sheep¡¯s horns and Cecily, whose horns stretch straight up, his horns protrude slightly, but they¡¯re small. An aura and appearance that could captivate countless hearts. And to top it off, a black suit that seems tailored to fit him perfectly. With the appearance of a demon who lacks nothing, Isaac¡¯s acquaintances were dumbfounded for their own reasons. Cecily questioned the existence of a horned demon without black mana, Adelia pondered the whereabouts of Isaac, and Anna took interest in the demon who possessed a charm comparable to Hawks. Finally, Gartz... had no particular thoughts. Instead, like Adelia, he wondered where Isaac had gone. As the demon from the temple approached them, Cecily spoke up as soon as she caught the scent of ¡°peaches¡± emanating from him. ¡°Just a moment. You there, sir.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± The demon male looked at Cecily with a questioning expression. Cecily, meeting his red eyes with her own crimson ones, politely asked, ¡°Have you happened to see a red-haired gentleman inside? His eyes are golden.¡± ¡°Um... I¡¯m sorry, but I haven¡¯t seen anyone like that.¡± The man passed by without saying anything. As he passed, there was a feeling as if the thick scent of peaches filled the air. So, could Isaac still be inside? For her, that demon seemed too suspicious. Above all, not a trace of the black mana characteristic of demons could be sensed from him. In other words... ¡®...Mora must be playing tricks again.¡¯ That demon was definitely Isaac. Cecily could be confident, having suffered from Mora¡¯s tricks before. He might be disguised to avoid Anna, but the disguise fit too well. She watched the demon and Isaac moving away. Originally, Isaac had a warm atmosphere, but just changing the color seemed to make him ooze with eroticism. It seemed odd to call a man erotic, but whatever. The question now was whether to play along with his act or to speak up. Cecily, despite acting better than usual, already understood every detail. Naturally, she had to struggle to hide the laughter welling up inside. Even stopping her lips from trembling was difficult. Looking at others, he seemed to have no idea who Isaac was... ¡°Hmm... This is odd. Just a moment, Isaac?¡± Anna¡¯s calling of Isaac was so natural. ¡°Yes?¡± The demon, or rather Isaac, who had slightly eased his tension, turned back with an air of foolishness. ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Pfft!¡± Hahaha! Eventually, Cecily couldn¡¯t hold back the burst of laughter. No matter how much he changed his appearance or the atmosphere, Isaac was still Isaac. Full of gaps and overflowing with foolishness, truly someone who shouldn¡¯t let their guard down for even a moment. ¡®Oh, goodness...¡¯ He was so lovable it was maddening. Translators note: Forgot to upload before going to sleep Chapter 277: I Will Choose Death (2) Chapter 277: I Will Choose Death (2) My mother immediately recognized me when I was disguised, and there was no particular reason for it. She just instinctively sensed it as soon as she saw me disguised. With Mora¡¯s help, I even grew horns, but since there wasn¡¯t a big change in my physique, it was meaningless in front of my mother. However, considering that I was the one who first played the prank, she pretended not to notice me on purpose until she called my name to punish me. Unfortunately, I was already feeling relieved at that time, so I had no choice but to automatically turn around. You can see from my behavior up until now that even though I maintain a poker face on the outside, there are many tangled and stubborn parts. I guess it¡¯s the reason why people around me tell me to practice managing my expressions. Anyway, the reason for disguising myself even with Mora¡¯s help disappeared. Since everyone already knows that I¡¯m Isaac, there¡¯s no point in disguising myself. However, Mora said it would last for a week. In other words, if Harte hadn¡¯t intervened, I might have had to live as a woman for a week. I expressed gratitude to Harte once again for the disturbing fact. If I had really turned into a woman, it would have been a disaster. After a series of events, I returned to the palace still transformed into a demon. Mother with us. Cecily seemingly had already transmitted the news through magic, as people in the palace just gave me curious looks, but there was no significant difference from before. ¡°Do you know how surprised I was when I first saw you? If only the face was a little different, I wouldn¡¯t have recognized you, right? Did you guys notice?¡± ¡°I knew right away because I noticed he didn¡¯t have black mana. Mother.¡± ¡°And Dame Cross?¡± ¡°I also... immediately noticed it was the young master. Wouldn¡¯t it be stranger not to know?¡± Somehow, Mother ended up visiting Helium, even the palace, but Cecily began to welcome her with sincerity. Coming without any notice is clearly rude. However, Mother never intended to visit the palace in the first place. The invitation to the palace was from Cecily. Although it¡¯s impromptu, she holds that much authority as a princess of Helium. Since she¡¯s her husband¡¯s mother, they can overlook this level of impropriety. Thanks to it, an interesting event unfolded, so I guess she¡¯s somewhat satisfied. Seeing my mother enjoying tea time contentedly right now, I was more amused than upset. ¡°But Isaac, is there anything bothering you?¡± I thought everything had been smoothly overlooked, but Marie, who was sitting beside me, suddenly asked a question. As Marie wasn¡¯t present at the time of the incident, she was startled when she saw my changed appearance. Fortunately, thanks to her ability to grasp the situation from those around her, it didn¡¯t take her long to accept it was me. ¡®Is it actually better?¡¯ With a completely different atmosphere and appearance than usual, and already handsome as it is, I even received compliments that I looked even better. Even others, not just Marie, agreed on this point. While living like this might not be bad, I find my original appearance much more comfortable. ¡°There¡¯s nothing uncomfortable about it, why do you ask?¡± ¡°I heard that Lady Mora is good at playing pranks. I was wondering if she did something strange to you.¡± Pranks... Before she transformed me into a demon, she once tried to turn me into a woman. Luckily, her mother¡¯s Harte¡¯s ¡®Back Smash(?)¡¯ stopped her in her tracks. However,I haven¡¯t changed much since my transformation into a demon. Even my horns are more of an ornament and can be removed, so the only thing that has changed is my appearance. That and the scent of my body. I now smell like peaches instead of lilacs, thanks to Mora¡¯s holy power. It was a natural scent, much stronger than the peachy scent I sometimes smelled on Cecily, a testament to Mora¡¯s love. ¡°Ah. I forgot about that. I¡¯ve been pranked by Mora once before.¡± Cecily interrupted Marie¡¯s question, and the story of her own victimization drew the attention of the others, including Marie. I¡¯d heard it from Mora herself, that she¡¯d lost all the fat on her chest, her pride and symbol. It was a prank, but Cecily was so depressed that even Mora quickly gave it back. ¡°You were pranked? How?¡± ¡°My breasts were like cliffs. I couldn¡¯t feel anything.¡± At the same time, all eyes turn to Cecily¡¯s chest. Every single one of them was filled with wonder. It¡¯s hard to believe that such a large layer of fat was gone. But Marie was a girl who always thinks out of the box. She flashes Cecily a wry grin, as if she¡¯s had an idea. ¡°Isn¡¯t it the other way around? It was supposed to be a cliff, but with Mora¡¯s help¡ª¡° ¡°No, it¡¯s not, I got it from my mom, don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡± I haven¡¯t seen Cecily cringe like that in a long time. It must mean Marie¡¯s attack worked. Marie giggled mischievously as if she knew it. Cecily, her face slightly flushed, looked exasperated, but she quickly changed the subject by asking me a question. ¡°So, Isaac, you need to come and see what¡¯s different. You know what I mean?¡± ¡°For our sake, you better go.¡± I think I got the gist of it. Even Adelia had a similar look on her face, even if she didn¡¯t say it. It¡¯s probably not a joke, as it¡¯s deeply connected to their night activities. Given Mora¡¯s playful nature, it¡¯s not out of the question. I headed to the restroom for a quick check. To be honest, I was a little uneasy after Cecily¡¯s example. Luckily, nothing has changed. Mora had really only changed her appearance since Harte¡¯s scolding. The horns on my head are a bit annoying, but they don¡¯t interfere with daily life. I slowly picked at my reflection in the mirror, then turned back to my seat. ¡°What do you think? Has anything changed?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t change where we were concerned, did you?¡± ¡°Absolutely not, you have nothing to worry about.¡± The three women were relieved to hear my assurance, and judging by their reactions, they were genuinely worried. I felt a little embarrassed, not to mention a little ridiculous, because they weren¡¯t the only ones there, my mother was too. But Mother just smiled and lifted her teacup gracefully and drank her tea. ¡°I think every time I look at him, my little Isaac seems to have a lot of women¡¯s affections, which is curious, since his brother and sister have no interest in the opposite sex.¡± ¡°Maybe he takes after his father?¡± ¡°Well, your dad also found your mom, so maybe you take after him.¡± ¡°Me?¡± I blinked at the suggestion that I looked like my father. In my eyes, he was the epitome of a pure man, with only one eye on Mother. He still loves her so much that when Lily was born, you can see what a match made in heaven they were. Look at me, on the other hand. I already have three women I¡¯ve slept with, and I¡¯m dating them all at the same time. In that sense, it would be rude to say that I resemble my father that way. At least in my eyes, my father is the epitome of devotion. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you heard, but your dad was just as popular as you. Think about it. He was a commoner who rose to the rank of captain of the Navy Knights, and he was handsome in a manly way, like a knight from a fairy tale, so how could he not be popular with women?¡± ¡°¡ªYou don¡¯t mean to tell me I have a half-brother or something?¡± My mother waved her hand in denial at my anxious question. ¡°It was only in his youth when he was wilder, but then he got older and more responsible. And then he met me.¡± From the stories I¡¯ve heard, it sounds like my father¡¯s life was just as tumultuous as mine. Caught off guard by that look, Adelia hesitated and then timidly deferred to my mother. Finally, Mother pierced me with her eyes and then grinned before speaking. ¡°Shall we return to the temple?¡± ¡°... ...¡± I would rather choose death. Perhaps noticing the determination in my expression, Mother waved her hand dismissively. ¡°Just kidding, just kidding. Even if I¡¯m curious, if Isaac dislikes it, there¡¯s nothing we can do. Can you at least tell me something?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°About appearance, dear. Considering how much you rejected it, I¡¯m sure Mora would have told me how you would change, right?¡± She did tell me. Very kindly, through the reflection in the full-length mirror. What would happen if I was a woman and how Lily will grow up. Should I bring it up? But seeing those faces filled with anticipation makes it difficult to refuse. After much deliberation, I reluctantly began to explain, exhaling deeply. ¡°Even though things have changed, it¡¯s nothing major. Compared to Nicole, my height has decreased a bit, and my hair has turned red. That¡¯s about it.¡± ¡°And your figure? How¡¯s your figure?¡± ¡°My figure... well...¡± When asked about my physique, I instinctively glanced at Cecily. More precisely, towards her chest area, boasting an overwhelming presence. Should I say it¡¯s even larger than that? Should I not? Cecily herself is already of an incredible size, so if I say it¡¯s even bigger than that, it might not be easily believed. Still, being inherently unable to lie, I blurted it out as it was in my mind. ¡°What¡¯s for sure is that a certain part seems to be larger than Cecily Noona¡¯s.¡± ¡°Oh my. Is that so?¡± ¡°Oh, come on. Don¡¯t joke. Even though I might not know someone as big as me, have you ever seen someone bigger than me?¡± It was a reaction of disbelief not only from Mother but also from Cecily. However, Marie seemed to have slightly different thoughts. She seemed to be pondering something deeply before getting up from her seat and approaching Cecily. Mary needed to get up from her seat because she was sitting to my left, while Cecily was on my right. Cecily also looked puzzled as Marie got up and approached her. Soon after, when Marie gestured to borrow her ear, Cecily lent it without any suspicion. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Then Cecily nodded as if she had realized something. Although I didn¡¯t know what was said, her face showed conviction, as if she had been persuaded of something. Marie didn¡¯t stop there and whispered something to Adelia as well. Upon hearing it, Adelia showed a convincing reaction too. Although I didn¡¯t know what was said, it seemed like Cecily and even Adelia were being given attention to a certain aspect, so I could roughly guess what was said. ¡°Oh my, oh my.¡± ¡°How about that? Quite convincing, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a story with high credibility.¡± Even Mother showed an interesting reaction in the end. However, unlike the others, Mother just laughed like a girl and didn¡¯t look at any particular spot. I silently observed their reactions while sipping my coffee. At the same time, I made a firm decision. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t mention it¡¯s similar to Lily¡¯s future appearance.¡¯ If I do, I might truly have to choose death then. ¡°Isaac.¡± ¡°Yes, Mother.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t ask about the truth about Jin¡¯s death, so can¡¯t you just change once? It¡¯s a mother¡¯s request.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not dead.¡± And if I were to choose death, I might as well spoil it. ¡®For now.¡¯ For now, the extension of life was successful, and thanks to it, the cheerful atmosphere continued until tea time was over. ¡°No way! Today is my turn! Why are you suddenly changing it?¡± ¡°Well, seeing the changed Isaac made me change my mind. How can I stay still after seeing Isaac like this?¡± However, a fierce battle ensued at night. Originally, today was supposed to be Marie¡¯s turn. But whether it was because my changed appearance had caught Cecily¡¯s fancy or not, she attempted to hijack the turn. It seemed that my transformed appearance into a demon pleased her so much that her inner desires writhed or something of that sort. Due to this reason, I was inevitably caught between Cecily and Marie, being pushed and pulled here and there with both arms. ¡°Adelia-unni! Can you please help too? Don¡¯t you think Cecily is being too selfish?¡± Marie requested support from Adelia with a sense of injustice. Adelia, who had spent a warm night with me yesterday, was inclined to yield today. However, Adelia didn¡¯t know what to do either, especially becoming particularly timid in such situations, she could only stammer. ¡°Um... Both of you, please calm down. The young master seems to be in trouble.¡± ¡°What would you do, Adelia-unni? Don¡¯t you feel unfair?¡± ¡°W-well, that¡¯s true, but...¡± Life in Helium continued peacefully. ¡°Well, we can¡¯t help it. We have to do it together. Adelia, please join too.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Noona?¡± ¡°Isaac is a public good, so we should share fairly. It seems like you¡¯ve received plenty of blessings from Mora, even the scent of peaches. It must be hard to endure alone, right?¡± Indeed. ¡°Well... It¡¯s annoying, but it definitely makes sense. Even for the sake of distributing energy, it¡¯s better that way.¡± ¡°Marie?¡± ¡°Why are you making that face? This is all because of you, so you have to bear it. Adelia-unni, don¡¯t you think so too?¡± ¡°I, I...¡± ¡°As the lady of the house, I command you to participate. Don¡¯t you want to become closer to us?¡± ¡°...Alright.¡± And thus, a truly peaceful (squeezed out) summer vacation continued. ***** At that moment, Gartz, who accompanied Isaac¡¯s mother, Anna... ¡°Lord Balak will surely feel unjust. It¡¯s a request from the benefactor¡¯s mother, how can he refuse? But he should receive punishment for making the benefactor uncomfortable. Don¡¯t you agree?¡± ¡°...Yes.¡± ¡°Then, hand over the signed copies. Let it be the means of punishment.¡± Was in the midst of receiving a disciplinary action that wasn¡¯t a disciplinary action. Translators note: Chapter 278: I Guess (1) Chapter 278: I Guess (1) Helium¡¯s daily life continued unchanged. Isaac continued his writing while enjoying dates with his beloved women, and the rest of the people completed their tasks as well. However, there was an incident where Anna faced Cecily¡¯s parents, urging her to urge Isaac to marry her. Even if she wanted to, all she could do was reprimand her son for being a playboy. But unbeknownst to Isaac, Cecily is actually the crown princess scheduled to become the future queen of Helium. At first glance, she might seem like an ordinary(?) princess. But considering the future of Helium, her potential is immeasurable. Before Xenon¡¯s Biography, Helium was like a frog in a well, but after its appearance, the situation completely changed. With the power of demons rivaling that of Alvenheim, and the accumulation of scientific and magical abilities built from scratch. Although the discrimination that had lasted for hundreds of years had not completely disappeared, Helium¡¯s potential in diplomacy is so formidable that major powers are all wary of it. However, as they take their first steps in diplomacy, they face many difficulties due to their inexperience. Descal was still diligently laying the foundation. In this sense, Cecily, who will ascend to the throne of Helium in the future, is preparing to rise with that foundation as her support. Considering the long lifespan characteristic of her race, it¡¯s uncertain when that day will come, but even taking that into account, Cecily¡¯s position is one to be looked up to. Although Isaac is the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography, even a scoundrel like him should feel guilty for coveting the princess. Politically, gaining such a strong ally was indeed reassuring. However, as a mother with a playboy son, Anna felt deeply ashamed. I will have to apologize not only to Cecily, but also to her parents. Fortunately, Descal and Aisilia could understand that part and even expressed gratitude, saying they were glad they could become family members with a benefactor who saved the demons. Isaac? Isaac just watched with his golden eyes wide open. He smiled once but then fell silent, sensing Anna¡¯s impending scolding. Nevertheless, the matchmaking ceremony proceeded smoothly without any hiccups, and Isaac continued with his daily life in Helium. Anna, instead of immediately returning to the mansion, began to wander around Helium, exploring various places she hadn¡¯t visited before, accompanied by Cecily, the princess and her second daughter-in-law. She willingly complied with her mother-in-law¡¯s request and provided detailed information about Helium¡¯s landmarks and specialties. Knock, knock. ¡°Isaac? Are you in?¡± Cecily, who had returned to the palace after enjoying shopping with her mother-in-law, lightly knocked on the door of the room where Isaac resided. She wanted to chat about what happened today, but also because she often came to him several times a day. Just seeing Isaac¡¯s face made all her worries disappear, and instead, a feeling of excitement bubbled up inside her. And the purpose of this visit is the latter. Cecily¡¯s heart fluttered at the thought of seeing Isaac¡¯s face. Just his presence alone warmed her heart, as her love for Isaac had turned blindly obsessive. The inner evil that the demons could not detach from was completely imperceptible, making her seem like an ordinary human. Perhaps it was because the recent evil cycle was gradually approaching, or for some other reason, but instead of feeling the inner evil, her desire for him seemed to intensify. The sound of footsteps appeared behind the door, and the door quietly opened. So well maintained that not even the common creak of hinges was heard. ¡°Who is it... Your Highness?¡± ¡°Hello, Adelia.¡± As the door opened, Cecily came face to face with the expected figure. Adelia, Isaac¡¯s personal maid and the newly accepted woman. Cecily smiled faintly at her, dressed in a maid¡¯s uniform that suited her so well. A woman who had fallen for Isaac himself, not for his achievements, just like Marie. That aspect of her was what Cecily liked the most. ¡°Is Isaac still working now?¡± ¡°No. He¡¯s been taking a nap since a little while ago.¡± ¡°A nap?¡± Cecily¡¯s eyes widened at the response that Isaac was napping. But soon enough, she could understand. It was normal to lack sleep after such an intense night. Especially when she had dealt with not just one but three opponents. On the other hand, Isaac¡¯s women had enough satisfaction to fall into a deep sleep, making it possible for them to return to their normal routines. ¡°May I come in for a moment?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adele opened the door wide to allow Cecily to enter. Cecily expressed her thanks politely and stepped inside. As soon as she entered, the thick scent of peaches greeted her nose. The scent of peaches emanating from him came from the sanctity of Mora. She closed her eyes, inhaling deeply of Isaac¡¯s scent before opening them again.?iscover new chapters at novelhall.com Once she opened her eyes, her gaze shifted towards the bed where Isaac was napping. This room resembled a bedroom due to its guest room structure. And, lo and behold, there was Isaac, still in his demonic form, not properly dressed or covered with a blanket. He still retained the appearance of a demon due to Mora¡¯s mischief, but it didn¡¯t matter to Cecily. His appearance was the same, after all. Instead, she found herself even more drawn to the changed image and atmosphere. That didn¡¯t mean she disliked the demonic aspect, though. It¡¯s as if warmth has completely replaced any sense of danger. This too could be due to the evil cycle, but just seeing him sleeping made her heart flutter. Untying his hair that he had tied up, Isaac curled up like a shrimp to sleep. He usually showed a mature side, but at times like this, he seemed just like a child. ¡°Adelia.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± ¡°You must be tired too, Adelia.¡± Cecily asked Adelia, driven by her desire to see Isaac sleeping peacefully. Adelia wasn¡¯t completely unaware, so she quickly understood the underlying meaning of Cecily¡¯s question. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡± Even though the response was sharp, Cecily didn¡¯t wipe her smile. She already knew how sharp Adelia¡¯s personality could be. And also how it softened in front of Isaac. During the day, she would hang on every word of Isaac, while at night, a beast seemed to emerge. Night is said to be the time when human nature comes to the fore, and perhaps Adelia¡¯s nature is that of a beast. More precisely, a wounded beast. Cecily shrugged at her response, showing an indifferent attitude. ¡°I¡¯ll watch over Isaac. You go back to the bedroom and rest for a while.¡± Suddenly, thoughts of Arwen, who had once sneaked into Isaac¡¯s dormitory and glimpsed at manuscripts without permission, crossed Cecily¡¯s mind. The Elven Queen had likely felt just like this¡ªunable to resist the temptation of Xenon¡¯s Biography manuscript right in front of her. If it hadn¡¯t been for the contents directly related to Jin¡¯s resurrection, Cecily might have exercised restraint. But with such pivotal details at stake, it was hard to resist. Perhaps it was related to the demons somehow. The likelihood was high. ¡®Hopefully, I won¡¯t get caught.¡¯ Cecily thought as she remained vigilant until she had the manuscript in her hands. Isaac, still lost in his dreams, remained oblivious. With a sense of relief, Cecily looked at the first page of Xenon¡¯s Biography, Volume 21: [To become the most despicable darkness, to protect the brightest light.] From the very first sentence, Cecily sensed something was amiss. This famous line was Jin¡¯s monologue when he pledged his loyalty to Lily¡ªthe epitome of his sacrificial spirit, stating that if Lily were the light, he would become her shadow. Thanks to this line, Jin¡¯s popularity skyrocketed. However, at the end of Volume 20, he was ruthlessly killed off. Well, to be precise, it would be more fitting to say that death was looming over him. As Cecily read through the first sentence, her heart raced with anticipation, slowly absorbing the text. And... ¡®Wha,what is this?!¡¯ However, as the story unfolded, her feelings shifted from anticipation to astonishment and beyond. Despite her vast experiences, Cecily couldn¡¯t help but be shocked by the content of Volume 21. Its implications went far beyond just herself¡ªit would have a significant impact on the entire demon race. It overturned the virtue and essential principle of ¡°restraint¡± that demons had adhered to for so long and introduced a new ideology of ¡°control,¡± where one didn¡¯t restrain their inner darkness but rather embraced it with their own power¡ªa highly heretical concept for the current demon society. If this were to be published in its current state, even in Helium, where Isaac was revered as a saint, there would undoubtedly be opposition. It completely undermined the beliefs that demons had built up over time, inviting a wave of negativity. ¡®But...¡¯ Cecily regained her composure and steadily continued reading through the contents. While the notion of embracing one¡¯s inner evil was shocking, upon closer examination, the credibility overflowed. For demons, inner evil was an inseparable force, akin to a shadow, and arguably the true origin of demons themselves. Demons feared and ¡°submitted¡± to their inner evil. However, what if demons were to embrace their inner evil instead? There would undoubtedly be many voices opposing this on ideological grounds, but could it not elevate the potential of demons even further? Rather than demons being separated from their inner evil, could it not lead to the birth of true ¡°demons¡± in the real sense? Most importantly, considering it was from Xenon¡¯s Biography, could it not be possible in reality for demons? ¡®...Isaac.¡¯ Cecily glanced at Isaac, who was currently too preoccupied in dreamland to spare any attention. If it were any other book besides Xenon¡¯s Biography, it would likely be dismissed outright. However, it was none other than Xenon¡¯s Biography. Isaac must have included a story that was feasibly achievable. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have mentioned it at all. ¡®Come to think of it, Lilith...¡¯ Easily overlooked, but Lilith, despite losing her beloved and becoming one of the Seven Deadly Sins, miraculously maintained her ¡°reason.¡± Typically, when a demon becomes a devil, they have a tendency to indiscriminately destroy their surroundings. However, Lilith clearly maintained her rationality. Although she had completely turned into a devil, after reading Volume 21, it would be revealed that she had undoubtedly conquered the evil within herself. It¡¯s possible. It¡¯s not impossible. A new thought emerged slowly within Cecily¡¯s heart, not ¡®restraint¡¯ but ¡®control¡¯. ¡®It¡¯s clear you came from a different world after all.¡¯ She smiled and calmly put down the manuscript. There was no need to read further. What she needed immediately was her own efforts. Xenon¡¯s Biography was definitely a prophecy. ¡®Please wait a moment. My savior.¡¯ Cecily had something to do. She gave Isaac, who was sleeping soundly, a playful smile, and slowly approached him. ¡®A bird is safest in its cage.¡¯ But a bird is not born to die in its cage. To soar in a broader world, it must shed its cage. This was also a passage from Volume 21. By gaining ¡®courage¡¯ rather than ¡®fear¡¯, one completely subjugates the evil within. ¡°Ah...¡± What a beautiful and brilliant story this is. Cecily looked down at Isaac with a strange breath. Just like in the story, if she thought of Isaac in a moment of crisis, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to subjugate the evil within. No. It would be inevitable. Because Xenon¡¯s Biography must have been a true story. ¡®You really are...¡¯ It feels like I¡¯m going crazy because he¡¯s so adorable. She had a feeling that she could accomplish anything with him by her side. ¡°I love you.¡± Cecily confessed her feelings once again and kissed Isaac on the forehead. As time passed, the next day arrived. ¡°Huh? Cecily noona is going into seclusion?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. For some reason, she told everyone not to disturb her.¡± ¡°??¡± Isaac harbored doubts upon hearing Cecily¡¯s inexplicable news. Translators note: Chapter 279: I Guess (2) Chapter 279: I Guess (2) Cecily entered into a training that seemed inexplicable, with a strong emphasis on not letting anyone else know about it. The scope included not only me but also her parents. It could be seen as a kind of secretive training occasionally seen in martial arts novels. However, the problem lies in not knowing the reason at all. Typically, one enters into secretive training to gain enlightenment or to pursue it, but it didn¡¯t add up. Up until now, Cecily had been either spending time with me or guiding my mother around Helium, with no significant process to gain enlightenment. What enlightenment could she possibly have gained to dive into secretive training? Even Descal and Aisilia seemed puzzled. ¡°So, how long do you think it¡¯ll take?¡± ¡°Cecily says she¡¯ll be done within a week... But with these kinds of training, it¡¯s often hard to tell as time passes unnoticed.¡± ¡°It should be done before school starts, right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± As I answered Marie¡¯s question, I didn¡¯t stop typing on the typewriter. Marie was currently hugging me tightly from behind in a back hug, but it wasn¡¯t at all distracting. Instead, the soft sensation of her chest pressing against me seemed to enhance my focus, and her fragrance stimulated my brain. Because this close attachment was an expression of Marie¡¯s affection, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to be harsh about it. Moreover, since I was sitting on Marie¡¯s thighs, there was no risk of information leaking out. ¡°But isn¡¯t it heavy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a bit heavy, but I¡¯m okay.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t guys usually not sit on girls¡¯ thighs like this?¡± ¡°Well, if I sat on top, you¡¯d probably poke me, so this works.¡± By ¡°poking,¡± I clearly meant jabbing her with my manhood. Indeed, it would be difficult to resist when a beautiful woman like Marie sits on my thighs. Even as Adelia was watching us with her eyes wide open, she was only watching us with an envious gaze. By the way, although Marie said she was okay, I might actually be heavy, so I was exerting extra effort on my buttocks and legs. It was like sitting on a slightly transparent chair. Thanks to this, I was able to relieve some of Marie¡¯s burden and she could freely express acts of affection, such as pressing her cheek against my broad back or sniffing around. ¡°Hmm~ Peach scent is really nice. Lilac fragrance was good too, but peach isn¡¯t bad either.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s from Lord Isaac, then anything would be good, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°As expected of Adelia-Unni. You understand me well. Would you like to sit here too?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pass.¡± Even as the two women chatted, my work didn¡¯t stop. The current 21st volume was nearing its completion. After accepting the evil within himself and defeating Gluttony by becoming a proper devil, Jin¡¯s reason was fully restored with Lily¡¯s help just before he would have become a demon. Sakrans earlier famous quote, ¡°Do not fear becoming a devil to protect your loved ones,¡± became a kind of foreshadowing. ¡®To demons, the evil within oneself is no different from another self...¡¯ When Gluttony is about to overwhelm Jin, he engages in a struggle within himself. Gluttony is merely a sacrifice of the awakened Jin, and the real enemy is the evil within. For demons, the evil within oneself is inseparable, like a shadow. Demons have only restrained the evil within themselves so far, never considering control In that sense, I¡¯m anticipating some backlash even in Helium once the 21st volume is released. Will it come true again? Don¡¯t worry. I heard it directly from Mora. While there are demons driven by rage and hatred, there hasn¡¯t been a case where someone remained sane. Of course, there¡¯s still some unease. As everyone knows, Xenon¡¯s Biography is currently treated like scripture or prophecy. There might be demons who may try to control their inner evil after reading the 21st volume. Before its release, I¡¯ll subtly mention this to Descal or Cecily. I¡¯ll show them the manuscript first. If there are demons who try to emulate after reading the 21st volume, please stop them at all costs. Jin¡¯s case in Xenon¡¯s Biography is unique; not every demon can control their inner evil. It could potentially cause social turmoil in Helium, similar to the Alvenheim¡¯s half-blood incident. It must be addressed without fail. ¡®Devil transformation completely reverses a demon¡¯s appearance...¡¯ While everyone knows that the biggest characteristic of demons is their dark hair like the night sky, blood-red eyes, and horns, inner evil completely overturns this image. With white hair, black sclera, blue irises, skin so pale it looks bluish and even black nails. Moreover, instead of black like demons, the horns are completely dyed with evil, making it with a blood-red color. As a devil, the horns are much larger, and even bat-like wings are attached, making it truly a demonic appearance. As a devil, while the overall color imagery is ¡®white,¡¯ which is a dark image but completely opposite to demons who represent darkness (?). With a sweep of my hand--, I finished all the descriptions and glanced back. As I described, there¡¯s Marie, who fits the description of ¡®white,¡¯ pressing her cheek against my back. Perhaps adding some elements from Marie as she is now would complete the image of a devil as I imagine it. However, Marie looked so innocent that she might just seem like a mischievous imp rather than a devi;. ¡°Marie.¡± ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Nothing. Just calling you.¡± Calling her an imp is a bit of an understatement for such a lovely woman. I chuckled and started typing on the typewriter again. When Marie saw me typing, she leaned her cheek against my broad back. She must have started to feel my weight because this time she placed my legs between hers instead of putting me on her thighs. The chair itself was spacious enough to allow for this position. As Marie¡¯s cuteness increased, I felt warmer inside. It seemed to oddly improve my concentration as well. ¡®First, Gluttony exits the stage here, leaving Envy to make an entrance...¡¯ As soon as the newly established Envy¡¯s setting came to mind, I smirked at Adelia. She was standing still, waiting for my command, seemingly without any pain in her legs. Every time I see her in a maid uniform, I don¡¯t just get my mouth watering... it felt different. She gladly allowed her own story to be used as inspiration, and Envy is a character trait that differs from her, with a more extreme nature. In fact, anyone who has experienced such tragedies successively would likely become extreme. Envy was similar to Wrath in some places. While revenge was the goal, there¡¯s also a noticeable worldly-wise aspect to her personality. Adelia, who always shows a bright side while suppressing her emotional wounds, displays a completely opposite temperament. ¡°Is there something you¡¯d like to say?¡± Did I stare too obviously? Adelia asked me with a puzzled expression, tilting her head. Each of her actions is so charming that my heart naturally flutters. Surely, Marie doesn¡¯t feel this fluttering too, does she? ¡°Hmph.¡± Looks like she did. Marie¡¯s hug became even stronger, confirming it. ¡®I wonder if Cecily feels the same way?¡¯ Our happy everyday life continued steadily. ***** Demons, like elves, have vastly superior basic specs compared to humans. This includes not only physical conditions but also the ability to freely wield magic. Being able to use magic freely implies adept mana control. Furthermore, with the existence of ¡®black mana,¡¯ which is more potent than regular mana, if we focus solely on destructive power, it reaches unmatched levels. Thanks to this formidable force, demons can only train in heavily fortified locations to avoid unintended destruction. Releasing power incorrectly under the guise of experimentation could lead to catastrophic results beyond mere surroundings crumbling. Because of this, buildings erected by demons boast terrifying durability without exception. Even ordinary structures are inherently reinforced, with magic embedded within, but royal palaces are another level altogether. It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that even if a massive meteor were to crash onto the palace, it would remain intact if intercepted properly. Not only does the palace itself have incredible durability, but its interior is no different. In preparation for any eventuality, underground training grounds and personal training areas have been installed deep below, with layers of magic added to allow the wielder to unleash their power freely. In other words, they remain unfazed even if someone causes chaos, or even if they were to transform into a devil, provided they are trained to the level of an ordinary knight. ¡°Haaa...¡± Resembling a scene of devastation caused by natural disaster, the training grounds were completely demolished. At the center, a woman let out a trembling breath. The area around her was ravaged as if dozens of bombs had exploded. The ground was pockmarked with deep craters, and the walls were deeply gouged as if sliced by something. What about the ceiling? Like the ground, it was riddled with holes, with fragments falling steadily. Despite being reinforced and protected by defensive magic, the training ground was so severely damaged that recovery seemed almost impossible. Flutter¡ª At that moment, something black that had been enveloping the woman unfurled widely. It resembled bat wings but was darker in color. What could only be seen in literature, and what can only be seen when a demon is fully transformed into a devil. A woman with devil wings revealed herself in the depths of the training ground beneath the Helium Palace. ¡°That¡¯s enough...¡± As she looked at the unmistakable symbol of devils, her wings, she wore a heated smile. And like her wings, her appearance was markedly different from the typical demon. Where there should have been white sclera, it was filled with black, and her horns far exceeded the typical demon¡¯s. Even symptoms that should only be visible during devil transformation, like her horns being entirely filled with red, were present. Though unmistakably a demon, the woman began to show a completely different aspect from those typical of demons. ¡°Ohh...! He was right! How... How is this possible...!¡± The woman openly expressed her joy, tightly clasping her hands together. While she outwardly appeared as a true devil, strangely, she maintained her ¡®reason.¡¯ A devilized demon becomes a creature without reason. This is an undeniable fact, one that all races, not just demons, are aware of. Yet despite becoming a devil, she clearly retained her sanity. Something that shouldn¡¯t have happened, or more accurately, something impossible, had occurred. But the surprises didn¡¯t end there. As she briefly marveled at her transformed form, her wings, large enough to cover her entire body, gradually turned into black particles. Along with this, her horns, now covered in red, began to shrink bit by bit. Gradually, as the wings completely disappeared and the horns returned to their normal size, the woman slowly opened her eyes. As she opened her eyes, the white sclera, previously filled with black, returned to its original state. The blood-red irises still expressed a presence. The identity of the woman who had just transformed into a devil moments ago was none other than Princess Cecily Drat Aisillia Vin of Helium. Having just experienced an unbelievable reality, she spread her hands out. For some reason, despite the calluses from sword training, her hands were beautifully smooth. But that wasn¡¯t all. ¡®Somehow, my chest seems larger...¡¯ Had she awakened her devil ancestry, making the succubus blood even thicker? For some reason, her figure seemed to have improved. Even though she hadn¡¯t checked with a full-body mirror, the change was so noticeable that there was no need. To test if she was truly rational, she closed her eyes firmly. First, she focused on the inner evil she had been restraining. ¡®...I don¡¯t feel anything.¡¯ There was no feeling at all. No trace of the source of evil that had tormented her during the demonic cycles. Cecily, with her unwavering devotion for the one she loves, had completely subdued the inner evil like a hero in a book. Initially, she doubted if it was possible, but she had indeed achieved it. ¡°Haaa...¡± Cecily exhaled a warm breath, feeling a newfound sense of energy within her. She even entertained negative thoughts just in case, but she felt no trace of evil within her. Now, all that remained was to wait. With an excited heart, she began to move but then became aware of her attire. Though it had been an inner struggle, the aftermath had manifested outwardly¡ªher clothes weren¡¯t just torn; they were shredded beyond repair. If she returned to Isaac like this, she would surely be met with suspicion. That wouldn¡¯t do. When Volume 21 is released and Helium falls into chaos, that¡¯s when she must step forward. Demons shouldn¡¯t fear their inner evil, but must strive to overcome it. She should step forward just like Arwen confessed to being a hybrid during the hybrid crisis. She must show herself as well. ¡®How can I ever repay this kindness?¡¯ Cecily thought of Isaac, who had made all this possible, as she moved forward. Her feelings for Isaac seemed to deepen to the point where she could live as his concubine for the rest of her life if he wished. ¡®I want to bear Isaac¡¯s child soon.¡¯ With a strangely intensified desire, Cecily gently stroked her abdomen and returned with light steps. It had been only three days since she had started her training. Translators note: Chapter 280: I Guess (3) Chapter 280: I Guess (3) Three days had passed since Cecily began her closed-door training, and the training that was expected to last for a week had already ended. It was quite a rough training, and according to what I¡¯ve heard, the training ground was nearly half-destroyed to the point where it needed a complete overhaul. Due to the black mana, even simple magic wielded by demons is incredibly powerful. Therefore, I heard the buildings are designed to be very sturdy. Even simple buildings are as solid as city walls, so one can only imagine how strong the training grounds for royalty are. Yet, such a training ground was half-destroyed. I wonder what kind of enlightenment she achieved, but since it¡¯s an intensely personal matter, I have no intention of asking. What¡¯s important now is to show the manuscript to Descal and Cecily. The manuscript for volume 21 is complete except for the final proofreading. I could finish the proofreading while Cecily was washing up and changing clothes, so I proceeded with the work with a relaxed mind. The plan is to show the manuscript to Cecily first, rather than Descal. The reason for this is that Descal doesn¡¯t have the time. I may forget this occasionally, but Descal is the King of Helium. Helium is currently very busy, with no spare time to lose. Of course, if I requested a meeting, he would come running, but I don¡¯t want to go that far. So, I plan to meet with Cecily first, who has more free time. However, even if I show her the manuscript, I have no intention of changing the story. It is only to discuss how much time is needed for any necessary adjustments. Given the recent clear precedent of the Alvenheim half-blood incident, it¡¯s essential to be cautious. Knock knock knock ¡°Isaac. It¡¯s me. Can I come in?¡± While I was reviewing and proofreading for typos, Cecily knocked on the door. I had told her to come whenever she was free, and it seems she came right away. As soon as I heard the knock, I silently looked at Adelia. As soon as Adelia met my gaze, she nodded and headed towards the door. Creak¡ª As soon as Adelia saw that the person at the door was Cecily, she opened the door wide. I lifted my head to see Cecily, who had appeared for the first time in three days. She was wearing the usual black dress she always wore at the palace. A dress that was so revealing at the chest that I didn¡¯t know where to look. ¡°Then, have a good time.¡± Adelia, who had opened the door wide, bowed slightly and left the room. This was something I had arranged in advance. Soon, only Cecily and I were left in the bedroom. Normally, one might think we were left alone to do something inappropriate. But today, I really called Cecily to discuss matters without any lewd intentions. Tap tap tap- As soon as Cecily and I were alone in the room, she slowly approached me. The clear sound of her shoes reached my ears. As she came closer, I paused from organizing the manuscript and looked back at Cecily, sensing something odd. She was smiling, the same playful yet seductive smile she always showed when looking at me. However, the atmosphere was different. Besides the allure, her aura felt stronger. I had felt something similar half a year ago when she entered her evil cycle and we spent the first night. ¡°Why did you call me?¡± While I was staring at her blankly, Cecily had already approached close enough to be in front of my nose. She bent down slightly to meet my eyes, perhaps deliberately. This exposed her deep cleavage, capturing my gaze. I blinked in momentary embarrassment. Maybe it was my imagination, but it seemed larger than three days ago. Her black dress, clearly custom-made, struggled to contain her size, with a bit of flesh peeking out. Just three days ago, it fit snugly, but now it seemed to be bursting at the seams. ¡°Isaac?¡± ¡°Oh, sorry. Ahem.¡± I almost made a mistake. Or perhaps I already had. At Cecily¡¯s call, I quickly gathered my wits and cleared my throat. My face felt slightly warm from the embarrassment. Her entire aura had changed so much over the past three days. What kind of training had she undergone to enhance her beauty and figure so much? Usually, strength increases with training, not appearance. Humans noticeably slow down aging, but Cecily is a demon, a race inherently far from aging. ¡°Um... Noona?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You look even prettier than before. What kind of training did you do over the past three days?¡± Unable to contain my curiosity, I asked her directly. The change was beyond my comprehension. Cecily smiled warmly at my question and replied in a gentle voice. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, Isaac.¡± ¡°...Because of me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I felt even more puzzled. I hadn¡¯t done anything. Unless she meant squeezing me like toothpaste every night, which she hadn¡¯t. She had entered closed-door training and instructed that no one be allowed in. We couldn¡¯t have had any contact over the past three days. As I tilted my head in confusion, Cecily smiled faintly and snapped her fingers lightly. When she snapped her fingers, a chair materialized out of thin air with a ¡°pop¡± sound. It seemed she had summoned a chair using spatial magic. ¡°Let¡¯s move past this part. So why did you call me?¡± Cecily asked as she gracefully sat in the chair she had summoned, her beautiful smile still on her face. While I wondered about her noticeably different aura, I handed her the organized manuscript. After all, the prettier she becomes, the more I benefit. I certainly don¡¯t dislike it. Cecily being my woman remains unchanged. ¡°Here. This.¡± ¡°This is...¡± ¡°It¡¯s the manuscript for the upcoming Volume 21.¡± ¡°The manuscript?¡± ¡°My inner devil whispered to me. It said Isaac doesn¡¯t love me. It said I would suffer in the distant future and struggle, so why love him?¡± ¡°...?¡± What was she talking about? I blinked as soon as I heard her story. This wasn¡¯t the story of Jin from Xenon¡¯s Biography. It was Cecily¡¯s story. The problem was that this wasn¡¯t the end. With a bewildered expression, I slowly raised my head. ¡°It even went as far as to say all of Isaac¡¯s love for me is a lie. Just like in the description from Xenon¡¯s Biography, it was a version of me with opposite colors and traits that said this. At first, it tormented me, stirring up my desires, making my chest feel like it was being torn apart. It didn¡¯t take long to realize that the source of that desire was my obsession with Isaac.¡± As Cecily spoke, a gradual transformation began. The most noticeable change was her horns, which started to grow significantly. Originally small and decorative, they now extended to the length of her face, turning from black to a deep red. What is this? ¡°But I rebutted the inner devil, or rather, her. I said that even if I grieve, I won¡¯t regret it. Like I told you, I won¡¯t regret loving you, Isaac. Having possessiveness means that I truly love you.¡± This was already shocking enough, but there was more. Just like the description in the book, Cecily¡¯s sclera turned black, commonly known as ¡°reverse eyes.¡± This physical trait is often seen in demons deeply tainted by evil or demons that have lost to their inner darkness. What the hell? Is this a joke? ¡°It was truly... an intense battle beyond description. I had no idea how strong my inner devil was since none of our kind had ever faced it before. This was true for me as well. But after reading your manuscript, my perspective changed.¡± ¡°... ...¡± Whoosh! To top it all off, wings sprouted from her back. Darker than a bat¡¯s wings, these demonic wings unfolded fully. Her larger horns, reverse eyes, and now the wide-spread wings all matched the depiction of a demon in ancient texts. Yet, Cecily maintained complete control of her sanity. As I gaped at Cecily transforming into a devil in real-time, she brought one hand to her mouth and smiled. Whether it was the manifestation of her succubus blood or just the allure of her dramatically changed appearance, the sight of her wings made my face heat up and my heart race. Quietly folding her wings, Cecily said. ¡°I can, and we all can, subdue our inner devils. We can face our fears without being afraid and have the courage to confront them.¡± ¡°... ...¡± Thud. With those words, Cecily suddenly climbed onto the desk. Each movement exuded dense, lingering sensuality. She then slowly approached me, extending her hand to gently caress my cheek. The touch was soft and warm, unlike the roughness expected from someone who wielded a sword. Her transformation was mesmerizing, and I felt a mix of astonishment and confusion as her hand tenderly stroked my face. ¡°I apologize for sneaking a look at your manuscript. I couldn¡¯t resist my curiosity. But you know, I have a grievance with you too.¡± Cecily said as her hand, which had been caressing my cheek, moved down to touch my lips. Her other hand reached up to rest on my head. She gently pulled me closer, burying my face in her large chest. Although I often did this every night, the emotions resonating in my chest now were on a completely different level. More than anything, even though we hadn¡¯t yet started the main event, I felt my strength being drained from me, making it seem like she had truly become a succubus. ¡°And you still say you¡¯re not a prophet? Don¡¯t be ridiculous. Isaac, you¡¯re definitely a saint sent by the gods to save this world. Cardinal Kate wasn¡¯t talking nonsense.¡± No, that¡¯s not it. You¡¯re just imposing your interpretation on me. I wanted to say those words out loud, but it seemed that the manifestation of her succubus blood was affecting me, leaving my mind hazy... no, actually, it was becoming clearer. Despite Cecily¡¯s overwhelming allure, I had the holy power given to me by Mora, which I was using to defend myself. However, I still couldn¡¯t speak because my face was buried in her soft, pillow-like chest, effectively muffling me. ¡°As the rumors suggest, you must have restrictions preventing you from speaking, right? Isn¡¯t that so?¡± ¡°... ...¡± No, that¡¯s not it. Could you please let me out of this soft prison? As a man, it felt good, but it was also stifling. It was so comfortable that I felt like I could fall asleep right there. But Cecily, already immersed in the atmosphere, continued speaking without realizing this. ¡°I understand what you¡¯re thinking, Isaac. I¡¯ll discuss this with my father. There might be a public address in a few days.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°But before that...¡± Cecily trailed off and then leaned in close to my ear, whispering seductively. ¡°Can we relieve some of this built-up tension first? If possible, I¡¯d like to do it in this state. That woman kept provoking my desires. It¡¯s hard to hold back until night.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Is that okay?¡± What followed was an intense and chaotic session. Without exaggeration, if it weren¡¯t for my holy power, I might have met a blissful end right there in bed. ***** The day after Cecily¡¯s demonic transformation incident, I immediately went to find Mora. ¡®You said there wasn¡¯t anything!!¡¯ [There wasn¡¯t, right?] ¡®You said there definitely wasn¡¯t!¡¯ [I did, right?] ¡®Then what was that yesterday?!¡¯ [Surprise! But you know, there¡¯s no such thing as ¡°definitely¡±!] ¡®... ...¡¯ [Sorry for joking around. But we¡¯re in this together, okay? Don¡¯t be too harsh. I¡¯m serious.] This kind of misunderstanding was beyond frustrating. Translators note: I finally bought a chatGPT4 subscription and the difference is staggering... Chapter 281: I Guess (4) Chapter 281: I Guess (4) Everyone must have often heard this phrase on the internet: ¡®It was there, but now it¡¯s gone.¡¯ (TL: doesn¡¯t translate well...) This phrase is often used to describe something that clearly existed but suddenly disappeared, a truly absurd situation. However, the opposite situation can be equally disconcerting. Both end up making you look like a liar. I am currently experiencing such a situation. I am facing an utterly unreasonable situation where something that definitely wasn¡¯t there now exists. In the soon-to-be-released 21st volume of Xenon¡¯s Biography, there¡¯s a concept called devil transformation of the demon race. Specifically, it¡¯s about overcoming inner evil to become a complete being. Do you remember the ¡°fusion¡± shown by the two elf heroes during the demon invasion of Alvenheim, or rather, Alvenheim, in Xenon¡¯s Biography? Back then, the concept of unification was entirely my imagination. It was a setting that emerged from the thought, ¡®Wouldn¡¯t this be possible in a fantasy world?¡¯ But now, it turns out that it¡¯s a forbidden magic, so dangerous that it has been lost. There¡¯s even a movement to theorize the processes exhibited during unification. This alone is quite bewildering, but this is clearly a setting¡ªno, magic¡ªthat ¡®existed¡¯. There is a significant difference between something that has precedent and something that sets a precedent. Contamination of the World Tree¡¯s roots, the existence of devil worshippers, Helium¡¯s reaper organization, elf¡¯s fusion, the fallen archbishop, etc. There have been numerous incidents since the release of Xenon¡¯s Biography, but none set a precedent. [How do you explain the magic engine?] ¡®That¡¯s something that existed on Earth as well. Considering the existence of the pump, it wouldn¡¯t have taken long to invent it.¡¯ As I said, the magic engine, in other words, the steam engine, exists even on Earth. Still, it¡¯s no less surprising. However, devil transformation¡ªdemons subjugating their inner devil¡ªhas no precedent. There have been cases where they completely lose their reason and go on a rampage after being engulfed by evil, but never maintaining their reason, as Cecily showed me. Above all, more than the devil transformation itself, there¡¯s one thing I can¡¯t understand. ¡®How can it be exactly the same as what I described? This doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡¯ Cecily told me that the inner devil was the exact opposite in color from the demons in Xenon¡¯s Biography. Unlike the black-haired, red-eyed demons, the inner devil had white hair and blue eyes, with sclera stained black. Even Cecily¡¯s appearance in her devil form was exactly as described in the book. No matter how much cultural differences exist, this level of coincidence feels like the universe is conspiring against me. So I went to Mora and questioned her. I asked if this made any sense, if I was truly a regressor without even realizing it myself. This incident goes beyond crossing the line, it was an unprecedented event, often referred to as ¡°forced misunderstanding.¡± [I understand what you¡¯re saying. But inner evil is just a mental image that resides in the mind.] ¡®A mental image?¡¯ [Yes. Try to imagine what I look like in your mind. You¡¯ve read a lot of mythology books, haven¡¯t you?] Despite the unexpected suggestion from Mora, I obediently followed her instructions. According to the mythology books I had read, Mora is a beautiful woman with black hair and blue eyes. Additionally, she has a playful beauty, with a face that suits a mischievous and cheerful smile. [In reality, I¡¯m a bit prettier, but I¡¯ll let that slide.] Ah, I see. So she can even see the imagined image. [Anyway, can you see my image in your mind as you imagine it?] ¡®Yes.¡¯ [That¡¯s what a mental image is. It¡¯s the projection of the image you have in your mind. The same goes for the inner devil.] ¡®If that¡¯s the case...¡¯ [It means that Cecily¡¯s inner devil changes according to her imagination.] Cecily confessed to me that she had taken a peek at the manuscript out of curiosity while I was taking a nap. After that, she entered secluded training, which matches the timing perfectly. And if Mora¡¯s explanation is correct, an inner devil is manifested through imagination... ¡®No matter what, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that it¡¯s forced.¡¯ [This was all done by her, not me. I did nothing wrong.] ¡®You said there won¡¯t be anything wrong!¡¯ [I said there is nothing wrong for now, not that there is nothing wrong at all.] Am I imagining the conversation going in circles? I rubbed my face dry, struggling to accept the situation. I¡¯ll discuss it with Descal, but the shock he will receive will be much stronger than mine. Furthermore, Cecily will reveal her devilization to the public in a speech following the release of volume 21. Just as Arwen confessed her mixed-blood status during the mixed-blood incident, Cecily will show her devilization to the people. I¡¯m at a loss for what to do in this situation that is far from what I had anticipated. [There¡¯s no need to overthink it. As I said before, there will be no threats to you or those you love in the near future.] ¡®You said last time that there would be a crisis for me!¡¯ [That was a personal crisis. The crisis mentioned by my brother and me is one that could threaten your very future.] The gods possess the power to glimpse into the future. They can use this ability to inform their cherished followers when a crisis is approaching. Saying I¡¯m a saint who came from another dimension to save the demons, that the gods had to exert themselves for me to cross over, and so on. It¡¯s a mix of half-truths and exaggerations, making it tricky to reveal the truth easily. [Why don¡¯t you just tell them? It¡¯s going to be hard to deny it anyway.] ¡®I plan to tell Cecily Noona first. For the others, I¡¯ll slowly lay the groundwork.¡¯ [What about that child Arwen?] ¡®Does Arwen also think I¡¯m a reincarnator?¡¯ [Hmm... It¡¯s a bit complicated with her. Do you know about parallel worlds?] Why is she suddenly talking about parallel worlds? [That child thinks you came over from a world where a hero like Xenon didn¡¯t exist, from such a world. She believes you experienced all the stories of the Elf Queen and Kair, and Xenon and Mary.] ¡®No, that¡¯s ridiculous...¡¯ [Think carefully about the kindness you¡¯ve shown her so far. I wonder if she¡¯s mistaken or not.] Is she being sarcastic or teasing me? Anyway, the fact that Arwen is thinking like that leaves me at a loss for words. Perhaps it¡¯s the synergy of my heightened status in various ways, Arwen¡¯s misconception, and the hint of reincarnation. Moreover, since Arwen is the queen of Alvenheim, she must be even more immersed in it. It¡¯s not entirely impossible. I felt a throbbing headache coming on and let out a small laugh inwardly. They say giving up makes things easier, so it might be best to write without any thoughts from now on. ¡®Haa... Alright. Giving up would be easier.¡¯ [Good thinking. You know that stress is the root of all illnesses, right?] ¡®Of course, I know. Ah, there¡¯s one thing I¡¯m curious about. Can I ask?¡¯ [Ask anything.] ¡®I¡¯m curious about what changes occur when a demon like Cecily defeats their inner devil.¡¯ [That depends on which demon¡¯s descendant it is. In her case, being a succubus descendant, her body and aura become more seductive. She also transforms into a body specialized for absorbing energy. Do you understand what I mean?] Of course, I do. Yesterday, I was thoroughly drained while being with Cecily. It¡¯s embarrassing to say, but Cecily¡¯s evolved inside significantly compared to before. To exaggerate a bit, it feels like a 3-minute curry. Additionally, her stamina and desires are as strong as during her period of the evil cycle. If I hadn¡¯t received divine power in advance, I would have slept all day. ¡®So, does that mean it will be like that every day...?¡¯ [Not exactly. Conquering the inner devil means gaining its power. The desire is just part of that power.] ¡®Does her period of evil cycle proceed the same as before?¡¯ [Most things are the same. Except for maintaining rationality when becoming a devil.] I was scared that Cecily might be in heat every day, but I¡¯m relieved. If that were the case, Mora would have given a serious warning. I sighed in relief inwardly and slowly planned for the future. Not that there¡¯s much to plan, other than Cecily¡¯s upcoming speech. I can gradually lay the groundwork to reveal that I¡¯m a reincarnator. It would be strange to suddenly declare, ¡°I¡¯m a reincarnator.¡± After that, while having various conversations with Mora, it was time to receive divine power and return. [Oh, by the way. A piece of advice: a major turning point is coming soon. It will be quite an important one for you.] ¡®A turning point?¡¯ [Yes. A turning point is coming, and the future will change based on the choice you make.] ¡®Is it a bad future?¡¯ In response to my anxious question, Mora answered in a rarely serious voice. [You will both struggle a bit. There won¡¯t be any danger, but you will be very busy.] ¡®Can you tell me when it will be?¡¯ Then she replied. [In a month.] It wasn¡¯t far into the future. Translators note: The next arc, after helium, is FIRE Chapter 282: Bombshell Statement (1) Chapter 282: Bombshell Statement (1) It has been a week since I heard Mora¡¯s prophecy that I would face a crossroads in a month. This past week felt both short and long, unlike any other week. First, as planned, I discussed the 21st volume with Helium¡¯s king, Descal. Not alone, but with Cecily. From just hearing this, you can roughly guess what situation unfolded. I could clearly see Descal, who was usually composed, displaying a variety of expressions. For reference, not only Descal but also Aisilia was present, and she fainted, screaming as if she had seen a horror movie, reacting as if she had seen something she shouldn¡¯t have. Well, it¡¯s more surprising if she didn¡¯t react when she witnessed her beloved daughter suddenly turning into a devil in real-time. Fortunately, Cecily had set up a thick soundproof barrier in advance, and I calmly explained everything, so they gradually regained their composure. At first, they had a look of disbelief, but after confirming that she was fully rational, they had no choice but to accept it. Anyway, since they are deeply connected with Cecily, they must take action. They planned to give the speech a week after the 21st volume was released. Since it wasn¡¯t a personal matter but a national one, the Academy would likely grant permission for an extended leave. Royals like Cecily are symbolic by their very existence, something the Academy understands well. ¡°Look, son-in-law, are you really a prophet?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± It was natural for Descal and Aisilia to suspect me of being a prophet. I somehow managed to gloss over this part. What¡¯s left is to see the release of the 21st volume and the speech Cecily will give in Helium. This is something I have more than 80% stake in, so I subtly suggested to Cecily. I asked if I could help with her upcoming speech, just as I had written a speech for Arwen. But Cecily shook her head and politely refused with a clear smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can¡¯t always rely on help.¡± ¡°Are you really okay?¡± ¡°Yes. There are things I¡¯ve wanted to say when our demon race finally saw the light. I want to say those.¡± Hearing this, I realized once again that Cecily is the princess of the demon race. Since she stood above her people and harbored a mindset for the demons more than anyone else, the content of her speech itself didn¡¯t matter. The most important thing is that her heart is properly conveyed. And sincerity is the best way to deliver one¡¯s heart. Moreover, while Arwen faced unexpected social turmoil, Cecily is preparing for a well-anticipated future. This does not mean that Arwen¡¯s abilities are inferior to Cecily¡¯s. As seen before, Arwen¡¯s speech skills alone are outstanding. ¡°Isaac.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Thank you so much. For being born into this world.¡± Her red eyes, filled with affection, looked at me. Half-closed eyes and slightly curved lips radiated a subtle charm. I silently stared at her beauty, which seemed to encompass all the beauty of the world, and then I chuckled. Thanking me for being born is quite a profound statement. She must be thinking of me as a reincarnator to say something like that. Now, I don¡¯t have the energy or the thought to deny it. I reached out as I looked at Cecily lying on the bed. At first, I touched her face, then moved up to caress her horns. Her horns, gradually turning red. When I touched her horns, Cecily closed her eyes to feel the sensation. Although there are no sensory organs in the horns themselves, the act of touching them gives demons a great sense of comfort. ¡°Noona.¡± ¡°Yes, Isaac.¡± ¡°Contrary to what you think, I was really a nobody. Or rather, I used to be. I was nothing more than a stone rolling on the street.¡± I answered in the past tense, talking about my previous life, not the world I live in now. When I brought up my past life, Cecily rested her face on my chest, listening intently. Because of the close contact, I could feel a soft sensation against my arm. We¡¯ve already mixed bodies, so there¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about. I continued speaking while stroking her horns and beautiful hair. ¡°This is not me being humble or lying. I wasn¡¯t as physically strong or as much of a leader as Xenon, nor did I have the will to sacrifice myself for someone like Jin. I was an utterly ordinary person, busy laughing and playing outside.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m not as great as you think I am.¡± The memories of my past life are deeply rooted. Even though I¡¯ve somewhat adapted now, those memories create a sense of disparity. I was a plain writer in my previous life, but in this world, I¡¯m praised as a great literary figure. It¡¯s almost like a light novel story. This is why I remain humble and don¡¯t easily reveal myself as Xenon. The common sense from my past life as an ordinary citizen is still deeply ingrained in me, creating a subtle gap. ¡°So, having many women...¡± ¡°...What?¡± ¡°Was polygamy accepted?¡± At that point, I had nothing to say. We all know that, except for unique cases like in the Middle East, most countries only allow monogamy. Her skin was glowing and taut even in the darkness, as if she was thoroughly satisfied with today. It¡¯s not just Cecily, the other women were the same. Marie is starting to shine with beauty, like a flower in full bloom, and Adelia¡¯s characteristic smile has become even prettier. Meanwhile, I¡¯ve become a body that can¡¯t survive without divine power. Even though I receive it daily, it¡¯s still just as exhausting. ¡®...I should work out more too.¡¯ The thought of asking my father for physical training suddenly crossed my mind. Anyway, as the summer vacation spent in Helium ended, the academy¡¯s opening day arrived. [In the midst of readers¡¯ worries, concerns, and expectations, Xenon¡¯s Biography Volume 21 has been released! But its content...] Xenon¡¯s Biography Volume 21 also made its appearance in the public eye. As soon as Volume 21 was released, readers hurried to check on Jin¡¯s condition. At the end of Volume 20, Jin had his chest pierced by Gluttony. In fact, it wasn¡¯t just pierced; a large hole was made, enough to see the background behind him. A wound that would be fatal not just to ordinary humans but even to much stronger demons. With trembling hands, readers turned the pages. Could Jin really be dead? If he dies, what will happen to Lily? No way. He can¡¯t die, right? No matter what, he¡¯s part of the protagonist¡¯s side. But Kyir died as soon as the side story was released. Ah, that¡¯s true, but still, Jin... As seen from the above comments, a wide range of reactions poured in. The biggest concern for readers was whether Jin would survive. And as Jin completely subdued his inner demon and regained his sanity, readers breathed a sigh of relief, but it also caused a huge stir. [Is it really possible for a demon to subdue their inner devil?] [Even if it¡¯s possible, wouldn¡¯t they have to live their whole life as a devil?] [No matter how much it¡¯s Xenon¡¯s Biography, the risk is too high. Demons should never try this.] The theory of not suppressing the inner devil but subduing and ¡®controlling¡¯ it. This theory shocked not only demons but other races as well. On the surface, demons have horns and many are handsome and beautiful, but their most significant feature is their inner devil. A darkness that turns them into devils if they experience tragedy or despair. That is the essence and identity of demons. Since the founding of Helium, demons have upheld self-restraint as a creed, but Xenon¡¯s Biography contains content that completely denies that creed. Even the demons of Helium, who revere Xenon as a saint, had to reluctantly admit... This was a bit much [Look at Lilith. She became a devil and a member of the Seven Deadly Sins, yet she maintained her sanity.] [In fact, if you look at her end, you can see that she never forgot her beloved.] [If one becomes a devil, they might initially go on a rampage, but perhaps with a certain trigger, they can maintain their sanity?] However, the setting of Lilith, a high-ranking devil, which had been overlooked until now, began to receive renewed attention, and the story began to change. Lilith is a devilized demon who maintained her sanity while acting under the orders of Diablos. As a result, readers couldn¡¯t help but be impressed. Especially with Sakran¡¯s last words serving as foreshadowing for Jin¡¯s devilization, creating a synergy. While chaos and understanding repeated themselves and people spent bewildering days, Helium officially announced a statement. [A week from today, we will conduct a nationwide address.] [We have things to show and inform everyone about, which will be closely related to Xenon.] [It will be a significant day proving that we are not devils.] Helium¡¯s nationwide address not only invited its citizens but also foreign dignitaries. This announcement alone caused another uproar. Where is Helium? It¡¯s a nation that had been semi-forced into isolation until now but only recently began to see the light of day through Xenon¡¯s Biography. Although it hasn¡¯t been determined whether it¡¯s a powerful country or just an ordinary one, everyone knows it has great potential. Most importantly, Helium has never officially invited foreign dignitaries before. This is essentially the first time. For other countries, it was an opportunity to gauge the size of Helium, while for Helium, it was a platform to freely express their intentions. While the world was buzzing with excitement, Isaac... ¡°Huh? What?¡± Realized something as he read the newspaper about Lilith, who maintains her sanity even as a devil. ¡°I didn¡¯t think about this when I wrote it.¡± It was a setting error. Translators note: Chapter 283: Bombshell Statement (2) Chapter 283: Bombshell Statement (2) As you can tell from my clumsy and often bumbling demeanor, I tend to make a lot of mistakes. More precisely, I¡¯m terrible at lying. According to others, my true feelings are always visible in my expressions and eyes. So, I¡¯ve mostly stopped lying, but I still make a lot of mistakes. Many of these mistakes have snowballed into bigger issues. In that sense, Lilith is a result of one of my mistakes. Originally, she shouldn¡¯t remember her past lover at all, her new memories should overwrite the old ones. From the moment she joined Diablos¡¯ ranks, she was supposed to be reborn under a new name, regaining all her memories only at the very end. The very fact that she remembers her ¡°name¡± is proof that she¡¯s maintaining her sanity. ¡®But what¡¯s done is done...¡¯ Technically, it¡¯s a clear setting error, but after Volume 21 was released, there was a strange phenomenon where Lilith started being re-evaluated. There was even a hypothesis, quite baffling to me as the author, that Lilith might have subdued her inner devil out of revenge. This unexpected development not only improved the work¡¯s overall quality but also unraveled unforeseen foreshadowing. I had no intention of explaining this, so I kept my mouth shut, and the positive reviews kept pouring in. However, the most significant event triggered by the release of Volume 21 was undoubtedly related to Helium. The scene where Jin subdues his inner devil gave demons both hope and doubt. Because of this, the announcement of a speech in Helium garnered everyone¡¯s attention. Especially since this was the first time in history that Helium invited foreign dignitaries for a nationwide address. Naturally, all eyes were on them. This event might even attract more attention than the mixed-blood incident in Alvenheim. Of course, the Minerva Empire plans to send dignitaries as well. Not only Leort and Rina but also Duke Requilis will attend. The different approach compared to the speech in Alvenheim is due to the different national circumstances. Both countries were conducting nationwide addresses, but while Alvenheim has had active exchanges under Arwen¡¯s rule, this is Helium¡¯s very first time. Although it¡¯s a nationwide address, it signifies something like a bird taking flight from its cage. Moreover, unlike Alvenheim, Helium has been semi-forced into isolation. Due to recent diplomatic efforts, neither side knows much about the other. All that¡¯s known is that the Xenon exhibition showcased the superior culture of the demons, almost nothing else has been confirmed. As a result, foreign dignitaries were bound to flock to Helium to assess its potential. Some came to evaluate Helium¡¯s capabilities, others to understand its ideology, and some to see if it¡¯s truly as gloomy as rumored. With various motives and goals, nobles from many countries headed to Helium, including the Minerva Empire, the Kingdom of Ters, the Republic of Velua, and other smaller nations. Although Queen Arwen of Alvenheim sent a representative due to state affairs, it¡¯s still a significant event. ¡°Isaac, you¡¯re impressive every time I see you.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Every time you publish a book, the whole world gets stirred up. Starting with Alvenheim, then Xavier, and now Helium. Is our empire next?¡± Before the speech began, I arrived in Helium early with Cecily¡¯s help, and I heard Rina¡¯s question, making me smile wryly. It¡¯s understandable that Rina thinks this way since every time I release a new book, a specific country goes into an uproar. Also, I understand why she pinpointed Alvenheim as the starting point instead of Helium. Rina is referring to the ideology that shakes the very foundation of a country. Even though the perception of demons has completely changed, their ideology has not. The same goes for other countries. However, in Alvenheim, the mixed-blood issue surfaced, and in Xavier, the existence of a corrupt cardinal fractured national significance. Now it¡¯s Helium. Due to the contents of Volume 21, Helium¡¯s foundational beliefs are being shaken. ¡°Um... I¡¯m not sure.¡± So, I answered thoughtlessly. I genuinely don¡¯t know anything about it. While the incident in Alvenheim was completely unexpected, preparations can be made in advance for the situations in Xavier and Helium. In that sense, I predict that the next focus will be the Kingdom of Ters, not the Minerva Empire. Although Volume 21 ended ambiguously due to a failure in pacing, Volume 22 will delve into the full-blown revenge of Envy. Perhaps then, the Kingdom of Ters will be pricked and step back, especially Hiriya. Of course, this is just a prediction and not certain. I¡¯m no prophet, so how could I know? ¡°Your acting skills have improved since I last saw you. Keep it up like that.¡± Then, I locked eyes with a pair of light blue eyes. It was the second princess of the Kingdom of Ters, Hiriya. She glared at me with her characteristic sharp gaze, then glanced back and forth between me and Adelia, who was sitting far away. Judging by her displeased expression, she still harbored ill feelings towards Adelia. I wondered how narrow-minded one could be to hold onto such a grudge. At times like this, even Rina from the past seemed more reasonable. ¡®When will she give up?¡¯ I gave Hiriya a slight nod and then shifted my gaze elsewhere, continuing to look for familiar faces. With Helium¡¯s first opening after being semi-forced into isolation, more dignitaries were present than at the Alvenheim speech. Among them was an unexpected figure. ¡®Ka-Kate?¡¯ It was Kate, a cardinal of the Luminous Order and the person who personally brought judgment upon the corrupt clergyman. I didn¡¯t know when she had arrived in Helium, but she was seated in the dignitaries¡¯ section with her holy knights in tow. In essence, this indirectly implies that Xavier wants to trade with Helium. However, given Xavier¡¯s history of massacring demons in a fit of fanaticism, their relationship with Helium is bound to be strained. Even now, Helium¡¯s nobles are casting meaningful glances at Kate. ¡®It must be that important.¡¯ For Helium, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to not only leap but soar towards the world. It¡¯s also a chance for the entire race to evolve. In this sense, Cecily¡¯s speech could become a historic oration that changes the future, or it might just be an average address. Having seen various historical records, I knew her speech had to be great. The pressure is immense, but no one knows when such an opportunity will come again. Hoping fervently that she delivers a speech as compelling as Arwen¡¯s, I waited silently. Though I wasn¡¯t the one giving the speech, my heart pounded with nervous anticipation. ¡°Hey, is that...¡± ¡°Seems like it.¡± ¡°That woman is Princess Cecily.¡± As I waited quietly, murmurs from the front reached my ears. Judging by the mention of Cecily¡¯s name, it seemed she had made her appearance. I craned my neck like a meerkat. Though she hadn¡¯t yet stepped onto the podium, I could see Cecily ascending slowly. Instead of her usual revealing black dress, she wore a simple red dress. Since it was a speech and not a social event, she seemed to have opted for a more modest attire. ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± As soon as Cecily appeared on the podium, the buzzing plaza fell silent. Not just the demons but also the guests from afar focused their attention on her. Eyes of various colors, not just red, gazed at her. I heard occasional praises about her beauty, but I didn¡¯t pay much attention. How much time passed like that, I couldn¡¯t tell. Cecily looked around the audience and then locked eyes with me. She smiled brightly, cleared her throat a few times, and then began to speak quietly. [Hello. Dear citizens and esteemed guests from faraway lands visiting Helium. My name is Cecily Drat Aisilia Vin. I am the princess of Helium, the sanctuary of demons, and...] For some reason, I was reminded of her first entrance ceremony speech. Back then, her speech was really... [The benefactor of Demons, Xenon¡¯s, woman.] It was incredibly good... What? ¡°What?¡± What did she say? Translators note: Chapter 284: Bombshell Statement (3) Chapter 284: Bombshell Statement (3) Because of the voice amplification magic, Cecily¡¯s voice echoes throughout the entire plaza. Five seconds after dropping an unexpected statement, a dead silence falls over the plaza. It is quite literally a bombshell. Unlike when Arwen revealed her mixed-blood status, which caused mere ripples on a quiet lake, this was a sign of a massive tidal wave. ¡°What... did she say?¡± ¡°Xenon¡¯s woman?¡± ¡°Hey, did I hear that right?¡± The unexpected bombshell of calling herself Xenon¡¯s woman stirred the entire venue into an uproar. Musk and Arwen are the only ones who know Xenon¡¯s true identity. This is what people firmly believed until now. However, that belief was shattered by Cecily¡¯s statement just now. No longer just one or two, but now a third person knows. Moreover, the fact that Cecily mentioned being Xenon¡¯s ¡®woman¡¯ holds a completely different weight than the people previously mentioned. ¡°What, what is she thinking?¡± ¡°... ...¡± Marie, sitting next to me, is so shocked that her mouth is agape. Cecily¡¯s bombshell statement has left a significant impact. To be someone¡¯s woman means to be officially dating that person, which is what most people would think. In other words, Cecily just publicly declared in front of everyone that she is dating Xenon, or in other words, me. I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s thinking, but her actions are completely different from the usual Cecily. ¡°Is it true?¡± ¡°No way... could it be? Considering she¡¯s a demon princess, it might be possible.¡± ¡°Then really...¡± ¡°Is that why demons were portrayed so favorably?¡± The murmuring of the crowd grows louder, and the opinions exchanged become more diverse. Initially skeptical, people start to believe it as they compare it to the depiction of demons in Xenon¡¯s Biography. However, the shock of the bombshell, like a tactical nuclear weapon, still lingered. The atmosphere is still filled with disbelief. Cecily seemed to notice the reaction, and she slowly scanned the audience. Although it¡¯s hard to see clearly from this distance, she wore a confident smile. ¡®She wouldn¡¯t say this without thinking...¡¯ If she was going to say something like this, she should have discussed it with me beforehand. Saying such things without any discussion could not only affect me but especially deteriorate my relationship with Marie. Currently, at the academy, Marie and I are officially dating, while I¡¯m secretly dating Cecily. Although there are times when I hang out with Marie and other acquaintances, there are hardly any instances where Cecily and I openly wander around together. Therefore, even though Cecily saying such things wouldn¡¯t narrow down the suspect, it still makes me uneasy. I decided to keep calm and watch what she would say. [You all must have been surprised. It must have been shocking to suddenly hear that I¡¯m Xenon¡¯s woman. But please stay calm and listen to me until the end.] Cecily continued her speech, maintaining her unique, seductive voice. Thanks to her words, the commotion subsided. It seemed she threw such a bombshell statement to grab maximum attention, and I became curious about how she would resolve this. [Before Xenon¡¯s Biography appeared to the world, we demons had to live in hiding. Inside Helium, we could laugh, chat, get angry, and enjoy ourselves just like other races. But the world¡¯s gaze was cruel. Not only did they see us as devils, but in the past, this perception led to terrible tragedies.] The terrible tragedy that the demons suffered in the past. Anyone with a bit of historical interest would know what event she was referring to. It was a massacre caused by humans driven mad with fanaticism. It wasn¡¯t like the Beastman massacre that occurred during the race wars but a historical fact that happened before that. The Holy Kingdom of Xavier massacred the demons, claiming to completely eradicate the seeds of devils, in the so-called ¡®Root Uprooting.¡¯ The phrase might sound awkward, but the content is extremely atrocious. Moreover, knowing the history and looking back at that name would be chilling. ¡°Ahem.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Xavier¡¯s representatives in the VIP seats reacted awkwardly, perhaps realizing that Cecily¡¯s speech was targeting them. Even though she openly ridiculed them like that, they have nothing to say. Because the recent scandal of the corrupted cardinal has just erupted. Currently, Xavier is being held together by Kate¡¯s leadership; if she had also abandoned the Luminous Order, it would have been a major incident where their roots were completely uprooted. They have little say, and with Cecily delivering historical facts so forcefully, they can¡¯t say anything. That doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s being rude. She¡¯s not openly mocking them but rather pointing out the tragedies they have faced. [We demons are a race born from tragedy. Every day, we have to fight the devils hidden deep within our hearts, and sometimes it¡¯s unbearably painful. But we also have loved ones and people to protect. For their sake, we suppressed the evil within us. To protect our loved ones.] [This hasn¡¯t changed even after Xenon¡¯s Biography came to light. Thanks to him, we demons have stepped into a brighter world, but the fundamental problem remains. Just as no living being knows their future, we demons always face the risk of being consumed by our inner devils. This isn¡¯t just your opinion, we demons think the same way.] [However, thanks to the sincere depiction in Xenon¡¯s Biography, we demons could finally stand as individuals rather than devils. Just like me, enrolling in Minerva Empire¡¯s Halo Academy and actively interacting with neighboring countries. Moreover, we showcased the strength of Helium¡¯s culture at the exhibition.] [Nonetheless, our true enemy still lies within. Like the plan of Gluttony depicted in Xenon¡¯s Biography, there is a chance that the inner devil could turn all Helium demons into true devils. Such a terrible tragedy won¡¯t happen again thanks to our benefactor, but the fundamental problem hasn¡¯t been solved. Yet, unbeknownst to us, the answer was already present in Xenon¡¯s Biography.] [Lilith, who appears in Xenon¡¯s Biography, is a woman who became a devil due to a tragic past and is responsible for Lust among the Seven Deadly Sins.] That¡¯s a setting error. I could only smile wryly as I listened to Cecily¡¯s speech. I wish I could confess in a letter that it¡¯s a setting error, but readers praise it as a wonderful foreshadowing, so I can¡¯t. I¡¯m not even sure they¡¯d believe me if I denied it. For now, let¡¯s just let it slide as it¡¯s better this way. [Lilith became a devil after losing her beloved, but surprisingly, she maintained her sanity. It¡¯s normal for demons who became such to lose their reason and become monsters consumed by rage and despair, but she didn¡¯t. People might naturally assume this because she switched sides, but this alone signifies a significant change for our demons.] Many incidents had occurred, but none involved real-life inspirations for characters appearing. However, with Cecily showing her devilization, the story changed. People would now claim that there were real-life inspirations for the characters! The decisive evidence was Cecily herself, who revealed herself as Xenon¡¯s woman for this reason. ¡®She really used her head well.¡¯ When Cecily said she was Xenon¡¯s woman, she was referring to being the inspiration for a character in Xenon¡¯s Biography. In other words, she was declaring herself as the person Xenon based a character on! This declaration had a high chance of being accepted because of the significance of Xenon¡¯s Biography and the fact that she demonstrated devilization. Furthermore, the social culture of this world is more rudimentary than that of Earth. Therefore, as long as the front and back of the story are plausible, everything will be accepted. The possibility of a lie? Ask the gods. The gods would side with Cecily. Why? Because Cecily didn¡¯t lie. Saying she is Xenon¡¯s woman means she is my woman, so there is no lie. Of course, they might ask if Cecily knows Xenon. However, even Kate received a vague oracle to find me, so there¡¯s no way the gods would provide a clear oracle. Society, politics, ideology, and the truth of the matter. Cecily has captured every possible rabbit. She didn¡¯t consult with me separately because of this confidence. I can let this slide. ¡®... By the way, she¡¯s essentially made Xenon¡¯s Biography into a holy scripture.¡¯ This part makes me smile wryly. I am willing to tolerate this since she informed me about her demonization. In three days, all sorts of articles will emerge. I can vividly hear the increase in my father¡¯s workload from here. [I, Cecily Drat Aisilia Vin, princess of Helium and Xenon¡¯s woman, declare. Our demon race no longer needs to fear the inner devil. There is no reason to fear our darkness to protect our loved ones. As I have just shown, we no longer need to be confined in a cage. Birds are safest in a cage, but they are not born to die there.] As she said this, Cecily slowly released her devilization. The clarity of her returning to her original form elicited gasps from the surroundings. The mere act of undoing her devilization proved her words were true. [Our demon race now has only the future to move forward to. Lastly, we will soar high into the sky with our wings. Even if they are not pure white angel wings, we will fly with these wings stained with pure darkness. Thank you.] With those words, Cecily bowed politely and stepped down from the podium. As she descended, the square was enveloped in a heavy silence... Clap clap clap Starting with my applause. Clap clap clap clap clap! The square was soon filled with thunderous applause and cheers. The demons, in particular, were more enthusiastic than anyone else, which was understandable given Cecily¡¯s speech. It could indeed be a day of liberation, freeing them from the fate that had tormented them until now. It will take a long time and effort to remove the shackles that bound them like slaves, but the mere possibility was akin to salvation for the demons. ¡°Princess Cecily! Thank you!!¡± ¡°Blessings to the princess and Xenon!!¡± ¡°Xenon! Thank you so much!!¡± Oh, how embarrassing. Mixed in with the praises for Cecily were also praises directed at me, making my face heat up. Amidst the roaring applause, I cleared my throat, blushing at the praise I heard. I wanted to cool down the heat on my face, but it wasn¡¯t easy. I needed to get out of here. ¡°Marie. We should get up and...¡± Just as I was about to call Marie, I suddenly felt a piercing gaze from another direction. As I turned my gaze, I couldn¡¯t help but flinch in surprise. Hiriya was staring at me without any change in her expression. ¡°... ...¡± ¡°... ...¡± I met her gaze silently, then quickly turned my head without even greeting her. For some reason, I felt chills all over my body. Surely she wasn¡¯t watching me throughout the speech. ¡®...No way, right?¡¯ Hiriya wouldn¡¯t give me that much attention. Translators note: Chapter 285: Bombshell Statement (4) Chapter 285: Bombshell Statement (4) Even though Cecily¡¯s speech, which was like a tactical nuclear strike, had ended, the fervor in the square showed no signs of dying down. For now, the nobles and I were engaging in conversations, much like during the speech in Alvenheim, to strengthen our networks. Most of the discussion centered around Cecily¡¯s speech and speculating on how the future political landscape might change. Given the clear evidence that the shackles binding the demons could be removed, it was a troubling development for other countries. The demons were already several steps ahead in magic and culture. While the elves could match them in magic, culturally, it was a different story. With the potential to break free from their restraints, Helium¡¯s influence would continue to grow. However, this didn¡¯t mean that Helium would have the upper hand. While showcasing potential was good, it also meant giving time to potential enemies. Thanks to Descal laying a solid foundation, Cecily wouldn¡¯t immediately face all kinds of political attacks as soon as she ascended to the throne of the Demon King. Nevertheless, it was an optimal situation for strengthening their internal affairs. No matter how much Cecily had subdued her inner devil, it would not be an easy path. I expected a directive to be issued soon, especially since demons have a ¡°little devil¡± adolescence. From the perspective of demon parents, it was the most dangerous time in raising a child, fraught with challenges as the child would be rebellious and their inner devil would run rampant. It was already tough, and if the children decided to subdue their inner devil, it would be an additional headache for the parents. Thinking briefly about the increased difficulty for demon parents, I shifted my gaze to the citizens of Helium who had watched Cecily¡¯s speech. O light we found in the twilight! We shall never falter. Farewell to our shadow! Let us move forward toward the light once more! With their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders, they were singing Helium¡¯s national anthem passionately. Cecily¡¯s speech had given the demons not just empty hope but a solid conviction. Cecily had kindly demonstrated the process of subduing one¡¯s inner devil, leaving no room for hesitation. Now, what remains is for them to make a significant leap forward, not as demons but as part of humanity. The inner devil that had confined them since birth was no longer something to be feared but something that could be overcome. Though there would be many incidents and accidents with plenty of talk and issues, I believed they would manage well. ¡®Not that I have to worry about my identity being exposed...¡¯ As I conversed with nobles who approached to strengthen their connection with Marie and me, I glanced in another direction. The person I was looking at was neither Rina nor Leort but Hiriya. As usual, she was impeccably dressed in her uniform, talking to a noble who had approached her, but she occasionally glanced this way. I didn¡¯t understand why Hiriya showed such great interest in me, but the most plausible reason was my identity. Perhaps due to her insignificant desire for revenge against Adelia, she had been watching me even during Cecily¡¯s speech. ¡®There¡¯s nothing to hint at my identity... hmm...¡¯ Cecily had called herself Xenon¡¯s woman, but that was merely to say she was the person who inspired a character. Some high-ranking nobles might question her, asking if she really has no relationship with Xenon. However, as I said before, Cecily didn¡¯t lie. Even if they asked the gods, they would answer affirmatively. Hiriya has no leverage. The only option was when Cecily looked at me, and Hiriya happened to look at both of us simultaneously. Even so, there¡¯s no certainty that Cecily was precisely looking at me. ¡®I need to be cautious.¡¯ I should avoid Hiriya for a while. If she approaches, I must find a way to evade her. To do that, I need to spend more time with Marie. Since Cecily will be busy with state affairs and unable to come to the academy, I will naturally have more time with Marie. Moreover, given my duties as an assistant, it will be difficult for Hiriya to find me unless she actively searches. ¡°But do you really think Princess Cecily is Xenon¡¯s woman?¡± As I was lost in thought, someone¡¯s question caught my attention. I looked ahead. The person who asked had wavy blonde hair and striking blue eyes. Objectively, she was quite beautiful, but with Marie beside me, she didn¡¯t particularly stand out. ¡°Hmm... I¡¯m not sure. It could be used for propaganda...¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we hear from Xenon first?¡±ViiSiit for latest novels ¡°Yes, we can judge based on what Xenon says. If Xenon denies it, then Princess Cecily would have lied in front of everyone.¡± Listening to the conversation, I realized I needed to write a letter. There¡¯s no lie in the fact that Cecily was the model for Lust, Lilith. Her seductive appearance, aura, and even her fighting style were all inspired by Cecily. Since she was indeed the model, it was the undeniable truth. However, I still need to write a letter for Cecily. It needs to be carefully written to support her claim. ¡°But do you really think Princess Cecily is Xenon¡¯s woman?¡± Of course, there are always skeptics. One man crossed his arms and expressed doubt. Yes, not everyone would believe Cecily¡¯s speech entirely. There would definitely be people investigating further. Although she didn¡¯t lie, the subtle truths within those words would arouse suspicion. Cecily isn¡¯t foolish, so she must have anticipated this, but it doesn¡¯t change the fact that she¡¯ll have a tough time ahead. ¡°If that were the case, she would have shown solid evidence instead of just making a declaration.¡± ¡°Evidence like what?¡± ¡°Well... there are many possibilities, but the most convincing would be...¡± ¡°A child?¡± Flinch When such a clear piece of evidence was mentioned, Marie¡¯s body flinched noticeably. I could feel it vividly since we were holding hands. I had been with Cecily numerous times, but we had always used contraception diligently, so there was no risk of an accident. Despite the lack of solid evidence, Cecily had provided a definitive one by showing her devilization. She had declared that she was the person who inspired Lilith and that she could subdue her inner devil. Perhaps it¡¯s a sense of guilt. Maybe she feels like she¡¯s only been taking from me and giving nothing in return. As much as she knows me, I know her. Her devotion to me has always been strong. ¡°And by gaining the devilization ability, I came to understand my true desires. The ugly desires I mentioned earlier.¡± ¡°Desires?¡± ¡°Yes. To push Marie away and stand by Isaac¡¯s side. Though it was my inner devil whispering to me, in reality, it was my repressed desire.¡± Hearing this, my eyes widened slightly, but at the same time, I understood. As I grew closer to Cecily, I sensed her jealousy towards Marie. She had joked about wanting to bear my child first, about the struggle for the primary wife¡¯s position never ending. Though she had said these things in jest, there was undoubtedly some truth in them she wasn¡¯t aware of. Facing her true feelings while subduing her inner devil must have made her feel disgusted with herself. She was allowed to stay by my side because of my choice and Marie¡¯s mercy, yet she harbored ungrateful and selfish thoughts. Not discussing it with me and dropping such a bombshell was likely an attempt to distance herself from me to some extent. ¡°That¡¯s why I told you. Because now that I¡¯ve faced my true feelings, I no longer...¡± ¡°Oh, please. Stop saying such nonsense.¡± As Cecily seemed ready to make another bombshell statement, Marie interrupted her, full of irritation. I turned my gaze to see Marie¡¯s face, filled with dissatisfaction. Cecily, startled by the interruption, looked at Marie with her wide, red eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not seriously suggesting, after everything we¡¯ve been through, that you¡¯re going to leave because of that, are you?¡± ¡°Well, kind of, but... Marie, I wanted to push you away and...¡± ¡°Ugh, this is frustrating. You should have said it like this during your speech! ¡®My inner devil whispered to me, but that was my true feeling. The courage to face that truth...¡¯¡± Marie mimicked Cecily¡¯s speech tone, delivering an exaggerated, humorous rendition. She continued without pause, clearly frustrated. As her impromptu speech ended, she turned to Cecily and asked, ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re going to stay away from Isaac?¡± ¡°I have to. If someone sees me sticking close to Isaac...¡± ¡°Huff... Isaac.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t accept Cecily without considering this, did you?¡± ¡°No.¡± This is where Marie¡¯s dignity as the main wife shines through. I answered without any hesitation. In the future, Cecily won¡¯t be able to stay close to me because of political reasons. If anyone sees us together, they will definitely become suspicious. When distance grows, hearts naturally grow apart. Even though she¡¯s acquired demonization, she won¡¯t turn into a demon from the pain of heartbreak. From Cecily¡¯s perspective, watching me from afar seemed like the best option. But from Marie¡¯s and my perspective, it¡¯s incredibly foolish. ¡°Noona.¡± ¡°Y-yes?¡± ¡°You were planning to stay away from me just because of that?¡± I made it clear, word by word, that I had no intention of letting her go. I¡¯m willing to face any political attack or challenge. It¡¯s my fault for not realizing her feelings sooner. Moreover, even if it¡¯s selfish, Cecily wants to be by my side. This is her undeniable truth. ¡°I can never let you go. If you leave, I will come to you. Understand?¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± As I declared this with firm determination, Cecily¡¯s red eyes began to fill with tears. Given that Cecily had only recently acquired her devilization powers, she was currently very emotionally unstable. This likely drove her to make such choices and confess to us. Though her rational mind insisted she should leave my side, she truly wanted to stay close. These conflicting desires had left her deeply confused. ¡°Sniff...¡± Finally, Cecily started to cry. Without saying a word, I embraced her small shoulders and gently patted her back. As I comforted her, she clung to me tightly, as if she never wanted to let go. Her horns pricked my chest, causing a slight sting, but mentioning it now would only spoil the moment. ¡°Sigh. A princess crying like this.¡± Marie remarked, looking at the back of Cecily¡¯s head with an exasperated expression. When our eyes met, Marie shrugged her shoulders, displaying her characteristic nonchalance. Then, she leaned close to Cecily¡¯s ear and, to lighten the mood, made a playful remark. ¡°So don¡¯t even think about taking the main wife¡¯s position, okay? And I¡¯ll be the first to have Isaac¡¯s child, got it?¡± Cecily immediately responded. ¡°N-no way...¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll... be first...¡± Her sobbing made her words hard to understand, but being close, I caught them. Marie¡¯s reaction was... ¡°You little...!¡± She was incredulous. Thus, this situation, which strengthened our bond with Cecily, came to an end. [The Queen of Alvenheim. If Helium¡¯s princess is the model for Lilith, then Elisha¡¯s model is herself.] Another bombshell revelation came from an unexpected source. Translators note: Chapter 286: Impersonation (1) Chapter 286: Impersonation (1) After Cecily¡¯s speech, there was one concern that everyone had. It¡¯s easy to talk, but who can easily overcome the evil within themselves? People call the demons a cursed race because they cannot overcome this inner evil. So is that really possible? In fact, all of the above statements are true. Even Cecily, who is set to become the next Demon King, dedicated three days to subdue her inner evil. As a result, the training ground, which was designed to be sturdy, was almost half-destroyed, and in fully accepting it, her desires were also satisfied. Conquering the inner evil is thus very exhausting and dangerous, but it is worth reconsidering. First, let¡¯s take a closer look at the inner evil. Inner evil is something that demons harbor deep within their hearts from the moment they are born, akin to the remnants of devils. When demons experience intense emotional changes, the inner evil amplifies and they turn into devils. This principle is widely known today. This is an undeniable fact, but it is important to note that actual cases of demons turning into devils are extremely rare. Is it possible for someone to transform into a devil just from being annoyed or having a verbal argument? If that were the case, Helium would have already collapsed or turned into a den of devils. Moreover, over generations, thanks to the divine power of Mora, the phenomenon of inner evil constantly tormenting demons has almost disappeared. Therefore, unless they experience a truly horrific tragedy, such as losing a family member or a loved one right before their eyes, they do not turn into devils. This means that the premise of forcibly drawing out and subduing the inner evil is hardly tenable. While it is possible to directly feel the inner evil stirring during a demonic cycle, amplifying it is extremely challenging. As Mora mentioned, inner evil can only be directly confronted if one can look into their own mind, their own heart. Naturally, achieving this state requires meditation, the virtue of ¡®temperance¡¯ that has been upheld until now, and a long period of time. Adolescent demons, those entering the little devil phase, made a fuss about conquering their inner evil without knowing anything, but it was meaningless. Inner evil has been diluted by Mora¡¯s divine power for centuries, so you can¡¯t even confront it with such a mere mindset, only intense emotional changes hold the key. Of course, even so, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that parents¡¯ difficulty in raising their children remains high. Also, I realized that Cecily¡¯s feelings for me were much stronger than I had anticipated. Anyway, Cecily¡¯s speech was a form of strengthening unity, giving demons the hope that ¡°they can do it.¡± The demons, who were already very united, became even stronger and gained confidence that they, too, could succeed. It might turn into extreme behavior or superiority complex like some party in a past life, but currently, the demons are closer to confidence than arrogance, so it¡¯s not an immediate concern. ¡®But why did Arwen say that?¡¯ The day after Cecily¡¯s speech. After returning to the academy with Helium¡¯s help, I repeatedly mulled over Arwen¡¯s words that were in the newspaper. She said that if Cecily is the motif for Lilith, then herself is the motif for Elysia. As everyone knows, Elysia is the queen of elves in Xenon¡¯s Biography and the lover of Kair. She is constantly restrained by the council and eventually suffers a mental breakdown without even properly confessing to her beloved human man, Kair. If we look closely, it¡¯s not wrong to say she was the motif. The council was based on the elder council, and I depicted Elysia based on what I heard from people around me. Moreover, in Xenon¡¯s Biography, a racial war broke out and even dark elves were exiled. Since the novel is based on reality, it¡¯s not entirely nonsense to say it was based on a motif. However, the story itself, as well as the characters or organizations, came from my imagination. It¡¯s ambiguous whether to say it was based on a motif or not. ¡®Should I take it as a form of restraint?¡¯ Currently, Helium¡¯s stock is skyrocketing day by day. The perception of Helium had already been improving, and Cecily¡¯s speech added wings to it. From the elves¡¯ perspective, it makes sense to make such remarks to check the demons, who are now their equals. Moreover, it¡¯s awkward to write a letter claiming she lied because it¡¯s an undeniable fact that she served as motifs, and Arwen has rational feelings for me. Furthermore, there are plenty of elements for Arwen to misunderstand. First, she mistakenly believes I came from another, similar world, but without heroes like in Xenon¡¯s Biography. In such a world, a character and story based on herself appear? In this era I live in, rather than on Earth, she would firmly believe it. Even during the manuscript theft incident and the mixed-race crisis, I showed her goodwill. There are many reasons for her to be mistaken. ¡®If that¡¯s the case, shouldn¡¯t she also know who Kair is?¡¯ Cecily and Arwen. Though both women differ from birth to upbringing, they share a common trait. They not only project themselves onto the characters in the book but also consider it a predetermined future event. It¡¯s frustrating because I¡¯m confused about what she realized. Given her personality, I thought she would ask directly, but there have been no signs of that. For now, I¡¯m managing to avoid her, but if she becomes certain, she will approach me. She might even target Adelia instead of me, to try to fuck over us both. ¡®Let¡¯s just write volume 22 for now.¡¯ I tossed the newspaper aside and walked over to my desk. On the desk was the typewriter that Gartz had helped move beforehand. Thanks to Adelia¡¯s assistance during the break, I could focus and take breaks every hour. If I stretched and loosened my body during each break, my work speed increased even more. Even now, having returned to the academy and not long into writing the 22nd volume, I¡¯ve already reached a quarter of the pages. ¡®The Battle of Envy seems to be going on for quite a while.¡¯ Originally, the character of Envy was a petty villain, but after Adelia¡¯s permission, it evolved into a more three-dimensional antagonist. An anti-thesis to the protagonist, Xenon, with a past that anyone could sympathize with. Above all, the character embodies the sin of ¡°Envy¡± perfectly, with a bitter roar directed at the world and Xenon. All these elements come together to create an excellent character. ¡®At this rate, Envy could be the true protagonist of this arc.¡¯ It seemed like a pretty good twist. The cliche? of the final boss becoming the true protagonist has been shown before through Sakran. Readers might vaguely realize that Envy is the true protagonist when they see his end. It would be perfect to include a representative quote for Envy. In my past life, there¡¯s a character who fits Envy¡¯s persona well. He lost everything, including his family, to the gods, and in his burning quest for revenge, he ends up slaughtering the gods¡ªan enraged god-slayer. [Behold! Wilhelm! And Kesta! Your family has returned! I will turn this kingdom to ashes!] This was Envy¡¯s first roar, delivered in a heated voice, after usually showing no emotional changes. Envy¡¯s hatred towards his kin is far stronger than Satan¡¯s. He would go so far as to destroy the world to kill his family. At first glance, this might seem more fitting for ¡°wrath¡± than ¡°Envy.¡± Readers will likely think the same. Handling this well will once again prove my capability. It also means that the character of Envy is three-dimensional. ¡®If Hiriya approaches me after the release of volume 22...¡¯ She would have completely decided that I am Xenon. She is currently in the stage of suspicion, but once volume 22 is released, she will be certain. I have no idea what will happen after that, but as Mora told me. I will face a critical choice. No matter what choice I make, it will be a difficult path. I need to prepare for it from now on. ¡®It¡¯s about time...¡¯ It¡¯s time to reveal it. I chuckled as I typed. ¡®For now, let¡¯s just watch the chaotic situation unfold.¡¯ There¡¯s a saying: watching a fire across the river is the most enjoyable sight. Furthermore, I, Xenon, am currently in the eye of the storm. The surroundings are in chaos, but I alone remain calm. ¡®What kind of news will come out next?¡¯ Such thoughts crossed my mind for a few days. [Breaking News! A human man claiming to be the real-life inspiration for Kair has appeared in Alvenheim...!] The world is vast. [Adventurers and mercenaries renowned by name are calling themselves Kair...] [They are currently courting Alvenheim¡¯s queen, Arwen.] [Not just one, but several have appeared, becoming a new headache for Alvenheim...] [Could one of them truly be Kair?] Once again, I realized just how many crazy people there are out there. Translators note: Chapter 287: Impersonation (2) Chapter 287: Impersonation (2) The world is vast, and there are many crazy people. It¡¯s the same wherever people live. Therefore, even in this world I live in, there are many crazy people. It might sound like a ridiculous syllogism, but it¡¯s a logic that actually holds true. There are all sorts of madmen in the world. Especially in this world, compared to Earth, you often witness people engaging in bizarre behaviors. The security in places like the Michelle territory and Halo Academy is quite good, so you don¡¯t see it often, but if you go to a blind spot, you¡¯ll understand what I mean. Theft and pickpocketing are common, and violent incidents in taverns occur almost daily, with occasional murders. Unlike in my previous life, this world is a fantasy world, meaning unique powers like mana exist. Not everyone can wield mana, but those who can have much more power than ordinary people. Fortunately, it¡¯s almost impossible to wield such power recklessly in the face of the grand order of ¡®law,¡¯ but given the nature of this society, many such acts are overlooked. People who have made a name for themselves, especially adventurers or mercenaries, often have terrible personalities. You might ask what the difference is between an adventurer and a mercenary. An adventurer is not affiliated with a guild, while a mercenary is part of a mercenary guild. To put it simply, an adventurer is a freelancer, whereas a mercenary is literally a mercenary. Adventurers have more freedom since they are freelancers, but they earn less than mercenaries for the same job. This is because a mercenary¡¯s accomplishments are recorded if they complete a task, but an adventurer¡¯s skills are judged based only on rumors, which makes their reliability lower. However, even this is a matter of personal preference. For both adventurers and mercenaries, their combat skills, experience, and the knowledge they possess are crucial. Even in a world without the internet, rumors related to these professions spread quickly. Even if bad rumors circulate, most people won¡¯t avoid them if they still do their job well. The job performance is what matters. Even if their personality is terrible, as long as they complete the task, the client is satisfied. Especially in a society not as developed as my previous life, except for the upper class, there are quite a few people lacking moral integrity. So, even if bad rumors spread, completing a request successfully will naturally elevate their honor. Particularly, if they are given a ¡®title,¡¯ their honor soars. Just like my father is called the ¡®Red Lion¡¯ and Kate is known as the ¡®Blue Flame,¡¯ there are many titles going around. At least titles like my father¡¯s and Kate¡¯s sound cool, but if you dig a bit deeper, there are plenty of bizarre nicknames. I¡¯d mention some, but there are too many, so let¡¯s move on. These titles clearly showcase a person¡¯s reputation, so those who have them consider it an honor. In any case, these factors combined have given adventurers, especially mercenaries, a reputation for being reliable but not people you¡¯d want to get close to. Did someone commit a bizarre act that seems like a lie? It might be a hasty generalization, but it¡¯s usually a mercenary who did it. [Currently, the number of people in Alvenheim claiming to be the inspiration for Kair and engaging in disputes and violence is increasing...] [Among them are the Blue Ghost, the Hyena, and the Phantom of Mesos. Notable adventurers and mercenaries are included.] Just like the recent news I heard. People claiming to be the inspiration for Kair, crossing over to Alvenheim, and seeking out Arwen. As everyone knows, Elysia¡¯s lover in Xenon¡¯s Biography is the human male Kair. Their love story between a human and an elf, ending in tragedy, is as popular as the main storyline. Their story is so popular that it was even made into a movie by the Matrics Theatre Troupe. Given that Arwen declared herself the inspiration for Elysia, it was only natural for people to wonder if there might be a human man who could be the inspiration for Kair. Cecily¡¯s display of her devil transformation had already opened up the ¡®possibility,¡¯ and Arwen stamped it with a resounding seal of approval. The problem is that while the lover of the character modeled after Cecily, Lilith, remains unknown, Elysia¡¯s lover, Kair, is well-defined. People¡¯s logic is probably: rather than choosing someone whose whereabouts are uncertain, pick someone more definite. That¡¯s the thinking of the crazies in the news. ¡®With the invention of the mana engine...¡¯ Imposters¡ªit¡¯s an ambiguous term, but let¡¯s call them that. The reason these imposters have been so vocal is not just about being motifs but largely due to the existence of the mana engine. The difference between something that exists and something vaguely claimed as a motif is clear. While cases like Cecily and Arwen are uncertain, the mana engine exists. With the mana engine, which everyone thought impossible, becoming a reality, Cecily and Arwen declaring themselves as the inspirations for characters was also readily believed. If this were Earth, it could be analyzed scientifically, but here, there¡¯s no such thing. People just go, ¡°Oh? Really?¡± and believe it outright. Because of this, some imposters might genuinely believe they are Kair. In fact, most of them probably do. What kind of crazy person would loudly claim to be the lover of the Elf Queen just to gain some recognition? Even scammers know how to cover their tracks, but these imposters are sincere. ¡°There used to be someone who pretended to be Isaac.¡± ¡°Such a crazy fucker existed?¡± We gathered at a cafe to discuss the current situation. When Marie mentioned an old incident, Cecily¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Cecily, who usually speaks so gracefully, was shocked enough to utter harsh words without hesitation. Meanwhile, Rina, who knew about the incident, sipped her tea calmly. Adelia also sat quietly, listening with an intrigued expression. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Even with the help of the army, your father is the first ¡®human¡¯ in the history of the Minerva Empire to slay a dragon alone. Do you understand what I mean?¡± ¡°... ...¡± Honestly, I don¡¯t really understand. It seems like dragons in this world are more than just disasters, unlike those in media who are frequently exterminated. Then just how strong is my father? While I was deep in thought, Marie helped me out. ¡°Rina is right. Father-in-law is more fitting as an inspiration for Kair than those who boast in Alvenheim now. If father-in-law were an adventurer or mercenary, his credibility would have increased even more.¡± ¡°Are you saying there are no adventurers or mercenaries as strong as father?¡± ¡°If there were, the country would have moved to recruit them. They are as powerful as the elf commander. Also, the ages of the impersonators range from their 20s to 50s. They firmly believe that their future selves will become as strong as Kair. With a complacent thought of ¡®maybe it¡¯s me?¡¯.¡± Arrogance and delusion combined to produce numerous impersonators. Confidence can be a good driving force to improve skills, but arrogance has the opposite effect. The impersonators currently have a baseless belief in their abilities, along with delusion. I can vividly see Arwen holding her head and feeling dizzy. I wonder how she will react. ¡°Isaac.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Will you help?¡± As I was anticipating Arwen¡¯s reaction, Cecily asked me in a subtle voice. The gaze of the others also turned to me. While enduring the various gazes, I pondered how to answer Cecily¡¯s question. To be honest, there¡¯s almost nothing I can do to help. If anything, I could write a letter. A single letter could resolve everything, but it would cause issues with the aftermath. If Kair is fake, people might also question if Elysia and Lilith are fake. Moreover, always helping out like this wouldn¡¯t be good for Arwen. She is already known for her connection with Xenon. If I were to write a letter, there¡¯s a high possibility that they would say I lied for Arwen¡¯s sake, which is ridiculous. More importantly, Arwen would feel sorry for bothering me every time and it could have a negative impact on her growth. ¡°We have to watch and wait for now. I can¡¯t always help.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve thought it through. It¡¯s a bit of a tricky issue, so it¡¯s better to wait until Alvenheim makes a move.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take note of that.¡± Three days passed after Rina¡¯s words. [Alvenheim, Queen Arwen is a gift for the saint, Xenon. Do not even think of taking her away.] Alvenheim made a bold move. ¡°What will you do now?¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Alvenheim says they¡¯re giving Queen Arwen as a gift.¡± In response to my question, Rina spoke with a trembling voice. ¡°...This isn¡¯t just the queen¡¯s personal statement, right? It¡¯s the stance of the entire nation? Including the people?¡± ¡°Yes. It says ¡®from all the people of Alvenheim¡¯.¡± ¡°...Are they collectively insane?¡± They were intoxicated by elf-style communism. Translators note: Yesterday¡¯s chapter, my bad Chapter 288: Impersonation (3) Chapter 288: Impersonation (3) ¡°Haaa...¡± While Isaac and his companions were still bewildered by the elf-style communism, Arwen, the queen of Alvenheim and the person at the center of the incident, let out a frustrated sigh at the unresolved situation. Having finished a meeting with her advisors, where they coordinated their opinions, she was now alone in her office, with no one to witness her powerless reaction. When sitting on the throne, she had to present a strict and dignified image, so this was one of the few times she could show her vulnerable side. One was when she was alone like now, and the other was when she was with Isaac. More precisely, this was her true nature. She had never shown her true self even in front of her dark elf bodyguard, Siris. Isaac was someone Arwen felt comfortable dealing with, allowing her to express herself not as a queen but as her true self. ¡®How did things end up like this...¡¯ Currently, she was troubled by the recent incident in Alvenheim, the Kair impersonation incident. If Cecily¡¯s inspiration was Lilith, then Elisha¡¯s inspiration was herself. This statement contained both the intention to check the rapidly growing Helium and her own personal interest. From the queen¡¯s standpoint, the growth of Helium had to be slowed down somehow. Otherwise, it would remain Alvenheim¡¯s most dangerous rival. Originally, she had underestimated Helium, but after experiencing their cultural prowess showcased at the exhibition, her thoughts changed. If things continued as they were, Helium would experience a terrifying growth rate and rise to become a superpower comparable to Alvenheim. History has proven what results can occur when people unite with their leader¡¯s intentions. During the race war, humans did so, while Alvenheim was busy with internal divisions. Despite the benefits, just having the people believe in their leader is a difficult task. ¡®This is a public matter, so it can¡¯t be helped.¡¯ She wasn¡¯t comforting herself but clearly distinguishing between public and private matters. Though she held compassion for the demon race, who were cursed from birth, Arwen was a wise leader. Even if the demon race is pitiable, one must still be cautious where caution is due. Despite the hiccups after the race wars, Alvenheim has secured its position as a powerful hegemonic nation. Moreover, they have ousted the stagnant elders, who were so obsolete they were practically turning into fossil fuel, and are now experiencing a growth spurt. ¡°Do these fuckers think Kair is someone to be taken lightly?¡± Being alone in her office, Arwen did not hesitate to speak harshly. Her delicate brows furrowed in displeasure. Thinking about the events that have transpired in less than two years, and now this current incident, she felt a surge of irritation. Although her statement was politically and personally motivated, she never imagined it would result in this. Not just one, but dozens of people, adventurers, or mercenaries with notable reputations in human society, flocked in. Not only do they insist that they are the real Kair, but they also frequently brawl at every opportunity, making it a headache. ¡®This is an insult to Kair.¡¯ The tragic romance between Elisha and Kair is one of Arwen¡¯s favorite stories. As an elf queen and a half-blood herself, she could deeply empathize with it. In Xenon¡¯s Biography, Kair is a gentleman, kind, and considerate. A pure-hearted man who looked at only one woman until his dying breath, with a somewhat quirky personality but overall an exemplary human being. Comparing him to the trash outside claiming to be Kair is an insult. ¡®At least no one is claiming to be Xenon.¡¯ If they did, Xavier himself would have personally intervened. If it were false, they would be dragged away for blasphemy. Arwen wished divine punishment upon those claiming to be Kair, but it was a bit complicated. The mindset of those claiming to be Kair was the problem. They truly believed themselves to be Kair. Of course, their intentions were filled with impurity. Unable to contain her curiosity, she once approached them in disguise. Even when they were staging protests or fighting amongst themselves on the streets, it was bearable. I just thought, how little do these idiots have to do to resort to such antics? But things changed after the evening. To be sure, I had Siris tail them, and it turned out they were spouting all sorts of obscene talk, with most of them looking for a quick score. As soon as I heard that, I wanted to banish them all out of sheer rage, but political complications made it difficult. ¡®Fortunately, the people took care of it themselves.¡¯ Arwen¡¯s seething anger subsided as she recalled how her people had taken matters into their own hands, bringing a serene expression to her face. The impersonators of Kair had crossed the line multiple times, earning the ire of the citizens of Alvenheim. More importantly, the elves had decided to send Arwen to Xenon as a gift to avoid being outdone by the demon race. Because the citizens of Alvenheim, not Arwen herself, had expressed this stance, the impersonators were now hesitant. ¡®Isaac must have been... a bit flustered, right?¡¯ ¡°Yes, I understand. I agree as well. But the problem is...¡± Keir hesitated, unsure whether to continue, then sighed deeply. He gave a bitter smile, as if dealing with a headache, and looked at Arwen before speaking. ¡°It¡¯s not those guys, but another one who has crossed the line.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Again, the world is vast. ¡°Now, it¡¯s not someone claiming to be Kair, but someone calling themselves Xenon.¡± ¡°...What?¡± There are more crazy people than expected. Arwen¡¯s silver-gray eyes widened, then blinked in disbelief at Keir¡¯s report. Pretending to be Xenon instead of Kair was truly crossing the line, no matter how many lives they had. More surprised than angry, she stammered as she asked Keir for confirmation. ¡°Is... is that really true? Not Kair, but Xenon?¡± ¡°Yes. Even without asking Luminous, it¡¯s 100% a lie... You know that, right?¡± Keir subtly hinted to Arwen with a cautious tone. It was a piece of advice, indicating that things would get more complicated. As soon as Arwen received the question, her mind raced. Despite the warnings not to cross the line, the impersonators had dared to do so. Exile them as they are? Even if exiled, their voice will echo around the world, and impersonators will spring up everywhere. The best way is to take them to the temple for verification, but will they comply? Moreover, they are impersonating not ¡®author¡¯ Xenon, but the ¡®hero¡¯ Xenon from Xenon¡¯s Biography. Not only Arwen, but others would also know this, making it all the more absurd. It¡¯s not a new suicide method, so how bold must they be to impersonate Xenon? Did they covet his position that much? ¡°...Can you tell me what they said?¡± ¡°They¡¯re going around saying they¡¯ll make you happier than Kair and asking to marry them. They also said they¡¯re going to be a hero, so treat them accordingly.¡± ¡°What kind of idiot...¡± Arwen stifled the urge to call them god-like fools. She patted her chest to calm herself before barely speaking. ¡°...Just tell me their name and characteristics.¡± ¡°They¡¯ve listed their name as Xenon on their entry application. Should I call them that?¡± ¡°Just call them a fake.¡± Xenon, my foot. They¡¯re a counterfeit. Keir shrugged at her words and continued slowly. ¡°Understood. By human standards, he¡¯s just turned 17, and he¡¯s been boasting about being Xenon in the mercenary guild. So, it¡¯s highly likely that his real name is Xenon.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°He¡¯s said to have quite strong skills for his young age and is very talented. Probably because of this...¡± Arwen sighed, realizing what was going on. ¡®What an immature human...¡¯ ***** Meanwhile, around the same time at the Temple of Luminous. ¡°Someone in Alvenheim is claiming to be Xenon?¡± ¡°According to the news we¡¯ve received, yes. Will you go?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Kate, who had received the news faster than anyone else, smiled brightly at the messenger¡¯s question. ¡°I¡¯d love to see what kind of madman dares commit such blasphemy.¡± She said this with a truly chilling smile. Translators note: Chapter 289: Blasphemy (1) Chapter 289: Blasphemy (1) A young man, who firmly believed himself to be Xenon (the fake), wore a mesmerized expression as he gazed at the woman who appeared without any sign. Her hair captured the essence of a golden plain, and her eyes shone like the blue sky embracing that plain. She was dressed in the ¡®white¡¯ nun¡¯s habit, the symbol of the Luminous Church, but it was inadequate to conceal the curves of her body. Just standing there, she exuded holiness and a faint lilac fragrance. Her purity and compassion were such that one might fear sullying her by mere touch. Her gentle smile dispelled all ill feelings harbored in the hearts of those who saw it. If Lily, the saint from Xenon¡¯s Biography, appeared in the world, would she feel like this? Her presence was worthy of being called a saint. Thus, Xenon was rendered speechless and could only stare blankly, even as the woman called to him. He hadn¡¯t felt this level of beauty even when he saw the elf woman who called herself Sophia. Thwack! In the meantime, the elf woman, who had been held by him, urgently shook off his hand and fled from the spot. She was also bewildered by the sudden appearance of the cleric but prioritized distancing herself from the imposter. However, Xenon couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the cleric, even as the elf woman shook off his hand and fled. He had met countless beauties and had interesting relationships, but none were as beautiful as the woman before his eyes. How beautiful, holy, and pure she was. An ordinary person would have been stunned and unable to collect their thoughts. But not Xenon. When the lilac fragrance invaded his nose, he quickly regained his composure. ¡°Ahem. Ahem. Excuse me, but who are you?¡± Xenon quickly turned his head to hide his flushing face and asked the question. He was busy trying to suppress his pounding heart. Even though he had met many beauties, he had never felt like this. Was this really destiny? ¡®Could that woman be...?¡¯ Xenon cleared his throat and glanced at the woman in front of him. At the same time, he recalled the description of Lily¡¯s appearance from Xenon¡¯s Biography. Lily was described as a woman with snow-white hair and golden eyes, fitting the meaning of her name, ¡®Lily.¡¯ Her physique perfectly matched the description. Her height was above average, and her beautiful figure couldn¡¯t be hidden even by the pure white nun¡¯s habit. This is the woman. This woman is definitely Lily, the saint from Xenon¡¯s Biography. The man concluded this firmly. The dark feelings that had disappeared until just a moment ago began to stir again, and a smile that contrasted with the pure white woman spread across his face. ¡°Ah. I apologize. My name is Kate Louise Angelica. I am a follower of Luminous, the god of light and hope.¡± In response to Xenon¡¯s question, the woman, Kate, bowed her head politely and greeted him. Perhaps because the nun¡¯s habit clung to her body, her ample chest became more prominent as she bent over. There was no exposure, but why did it feel so provocative? Xenon¡¯s heart pounded even more at the subtle sensuality emanating from Kate. But the lust lasted only a moment, as he was shocked upon hearing her name. ¡®If she¡¯s Kate, then surely...¡¯ Kate Louise Angelica. This name was not as famous as Xenon¡¯s, but it was renowned worldwide. A few months ago, there was the scandal of the fallen cardinal that shocked not only Xavier but the entire world. The person who resolved that incident and now holds the greatest fame and power in Xavier is this woman. She is currently dragging the faltering Xavier forward by the scruff of its neck, and according to rumors, she holds a position equal to the Pope. Originally, the Luminous Church didn¡¯t have a title like ¡®Saint,¡¯ but due to Kate¡¯s significant contributions, there are moves to create one. She is a devout follower of Luminous, revered as the next Pope or Saint. Unlike Lily, who had no combat abilities, Kate is a versatile figure who excels in both strength and faith. She is truly an all-around beauty with no shortcomings.Chee?ck out latest novels at novelhall.com Xenon¡¯s heart pounded furiously as the famous figure he had only known through newspapers and rumors appeared right in front of him. ¡°Cardinal Kate... I have heard much about you. You are the Grand Inquisitor who drove out the fallen cardinal and personally dealt with the devil worshippers. I¡¯ve heard you are the most proactive cleric in purifying the world.¡± ¡°Thank you. But I am far from being comparable to Him.¡± ¡°Him?¡± Xenon tilted his head in confusion, suspecting she meant Luminous. When he showed his puzzlement, Kate smiled even more warmly and spoke. ¡°I only clean up the trash that defiles the light. There is only one who bestows light upon the world. You know who I mean, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Xenon nodded as if he had just realized, but soon a wave of displeasure washed over him, causing his expression to sour. The person she referred to, even without asking, was the writer Xenon. Xenon prided himself on his intellect and quick thinking. This only made him angrier. Why did she respect the writer Xenon and not him? After all, the person the writer used as a model was him. From his name, birth, and even his achievements. The writer¡¯s works were destined to reflect his own accomplishments, so why did she revere the writer instead of him? The man who firmly believed himself to be Xenon expressed his dissatisfaction to Kate. ¡°You mentioned earlier that you came looking for someone named Xenon.¡± ¡°Yes, because of a bothersome rumor.¡± Despite Xenon¡¯s condescending tone, Kate¡¯s smile did not waver. In fact, her tone became subtly rougher, but Xenon continued speaking without regard for it. ¡°Well, you¡¯ve come to the right place. I am the Xenon you¡¯re looking for. And just to add, I¡¯m not that writer, but the real Xenon.¡± ¡°...Writer?¡± At the word ¡®writer,¡¯ a term belittling the author, Kate¡¯s smiling lips lowered slightly before curling back up. It was so brief that Xenon (fake) did not notice it. At this moment, he only thought of recruiting Kate as an ally, for she was the true saint. As for the coupling with Jin? That could be addressed later. Besides, it was only a motif, there was no proof they were actual lovers. By this logic, he fit the role and was the embodiment of consistency. However, his mind couldn¡¯t dwell on that. Because he was the protagonist. The story in the book was all his story. Therefore, whatever he did would be forgiven. Who would dare refuse the words of the hero destined to save the world? ¡°You weren¡¯t looking for that writer Xenon, were you? You came looking for me, right?¡± ¡°...Yes, that¡¯s correct. After confirming it in person, it seems you are not impersonating him.¡± ¡°Why would I impersonate? I am the real Xenon. Comparing me to such fakes is an insult.¡± Maintaining his characteristic arrogant attitude, Xenon slowly walked towards Kate. The closer he got, the stronger the lilac fragrance and the encompassing holiness became. I want her. Like Lily from Xenon¡¯s Biography, he wanted to recruit Kate as an ally and embark on an adventure with her. The elf woman he had just held had long disappeared from his mind. This attraction¡ªthis is the first time he felt such a pull during his travels. This must be true destiny. With a smile full of selfish intent, Xenon stood confidently before Kate. He had felt it from a distance, but up close, her looks and figure were truly exceptional. Even in her nun¡¯s habit, her body was clearly visible. Could she have worn such an outfit for him, specifically to find him? Caught in his own delusions, Xenon took a deep breath to calm the rising excitement and looked at Kate¡¯s face. Her saintly smile, which warmed his heart, was directed solely at him. Slowly, without even trying to control his sinister thoughts, Xenon reached out his hand. His hand aimed for Kate¡¯s pale cheek, completely unblemished. From now on, he would stain it with his own color. He would make her entirely his own. After all, he was Xenon, the hero destined to save the world. Without realizing the vile desire growing within him, just before his hand touched Kate¡¯s cheek... Thwack! Kate, with the same smiling face, coldly slapped his hand away. Despite the firmness of her action, her smile remained unchanged. Naturally, Xenon was stunned. He had been certain she would allow his touch, so he never imagined she would reject him so outright. In the meantime, Kate dusted off her hand as if it had been sullied by his touch, and then she spoke calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t think of touching my body.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°My body belongs to Him. I have an obligation to remain pure until He embraces me.¡± As soon as Xenon heard those words, his brows furrowed deeply. A body meant for Him. In other words, not for the imposter but for the writer, Xenon. Moreover, maintaining her purity until she was embraced implied that she considered him dirty. Why? Surely being embraced by a hero destined to save the world was better than some mere writer. What kind of Xenon is this? If he had even a fraction of the character of the Xenon in the book, she might have considered supporting him to some extent. But here stood someone unworthy in both character and skill, a parasite sullying the name of Xenon. If devil worshippers were filth that harmed the world, then this imposter was a vermin tainting the name of light. They might appear similar, but while devil worshippers required immediate execution, this imposter couldn¡¯t be left unchecked. Kate sighed, brought her hands together, and prayed softly. ¡°Luminous, please grant me the strength to make this foolish one repent.¡± ¡°You bitch...!¡± However, he had chosen the wrong opponent. No matter how exceptional his skills were, could he possibly compare to the ¡®Grand Inquisitor¡¯? Kate easily evaded his charge with a slight twist of her body and tripped him, causing him to lose balance. Thud! ¡°Argh!¡± The impostor pretending to be Xenon fell disgracefully once again. He immediately tried to get up but failed in his attempt. Clench!! ¡°Ahhh!!¡± Kate grabbed his hair roughly, causing excruciating pain as if his hair would be ripped out, and the fake Xenon struggled fiercely in response. But resisting was all in vain. The more he struggled, the more intense the pain became due to her overwhelming strength. Although he responded fiercely, insisting that he was Xenon and that he couldn¡¯t be defeated like this... ¡°One hand wasn¡¯t enough, was it?¡± ¡°... ...¡± Kate¡¯s deadly smile quickly silenced him. The incident in Alvenheim Square concluded in this manner, and no one dared to call themselves Xenon anymore. Where that person went, only he and Kate knew. With this, all the impostors claiming to be Kair also disappeared, and the diplomatic dispute between Alvenheim and Xavier was neatly resolved. Isaac, who only learned about the situation through the newspapers, responded with... ¡°It¡¯s become mysterious.¡± He recalled a certain country from his previous life. ***** After reforming the man who had tarnished Xenon¡¯s name, Kate headed to the shower room to clean herself. Interrogation had always been her specialty, so reforming a lunatic who insisted he was Xenon wasn¡¯t difficult for her. Could she possibly wrongfully accuse an innocent person? There was no need to worry. If there had been any sin, Luminous himself would have scolded her directly. But this time, he hadn¡¯t. This implied tacit approval from Luminous as well as the other gods. If Xenon¡¯s name were tarnished, it would be problematic for the gods who supported him. Therefore, such impostors had to be eliminated promptly. Shhhh¡ª ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± While cleaning herself thoroughly in the shower, Kate looked at her reflection in the mirror. Although her face was splattered with blood and it had hardened due to the ¡®interrogation¡¯ just now, she wasn¡¯t concerned about the blood. What she cared about was the cheek that the vermin who defiled Xenon¡¯s name had touched. Her cheek was completely clean, with no blood on it. However, she gently rubbed her cheek with her hand. ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Dirty.¡± Scratch¡ª Kate stopped rubbing her cheek and started scratching it with her fingernail. Her once delicate expression was now completely distorted, and her merciful smile had vanished without a trace. ¡°Dirty. Dirty. Dirty. Dirty. Dirty.¡± Scratch¡ª Scratch¡ª Scratch¡ª Scratch¡ª Muttering in a voice filled with madness, Kate began to scratch her cheek vigorously. Scratches appeared on her white skin from her fingernails, and soon beads of blood started to form. It was a bizarre behavior that could by no means be considered normal. The light in her once bright and intelligent eyes was slowly fading. ¡®It won¡¯t get clean.¡¯ Because of her frantic scratching, her skin was torn and blood started to flow. But she wasn¡¯t concerned about the blood or the wounds. The body that was kept clean for him had been defiled because of that vermin. Of course, he would say it didn¡¯t matter if she was defiled. But that would be a disrespect and an insult to him. He is the saint who spreads light across this world, the light itself that will save the world. How could anyone insult him? Kate, with her eyes void of light, scratched her cheek madly for a long time, then a man¡¯s face flashed in her mind. ¡®...I want to see him.¡¯ She wanted to purify her defiled body through his touch. She wanted to repay the grace she received from him. She wanted to receive his seed and spread the light widely in this world. ¡®Please...¡¯ Purify me. Kate stopped scratching her cheek. With her divine power, she could easily heal the wounds on her cheek, but she didn¡¯t. It was a symbol that she had been defiled. Only he could remove it. Until then, she would leave the wound. She would personally go to him, confess her sins, and beg for forgiveness. ¡®And quickly receive the seed...¡¯ Kate gently smiled and placed her hand on her lower abdomen. A small room where new light would someday be born. Although her turn had not yet come, just imagining it brought a peculiar thrill. She had already decided on the name. Lily, the same name as his sister and the saintess in Xenon¡¯s Biography. ¡°Haa...¡± Receiving the water pouring from the showerhead, Kate let out an excited moan. Translators note: Chapter 290: Blasphemy (2) Chapter 290: Blasphemy (2) A young man, who firmly believed himself to be Xenon (the fake), wore a mesmerized expression as he gazed at the woman who appeared without any sign. Her hair captured the essence of a golden plain, and her eyes shone like the blue sky embracing that plain. She was dressed in the ¡®white¡¯ nun¡¯s habit, the symbol of the Luminous Church, but it was inadequate to conceal the curves of her body. Just standing there, she exuded holiness and a faint lilac fragrance. Her purity and compassion were such that one might fear sullying her by mere touch. Her gentle smile dispelled all ill feelings harbored in the hearts of those who saw it. If Lily, the saint from Xenon¡¯s Biography, appeared in the world, would she feel like this? Her presence was worthy of being called a saint. Thus, Xenon was rendered speechless and could only stare blankly, even as the woman called to him. He hadn¡¯t felt this level of beauty even when he saw the elf woman who called herself Sophia. Thwack! In the meantime, the elf woman, who had been held by him, urgently shook off his hand and fled from the spot. She was also bewildered by the sudden appearance of the cleric but prioritized distancing herself from the imposter. However, Xenon couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the cleric, even as the elf woman shook off his hand and fled. He had met countless beauties and had interesting relationships, but none were as beautiful as the woman before his eyes. How beautiful, holy, and pure she was. An ordinary person would have been stunned and unable to collect their thoughts. But not Xenon. When the lilac fragrance invaded his nose, he quickly regained his composure. ¡°Ahem. Ahem. Excuse me, but who are you?¡± Xenon quickly turned his head to hide his flushing face and asked the question. He was busy trying to suppress his pounding heart. Even though he had met many beauties, he had never felt like this. Was this really destiny? ¡®Could that woman be...?¡¯ Xenon cleared his throat and glanced at the woman in front of him. At the same time, he recalled the description of Lily¡¯s appearance from Xenon¡¯s Biography. Lily was described as a woman with snow-white hair and golden eyes, fitting the meaning of her name, ¡®Lily.¡¯ Her physique perfectly matched the description. Her height was above average, and her beautiful figure couldn¡¯t be hidden even by the pure white nun¡¯s habit. This is the woman. This woman is definitely Lily, the saint from Xenon¡¯s Biography. The man concluded this firmly. The dark feelings that had disappeared until just a moment ago began to stir again, and a smile that contrasted with the pure white woman spread across his face. ¡°Ah. I apologize. My name is Kate Louise Angelica. I am a follower of Luminous, the god of light and hope.¡± In response to Xenon¡¯s question, the woman, Kate, bowed her head politely and greeted him. Perhaps because the nun¡¯s habit clung to her body, her ample chest became more prominent as she bent over. There was no exposure, but why did it feel so provocative? Xenon¡¯s heart pounded even more at the subtle sensuality emanating from Kate. But the lust lasted only a moment, as he was shocked upon hearing her name. ¡®If she¡¯s Kate, then surely...¡¯ Kate Louise Angelica. This name was not as famous as Xenon¡¯s, but it was renowned worldwide. A few months ago, there was the scandal of the fallen cardinal that shocked not only Xavier but the entire world. The person who resolved that incident and now holds the greatest fame and power in Xavier is this woman. She is currently dragging the faltering Xavier forward by the scruff of its neck, and according to rumors, she holds a position equal to the Pope. Originally, the Luminous Church didn¡¯t have a title like ¡®Saint,¡¯ but due to Kate¡¯s significant contributions, there are moves to create one. She is a devout follower of Luminous, revered as the next Pope or Saint. Unlike Lily, who had no combat abilities, Kate is a versatile figure who excels in both strength and faith. She is truly an all-around beauty with no shortcomings. Xenon¡¯s heart pounded furiously as the famous figure he had only known through newspapers and rumors appeared right in front of him. ¡°Cardinal Kate... I have heard much about you. You are the Grand Inquisitor who drove out the fallen cardinal and personally dealt with the devil worshippers. I¡¯ve heard you are the most proactive cleric in purifying the world.¡± ¡°Thank you. But I am far from being comparable to Him.¡± ¡°Him?¡± Xenon tilted his head in confusion, suspecting she meant Luminous. When he showed his puzzlement, Kate smiled even more warmly and spoke. ¡°I only clean up the trash that defiles the light. There is only one who bestows light upon the world. You know who I mean, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Xenon nodded as if he had just realized, but soon a wave of displeasure washed over him, causing his expression to sour. The person she referred to, even without asking, was the writer Xenon. Xenon prided himself on his intellect and quick thinking. This only made him angrier. Why did she respect the writer Xenon and not him? After all, the person the writer used as a model was him. From his name, birth, and even his achievements. The writer¡¯s works were destined to reflect his own accomplishments, so why did she revere the writer instead of him? The man who firmly believed himself to be Xenon expressed his dissatisfaction to Kate. ¡°You mentioned earlier that you came looking for someone named Xenon.¡± ¡°Yes, because of a bothersome rumor.¡± Despite Xenon¡¯s condescending tone, Kate¡¯s smile did not waver. In fact, her tone became subtly rougher, but Xenon continued speaking without regard for it. ¡°Well, you¡¯ve come to the right place. I am the Xenon you¡¯re looking for. And just to add, I¡¯m not that writer, but the real Xenon.¡± ¡°...Writer?¡± At the word ¡®writer,¡¯ a term belittling the author, Kate¡¯s smiling lips lowered slightly before curling back up. It was so brief that Xenon (fake) did not notice it. At this moment, he only thought of recruiting Kate as an ally, for she was the true saint. As for the coupling with Jin? That could be addressed later. Besides, it was only a motif, there was no proof they were actual lovers. By this logic, he fit the role and was the embodiment of consistency. However, his mind couldn¡¯t dwell on that. Because he was the protagonist. The story in the book was all his story. Therefore, whatever he did would be forgiven. Who would dare refuse the words of the hero destined to save the world? ¡°You weren¡¯t looking for that writer Xenon, were you? You came looking for me, right?¡± ¡°...Yes, that¡¯s correct. After confirming it in person, it seems you are not impersonating him.¡± ¡°Why would I impersonate? I am the real Xenon. Comparing me to such fakes is an insult.¡± Maintaining his characteristic arrogant attitude, Xenon slowly walked towards Kate. The closer he got, the stronger the lilac fragrance and the encompassing holiness became. I want her. Like Lily from Xenon¡¯s Biography, he wanted to recruit Kate as an ally and embark on an adventure with her. The elf woman he had just held had long disappeared from his mind. This attraction¡ªthis is the first time he felt such a pull during his travels. This must be true destiny. With a smile full of selfish intent, Xenon stood confidently before Kate. He had felt it from a distance, but up close, her looks and figure were truly exceptional. Even in her nun¡¯s habit, her body was clearly visible. Could she have worn such an outfit for him, specifically to find him? Caught in his own delusions, Xenon took a deep breath to calm the rising excitement and looked at Kate¡¯s face. Her saintly smile, which warmed his heart, was directed solely at him. Slowly, without even trying to control his sinister thoughts, Xenon reached out his hand. His hand aimed for Kate¡¯s pale cheek, completely unblemished. From now on, he would stain it with his own color. He would make her entirely his own. After all, he was Xenon, the hero destined to save the world. Without realizing the vile desire growing within him, just before his hand touched Kate¡¯s cheek... Thwack! Kate, with the same smiling face, coldly slapped his hand away. Despite the firmness of her action, her smile remained unchanged. Naturally, Xenon was stunned. He had been certain she would allow his touch, so he never imagined she would reject him so outright. In the meantime, Kate dusted off her hand as if it had been sullied by his touch, and then she spoke calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t think of touching my body.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°My body belongs to Him. I have an obligation to remain pure until He embraces me.¡± As soon as Xenon heard those words, his brows furrowed deeply. A body meant for Him. In other words, not for the imposter but for the writer, Xenon. Moreover, maintaining her purity until she was embraced implied that she considered him dirty. Why? Surely being embraced by a hero destined to save the world was better than some mere writer. What kind of Xenon is this? If he had even a fraction of the character of the Xenon in the book, she might have considered supporting him to some extent. But here stood someone unworthy in both character and skill, a parasite sullying the name of Xenon. If devil worshippers were filth that harmed the world, then this imposter was a vermin tainting the name of light. They might appear similar, but while devil worshippers required immediate execution, this imposter couldn¡¯t be left unchecked. Kate sighed, brought her hands together, and prayed softly. ¡°Luminous, please grant me the strength to make this foolish one repent.¡± ¡°You bitch...!¡± However, he had chosen the wrong opponent. No matter how exceptional his skills were, could he possibly compare to the ¡®Grand Inquisitor¡¯? Kate easily evaded his charge with a slight twist of her body and tripped him, causing him to lose balance. Thud! ¡°Argh!¡± The impostor pretending to be Xenon fell disgracefully once again. He immediately tried to get up but failed in his attempt. Clench!! ¡°Ahhh!!¡± Kate grabbed his hair roughly, causing excruciating pain as if his hair would be ripped out, and the fake Xenon struggled fiercely in response. But resisting was all in vain. The more he struggled, the more intense the pain became due to her overwhelming strength. Although he responded fiercely, insisting that he was Xenon and that he couldn¡¯t be defeated like this... ¡°One hand wasn¡¯t enough, was it?¡± ¡°... ...¡± Kate¡¯s deadly smile quickly silenced him. The incident in Alvenheim Square concluded in this manner, and no one dared to call themselves Xenon anymore. Where that person went, only he and Kate knew. With this, all the impostors claiming to be Kair also disappeared, and the diplomatic dispute between Alvenheim and Xavier was neatly resolved. Isaac, who only learned about the situation through the newspapers, responded with... ¡°It¡¯s become mysterious.¡± He recalled a certain country from his previous life. ***** After reforming the man who had tarnished Xenon¡¯s name, Kate headed to the shower room to clean herself. Interrogation had always been her specialty, so reforming a lunatic who insisted he was Xenon wasn¡¯t difficult for her. Could she possibly wrongfully accuse an innocent person? There was no need to worry. If there had been any sin, Luminous himself would have scolded her directly. But this time, he hadn¡¯t. This implied tacit approval from Luminous as well as the other gods. If Xenon¡¯s name were tarnished, it would be problematic for the gods who supported him. Therefore, such impostors had to be eliminated promptly. Shhhh¡ª ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± While cleaning herself thoroughly in the shower, Kate looked at her reflection in the mirror. Although her face was splattered with blood and it had hardened due to the ¡®interrogation¡¯ just now, she wasn¡¯t concerned about the blood. What she cared about was the cheek that the vermin who defiled Xenon¡¯s name had touched. Her cheek was completely clean, with no blood on it. However, she gently rubbed her cheek with her hand. ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤Dirty.¡± Scratch¡ª Kate stopped rubbing her cheek and started scratching it with her fingernail. Her once delicate expression was now completely distorted, and her merciful smile had vanished without a trace. ¡°Dirty. Dirty. Dirty. Dirty. Dirty.¡± Scratch¡ª Scratch¡ª Scratch¡ª Scratch¡ª Muttering in a voice filled with madness, Kate began to scratch her cheek vigorously. Scratches appeared on her white skin from her fingernails, and soon beads of blood started to form. It was a bizarre behavior that could by no means be considered normal. The light in her once bright and intelligent eyes was slowly fading. ¡®It won¡¯t get clean.¡¯ Because of her frantic scratching, her skin was torn and blood started to flow. But she wasn¡¯t concerned about the blood or the wounds. The body that was kept clean for him had been defiled because of that vermin. Of course, he would say it didn¡¯t matter if she was defiled. But that would be a disrespect and an insult to him. He is the saint who spreads light across this world, the light itself that will save the world. How could anyone insult him? Kate, with her eyes void of light, scratched her cheek madly for a long time, then a man¡¯s face flashed in her mind. ¡®...I want to see him.¡¯ She wanted to purify her defiled body through his touch. She wanted to repay the grace she received from him. She wanted to receive his seed and spread the light widely in this world. ¡®Please...¡¯ Purify me. Kate stopped scratching her cheek. With her divine power, she could easily heal the wounds on her cheek, but she didn¡¯t. It was a symbol that she had been defiled. Only he could remove it. Until then, she would leave the wound. She would personally go to him, confess her sins, and beg for forgiveness. ¡®And quickly receive the seed...¡¯ Kate gently smiled and placed her hand on her lower abdomen. A small room where new light would someday be born. Although her turn had not yet come, just imagining it brought a peculiar thrill. She had already decided on the name. Lily, the same name as his sister and the saintess in Xenon¡¯s Biography. ¡°Haa...¡± Receiving the water pouring from the showerhead, Kate let out an excited moan. Translators note: Chapter 291: Suspicion (1) Chapter 291: Suspicion (1) Because of the sudden appearance of imposters, things got a bit noisy for a while, but they soon disappeared as time passed. According to the newspapers and the rumors I vaguely heard, Kate and Xavier took swift action. I heard from Marie that Kate herself ¡°reformed¡± the guy who was boasting around, claiming to be Xenon from Xenon¡¯s Biography. Of course, people whose real names are Xenon or Kair, or even the names of other characters, are exceptions. Such people tend to keep quiet and live peacefully. For adventurers or mercenaries, they can just use an alias. If there happens to be someone with a past similar to a character by pure coincidence, Xavier will handle it.Th.e? most uptodate novels are published on n(0)velbj)n(.)co/m Anyway, the issue of impersonation, which emerged as a new problem in Alvenheim, was completely resolved over time. By the way, it was none other than Xavier and the Luminous Church who directly handled this, and if they hadn¡¯t, they would have faced a lot of criticism. The organization was already unstable due to the unprecedented incident of the corrupted cardinal, and it would have worsened. Impersonation, by its very existence, can tarnish the reputation of Xenon¡¯s Biography. Just think about the attention when Kair impersonators appeared. If it had been left unattended, various imposters would have sprung up everywhere, making proper action difficult. However, with Kate, who currently boasted a strong position, stepping forward and shouting ¡°blasphemy,¡± they soon disappeared. According to rumors, Kate not only broke the hand of the man impersonating Xenon but also dragged him by his hair. This is just a rumor, so it might be a bit exaggerated. Even for someone as fanatical as Kate, she wouldn¡¯t be that extreme. Surely, she wouldn¡¯t break someone¡¯s hand and drag him in front of people. It¡¯s not like she¡¯s dealing with a devil worshiper. ¡°Isaac, could you hand me file number 2 over there?¡± ¡°Here you go.¡± ¡°Thanks. Oh, and while you¡¯re at it, could you also look into the Stavirk case? It seems to be closely related to devil worshipers.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Anyway, after Cecily¡¯s speech and Arwen¡¯s announcement, followed by the impersonation incident, things returned to a relatively uneventful routine. Xenon¡¯s Biography is important, but I shouldn¡¯t neglect my studies. Especially since last semester, I¡¯ve been increasingly busy assisting Elena. Sometimes, while studying history, you come across events that don¡¯t add up and seem suspicious. Recently, Elena has been focusing intensively on these events. Usually, without any records, it would just be puzzling, and we¡¯d move on. But if a devil worshiper was involved, it changes everything. Elena¡¯s scholarly zeal, naturally inclined to academics, was overflowing with enthusiasm for this. As a result, I¡¯m starting to suffer. Cindy was helping too, but she has her own research topics, so I¡¯m struggling alone. ¡°Hmm... What could devil worshipers gain from the Stavirk Independence War? Isaac, what do you think?¡± ¡°Well...¡± I recalled the Stavirk incident upon hearing Elena¡¯s question. The Stavirk Independence War took place a hundred years ago in the Stavirk region of the Minerva Empire. Strictly speaking, it can be seen as an independence war of a minority group. The independence of minority groups is a type of war commonly seen on Earth in my previous life. Even now, they claim independence whenever they get a chance, remaining a headache for the Minerva Empire and having a strained relationship with the empire¡¯s citizens. However, from the Minerva Empire¡¯s perspective, they can never give up the Stavirk region. Geopolitically, it¡¯s identical to the Korean Peninsula. Surrounded by the sea on three sides and connected to the continent at the top, it¡¯s a natural fortress. Moreover, right below the Stavirk region lies the Minerva Empire¡¯s arch-enemy, the Ters Kingdom. For the Minerva Empire, it¡¯s a strategically critical area they can never abandon. ¡°I think it¡¯s normal.¡± ¡°Normal? On what grounds? The Minerva Empire wasn¡¯t putting much pressure on them.¡± As Elena pointed out, the Minerva Empire had never discriminated against or pressured the Stavirk region. In fact, it was the opposite. The Minerva Empire is diligently investing in the Stavirk region, backed by its formidable economic power. The problem is that the Stavirk region is not only self-sufficient but also its people are exceptionally skilled. Although not as much as the dwarves, their technological prowess is remarkably advanced, and their unity is equally impressive. Especially, being surrounded by the sea on three sides, their shipbuilding skills are considered to be a step ahead of the dwarves. This is why the Minerva Empire cannot give up the Stavirk region and why the Stavirk people desire independence. ¡°Humans have a very unique duality: they love forming societies but also dream of self-sufficiency. Otherwise, humans would have only one nation, like other species.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°Stavirk is the same. Although it was annexed by the Minerva Empire due to the race war, which was a turning point in history, they must have always harbored dreams of independence. In fact, the justification for independence has existed not just a hundred years ago but continuously since the race war. They simply didn¡¯t have a figure like Hick, who founded Animers, to lead the establishment of their own country.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± Elena listened to my explanation and seemed to be deep in thought, stroking her chin. To an elf like her, the Stavirk Independence War, or rather the human spirit of independence, must seem unique. As evidenced by my occasional teasing about ¡°Elven Communism,¡± elves have a strong tendency towards collectivism. However, they also have the peculiar trait of fracturing when faced with crisis situations, like during the race war. Fortunately, thanks to Arwen¡¯s wise politics, they are gradually uniting, but it remains a potential source of instability. ¡°So, is that why the race war happened?¡± Cindy, who had been listening to our conversation, asked in her characteristically tired voice. Her prominent dark circles and her messy bun were still there, but since earning her degree, she seemed more relaxed and her face looked less strained than before. ¡°In a way, that¡¯s true. The race war was when humanity¡¯s desire to be recognized as a single race outside the influence of elves truly came to light. The Stavirk Independence War is likely the same.¡± ¡°Humans are really hard to understand. So, the Stavirk independence has no connection to the devil worshipers?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say there¡¯s no connection at all. If Stavirk gains independence, the situation will become extremely complex. Devil worshipers could take advantage of that chaos to become more active.¡± Thanks to that, I¡¯ve been able to work on writing Volume 22 without any issues, and there haven¡¯t been any notable incidents recently. Except for the fact that the ¡°crossroads¡± Mora mentioned are slowly approaching. ¡®Hiriya has been quiet too. What kind of choice am I supposed to make?¡¯ With these questions weighing heavily on my mind, I returned to my dormitory. ***** As Isaac was returning to his dormitory with a puzzled mind, a woman was cautiously trailing behind him. She hid intermittently to avoid detection, demonstrating considerable skill in her actions. Even the passersby did not suspect her, proving that she had done this multiple times before. Click The woman watched as Isaac opened the dormitory door and went inside. Once he was inside, she fully revealed herself from her hiding spot. Her hair and eyes were as blue as the sky, and despite her stern expression, her natural beauty could not be concealed. Her tall, slender figure and the body that even her uniform couldn¡¯t hide made her stand out. She was Hiriya, the second princess of the Ters Kingdom and the half-sister of Adelia. Since the beginning of the semester, she had been investigating Isaac. She even skipped classes under reasonable excuses to ensure there were no adverse effects. ¡®So far, nothing unusual...¡¯ Hiriya gazed at the dormitory Isaac had entered with her characteristic impassive expression. Although her sky-blue hair was quite conspicuous, she was disguised with a magical item, so she felt secure. To others, she appeared to have ordinary brown hair and eyes. She couldn¡¯t change her beautiful features, so she left them as they were. However, changing her hair alone significantly altered her appearance, and given that her sky-blue hair was a symbol of the Ters royal family, the importance of her disguise was undeniable. ¡®That guy is definitely hiding something.¡¯ Hiriya kept her eyes fixed on the dormitory, glaring intently. She began to suspect Isaac during the exhibition. Despite the need to protect their own nobles, the Minerva Empire¡¯s excessive protection of Isaac had been notable. The relationship between the Minerva Empire and the Ters Kingdom was like oil and water¡ªnever truly mixing. However, this did not prevent marriages. On the contrary, despite personal emotions, international relations were inherently complex and subtle. If Isaac, a mere baron¡¯s son, were to enter into an arranged marriage with herself, a princess, the Minerva Empire would ultimately be the one to benefit. Of course, it could be that Isaac is being protected because he is engaged to the Lady of the Requilis family. However, the suspicion remained unshakable. She even thought that perhaps his engagement to the Requilis family was because Isaac had something valuable. ¡®A guy who has nothing but his looks, what could it be?¡¯ From Hiriya¡¯s perspective, Isaac¡¯s appearance was indeed quite impressive. His rare combination of fiery red hair and golden eyes was striking enough to make even the rumor that Lady Marie of the Requilis family married him for his looks plausible. But that was merely a jest, there had to be something more. She just didn¡¯t know what it was yet. ¡®And during Cecily¡¯s speech in Helium...¡¯ She recalled the speech in Helium where Princess Cecily had unmistakably made eye contact with Isaac. Not just once, but three times. Even if his red hair was noticeable, making eye contact three times was unusual. It could have been a coincidence, but given the circumstances she had observed so far, it didn¡¯t seem like one. Isaac had something she didn¡¯t know. She was sure of that. And the most plausible theory was... ¡® Isaac Ducker Michelle is Xenon.¡¯ This single hypothesis explained the Minerva Empire¡¯s protective actions and Cecily¡¯s reaction during the speech. However, there was a lack of evidence. It was possible that Isaac¡¯s father, Hawk, could be Xenon instead. Moreover, she only had circumstantial evidence, which was not sufficient. It could be a case of the Minerva Empire¡¯s image-making, or perhaps they had exchanged glances simply because his red hair stood out. ¡®I need to get solid evidence first.¡¯ She had seen Isaac, Rina, Maria, and Cecily together countless times. According to rumors, this group had been together since their first year. Even that was suspicious, but she needed more concrete evidence. ¡®If he really is Xenon...¡¯ Hiriya briefly entertained the thought but quickly shook her head. At the same time, she denied it, thinking it could never be true. Anyway, her ultimate goal was to take Isaac away from that wretched illegitimate child. Whether Isaac was Xenon or not didn¡¯t matter to her. ¡®But what if he really is Xenon?¡¯ She forcibly suppressed the anxiety that was beginning to sprout in her heart. Though she didn¡¯t consciously realize it, her sky-blue eyes, fixed on the dormitory, were starting to tremble. Once the seed of suspicion is planted, it grows vigorously, just like anxiety. If Isaac truly was Xenon, it could endanger not only herself but also the entire Ters Kingdom. Hiriya stood there for a while, gazing at the dormitory, before taking a deep breath and turning away. She planned to go back and clear her head. ¡®It can¡¯t be true.¡¯ As she left with such thoughts, another figure emerged as soon as Hiriya disappeared. A woman with pink hair and eyes, reminiscent of cherry blossoms. ¡°...What is this?¡± Cherry tilted her head and murmured softly. ¡°Could it be a stalker?¡± It was a bit hypocritical for her to say that. Translators note: I just noticed I posted chapter 290 as 289, I¡¯m really sorry about it(fixed now). Fortunately it was somewhat of a filler but I still fucked up. I¡¯m posting an extra chapter for that. Chapter 292: Suspicion (2) Chapter 292: Suspicion (2) Just a few days ago, things were noisy with imposters and whatnot, but now everything has quieted down. In other words, life has returned to its peaceful routine. And when ordinary life repeats, time flies. Thanks to the typewriter, Volume 22 of Xenon¡¯s Biography was already in its final stages. After proofreading and sending it to the publisher, the writing of Volume 22 will be complete. It finished so quickly that I considered starting on Volume 23 right away, but I decided to take a short break instead. Even if I take a break, it usually just means spending time with friends. By the way, Cecily was still absent. She¡¯s still managing internal affairs in Helium and might have to skip this entire semester. Fortunately, Halo Academy understands this. They have a policy that allows students to avoid failing for one semester if unavoidable circumstances arise. In special cases like Helium¡¯s, they might even allow a year. Although it felt a bit empty without Cecily at the academy, we kept in touch through Gartz. I was enjoying the leisurely routine of the academy and was looking forward to a relaxing weekend. ¡°198... 199... 200! Stop!¡± In a secluded corner of the public training ground, with the lingering heat of summer still in the air, I released the tension in my arms as soon as I heard Adelia¡¯s call to stop. The hard feel of the stone under my chest was fully conveyed, and a sense of comfort spread through my body. I felt like closing my eyes and sleeping right there. ¡°Rest for 30 seconds, then do another 200 reps.¡± However, Adelia¡¯s ruthless words from behind brought me back to reality. Without turning my head, I complained to Adelia, who was perched on my back. ¡°Can¡¯t I rest a bit longer?¡± ¡°No. Stop whining.¡± Adelia responded in a strict voice, showing no leniency when it came to managing my physical condition. Even now, those weren¡¯t ordinary push-ups. I have to repeat them with her on my back. As a trained knight, Adelia has a lot of muscle, making her weight above average. She estimated it to be around 75 kg. Considering her height is exactly 173 cm and the average weight for that height is about 60 kg, it means her muscle mass is enormous. Even a simple push-up becomes incredibly intense with Adelia on my back. This can¡¯t be mitigated with holy power. Holy power is more suited for support, not direct enhancement. My growth depends purely on my effort. ¡°Noona.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You built your body through sheer effort without any holy power, right?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Her confident response shows that Adelia¡¯s true talent lies in her hard work and reflection. She doesn¡¯t just charge ahead mindlessly but thinks about the most effective methods, implements them, and sees the results. If the results aren¡¯t satisfactory, she revises her theories and practices again. This endless cycle gave birth to the person Adelia is today. ¡°As you know, unlike my other siblings, I didn¡¯t have proper support. I had to do this to catch up.¡± Adelia spoke with a slightly bitter tone while still perched on my back. I held back my words for a moment. As she said, the Ters royal family provided only the basic necessities, leaving everything else for Adelia to handle. Even her swordsmanship was taught in secret by a knight, who was later demoted when discovered. The more I heard about Adelia¡¯s hardships, the more I questioned how the Ters Kingdom managed its affairs, but it¡¯s not uncommon for capability and compassion to be inversely related in people. Maybe they believed in a noble duty to care for the populace. This was likely the most plausible explanation. ¡®I¡¯m okay with it, though.¡¯ I can feel the growth I¡¯ve achieved recently thanks to Adelia. A month ago, it was impossible to do push-ups with her on my back. But with Adelia¡¯s passionate guidance and support, I¡¯ve made rapid progress. In addition, when she takes care of the maid duties, she keeps track of my breaks so I can get out of the zone, which is great. She might be an insignificant illegitimate child to the Ters royal family, but to me, Adelia is a pumpkin that rolled in on a vine. ¡°But look at you, trying to slack off. Hurry up before I add another set.¡± Of course, she remained a strict teacher. It¡¯s beneficial to finish quickly since it¡¯s 200 push-ups per set. Although the training was conducted in a public training ground where it was noticeable, no one paid attention. At first, a few people glanced over, but they quickly lost interest, thinking it was just a trainer and a trainee situation. They are too busy with their own training to have the leisure to look. There are plenty of fit and attractive people around, so there¡¯s no reason to particularly look at us. ¡°Isaac.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Have you ever thought about learning martial arts?¡± ¡®Why is that guy so diligent?¡¯ As she walked away from the dormitory, she recalled Isaac¡¯s daily routine, which she had observed over the past few days. Isaac¡¯s routine was that of a model student. Except for occasional meetings with Marie or Adelia, he spent most of his time holed up in the lab. Even when he left the lab, he always headed to the library and then returned to the lab. He was the epitome of a scholar, but that wasn¡¯t what Hiriya was interested in. She wanted to understand his exact relationship with Cecily. However, Cecily was currently absent due to internal affairs in Helium. Rumor had it that she might take a leave of absence for the entire semester. This situation made Hiriya even more anxious. She needed to find out if Isaac was Xenon, and this delay was already causing issues. Her goal wasn¡¯t to prove that Isaac was Xenon, but to find out if he was or wasn¡¯t. ¡®If he sees the letter, he¡¯ll react.¡¯ If he wasn¡¯t Xenon, he would behave as usual. If he was Xenon, there would be some change in his behavior. Her initial goal was to observe this reaction. She could plan her next steps slowly after that. If Isaac wasn¡¯t Xenon, she could proceed with her original plan to take him away. But if he truly was Xenon... ¡®No, it can¡¯t be.¡¯ Hiriya shook her head vigorously. If he really was Xenon, she would be in serious trouble. One thing she had realized while following him was that his relationship with Adelia had deepened. Even if he wasn¡¯t Xenon, as long as he had the approval of Marie from the Requilis ducal family, it wouldn¡¯t matter. The problem was the opposite. Isaac likely knew the complex situation between Adelia and the Ters royal family. If he truly was Xenon, then what? ¡®Ters Kingdom would be thoroughly isolated.¡¯ The moment they touched Xenon, Helium and the Luminous Church would intervene directly, and even Alvenheim might take action. That had to be prevented at all costs. As reckless as Hiriya might be, she had some common sense and understanding of diplomacy. Although she became a knight to avoid being sold off into marriage, she knew enough about foreign relations. ¡®Using Adelia might help mitigate the situation somewhat...¡¯ As Hiriya was walking, sorting out her complicated thoughts step by step, she suddenly collided with someone. Thud ¡°Ouch!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Perhaps it was because she was walking with her eyes downcast. A passerby bumped into Hiriya. Despite the collision, Hiriya remained standing while the person she bumped into fell to the ground. The person was rubbing their backside and groaning, indicating they had fallen quite hard. ¡®Pink?¡¯ Interestingly, the person Hiriya had collided with had pink hair. It was a rare cherry blossom color, much like Isaac¡¯s red hair, known to be very uncommon. Normally, seeing the pink hair would have made Hiriya try to guess which family the person belonged to, but she was too preoccupied to think about it. ¡°Tch. Get up.¡± Hiriya clicked her tongue and extended her hand to help the person up. Since she was the one distracted and caused the collision, it was only right to help. The pink-haired woman took her hand and slowly stood up. ¡°Th-Thank you.¡± ¡°Watch where you¡¯re going.¡± Hiriya wasn¡¯t one to talk, but she said it out of pride. Despite her minimal courtesy, the passerby didn¡¯t say a word and brushed past her swiftly. Hiriya¡¯s eye twitched slightly, but she only grumbled inwardly and resumed her steps without delay. When they had put some distance between them, the pink-haired woman, Cherry, muttered to herself as she watched Hiriya¡¯s figure disappear. ¡®She really is a stalker.¡¯ Cherry, the woman with pink hair, had seen Hiriya following Isaac before. Last time, it was pure luck that she hadn¡¯t been caught, but now she was observing from a distance just to be sure. Luckily, the stalker seemed completely unaware that she was being followed herself and hadn¡¯t noticed Cherry¡¯s presence. ¡®I need to let him know right away.¡¯ As soon as Cherry confirmed the stalker, she didn¡¯t hesitate for a moment and headed straight for Isaac¡¯s dormitory. Once she arrived at the front door of the dormitory, she raised her hand and knocked lightly. Knock knock knock ¡°Senior Isaac, it¡¯s Cherry. I have something to talk about...¡± Translators note: Chapter 293: On Top of the Runner (3) When I received the letter, I had a hunch it was Hiriya¡¯s doing. Cherry¡¯s visit and the information she shared confirmed my suspicions. Hiriya was currently investigating whether I was Xenon. According to Cherry, there was a woman following me with brown hair and eyes, wearing glasses that didn¡¯t suit her, and dressed plainly. But I knew immediately it was Hiriya. Given the circumstances and her recent behavior, there were few others who would send me such a letter. Despite my clumsy and somewhat naive exterior, I was able to piece things together before anyone could dig too deep. Other than Marie, those who figured out my identity had done so because they investigated thoroughly, it wasn¡¯t something easily discernible. Unlike some, I didn¡¯t have a broad network of connections. I preferred deep relationships with a few rather than superficial ones with many. This trait, although a disadvantage for a noble where connections are crucial, was mitigated by my ¡®abilities.¡¯ Regardless, Hiriya¡¯s new interest in me was neither good nor bad. Honestly, I didn¡¯t care much. If she discovered my identity, she would likely tread carefully. If she decided I wasn¡¯t Xenon, she would continue her usual behavior. Both scenarios had their pros and cons. If she believed I was Xenon, Hiriya personally wouldn¡¯t be able to do much, but if the kingdom got involved, it would be a different story. They might provoke the Minerva Empire or have some high-ranking official intervene. Adelia, who was like a thorn in their side, could become a slight nuisance, but they might tolerate it for the nation¡¯s benefit. They likely viewed Adelia as a concubine or spoils of war anyway. The wildcard here was Marie, my fiance?e and a member of the Requilis ducal family. There was already intense scrutiny and competition, if my identity were revealed, the Ters Kingdom would likely become even more aggressive. As I pondered these possibilities, I realized that I had to be cautious in my actions and responses. Hiriya¡¯s suspicions, whether they led to confirmation or dismissal, would dictate a lot of my future interactions and strategies. Of course, I¡¯d reject everything they proposed, but it wouldn¡¯t stop at just being a nuisance; the situation would get complicated. This is the scenario if Hiriya realizes I¡¯m Xenon. If she decides I¡¯m not, things will proceed much more smoothly. Knowing your enemy and yourself means you won¡¯t be defeated in a hundred battles, as the saying goes. It would unfold similarly to the Senate incident. Given Hiriya¡¯s personality, if she thinks I don¡¯t have backing, she will likely harass me more persistently. Adelia might also get caught in the crossfire. But, just like with the Council situation, I could use this to make the Ters Kingdom pay dearly. However, this requires me to reveal my true identity in front of everyone. The consequences of that are well known. Either way, since Hiriya started suspecting me, it¡¯s been a hassle. This is likely the choice Mora mentioned. Should I let Hiriya realize I¡¯m Xenon, or should I act as if nothing is different and maintain my usual routine? Moreover, Cherry¡¯s testimony about being stalked makes it difficult to even meet with Rina to discuss and coordinate. To make matters worse, Rina is currently busy dealing with Cecily¡¯s speech, Arwen¡¯s announcement, and the impersonation incident. Especially with the recent rapid growth of Helium and the counteractions from Alvenheim, she¡¯s fully occupied with her duties as a princess. In other words, the only person I can realistically discuss things with face-to-face is Marie. Additionally, Hiriya believes her stalking has gone unnoticed. ¡®What a headache.¡¯ Using this to my advantage is a headache, and ignoring it might make Hiriya realize something¡¯s up. Since I don¡¯t know when, where, or how she¡¯s stalking me, I need to be cautious in everything I do. For now, pretending not to notice and focusing on my studies while keeping her confused seems like the best plan. ¡°Nom nom nom.¡± ¡°Is it good?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± First, I should take care of Leona, who will be working with me as an assistant. Since the exhibition, we hadn¡¯t had much contact, so I thought it was time to meet up. As expected, as soon as I invited her to the cafeteria, she eagerly ordered a T-bone steak and started eating it with great gusto. If she had been born on Earth, she would have made a fantastic mukbang star. Watching her eat is enough to make me feel full. ¡°Crunch. Munch.¡° Leona chewed on the meat and even the bones, her ears perking up happily as she smiled, making me smile too. But looking at the stack of plates on the table turns my smile into an awkward one. It¡¯s a good thing no one else is watching, I can¡¯t even imagine how the staff would react if they saw this. Leona, however, paid no mind and waved her tail cheerfully. ¡°Ahh, that was delicious.¡± Leona leaned back in her chair with a satisfied expression after finishing her fifth plate of steak. Seeing the steak sauce still smeared around her mouth, it¡¯s clear she¡¯s completely full. I chuckled, stood up, and wiped her mouth with a napkin. ¡°After eating, you should wipe your mouth with a napkin.¡± ¡°Oh, sorry.¡± As I wiped her mouth, she obediently followed my hand. Moments like these make her feel like a pet. It¡¯s been a few months since she declared her intent to be my wife in front of Marie, but Marie doesn¡¯t see Leona as a ¡®competitor.¡¯ Unlike Cecily and Adelia, Marie seems to view Leona more like a cute pet. I shouldn¡¯t think this way, but it really does feel like Leona is more of a trophy, raising doubts about whether this is right. ¡°Besides, my father... I can¡¯t even say he was a good father, even in passing. He was an excellent ruler, but he had little interest in his children. Especially me, since I¡¯m a half-breed and not very attractive.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯re incredibly beautiful.¡± ¡°I-I was speaking from a beastman¡¯s perspective!¡± When I casually complimented her appearance, Leona blushed and hastily raised her voice. She looks cute even when she¡¯s flustered. ¡°...Anyway, my mother suggested reconsidering everything once more. She might visit the academy soon. She was busy spending time with me during the exhibition.¡± ¡°Hmm... what do you think?¡± ¡°...Honestly, I¡¯m not sure. I want to follow my mother¡¯s advice, but I like you. It¡¯s not just one or two women, the fact that you can manage several implies you have the strength and ability. But my mother doesn¡¯t seem to want that.¡± That¡¯s likely true. If she were a concubine of a noble, it would be a different story. Materially, there would be no lack, and she wouldn¡¯t risk dying a lonely death. What her mother probably worries about is ¡®politics.¡¯ Strictly speaking, it could be described as a love-related conflict. Her mother probably went through similar experiences herself. Parents naturally want their children to lead better lives than they did. So, it¡¯s only natural that her mother would want her only daughter to marry a man she loves genuinely, without any worries. It¡¯s a problem that¡¯s both complex and simple. This is something that needs to be discussed not with Leona, but with her mother. ¡°Alright, I understand for now. Then it can¡¯t be helped.¡± ¡°Then...¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s best to put things on hold for the time being. First, meeting with your mother should be the priority.¡± ¡°Oh...¡± Leona looked genuinely disappointed with my decision. Not only did her ears droop, but her wagging tail also hung limply. Her reaction made it clear that she liked me. However, it was a necessary step to reassure her mother. Considering her filial piety, there¡¯s no other way. Any wrong move could strain the harmonious relationship between mother and daughter. ¡°...Alright. I¡¯ll try my best to convince my mother as well.¡± Fortunately, Leona nodded, accepting my decision. It seems she usually follows anything related to her mother, definitely a sign of a devoted daughter. ¡°Thank you. Just to make sure there¡¯s no misunderstanding, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like you. Quite the opposite, actually.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes. Honestly, hardly any man could refuse a beautiful woman like you.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± When I complimented her beauty, her ears perked up and her tail wagged again. I resolved to persuade her mother, even more determined to touch those ears and tail freely. ¡°Oh, by the way, Leona.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°You said you¡¯re coming to the history department as a teaching assistant after this semester, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is that because of me?¡± Leona nodded at my question, then replied with a bright smile. ¡°Yes! That way, I¡¯ll have more time to spend with you.¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± ¡°Do you... not like it?¡± Her ears and tail drooped again. I immediately denied it. ¡°No, I actually like it. I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± ¡°Great!¡± How could she be so adorable? I resolved to persuade her mother no matter what. ***** Meanwhile, at the same time, in a different place. ¡°So, why did you call me here?¡± Isaac¡¯s lover and fiance?e, Marie, asked curtly as she looked at the woman sitting across from her. The woman opposite her, Hiriya, responded in her characteristically blunt voice. ¡°I have something I want to ask you.¡± Translators note: Chapter 294: On Top of the Runner (1) Chapter 294: On Top of the Runner (1) Marie Hausen Requilis, the eldest daughter of Duke Requilis, and Isaac¡¯s fiance?e, as ¡°officially¡± known. The relationship between the daughter of a ducal house and the son of a baron¡¯s house might raise eyebrows, questioning why a woman of Marie¡¯s stature would marry rather than bring in a husband by proxy. Even though her older brother, Kay, is confirmed to inherit the family head position, making the engagement somewhat understandable, it¡¯s still curious why it had to be Isaac. The Duke Requilis household, being a solid partner of the imperial family, held immense prestige if not direct power. Through strategic marriage, they could have secured significant benefits, so it¡¯s perplexing from an outsider¡¯s perspective why Marie would marry into a mere baron¡¯s house. However, this is only a surface-level observation. A deeper look reveals a more understandable motive: securing Isaac¡¯s father, Hawk Ducker Michelle, known as the Red Lion. Despite the military¡¯s assistance, he is a hero who subdued a rampaging dragon, making him a critical asset for the empire. Notably, Hawk shows little interest in the ¡®honor¡¯ that soldiers usually hold dear and lacks political ambitions. Currently, due to personal reasons, he retired early and enjoys a peaceful, secluded life. From the perspective of the high-ranking officials, while this seems ideal, it also indicates that Hawk holds no strong attachment to the empire. If someone as formidable as Hawk were to align with another power, it would be a severe blow to the empire, potentially leading to severe consequences. Considering his early retirement, it¡¯s likely he still maintains his skills. Hence, it would make sense for the empire to enlist the help of the Duke Requilis household, a close business partner, to secure him. Sending a royal like Rina would be excessive, so they sent Marie instead. Though this is just speculation, it¡¯s a highly convincing hypothesis that everyone seems to accept. Of course, all these theories are wrong. In truth, Marie and Isaac are together simply because they love each other. In fact, it was Marie who confessed first, not Isaac. Even before Isaac revealed his true identity, their relationship had already blossomed, making their deepening bond only natural. They were already famous within the academy as a perfect match. There were even risque? rumors about them frequently holding hands and entering inns together, but the two main characters paid no mind to such gossip. In fact, they had no intention of denying the truth. Their relationship was well-known, so what if someone decided to intrude? And not just any ordinary noble, but a foreign royal showing deep interest in one of them? It might seem like an entertaining drama from an outsider¡¯s perspective, but for those involved, it was an intolerable nuisance. Worse, it could escalate into a serious diplomatic incident since Marie and Isaac were officially engaged. If the goal was to steal Isaac rather than make her a concubine, it would be a very grave situation.?iscover new chapters at novelhall.com Fortunately, for now, it was just a rumor, with no one certain of its truth. It was too absurd and far-fetched to be easily believed. ¡°So, why did you call me here?¡± Marie, feeling more than just annoyed, asked bluntly. She crossed her arms and glared at the person across from her, making no effort to hide her displeasure. Her piercing gaze and hostile demeanor made it obvious that she was in a foul mood, even to someone unfamiliar with the situation. ¡°I have something I want to ask you.¡± Hiriya, receiving Marie¡¯s intense glare, replied bluntly. She had not disguised herself as she did when stalking Isaac, her sky-blue hair and eyes were fully visible. Marie narrowed her eyes at Hiriya. She was so irritated that she felt like slapping her. As Isaac¡¯s lover and fiance?e, Marie was fully aware of the atrocities Hiriya had been committing. While Hiriya showed some restraint in her presence, the situation changed drastically when Isaac was alone. She would openly attempt to touch Isaac or create an intimate atmosphere, making it clear she was serious about her intentions. Even though Cecily acted like a sly fox, Adelia subtly expressed her feelings, and many other women clung to Isaac, Marie had always been tolerant. She understood that these women wouldn¡¯t give up no matter what she said. So, she had resigned herself to the situation, but the sky-blue-haired beauty in front of her, Hiriya, was another story entirely. It didn¡¯t matter that Hiriya was a royal from the rival Terse Kingdom, what mattered was that Hiriya was using Isaac for her personal revenge. Marie had long since closely monitored the relationship between Adelia and Hiriya, and the events that had transpired between them, through Isaac. To Marie, Hiriya was nothing more than a despicable woman. Though she sometimes called Cecily a ¡®foxy bitch¡¯ in jest, she had never been as genuinely hostile as she was toward Hiriya. As a result, Marie¡¯s feelings toward her were already at their worst, and now she had sought her out separately. Marie decided to listen to what nonsense Hiriya had to say, but if it was as expected, she would leave without hesitation. ¡°You said you have something to ask?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s related to Isaac, I won¡¯t answer.¡± Although she was polite due to the royal connection, her words were laced with clear hostility. It was evident that no good words were forthcoming. Hiriya, not being entirely foolish, showed no outward reaction. However, she was also not above ignoring Marie¡¯s demands. ¡°Sorry, but I need to ask for my own personal curiosity.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± ¡°I also like his considerate nature.¡± Marie felt like she was going to lose her mind. Hiriya¡¯s answers, devoid of any deceit, left her feeling frustrated. As expected of a princess, even one who is also a knight, Hiriya skillfully spoke only the truth. There was no slight reaction or tremor in her expression, and her tone remained completely calm. Marie knew that continuing like this wouldn¡¯t yield any advantage, so she swiftly went on the offensive. ¡°No special purpose, then?¡± ¡°... ...¡± This seemed more difficult for Hiriya to answer, so she responded with silence instead. Silence meant affirmation. Marie clicked her tongue inwardly, thinking, ¡®Of course.¡¯ Hiriya may have liked Isaac¡¯s face and personality, but it was clear she didn¡¯t harbor romantic feelings for him. His looks were merely an added bonus. ¡°Princess Hiriya, as Isaac¡¯s fiance?e, I know well what kind of person his bodyguard is and what relationship you have with her.¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± ¡°But meddling for the sake of petty revenge... don¡¯t you think it¡¯s quite narrow-minded for someone in your position?¡± Marie decided to go for a blunt truth bomb, having nothing more to hide. Hiriya narrowed her eyes at Marie¡¯s words, showing her discomfort. Adelia was like a trigger for her, but she needed to endure it to get what she wanted. This level of provocation was expected when she decided to meet with Marie. Hiriya took a slow breath and finally spoke in her characteristically blunt manner. ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern. It¡¯s not what I want right now.¡± ¡°Then what do you want? I thought you came here to ask me to give up my engagement, but I¡¯m surprised.¡± Marie, despite her dislike for the masked politeness of social gatherings, was not weak in rhetoric. Her indirect jabs demonstrated her status as the daughter of a ducal house. Hiriya almost lost her temper but managed to hold back. She couldn¡¯t afford to get angry before achieving her goal. She continued to stare intently at Marie, who still had her arms crossed, and asked in a husky voice. ¡°How much do you really know about your fiance??¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already spent our first night together.¡± Marie¡¯s reply was blunt and contained a provocative undertone, visibly unsettling Hiriya, who was not used to such directness. However, that wasn¡¯t the kind of information Hiriya was after. She suppressed the flush rising to her cheeks with a cough. ¡°...That¡¯s not what I meant. I was asking how much you know about him, nothing more, nothing less.¡± ¡°Are you implying you know more about Isaac than I do? If so, that¡¯s a bit disappointing.¡± ¡°Then...¡± Hiriya seized the opportunity, her sky-blue eyes gleaming with intensity as she asked directly. ¡°Do you know that he¡¯s deeply connected to Xenon?¡± Hiriya boldly opened Pandora¡¯s box, but... ¡°What?¡± Marie¡¯s pretty face contorted in confusion, as if she had just heard something bizarre. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Her reaction showed that she had never heard anything like this before. ¡°That¡¯s just ridiculous.¡± Marie¡¯s counter was both sharp and dismissive. Translators note: Chapter 295: On Top of the Runner (2) Chapter 295: On Top of the Runner (2) There is a saying: ¡°Play a rigged Go-Stop game.¡± It refers to the act of pretending to know nothing to deceive someone, making them look like a fool. It is often used as slang in cases of match-fixing or fraud, but sometimes friends use it playfully in everyday life. ¡®It¡¯s a good thing I knew in advance.¡¯ Marie, who had received a question from Hiriya, is also one of the participants in the rigged Go-Stop game. Naturally, the one being deceived is Hiriya, sitting across from her. She currently had a blank expression after hearing her response. Marie almost let out a laugh at his expression but managed to suppress it. This was a moment when her acting skills, honed in social gatherings, were fully put to use. The reason Marie could respond nonchalantly was none other than thanks to Isaac. After noticing Hiriya¡¯s stalking through Cherry, Isaac personally informed Marie, who had no trouble meeting him privately. If he had met Cecily or Rina separately, Hiriya would have noticed immediately, but fortunately, they were currently absent due to state affairs. The stage was appropriately set, and she had full knowledge of the opponent¡¯s hand. What remained depended on her actions. After discussing with Isaac, they concluded that revealing his identity would be akin to exposing their strongest card, so they decided to keep it hidden for now. The card they held was undoubtedly strong enough that the country itself would have to intervene. However, there was no need to reveal it. Hiriya would spend time his way, and Isaac would buy time his way. Even if Hiriya couldn¡¯t bear it and jumped to her own conclusions, it wouldn¡¯t matter, as they had long prepared countermeasures. ¡®We need to see how they come at us first.¡¯ As Isaac¡¯s reliable fiance?e, Marie had long decided to handle the political aspects. Although she was a member of the Requilis Duchy, she was neither a princess of a country like Cecily nor directly assisting like Adelia. Because of this, Marie had harbored subtle emotions of inferiority in her heart, but it was now proving to be quite helpful in situations like this. Unlike Cecily and Rina, she was publicly declared as Isaac¡¯s fiance?e, so it didn¡¯t matter where or when they met. In situations where it is difficult for Isaac to meet with others, like now, it would be much easier if she played the intermediary role. ¡®What on earth is this woman up to?¡¯ Marie looked at Hiriya, who was lost in thought after her response. She had shown all her cards, and now it was crucial to see how he would react. The key question was whether she would act as usual, become more suspicious, or come to her own conclusions.?iscover new chapters at novelhall.com Even if she jumped to conclusions, there were two possible outcomes, but the real issue was whether Hiriya would act as an individual or as royalty. If she acted individually, any scenario would result in the best outcome. Even if Isaac¡¯s identity was discovered, they could simply silence her through negotiation (or blackmail). If she acted as royalty, the current situation would likely repeat multiple times. Her petty vengefulness, unbefitting of royalty, would continually annoy Isaac. The only way to resolve this situation would be through dialogue and persuasion. Otherwise, they would have to find a weakness of Hiriya¡¯s and use it as leverage for negotiation. However, these solutions only applied to Hiriya as an individual. If she acted in her capacity as royalty, the situation would become even more complicated. Revealing Isaac as Xenon? The Kingdom of Ters would never keep the secret and would use all sorts of nonsense to harass Isaac. Hiding Isaac¡¯s identity as Xenon? This would prompt Hiriya to become even more proactive, worsening the situation into a diplomatic dispute. ¡®But she¡¯s really messed with the wrong person.¡¯ Marie snorted internally as she watched Hiriya, still deep in thought. The man she loved was not just an ordinary great writer but Xenon. A few months ago, if they had messed with him, they might have just faced endless criticism. But now, he was almost deified. It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that one wrong move could literally obliterate the entire country; he wasn¡¯t just a powder keg but akin to a hydrogen bomb. ¡°...Really?¡± After a long contemplation, Hiriya looked at Marie and asked cautiously. There was still doubt in her eyes. However, doubt is a process one must go through to reach certainty. Marie decided to turn that doubt into certainty. ¡°Yes. Isaac being Xenon, you need to say something that makes sense. What made you think that?¡± ¡°If you intend to deceive me, you should stop.¡± ¡°If he were really Xenon, wouldn¡¯t I have threatened Princess Hiriya instead. How dare you stand against Xenon? Can the kingdom of Ters fight the world alone?¡± ¡°... ...¡± If someone as powerful as the Red Lion, who is rumored to have subdued a rampaging dragon and pacified a chaotic border region, truly existed, they would be the face of the military. The nation would proudly proclaim to the world that they possess a warrior as formidable as the Elven Commander. This single act of promotion would undoubtedly strengthen the Minerva Empire¡¯s national power, reducing the means by which other nations could challenge it. However, not showcasing such a figure was beyond Hiriya¡¯s comprehension. As a princess, she only knew of the Red Lion through urban legends and rumors, so it was unimaginable how little other nations might know. Though it must be noted that the kingdom of Ters has had no direct military conflicts with the Minerva Empire. In contrast, Albenheim, sharing a border with the Minerva Empire and having frequent military skirmishes, is well aware of the Red Lion¡¯s reputation. When Isaac visited Albenheim, it was not surprising that Keir, upon seeing his red hair and golden eyes, was reminded of Hawk. ¡°That¡¯s because our empire¡¯s military strength doesn¡¯t solely rely on the Red Lion. He remains an incredibly powerful asset, but he prefers to stay low-key.¡± ¡°That¡¯s nonsense. Politics isn¡¯t that simple.¡± ¡°The Red Lion changes the equation.¡± ¡°... ...¡± Marie¡¯s clear and concise retort left Hiriya without words. The reputation and power of Hawk, the Red Lion and Isaac¡¯s father, were undeniably formidable. And as Marie said, the Minerva Empire is not so weak as to rely solely on Hawk. They have countless soldiers who could be the face of their military. Their relative cultural deficiency is the only drawback. The reason the kingdom of Ters can rival the Minerva Empire is because of its rich culture. ¡°Anyway, the reason Princess Rina is protecting Isaac is precisely because of my father-in-law. If, by any chance, he harbors any dissatisfaction with the empire, it would be troublesome for them.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Do you understand now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hiriya had no choice but to accept it. She nodded, not realizing she had been taken in by Marie¡¯s skillful persuasion. Yet, still unable to completely dispel her doubts, she asked again. ¡°Is he truly not Xenon?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°Can you say the same in front of Luminous?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Luminous would surely forgive this little lie. Hiriya leaned back slowly, reassured by Marie¡¯s unwavering response. The suspicion that had clouded her sky-blue eyes gradually faded, leaving only a sense of certainty. After a while, she smiled slightly, a crooked grin forming on her lips. ¡®How dare you confuse me...¡¯ Despite her annoyance, she found herself increasingly intrigued. His appearance had already passed her standards, and his background was nothing short of impressive. Marrying Isaac would mean the formidable Red Lion would no longer be a threat, and she could also satisfy her desire for revenge against Adelia. It was truly killing two birds with one stone. Hiriya began to carefully formulate her plan. First, it was crucial to create a ¡®justification¡¯ for bringing Isaac into the kingdom of Ters. On her home turf, even the imperial royalty would be powerless. She needed to make Isaac commit some transgression against her. For that to happen... ¡®Adelia. I¡¯ll have to use that bastard child.¡¯ As Hiriya openly plotted her sinister scheme, ¡®Walking right into the flames of hell.¡¯ Marie clicked her tongue inwardly, mocking Hiriya¡¯s arrogance. ¡®Why did he have to be so handsome? I¡¯m going to have to bite into him today.¡¯ She decided that looking at Isaac¡¯s face was the only way to alleviate her foul mood. Translators note: Chapter 296: Explosion (1) Chapter 296: Explosion (1) The news that Hiriya had met with Marie reached me shortly afterward. Marie herself grumbled about it to me. For a moment, I was worried that something bad might have happened, but fortunately, my concerns were unfounded, and things unfolded as expected. Especially when the subject of my father came up, Hiriya seemed to accept it all too easily. The Red Lion¡¯s reputation appeared to be even more formidable than I had anticipated. In any case, Marie explained that Hiriya left with a sinister smile, though what schemes she might be plotting remain unclear. Since she¡¯s now completely dismissed the suspicion that I am Xenon, it won¡¯t be long before she approaches me directly. She might even try to ensnare Adelia. To prevent this, Marie advised me to always keep Adelia by my side. With Hiriya having discarded her doubts about me being Xenon, she might resort to more aggressive tactics. Though I have no idea when this might happen, given Hiriya¡¯s devious nature, she could approach me on an unexpected day. The bigger issue is Adelia, not Hiriya. Knowing Adelia, she might feel like a burden. Even though Hiriya is no real threat to me as Xenon, Adelia might think she¡¯s a hindrance and try to leave. To prevent this, I need to keep Adelia close to me. Fortunately, the academy regulations allow for a bodyguard to stay with a student under special circumstances. In other words, Adelia will be staying with me in my dormitory from now on, instead of her own. Given this situation, I thought it would be better to request her official status as my personal maid, and I¡¯ve already applied to the academy. The administrative office is known for its quick processing, so the approval should come through within two days. It¡¯s a strange feeling, having my fiance?e live separately while Adelia, who is practically my concubine, stays in the same room with me. Even though Marie understood the situation, she couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous, and she acted out during our date. ¡°Chomp!¡° ¡°Ack!¡± She playfully bit my cheek. This was one of her usual affectionate gestures, but today, perhaps due to accumulated stress from recent events, it hurt more than usual. ¡°Ouch, ouch. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯m trying to make you less handsome! Chomp!¡° ¡°Ack!¡± Marie kept insisting that this whole mess happened because I was too good-looking. If I were a bit less attractive, Hiriya wouldn¡¯t have taken an interest in me, she argued. I wanted to protest, but I knew it would only lead to more biting, so I reluctantly agreed. She bit me harder, asking if I was admitting to it. What was I supposed to do? Still, she was so cute that I let it slide. After finishing our date and smoothing things over with Marie, I headed to the dormitory to inform Adelia of the news. I also wanted to see Cherry, but since everything wasn¡¯t completely resolved yet, I planned to meet her slowly. I even sent her a letter to avoid her feeling neglected. ¡®She was the key player in this whole ordeal.¡¯ Though initially doubtful, Cherry helped turn my suspicions into certainty. She had practically exposed all of Hiriya¡¯s plans. If everything goes well, I intend to give her a small gift. Knowing her, she¡¯d be happy with anything I gave her, but I¡¯m not that inconsiderate. As I pondered what kind of gift to get her, I made my way to Adelia¡¯s dormitory. ¡°Huh?¡± I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes at the sight before me. Even from a distance, I spotted a color reminiscent of the sky. Standing there was a familiar woman with light brown hair. Both were of similar height, making their eye level the same. What the hell. Why is she here again? Doesn¡¯t she have anything better to do? Cursing inwardly, I hurried my steps. I never expected Hiriya to come looking for Adelia so soon. At the same time, I felt relieved. If I had delayed even a bit, I wouldn¡¯t have witnessed this situation. ¡°Adelia Noona!¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Shouting loudly to catch their attention, both women turned their heads simultaneously, just as I expected.Th.e? most uptodate novels are published on n(0)velbj)n(.)co/m As soon as I made eye contact with them, I moved even faster. As I got closer, the sky-haired beauty, Hiriya, gave me an enigmatic smile. Was it just my imagination, or did that smile seem particularly unsettling? First things first, I needed to understand the situation. Contrary to my worries, Adelia was in her workout clothes. It seemed she had been exercising when Hiriya called her out. ¡°Isaac?¡± Adelia¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, clearly not expecting me to appear. Her sky-blue eyes were filled with confusion. What on earth were they talking about to make her look like that? I did my best to stay calm as I looked at Hiriya. Hiriya maintained a confident stance, her demeanor smug. The urge to punch her was strong, but I suppressed it. ¡°Princess Hiriya, what business do you have with my bodyguard?¡± Despite maintaining my composure, I couldn¡¯t keep my voice from lowering. My regard for Hiriya had hit rock bottom long ago. Hiriya, however, just kept smiling, whatever she was thinking. ¡°How timely, a handsome prince has arrived. Don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°... ...¡± Ignoring my question, she made a bizarre statement, openly mocking Adelia. I couldn¡¯t help but frown. Adelia, usually brimming with confidence, looked visibly unsettled by the situation. Her eyes darted nervously between Hiriya and me, looking pitifully distressed. She knows that I am Xenon, but she seems to be restraining herself as much as possible to avoid causing any harm to me. She probably would have endured and hid it even if Hiriya hit her. ¡®I was careless.¡¯ Because of the long-standing feud between Adelia and Hiriya, my identity is destined to be revealed eventually. Even if I persist in denying it until the end, Adelia will face difficult situations like she is now. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you have slept with this lowly woman?¡± Hiriya interrupted, cutting in sharply. It was like an unexpected blow that hit right in the gut, delivering a powerful counterattack. I flinched and fell silent, unable to hide my shocked expression. Adelia was similarly affected. If you think about it carefully, it¡¯s a hypothesis one could easily come up with. Moreover, Hiriya has shown a particular interest in Adelia, so this was probably within her expectations. However, all I¡¯ve done is give her more ammunition. Sure enough, Hiriya¡¯s lips curled into a wicked smile before she burst into loud laughter. ¡°Hahahahahaha! This is amusing, truly amusing! Hahaha!¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± ¡°...What¡¯s so amusing?¡± I asked while glancing around. My red hair alone was enough to draw attention, and with Hiriya here as well, passersby were naturally curious. Moreover, Hiriya is a princess of the Kingdom of Ters. Just being seen with her would spark all kinds of rumors, and right now, she was with me. ¡°Look over there. Isn¡¯t that the red-haired boy engaged to Lady Requilis?¡± ¡°It is. But Princess Hiriya is with him too?¡± ¡°What on earth is going on?¡± Our presence together was already attracting attention, and Hiriya¡¯s laughter only drew more eyes. It was a situation beyond retrieval. I frowned and turned my gaze back to Hiriya. Still chuckling, she muttered disdainfully. ¡°They say you can¡¯t deny your blood. Just like mother, just like child.¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± ¡°Are you going to repeat what she said? That you don¡¯t care about yourself, but at least raise your child in a warm place. That it¡¯s your child, so please raise them decently.¡± Was that what Adelia¡¯s mother said when she went to see Friedrich? As everyone knows, Adelia¡¯s birth mother was a prostitute. But it seems she decided she couldn¡¯t raise her daughter in a brothel, so she went directly to Friedrich. However, Friedrich accepted Adelia but coldly turned her mother away. The whereabouts of Adelia¡¯s birth mother are still unknown, but it was said to be a cold winter with falling snow, making it likely that she died. The mortality rate for prostitutes was very high in those times. In other words, Hiriya was delivering a barrage of insults at a nearly unforgivable level. Moreover, her words were sure to strike at the core of Adelia¡¯s deepest pain. Glancing at Adelia, I saw a side of her I had never seen before. Her fists were clenched tightly and trembling, her sky-blue eyes bloodshot with anger. I exhaled deeply and spoke to Hiriya in a calm voice, trying to de-escalate the situation. ¡°...Please stop, Princess. Adelia Noona is someone I chose personally. My fiance?e has approved of this as well.¡± ¡°Oh. That¡¯s an interesting story. Did she finally realize her place after desperately trying to gain a royal title?¡± ¡°Princess.¡± ¡°Yes, know your place. It¡¯s better than trying to become the king¡¯s concubine like someone else...¡± ¡°You...!¡± Adelia couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. She clenched her teeth and raised her arm. Even with her strong patience, she couldn¡¯t tolerate someone insulting her mother. Hitting at her core pain rather than just a trauma. Just as Adelia¡¯s hand was about to swing and slap Hiriya¡¯s cheek. Grab! ¡°Calm down, Noona.¡± ¡°Ah, Isaac. But...¡± I managed to stop her by grabbing her arm. Adelia looked at me and Hiriya with a mix of surprise and anger. She couldn¡¯t comprehend it. If she had acted on her momentary rage, the situation could have gotten dangerously complicated. She might even feel guilty. I slowly lowered her arm, signaling her to calm down. ¡°Princess.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You started this, Princess.¡± If Adelia were to hit Hiriya, she would bear the responsibility. But if I... Slap!!! ...hit Hiriya, it¡¯s a different story. I would bear the responsibility. With a resounding slap, Hiriya¡¯s head snapped to the side, and a heavy silence fell over the scene. I could hear the gasps of the onlookers, but it didn¡¯t matter. The die had been cast. Hiriya touched her rapidly swelling cheek and stared at me, disbelief evident in her eyes. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll tell you.¡± I don¡¯t know if this is the critical moment Mora spoke of, but... ¡°I am Xenon.¡± At least, Hiriya needed to know. ¡°You bitch.¡± You¡¯re done for now. Translators note: HOLY SHIEEET~~~ It¡¯s going down~~~ Chapter 297: Explosion (1) Chapter 297: Explosion (1) ¡°What on earth were you thinking when you did that?¡± ¡°What?¡± It had been exactly two weeks since I had delivered that satisfying slap to Hiriya¡¯s cheek. In response to Rina¡¯s question, I answered in a brusque voice. Currently, Rina and I were heading towards the teleportation device installed in the royal palace. As you might have guessed, we were scheduled to depart for the Kingdom of Ters. Not only did I slap a princess in full view of numerous onlookers, but I was also being dragged away almost like a criminal. No matter how much Hiriya insulted Adelia, the moment I laid a hand on her, the game was over. After all, I was merely the son of a baron¡¯s family, while Hiriya was a princess. In my previous life, I had often seen power being used to suppress wrongdoings, and in a place where titles existed, it was bound to be even worse. If anything, it would be more severe. ¡°Things are hectic now, but if there had been time, it could have been resolved. Taking away a man already engaged makes no sense, even to us. If we had waited a little longer, someone from the Kingdom of Ters might have stopped it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just a possibility. Should Adelia Noona have tolerated being insulted about her parents?¡± ¡°There¡¯s that, but... Sigh. Hiriya probably wanted this to happen. What do we do now...¡± Rina, rubbing her forehead as if the thought alone gave her a headache, was clearly more troubled than I was. For her, it was like a bolt from the blue, and she was in a more difficult position. I felt a pang of guilt and gave a bitter smile, recalling the incident from two weeks ago. Specifically, right after I slapped Hiriya. With a crisp, clear sound, Hiriya¡¯s head turned to the left, and a deathly silence fell over the area, accompanied by a few gasps. After that, I declared to Hiriya, loud enough for only her to hear, that I was Xenon. Naturally, her reaction was one of utter bewilderment. It was immensely satisfying to see Hiriya touching her cheek with a bewildered expression, but the problem was that there were too many witnesses. Hiriya couldn¡¯t just let it slide, so she officially lodged a complaint, prompting a response from the startled Minerva Empire. ¡°By the way, this is a personal issue. Why do you have to go too?¡± I asked Rina, who seemed troubled. As I pointed out, this was a personal matter, and the Minerva Empire could have chosen to ignore it. It¡¯s a common tactic in politics, known as cutting off a problematic branch. And it¡¯s quite fitting in this situation. Even though a noble from our country made a mistake, this is strictly a personal issue. There¡¯s no need for the royal family to get involved. Moreover, the Michelle family doesn¡¯t belong to any particular faction. Even though the Minerva Empire appears peaceful on the surface, it is divided into two main factions. There¡¯s the royal family and the Duke of Requilis, which include Rina and Marie. Then there are the nobles of the count rank, who currently wield the most power. In actual history, counts often wield more practical power than dukes or marquises, except for margraves who essentially command armies. In this scenario, the Michelle family doesn¡¯t belong to either side and lives independently. ¡°You¡¯re engaged to Marie. In essence, you¡¯re allied with us.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the counts be the ones keeping us in check? There hasn¡¯t been any trouble so far.¡± ¡°They¡¯re probably just watching for now. The moment you and Marie get married and we grant you a title, there will be countless checks. However, it¡¯s tricky to curb the Michelle territory as it¡¯s developing into a rare cultural city within the empire.¡± Even as a cultural city, it would be difficult to curb because of my father¡¯s presence. Once they realize my father is the Red Lion, they¡¯ll be more cautious. Especially since my father¡¯s prestige in the military during his active duty was higher than most knights. Touching him is akin to challenging the entire military. ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°How does someone who ¡®gets it¡¯ slap a princess? Do you know how shocked we were? When I first heard it, I thought it was someone else, not you.¡± Rina¡¯s uncharacteristic grumbling showed she was genuinely surprised. After all, I¡¯m not the type to slap anyone, let alone a princess from another country. The more serious issue is that Princess Hiriya¡¯s presence at the academy is for diplomatic exchanges with the empire. There were even rumors that she was there for a potential marriage with Leort. Sending a princess with full goodwill, only for some baron¡¯s son, who hasn¡¯t even inherited a title, to slap her? This is a matter that could turn not just Ters, but even Minerva upside down. Both the Kingdom of Ters and the Minerva Empire have grounds to hold me accountable for my actions. However, seeing that only Rina, the highest authority, is with me, and no one else, it¡¯s clear this is a case of cutting off the problem. Although Adelia and other bodyguards are accompanying us, it doesn¡¯t hold much significance. If I weren¡¯t Xenon, I would have no defense against an immediate execution in the Kingdom of Ters. In the worst-case scenario, it could even lead to war. An insult and assault on a leader is an excellent pretext for conflict. ¡°Isaac.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Can you handle the consequences? Judging by what you brought, it seems you¡¯ve made up your mind.¡± Rina gestured towards my hand with her chin. In my hand was a parcel containing the manuscript of Xenon¡¯s Biography. As she suggested, I had already made a firm decision when I revealed my identity to Hiriya. However, I need to gauge how to proceed depending on the situation. When I told Hiriya, I made sure no one else could hear. At this point, only Hiriya knows my identity. Even after getting slapped, she didn¡¯t confront me but fled. It was a scene that could easily make her seem like a tragic heroine, drawing even more attention. Regardless, the turning point will depend on whether Hiriya has told her family about it. If the Ters royalty reacts harshly... ¡®No, I hit her first, so it¡¯s unavoidable.¡¯ It would be inevitable for them to react aggressively. This is something to be considered, so it¡¯s best to wait and see. To gradually undermine Ters, they have been nurturing numerous talents, including artists, and leveraging economic power to lure away these talents. However, the culture of Ters remains robust. There was an incident, such as the Jairos Revolution, where Ters¡¯s culture nearly crumbled due to internal missteps, but fortunately, it was managed well for now. However, since the Jairos Revolution occurred during the reign of the previous king, it hasn¡¯t been completely resolved. Although the issue might seem fixed, like a nail removed from wood leaving a hole and causing surrounding cracks, lingering instability remained within Ters. Currently, what Ters fears most is none other than Xenon¡¯s Biography. This work surpasses cultural significance, and Ters is making every effort to secure it. If Xenon were to be lured away by another country, especially the Minerva Empire, it could not only be a disaster but significantly increase the chances of an invasion. As of now, Xenon¡¯s Biography has infiltrated so deeply that it¡¯s harder to find someone who hasn¡¯t read it, and prominent artists are even showcasing related works in exhibitions. An empire that crumbles from external attacks can rise again, but one that collapses from within has no chance of recovery. Having learned this harsh truth from the Jairos Revolution, the Kingdom of Ters sees securing Xenon as an indispensable choice. And the person who nearly jeopardized this effort and risked the downfall of the kingdom was none other than... ¡®It can¡¯t be. It just can¡¯t be. How could someone like that...¡¯ Princess Hiriya, the second princess of the Kingdom of Ters, who was slapped by the furious Isaac. Since her return to Ters, Hiriya has confined herself to her room, refusing to come out. This was because Isaac¡¯s words, as he slapped her, kept echoing in her mind all day long. More than the derogatory term, it was his angry declaration that he was Xenon. In less than a day, the certainty she clung to shattered and fell apart in her mind. ¡®What if he really is Xenon? No, that can¡¯t be. There¡¯s no proof that that redhead is Xenon. But if he said it to my face, there¡¯s a high chance it¡¯s true, right?¡¯ The swelling on her cheek had long subsided, but over the two weeks, Hiriya¡¯s appearance had rapidly deteriorated. Despite eating properly and receiving care from her maids, Hiriya¡¯s mind remained preoccupied with thoughts about Isaac and his potential identity as Xenon. No matter how well she was taken care of, it was pointless if she couldn¡¯t sleep properly. This was evidenced by the dark circles under her eyes. While she could cover them with makeup she detested, it wouldn¡¯t make much of a difference. ¡®Please, let it not be true. If it is, I...¡¯ Hiriya bit her nails anxiously. If Isaac truly was Xenon, both she and the Kingdom of Ters would be in grave danger. One letter from Isaac could incite significant unrest among the people of Ters, potentially leading to an event even more catastrophic than the Jairos Revolution. If that happened, the kingdom would gradually crumble from within, while the Minerva Empire would slowly devour the divided remnants. Terrifying. Catastrophic. Completely doomed. Her mind was filled with all sorts of negative thoughts. ¡®Should I have told them?¡¯ She hadn¡¯t informed her family about the possibility of Isaac being Xenon. She only explained the circumstances leading to her slap. Naturally, her family, excluding Lara, vowed to make Isaac pay dearly. If things continued this way, they might severely insult and threaten him. If an enraged Isaac then revealed himself as Xenon and provided proof... Knock knock knock ¡°Princess Hiriya, the guests have arrived at the palace.¡± While imagining the worst-case scenarios, a maid quietly delivered the news, knocking on the door. Startled, Hiriya lifted her head from beneath the covers. The stress of the past weeks was evident, with dark circles deeply etched under her eyes. ¡°They¡¯ve arrived? Did you say they just arrived?¡± ¡°Yes. Also, the Crown Prince has instructed you to attend the upcoming trial.¡± ¡°Ah, I understand. I¡¯ll be out shortly.¡± ¡°Do you need help with your makeup?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll do it myself and come out.¡± Hiriya hurriedly covered her dark circles, hoping that would be enough. Without even straightening her clothes, she leapt out of bed. ¡®Please, let it not be true...¡¯ Is this what it feels like to walk willingly into hellfire? ¡®If it really is true...¡¯ If Isaac truly is Xenon. ¡®...Then I¡¯ll have to sacrifice myself.¡¯ She was willing to become his plaything if it meant saving her kingdom. Translators note: Bitch, he not interested in that Chapter 298: Explosion (1) Chapter 298: Explosion (1) The Minerva Empire and the Kingdom of Ters are often at each other¡¯s throats, but they aren¡¯t outright enemies. It¡¯s more accurate to say they are in a state of rivalry. There are occasional gestures of goodwill, such as sending Hiriya to transfer to Halo Academy. As a result, the teleportation facility is located near the royal palace, unlike Alvenheim. This means there¡¯s no need for the hassle of going through customs, one can directly teleport to the palace. Additionally, this matter will be handled in a trial format within the palace. I¡¯ve heard that not only the involved parties but also numerous nobles will attend. After all, it¡¯s a significant issue when a princess of the realm has been struck. I expected this much, but I was surprised by what Rina said. ¡°There will be nobles defending you too. Notably, Count Camar.¡± ¡°Count Camar?¡± ¡°Yes. But it¡¯s not for your sake, it¡¯s to attack the royal family. It would be good if you could use that to your advantage, but it¡¯s best to keep your mouth shut. You¡¯re not experienced with this, and it shows on your face.¡±Chee?ck out latest novels at novelhall.com I nodded at Rina¡¯s words, not sure if they were advice or a warning. As she suggested, keeping silent might not be a bad idea. Besides, this situation isn¡¯t entirely against me since Hiriya also holds some blame. However, there¡¯s something else that concerns me. As I conversed with Rina, I glanced back. Behind us, Adelia and other bodyguards were following with disciplined steps. The bodyguards looked indifferent, but Adelia¡¯s face seemed somewhat gloomy. She probably thinks I¡¯m suffering because of her. It¡¯s obvious without needing to see. ¡®There¡¯s no need for her to worry.¡¯ Even as we followed the guide to a private room, Adelia¡¯s expression didn¡¯t improve. I too couldn¡¯t relax and take in the royal palace, feeling stifled by the awkward atmosphere and unable to speak. Despite the guide explaining things ahead, it all went in one ear and out the other. I was more worried about the guide recognizing Adelia. ¡®No, they must have recognized her.¡¯ The guide would know that the royal family treats Adelia as non-existent. So, even if they recognized her, they probably couldn¡¯t acknowledge it openly. Given the wrinkles on his face, it was clear the guide had extensive experience in the royal palace. In situations like this, it¡¯s best to feign ignorance. ¡°Then, please enjoy your time here.¡± Finally, we entered the guest room, and I found myself alone with Adelia. The room, befitting the royal palace, was lavishly decorated. It wasn¡¯t just a simple guest room, it had a bed and was almost like a bedroom. The room was more spacious than expected. This indicated that the Kingdom of Ters was still treating me as a guest rather than a criminal. While it was undeniable that I had slapped Hiriya, their treatment suggested they were willing to hear my side of the story. Otherwise, it could simply be for show. Either way, royalty and nobles prioritize maintaining decorum. However, the same nobles who treated Adelia poorly displayed a curious duality. ¡°...I¡¯m sorry.¡± As I marveled at the room, Adelia, who had been fidgeting behind me, spoke quietly. When I turned around, puzzled, Adelia looked as if she was about to burst into tears. She bit her lip, trying to hold back her tears, which made her look both endearing and pitiable. ¡°Sorry for what?¡± ¡°For causing all this... If it weren¡¯t for me...¡± Adelia, who had been bottling up her emotions for two weeks, began to sob. Her sky-blue eyes filled with tears. She tried to hold back, but the tears streamed down her face, which she hurriedly wiped away. On the outside, Adelia appeared strong, but inside, she was very fragile. She must have been tormenting herself with guilt the entire way here. Adelia, with her fragile mental state, needed gentle handling, especially after breaking down. ¡°You don¡¯t need to blame yourself. It¡¯s not your fault at all, Noona. They were the ones who provoked first.¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°There you go again, saying that. As I¡¯ve told you many times, Noona, all you need to do is stay by my side. Should I give you a hug?¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± As I opened my arms and gently offered, the hesitant Adelia finally embraced me tightly. As I patted her back to reassure her, her sobbing gradually subsided. She may look like a golden retriever, but her personality is extremely timid for her size. Perhaps that¡¯s what makes her even cuter. Knock knock knock While I was comforting Adelia for a while, someone knocked on the door. As soon as the knock was heard, Adelia, who seemed to have calmed down, gently pulled away from my embrace. At this time of day, except for Rina, there¡¯s no one else who would visit. It¡¯s certainly not likely to be Hiriya. Adelia, knowing this, roughly wiped her tears and walked towards the door to open it. So she¡¯s a much younger sibling. Being born late and receiving plenty of love must be why she has such a cheerful personality. However, the remarkable thing is not just her bright and cheerful nature but the fact that she doesn¡¯t avoid Adelia, despite her being an illegitimate child. Surely, she must have heard endless warnings to stay away from Adelia and not to associate with an illegitimate child. With that thought, I glanced at Adelia and, in a very cautious voice, asked another question. ¡°Princess, do you know anything about Dame Cross¡¯s birth?¡± As soon as I asked, Lara blinked her large eyes and answered. ¡°You mean that Adell Unnie doesn¡¯t have a mother? Or that she has a different mother?¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± Like her doll-like appearance, she innocently delivered a harsh truth. Adelia looked at Lara with a bewildered expression, more surprised than angry. Although I wasn¡¯t sure what she had heard, her way of answering indicated that she had some understanding of Adelia¡¯s background. Meanwhile, Lara stood beside Adelia, grabbing her hem, and spoke in her distinct, clear voice. ¡°What does it matter? I just like you, Unnie.¡± ¡°Then haven¡¯t you heard strange things from your other siblings?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that I shouldn¡¯t get close to Adelia Unnie. I don¡¯t understand why. Adelia Unnie is such a good person. Even if she has a different mother, she has the same father, right?¡± ¡°Uh... um...¡± Her logic left me dumbfounded. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was because she was still only 15 and lacked discernment, or if she simply had a more enlightened perspective compared to others. However, upon further thought, it was clear that Lara was an exception. Unlike the other Ters royals who either openly treated Adelia as a scapegoat or ignored her, Lara didn¡¯t seem to mind. Lara was the conscience of the Ters royal family. That was my first impression of her, which allowed me to feel relieved. ¡°Princess Lara, what do you like about Dame Cross?¡± ¡°I just like her! Where else can you find someone as pretty and kind as Unnie? Oh, please don¡¯t tell my other siblings. I¡¯ll get scolded.¡± ¡°I see. Then you must have been very disappointed when Dame Cross left.¡± ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m glad I can see her face like this now!¡± The more I talked with Lara, the more Adelia¡¯s face lit up with happiness. No matter how old she got, to an older sister, her younger sibling would always be a child. Perhaps the reason Adelia could endure her hellish life in the palace was because of Lara¡¯s presence. Lara didn¡¯t care about Adelia¡¯s birth and only saw the person she was, making her an angel. ¡®But does Lara not know why I¡¯m here?¡¯ By previous life standards, 15 years old is a teenage and protected age, but this world is different. People have different personalities, but even at 15, they know what they need to know and develop a sense of awareness during puberty. Just as Rina and Marie had been involved in social circles and entered the political world from a young age, Lara likely followed a similar path. However, judging by her current behavior, she seemed to be nothing more than a naive young girl. Being a much younger daughter, she was likely raised with great care and affection, making her unaware of the outside world¡¯s harsh realities. ¡°Sir Isaac, how long do you plan to stay in the Ters Kingdom? I hope you can stay for a long time...¡± ¡°Do you want to spend time with Dame Cross?¡± ¡°Oh, was I too obvious? Yes! I want to be with Unnie!¡± ¡°Well... to be honest, I¡¯m not sure how long I¡¯ll be staying.¡± I truly don¡¯t know, as there is a plan to confront them with a sharp dispute. It¡¯s uncertain if they¡¯ll believe I brought the original manuscript, and I have no idea how the trial will proceed. They might drag things out with absurd excuses to wear me down. Predicting anything is difficult. ¡°Oh no. Does that mean you could leave as early as tomorrow?¡± ¡°It¡¯s uncertain, but it¡¯s possible.¡± ¡°I see. It can¡¯t be helped then. I¡¯ll just have to play with Adelia Unnie until then.¡± ¡°Ha ha.¡± Lara¡¯s cute determination made me smile naturally. I wished other royals and nobles had such a conscience. Of course, it didn¡¯t take long to realize that was a futile hope. ¡°How dare you strike the noble face of the princess! He must be executed immediately!¡± ¡°Indeed! What was he thinking, not even inheriting a title yet!¡± ¡°Seeing that scoundrel, I can understand the lack of dignity in the Minerva Empire.¡± I haven¡¯t even said a word yet, you bastards. Translators note: Chapter 299: Trial (1) Chapter 299: Trial (1) In this world, trials are generally handled by the local leader or the church. Cases that go to the church are ones where there is truly no solution, so the leader typically takes care of everything. The current situation is no different. Given that this is an unprecedented case where a princess of a kingdom was struck, the judge is naturally the king. There are no separate lawyers or prosecutors, the audience acts as both, voicing their opinions. In other words, apart from Rina, I have no allies. Someone might defend me to check the king¡¯s power, but I can¡¯t trust anyone lightly. It¡¯s no wonder Rina advised me to keep my mouth shut and stay quiet. If I open my mouth, the other side will just hurl insults at me. Moreover, the Ters royal family is politically very stable despite their terrible family dynamics. Even though the major event of the Jairos Revolution happened a few decades ago, it was King Friedrich who quelled that chaos. Even though there are forces like Count Kamar that keep him in check, they are not enough to become my allies. They will use me to achieve their goals. So at first, I followed Rina¡¯s advice and kept my mouth tightly shut... ¡°How dare you strike the noble face of the princess! He must be executed immediately!¡± ¡°Indeed! What was he thinking, not having even inherited a title yet!¡± ¡°Seeing that scoundrel, I can understand the lack of dignity in the Minerva Empire!¡± As soon as I sat down, numerous nobles hurled insults at me. They didn¡¯t just insult me, it was enough to make anyone feel dizzy. I hadn¡¯t even said a word yet, and they were already calling for my execution, shouting things like, ¡®How dare you strike Hiriya¡¯s cheek?¡¯ It felt like I was hearing every insult I could possibly hear in my life right here. Even if I wanted to let it go in one ear and out the other, the words just lodged in my ears. ¡®I didn¡¯t even commit murder.¡¯ I almost let out a laugh at the absurdity. Most of the nobles hurling insults at me were either closely connected to the royal family or seizing this opportunity to align themselves with them. I wondered if they even knew about the atrocities Hiriya had committed. It would be interesting to see their reactions if they learned about Hiriya¡¯s misdeeds. ¡®Adelia Noona...¡¯ I tried to ignore the stream of insults and turned my head to the side. Adelia, who attended as my personal maid, was currently standing behind me. It was her first time in such a situation, and her sky-blue eyes were trembling slightly. Although she tried to appear calm, she was sweating nervously. Finally, Rina, who attended as my defender, was sitting next to me. She was frowning in displeasure at the barrage of insults being thrown at us. ¡°Enough!!¡± A loud shout quelled the noisy courtroom(?). The room fell silent instantly at the commanding voice that echoed around. The owner of that voice was the middle-aged man opposite me, seated not on a chair at my eye level but on a higher one. His sky-blue eyes gleamed fiercely, and his neatly trimmed sky-blue beard added to his dignified appearance. He was King Friedrich of the Ters Kingdom, Hiriya and Adelia¡¯s father. He would be acting as the judge in the upcoming trial and was publicly known as a romantic, a true gentleman. However, from my perspective, he was the worst kind of father, neglecting his illegitimate daughter Adelia to the point of pretending she didn¡¯t exist. Naturally, I had a terrible first impression of him and anticipated a tough trial ahead. Friedrich was Hiriya¡¯s father before he was the king of Ters. ¡°State your name.¡± Friedrich addressed me in a solemn voice. Since he didn¡¯t call me ¡®criminal,¡¯ it seemed he was maintaining a neutral stance, at least for now. Following his command, I stood up. As I did so, I didn¡¯t forget to take note of several key figures in the room. First, Hiriya, who had been slapped by me, was sitting slightly to the side, along with her brother, the crown prince Laos. Lara was absent, perhaps because they deemed it unnecessary to show her, or maybe they were trying to shield her from the darker aspects of the situation. ¡®If only they thought of Adelia that way.¡¯ If they had cared even a little for Adelia, this mess wouldn¡¯t have happened. Though, in that case, I might not have met her. I grumbled internally as I stood confidently and looked around. It seemed the audience was filled with their own people, judging by their sharp glares. Eventually, I faced King Friedrich directly, feeling his piercing gaze freeze me in place. ¡°Renowned King of the Ters Kingdom...¡± ¡°No need for flattery, just state your name.¡± Well, that¡¯s a relief. I didn¡¯t want to do that either. I nodded slightly in gratitude for Friedrich¡¯s consideration and stated my name. ¡°My name is Isaac Ducker Michelle, the second son of Baron Michelle of the Minerva Empire.¡± ¡°Isaac Ducker Michelle... I see. Your red hair is very distinctive.¡± I hear that often. Normally, I would have made such a remark, but remembering Rina¡¯s advice, I refrained from adding anything further. Then Friedrich ordered me to sit, and as I took my seat, he addressed me in his characteristic stern voice. ¡°You must know why you are here, and why you are in the Ters royal palace.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then let me ask. Is it true that you struck my beloved ¡®second¡¯ daughter, Hiriya, the second princess of the Ters Kingdom?¡± As expected. Even with Adelia present, he emphasized ¡®second¡¯ daughter, effectively treating her as nonexistent. In the past, such trauma would have made her flee, but now Adelia stood firmly behind me. I couldn¡¯t betray her trust. I hesitated slightly before answering the question. ¡°Yes, that is correct.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, there is no need to hear more!¡± ¡°The criminal has confessed, what more do we need?¡±Discover new chapters at novelhall.com As soon as I admitted my guilt, the hyenas pounced, seizing the opportunity. Even if I wanted to remember each face, it was hard to do so with such a variety of appearances. However, I could identify a few who had been raising their voices since earlier. Especially that guy with the mustache, I must remember him. ¡°Order! Order! We haven¡¯t heard the full story yet!¡± Then, a deep voice hurriedly intervened from the audience, calming the situation. The man had dark blue hair that shimmered with a hint of blue rather than pitch-black like a demon. That must be Count Kamar, the leader of the faction currently opposing King Friedrich. As much as he intended to use me, I needed to use him as well. ¡°It seems like there¡¯s a complex situation involved here. How about we listen to it at least once?¡± ¡°Count Kamar, are you implying that the princess might be at fault too?¡± ¡°We won¡¯t know until we hear it. Logically, no one in their right mind would slap someone without reason.¡± Thanks to Count Kamar, the courtroom that was about to erupt into chaos quieted down again. However, the piercing gazes of the nobles towards me remained. If I were a noble of the Ters Kingdom, it might be different, but being from the Minerva Empire, they showed extreme hostility. Even if there were internal enemies, an external threat, especially one perceived as a significant danger, always unified them. Fortunately, Count Kamar was taking a rational stance, or else I might have been dragged away without a chance to defend myself. ¡°Count Kamar has a point. Then let me ask you. Why did you strike my daughter?¡± King Friedrich asked calmly. He likely knew the background, but the other nobles didn¡¯t, so he asked the question. Before answering, I glanced in Hiriya¡¯s direction. Coincidentally or not, she was also looking at me. As soon as our eyes met, she quickly looked away, but I saw it. The dark circles that makeup couldn¡¯t hide. Her previously arrogant demeanor was gone, replaced by a reaction of fear and trembling. I don¡¯t know how that attitude will affect this trial, but for now, it¡¯s more important to discuss the background and circumstances. ¡°Let me explain on her behalf. The truth is...¡± However, this is the moment when Rina should step forward. Her speaking directly will not only lend more credibility and strength but also prevent other nobles from acting recklessly. If someone dares to shout at her? That would only give them a pretext, so even Friedrich would have to stay silent. Rina¡¯s presence is practically representing the stance of the Minerva Empire. Furthermore, just her being here signals that this isn¡¯t just a simple scapegoat situation. ¡°...What? Is that true?¡± ¡°Did Princess Hiriya really pursue a man who already had a fiance?e?¡± ¡°For what reason?¡± As Rina¡¯s defense concluded, the hall was filled not with commotion but with murmurs. The nobles¡¯ faces show signs of confusion and bewilderment. It¡¯s understandable since Hiriya¡¯s act of trying to take a man with a fiance?e is a serious offense. They must have realized that it was Hiriya¡¯s side that initiated the problem. Of course, slapping someone cannot be justified, but one must remember this is the medieval era. In this world, ¡®honor¡¯ is paramount, and even a small scandal can significantly tarnish someone¡¯s reputation. Especially if the person in question is not an ordinary noble but a princess? Such rumors typically spread among the nobility, but if, by any chance, they reach the common people, it could escalate uncontrollably. Well, if distorted appropriately, Hiriya could be made to look like a pitiable woman. It¡¯s questionable whether Friedrich would resort to such tactics. ¡°Hm... Hiriya.¡± ¡°...Yes.¡± ¡°Is what Princess Rina said true?¡± After hearing Rina¡¯s defense, Friedrich posed a question to Hiriya. Hiriya, who had been lowering her head in fear, quickly looked up at his words. She glanced at me once after raising her head, and as soon as our eyes met, she immediately averted her gaze again. She then pounded her chest, took a deep breath, and responded in a trembling but audible voice. ¡°...Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡± The hall began to buzz again as soon as Hiriya admitted it. With her acknowledgment, the atmosphere started to tilt in our favor... ¡°Father, may I say a word?¡± Then, the man sitting next to Hiriya, Laos, raised his hand slightly, requesting to speak. His request instantly quieted the buzzing in the hall, and all eyes turned to him. Rina and I also turned to look at him. His stern appearance, resembling Friedrich, and the corners of his mouth slightly turned up gave an impression of dignity. On the surface, he appeared to model the image of a noble gentleman like Leort, but his smile seemed slightly uneasy. ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°Thank you. As Princess Rina mentioned, Hiriya showed a deep interest in Young Lord Michelle and even courted him. However, I think it is excessive to slap a woman just because her advances were persistent. Do you all believe this is right? Don¡¯t you think Young Lord Michelle¡¯s response was too extreme?¡± That bastard? Listening to Laos¡¯s explanation, I was flabbergasted and widened my eyes in disbelief. The absurdity of his argument was so clear that it played vividly in my mind, as if reason itself was waving goodbye and walking away. His sophistry made no sense from my perspective. Who was it that insulted Adelia first? He¡¯s leaving out the most crucial detail, which is absolutely infuriating. Under Rina¡¯s prompting, Adelia looked at me with a slightly hardened expression. I responded with a nod, indicating she should speak. She had nothing to fear. Having her existence denied once again, she was likely boiling with anger rather than feeling hesitant. ¡°Absolutely not. Princess Hiriya told me, ¡®How can a woman with no standing be by his side? Your mother is a prostitute, and you have no right to be near him.¡¯¡± ¡°Did she really say such harsh words?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t seem to be lying...¡± ¡°Nonsense! That must be another fabricated story!¡± The Ters royal family had built such a strong image that many were reluctant to believe Adelia¡¯s testimony. If they believed in Adelia¡¯s birth, they might accept it, but they probably wouldn¡¯t. This was also thanks to the image King Friedrich had built. Even though she swore to the gods, such oaths only hold weight in sanctuaries or temples, they have no significance in this trial. It¡¯s akin to a defendant or witness swearing an oath to the judge in any other court. ¡°Everyone, silence! We need to hear what this knight has to say. I will ask the questions this time.¡± The person calming the now chaotic courtroom was none other than Count Kamar, whom I had been keeping an eye on. Apparently, Count Kamar had considerable influence among the nobles, as his words quickly silenced the audience. He then let out a long sigh and asked Adelia in a dignified voice. ¡°Adelia Cross, is it? I will ask you this. Are you absolutely certain there is not a single lie in what you just said?¡± ¡°I swear to Luminous, it is true.¡± ¡°Hmm... Was there any minor conflict before this?¡± Unfortunately, Count Kamar also seemed to doubt Adelia¡¯s lineage. This was understandable, as believing too hastily could lead to severe backlash. Adelia glanced at Hiriya at the mention of a minor conflict. Then, with a frustrated sigh, she answered in a troubled voice. ¡°...We sparred before. And I won.¡± ¡°How did you win?¡± ¡°I believe not giving my all would be an insult to the royal family.¡± Her testimony carried various implications. It subtly undermined Hiriya¡¯s skills while portraying her as petty. It was the best answer Adelia could give, adding some plausibility aside from her lineage claim. ¡°Such arrogance... She must have cheated!¡± ¡°How embarrassed Princess Hiriya must have been. She probably wanted to show her best in front of the man she likes.¡± ¡°But insulting someone over that? It¡¯s unlike Princess Hiriya.¡± ¡°Is there more to this story?¡± People tend to favor their own kind, and as the saying goes, birds of a feather flock together. The audience didn¡¯t easily believe Adelia¡¯s reasonable words. Instead, they were busy disparaging her or comforting Hiriya. Despite Rina¡¯s earnest defense, the lack of a decisive ¡°evidence¡± meant we were making no real progress. It¡¯s understandable why Rina couldn¡¯t directly mention Adelia¡¯s lineage¡ªthe risk was too high. Such an accusation was a significant taboo among royals, and worsening relations between the two countries would benefit no one. ¡°But if that bodyguard really is King Friedrich¡¯s child...¡± ¡°It makes sense, but it¡¯s also ridiculous. Don¡¯t we all know how much he and the queen love each other?¡± ¡°Indeed, he¡¯s been so restrained since Princess Lara.¡± ¡°But if it¡¯s not true, then there¡¯s no explanation for all this...¡± Fortunately, the seeds of doubt I had sown earlier were beginning to take root. The audience was starting to suspect that the entire incident might indeed be related to Adelia¡¯s lineage. However, the Ters royal family wouldn¡¯t let this slide. Friedrich, sensing the growing suspicion about his relationship with Adelia, roared out in anger. ¡°Everyone, silence! I can no longer tolerate this! Are you daring to defame me and the queen?¡± The courtroom, which had been buzzing, fell into immediate silence. Insulting the king was a grave crime, punishable by death. This outburst gave Friedrich more leverage to pressure me. He glared at me with intense eyes and spoke in a cold voice. ¡°Your words are tarnishing my honor. While there may be a reason for slapping Hiriya, accusing that knight of being my blood is something I cannot tolerate.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°I would like to know what basis you have for such a claim. This might be your last chance to speak.¡± It was essentially a choice between losing my head or my tongue. While it might seem like an abuse of royal authority, it was a strategic move. If things continued like this, the situation could turn against him, so he was preemptively shutting it down. Rumors and suspicions, once started, grow uncontrollably. As the majority of eyes focused on me following Friedrich¡¯s words, I scanned the room. There were looks of curiosity, concern, anger, and reproach. Various expressions were focused on me. I stood up and spoke loudly enough for everyone to hear. ¡°Your Highness Friedrich, let me clarify that I have no intention of slandering you.¡± ¡°After spouting such nonsense, you claim you have no intention to slander? That¡¯s ridiculous.¡± It was Laos, not Friedrich, who sneered. Friedrich nodded in agreement. It was as if they intended not just to make a fool out of someone, but to erase their existence entirely. Adelia does not deserve such treatment. Not only is she exceptional in her abilities and talents, but she also possesses outstanding beauty despite not taking much care of herself. She is a woman who deserves to be loved by other men, even if not by me, and she is my family. I took a long breath in and out, then faced Friedrich directly and spoke slowly. ¡°...Your Highness Friedrich, I repeat, I have no intention to slander you. I only speak the truth.¡± ¡°There is no need to hear more. Guards, seize that vile man immediately...¡± ¡°What if.¡± I cut Friedrich off with a firm voice before he could finish his sentence. Then, with a sharp glare and a voice that seemed to suppress anger, I continued. ¡°What if Xenon¡¯s Biography also contains the same story?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Even if a similar story appears in the upcoming Xenon¡¯s Biography, will you still deny it?¡± Friedrich looked at me with a mixture of confusion and absurdity. The same went for everyone else. It must have been perplexing for Xenon¡¯s Biography to come up out of nowhere. But Xenon¡¯s Biography is currently treated as a prophetic or holy book. Especially since it is known to depict situations that could become the ¡®future¡¯. In other words, I am asking if he will still deny it if a similar situation arises in Xenon¡¯s Biography. Coincidentally, the contents are described in Volume 22 of Xenon¡¯s Biography. There is no bluffing to deceive the other party. ¡°If a story in Xenon¡¯s Biography describes someone born as a royal bastard who endures severe abuse and contempt, manages to find a beloved partner only to have them taken away, would you really pretend not to know?¡± ¡°Ha! How could you possibly know that?¡± ¡°Who are you to speak as if you were Xenon himself?¡± ¡°Are you not afraid of the gods? This man must be punished immediately for blasphemy!¡± The expected reactions burst out one after another. Currently, the name Xenon is deified not only by demons but also by many people. The nobles of the Kingdom of Ters are no different. With their pride as a cultural powerhouse, Xenon is something they must never lose and must never be tampered with. Naturally, they would be furious seeing such a figure used so carelessly. They might even think I¡¯m insane, an impudent fool who doesn¡¯t know his place. ¡°Can you take responsibility for those words? Your statements will shake not just you but your family and the empire.¡± Friedrich, thinking my remarks foolish, scoffed and laughed openly. From his perspective, it must seem like I¡¯m walking straight into hell. I turned my gaze away from him and looked at Rina and Adelia. Rina shrugged as if to say do as you please, and Adelia wore a sad smile. ¡°I¡¯ve seen countless fools who risk their lives just to protect a single woman. It¡¯s truly foolish to walk the path of ruin yourself.¡± ¡°Just a single woman? Did you say just? Dame Cross is practically family to me. Unlike some, I can trust her enough to keep her by my side regardless of status.¡± ¡°Speak no more. If Xenon were to witness this situation, he would shout in anger. Are you not afraid of the gods? The world is much broader and crueler than you think.¡± Friedrich, speaking as a king and an adult, offered sincere advice. Though it was half mocking, he might have said it out of pity. ¡°What is there to fear?¡± Contrary to his expectations, I am not afraid at all. ¡°Who dares to judge me?¡± There is no ¡®person¡¯ who can judge me. ¡°I have not spoken a single lie, so even the gods cannot punish me.¡± The ¡®gods¡¯ are fully supporting me and genuinely cheering for my future. ¡°You probably won¡¯t believe a word I say. No, you¡¯ll think I¡¯m a madman.¡± As I easily withstood the many gazes shot towards me, I approached Laos, holding the draft I had prepared in advance. ¡°But at this very moment, it is not I who am wrong, but all of you.¡± Then, placing the draft on the desk where Laos and Hiriya were seated, ¡°I have not lied at all.¡± I declared confidently. ¡°As proof,¡± No longer, ¡°I will show you that I am Xenon.¡± There is no reason to hide it. Translators note: Chapter 300: Trial (2) Chapter 300: Trial (2) Many people will be shocked by my reveal. They might ask why I didn¡¯t reveal my identity sooner if this was going to happen. The same goes for the Minerva Empire. They might wonder why we are taking such a low profile when we have nothing to envy from the Kingdom of Ters, except in terms of culture. Even if my family background is solid and my father is renowned as the Red Lion, slapping a princess is a different matter. If the Minerva Empire were to take a hard stance, the Kingdom of Ters would only become more united, and other countries would also criticize us. Cecily of Helium, Arwen of Alvenheim, and Kate of Xavier. Even though these three know my true identity, they cannot openly defend me. This is because, officially, only Arwen knows my identity, and if they were to defend me, it would raise suspicions. As the saying goes, public and private matters must be clearly distinguished. The images of the Minerva Empire and the Kingdom of Ters are neither particularly good nor bad. They have a relationship that can cooperate or confront each other if their interests align. No matter how close the relationships formed in the academy, the international community is cold. We don¡¯t need to look far to recall how World War I broke out. As I have repeatedly mentioned, the Minerva Empire and the Kingdom of Teres are arch-enemies. Therefore, the reason the Empire is taking a low profile is essentially an unspoken expression of wanting to resolve this internally. Even though the Minerva Empire has strong military power, a full-scale war would result in significant losses, and the Empire also needs to consider the Stavirk region. If a war leads to Stavirk declaring independence, it would be a major headache. Essentially, it¡¯s a precarious situation. However, if I reveal that I am Xenon, the above situations become irrelevant. There will be no need to worry as all attention will be focused on me, and it will be resolved easily. In a way, I¡¯m using my honor and status to exert pressure, but the Kingdom of Ters started this in the first place. Acting emotionally? My personality has always been this way. Usually, I¡¯m stoic, but I get emotional when certain things are touched upon. Especially the trauma of losing my parents in an accident in my previous life is deeply embedded within me. The reason I haven¡¯t revealed my identity until now is because of my family, not myself. I don¡¯t mind being criticized, but I cannot tolerate anyone touching my ¡®family¡¯ or those related to my family. And Adelia is not only a woman who has been intimate with me but also family. I can no longer allow her to be humiliated. Even if a difficult future awaits, isn¡¯t it necessary to take responsibility and see it through to the end? From now on, instead of hiding my identity for my family, I will protect them under the name of Xenon. This is the choice I make at this crossroads. ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± When I revealed that I am Xenon, and even made what was practically a threat, Laos¡¯s reaction was quite a sight. He looked at me as if I had truly lost my mind, yet there was a hint of doubt in his expression. He still didn¡¯t fully believe it. I stared silently at Laos before shifting my gaze to the side. Hiriya turned pale as soon as I revealed that I was Xenon. She couldn¡¯t even lift her head properly and was trembling like a frightened puppy. Unlike Laos and the others, who had no prior context, Hiriya had been suspecting that I was Xenon. Her suspicions had been allayed thanks to Cherry¡¯s information and Marie¡¯s skillful handling, but they began to resurface the moment I slapped her. And now, the seeds of suspicion have grown and are about to bear flowers and fruit. ¡°What did that guy just say?¡± ¡°He said he would prove that he is Xenon?¡± ¡°Hahaha! He must have truly lost his mind! How dare he impersonate Xenon?¡± ¡°The gods will punish you!!¡± Despite the careful buildup, the audience responded with ridicule instead of shock or horror. Well, that¡¯s the expected reaction. Many people who have impersonated characters from Xenon¡¯s Biography have been dragged away or severely punished. Most importantly, I confidently revealed that I am not the character Xenon, but the ¡®author¡¯ Xenon. If it were an impersonation, being dragged away and executed for blasphemy would be well-deserved. Ignoring the pouring criticism and insults, I looked at Laos. He was staring at me with a conflicted expression. ¡°...Are you truly not afraid of the wrath of the gods?¡± He still seemed skeptical. However, unlike before, when he was confident and arrogant, his voice was now extremely serious. His sky-blue eyes glanced at the draft I placed on the desk. ¡°Why should I be afraid? As I said earlier, I have only spoken the truth. It¡¯s just that you did not believe it.¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± ¡°Of course, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t believe me. You can ignore this and throw me into prison, and I will willingly accept it. But if you are concerned about what might happen next, take a look at what is inside.¡± I answered in a soft voice, having calmed my earlier surge of emotions. Laos still couldn¡¯t hide his suspicion despite my words. He might think it¡¯s a bluff or a trick. Revealing myself as the author Xenon is akin to gambling with my life. No matter how insane someone might be, they wouldn¡¯t risk their life on such a matter. This is why Laos hesitated. He alternated his gaze between my face and the draft on the desk before glancing behind me. I turned my head to follow his gaze. Unlike the other nobles, King Friedrich had noticed something unusual. He was staring at me with a furrowed brow. Judging by the serious expression and his hand stroking his chin, he instinctively knew that my words were not empty. Then, Friedrich nodded, giving a silent affirmation, prompting Laos to open the envelope containing the draft. Riiip! As Laos opened the envelope, sensing the gravity of the situation, the audience that had been hurling insults gradually fell silent. When he pulled out the contents, I turned my attention to where I had originally been sitting, towards Adelia and Rina. Adelia had a complex expression, possibly feeling responsible for the situation, while Rina shrugged as soon as our eyes met. It meant that the matter was now out of her hands and I had to handle it. I accepted this and looked back at Laos. ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± Laos¡¯s sky-blue eyes darted left and right as he read. He was currently reading the draft of Volume 1 of Xenon¡¯s Biography. The draft, once stolen but somehow recovered and now revered as a holy text. However, I don¡¯t expect Laos or the royal family of Ters to believe it completely, despite the significance of the draft. Unlike Hiriya, they received this revelation suddenly, with no prior hints or signs. Instead of fully believing, their suspicion will likely grow stronger. ¡°...Is this it? Is this the proof that you are Xenon?¡± ¡°Because she likes me, and I like her.¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± ¡°Rather than standing by, it¡¯s better to take responsibility. Emotional wounds are not easily healed.¡± Through this incident, I can give Adelia a firm sense of trust. There is no stronger bond than trust tied with love. Even if I have to go through hardships, I will never allow my people to get hurt. This is the choice and decision I have made. Laos listened to my answer, his lips twitching slightly as he glanced at Hiriya. She still kept her head down, silent like a guilty person. By now, Laos must have realized that I am truly Xenon. For the sake of national interest, they should accept Adelia¡¯s existence, but... ¡°No.¡± Not Laos. ¡°That lowly wench is not my child.¡± The King of the Kingdom of Ters, Friedrich, ultimately denied Adelia¡¯s existence. I turned around to face him as his words pierced my ears. A stubborn and resolute gaze met mine. It was clear he would not yield an inch. His expression showed a resolute determination not to abandon the ¡®honor¡¯ he had built as a ¡®king.¡¯ True to a king who lives and dies by honor in this era, King Friedrich chose definite honor over uncertain national interest. Even if it meant outright denying the clear blemish in front of him. Though I had expected it, given my memories of my past life, it was still a difficult decision to accept. ¡°...Are you sure?¡± ¡°Even if you are Xenon, my choice remains unchanged.¡± ¡°Just for that bit of honor?¡± ¡°... ...¡± Friedrich answered with silence instead of words. Silence was another form of affirmation. I couldn¡¯t understand it, but I could accept it. This was the kind of world we lived in. I let out a long, complicated sigh and looked at Adelia. Her head hung low, her body trembling intermittently. Even though she had anticipated this situation, hearing it aloud must have been a tremendous shock. She seemed to be struggling to hold back her tears. ¡°...In that case, Your Highness Friedrich, I will announce something to you. And to everyone else as well.¡± I took a deep breath, looking around the room, and then spoke clearly in a low, firm voice. ¡°From now on, Xenon¡¯s Biography will no longer be available in the Kingdom of Teres.¡± I would strip them of the culture they so coveted. ¡°I will never again empower the Kingdom of Ters.¡± While empowering their rival, the Minerva Empire. ¡°Everyone here will begin to doubt Your Highness.¡± I firmly warned about what was to come. Xenon¡¯s Biography Volume 22 is set to be released soon in the Minerva Empire. Shortly after, it will also be released in the Kingdom of Ters. This means that from Volume 23 onwards, it will not be available. Of course, it will circulate in the black market, but that is not my concern. ¡°Your Highness Friedrich.¡± ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°You are indeed a wise king. You mended the rift caused by the Jairos Revolution and maintained an excellent external image. However...¡± I swallowed my anger several times before finally speaking in front of him. ¡°To me, you seem like an unprepared person who denies and avoids responsibility for your own mistakes and faults.¡± ¡°... ...¡± Crack! At my sharp critique, Friedrich¡¯s hands clenched tightly. Judging by how the armrests were nearly crushed, I had hit his nerve. Outwardly, it might seem like an insult to the king. But he cannot do anything. By denying Adelia, he hasn¡¯t fully confirmed it, but he must harbor suspicions that I am Xenon. That doubt is enough. Internally, the honor he painstakingly built will slowly crumble, while externally, the suspension of Xenon¡¯s Biography and the ensuing disputes among the nobles will create turmoil. King Friedrich made the worst possible choice among the ones available to him. All for the sake of his pride. ¡°Now then...¡± I slowly scanned the now silent audience and, with a characteristic smile, spoke up. ¡°Could you please tell me what judgment you will pass on me?¡± Translators note: Damn, the novel really got spicy last few chapters We reached chapter 300! Chapter 301: Trial (3) Chapter 301: Trial (3) The verdict was delivered. Regardless of me being Xenon, this incident was triggered by me slapping Hiriya. However, after revealing my identity, the cause was also attributed to Hiriya. The remaining judgment was left for the Minerva Empire to handle. It seems Friedrich realized he couldn¡¯t go too far due to Adelia¡¯s birth and my not-so-subtle spoilers. The seed of doubt planted in his heart will gradually grow and start to bind him. The moment Xenon¡¯s Biography Volume 22 is published, that tendril will begin to tighten around his neck. Until then, I probably won¡¯t be able to leisurely attend the academy. Even though it¡¯s still in the suspicion phase, revealing my identity means rumors will gradually spread outside. Once a newspaper with connections to the nobility picks up on the rumor, the real game begins. This trial was just the prelude or a teaser. As tense as I am, the royal family of Ters will also be on edge. They might think it was just a bluff during the trial, but in the future, I will solidify it with a stamp. For now, I will wait until the rumor starts to spread and my name is mentioned in the newspapers. ¡°Isaac.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Thank you. Really.¡± After the trial ended and before returning to the Minerva Empire, Adelia thanked me as I lay on the bed for a brief rest in the guest room. I lifted my head slightly, seeing Adelia looking at me with a warm smile. A mixture of emotions¡ªaffection, gratitude, and apology. However, her affection for me was unmistakable. Despite being denied once again during the trial, she remained steadfast without breaking down like before. I smiled at her growth, seeing that she had shaken off her trauma even though there might still be lingering regrets. ¡°Noona, could you come here for a moment?¡± When I motioned for her to come closer, Adelia slowly walked over, her face still adorned with a loving smile. When she finally came close enough, I pulled her arm, bringing her into my embrace. Adelia, perhaps expecting this, didn¡¯t let out a shrill scream and instead nestled gently. ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I? I will always be on your side until the end.¡± ¡°Still, thank you. Meeting Nicole and then you was the greatest fortune of my life. It feels like all my past misfortunes were meant to lead me to you.¡± ¡°And I found the knight who will dedicate their life to me.¡± We shared each other¡¯s warmth for a long time, exchanging emotional connection. The atmosphere was not suggestive but purely healing as we hugged. ¡°Haah...¡± Adelia let out a satisfied, drowsy sigh, and I smiled contentedly, patting her back as if to comfort a child. The trial is over, but it¡¯s not truly the end. As the culture flourishes with Xenon¡¯s Biography, the Kingdom of Ters is gradually heading into a dark age. A kingdom that is attacked from the outside can rebuild, but a kingdom that crumbles from within cannot recover. In the process, they might lash out at Adelia or me in their desperation. Additionally, the benefits gained from hiding my identity so far will disappear, and troublesome matters, especially direct threats like devil worshipers, may arise. But it¡¯s okay. I have strong allies like Adelia. They will never breach my defenses. Knock knock knock I¡¯m not sure how long we held each other, but as soon as we heard the knock, we separated instinctively. Although I¡¯d love to go further, we are in the Kingdom of Ters. No matter how strong the desire, there are times when you must hold back. Adelia reluctantly pulled away from me and moved to open the door. Knock knock knock!! Someone is impatient. Who could it be? Could it be Lara? Even though I only met her once, she genuinely liked Adelia, so it¡¯s quite possible. Regardless of the other royals, as the last conscience of the Ters royal family, I planned to treat her kindly. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Ah, Adelia...?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± But the voice that came from outside was not Lara. Even though the voice was a bit choked, it was unmistakably Hiriya. Why did she come to my guest room while I was resting? While Adelia looked at me with a perplexed expression, I got up from the bed and walked towards the door. I opened the door wide, revealing Hiriya standing there. Unlike when I saw her at the academy, she was now as withdrawn as a frightened squirrel. Her slender build made her appear tall, almost as tall as Adelia, so she didn¡¯t seem small, but not now.ViiSiit for latest novels The confident and arrogant demeanor was gone, leaving only a trembling small animal. I saw her during the trial, but seeing her up close made it hard to believe she was the same person. ¡°...Princess Hiriya?¡± ¡°I, I...¡± When I called her, she stuttered. Realizing that leaving her there might attract unwanted attention, I decided to bring her inside. As Hiriya entered, Adelia watched her with an indifferent gaze. Hiriya, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t meet Adelia¡¯s eyes and actively avoided her gaze. The situation was reversed in many ways. What could Hiriya want to say to me? I was more than a little curious. ¡°Please, have a seat...¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Excuse me... what?¡± ¡°Stop it, Princess Hiriya.¡± ¡°S-sister... no, Adelia...¡± ¡°I am not your sister. I am merely Isaac¡¯s loyal personal maid. I have no further ties to the royal family of Ters.¡± ¡°Ugh...¡± Realizing instinctively that there was no way out, tears began to form in Hiriya¡¯s eyes. She should have behaved better from the start. I looked at Hiriya, who was trying everything she could to earn forgiveness, with a disdainful gaze and spoke in a gentle voice. ¡°Princess Hiriya, I don¡¯t need your body. I¡¯m not someone who chases after women, and besides, I already have a far superior woman by my side.¡± Sure, Hiriya is objectively a beautiful woman. But the goodwill she had built up was completely shattered, and I have no plans to accept her. There is one condition, though: if she were to become Adelia¡¯s slave instead of mine, I wouldn¡¯t mind. She would then endure the same abuse and insults Adelia suffered in her childhood. And even if Hiriya doesn¡¯t want it, it¡¯s inevitable that the Ters royal family will send someone in the future. Whether it¡¯s Hiriya or Lara, it will be one of them. In that case, it¡¯s better to accept Lara. She is the last remaining conscience of the Ters royal family, and it would be troubling if that conscience disappeared without knowing anything. More importantly, Lara is the only person who treated Adelia as family. Seeing that they still maintain a good relationship, Lara must be protected at least. ¡°So, Princess, I don¡¯t need you. Even if you force your way in, it will be very difficult for you.¡± ¡°I-I can endure it.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Just like Adelia endured?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°... ...¡± Hiriya, saying things she doesn¡¯t mean to desperately cling to any lifeline. Her lack of hesitation only makes it more repulsive. Hiriya should never have given such a positive answer. If she understood even a fraction of the pain Adelia went through, she wouldn¡¯t have said such things. You can¡¯t change people. Even though she¡¯s clinging to me, her deep-seated selfishness remains unchanged. She is a potential threat, likely to betray me if it means securing her own safety. Swish Suppressing my inner thoughts, I smiled and placed my hand on Hiriya¡¯s cheek. Thinking she had received approval, her expression began to soften. Her lips were still trembling, but her relief was evident. ¡°...Princess Hiriya.¡± ¡°Y-yes!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± ¡°What...?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± Perhaps she hadn¡¯t expected a negative response. Hiriya looked at me with a bewildered expression. Even so, my hand continued to gently stroke her cheek. As if telling her to wake up from this dream, to be satisfied with this moment. ¡°If you had understood even a little of the pain Adelia endured, if you had even a little empathy, you wouldn¡¯t have given such an answer. Adelia endured it all, not just as a knight but as a woman. When you used sparring as an excuse to beat her, when you insulted her parents in front of her, when you almost took the man she loved right before her eyes, and even when I slapped you and came to the Kingdom of Ters!¡± ¡°... ...¡± When I shouted, Hiriya flinched violently. Fear and terror were etched in her trembling eyes, and her complexion grew increasingly pale. ¡°She blamed herself, saying it was her fault, and apologized sincerely. Even though it wasn¡¯t her fault, she punished herself. But what about you, Princess? It¡¯s different, isn¡¯t it? Despite making a mistake, you answered only to save yourself without an ounce of empathy.¡± The Ters Royal Family is endlessly kind to ¡®their people,¡¯ acting as parents, siblings, and family. However, they ignore those who fall out of favor, like Adelia. They only think of their satisfaction and benefits, capable of becoming more malicious because they aren¡¯t without skill. How did Adelia manage to hold on in such a household? How did a conscience like Lara¡¯s come to be born in such a place? I wonder if Olivia, the first princess who married into the Bellua Republic, has a similar personality. Even if it¡¯s not because of me, the future of the Ters Kingdom looks incredibly bleak. ¡°You said you wanted forgiveness, right? Then continue living. Live quietly, enduring all kinds of contempt, just like Adelia did. The Ters Kingdom, known as a cultural nation, won¡¯t collapse over something like this. King Friedrich is a capable and wise ruler. But people won¡¯t look at you kindly.¡± ¡°Uh...uh...¡± Perhaps imagining a bleak future, tears formed at the corners of Hiriya¡¯s eyes, running down her cheeks, revealing her regret. Will Hiriya be able to endure it, or will she run away like Adelia did? I hope the day comes when she can genuinely apologize to Adelia. By now, Hiriya must have deep-seated trauma like Adelia. ¡°I¡¯m...sorry...¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I¡¯m really...sorry...¡± Hiriya bowed her head deeply, even kneeling as she pleaded once more. A princess of a nation, beyond just kneeling, was now prostrated. To that princess, I responded with a smile that could be seen as cruel. ¡°No.¡± Endure it with all your might. ¡°Just endure it.¡± It¡¯s the small ball you started rolling. Translators note: It seems our softboy Isaac CAN go cruel when he wants to huh... Chapter 302: Rice Cake (1) Chapter 302: Rice Cake (1) Returning to the Minerva Empire went smoothly, almost too smoothly to believe. It felt so easy that I wondered if it was really happening. In some novels, you often see the cliche? of an unidentified assassin launching a surprise attack before the protagonist can return home. Considering I revealed my identity as Xenon and insulted the king, I thought something might happen along the way, but maybe I¡¯ve just read too many novels. Besides, there is a teleportation device at our disposal, and if I were attacked, the Minerva Empire would have protested strongly. Moreover, I wasn¡¯t alone, I had Rina with me, so the Ters Kingdom couldn¡¯t act recklessly. Anyway, after returning to the Minerva Empire and Halo Academy, I waited for the disciplinary actions I would face. ¡®But will Hiriya come to the academy?¡¯ The rumor that I slapped Hiriya had already spread throughout the academy. It would be more surprising if it hadn¡¯t, given how many people witnessed it. Normally, rumors get exaggerated, but public opinion is surprisingly favorable. While slapping her can¡¯t be justified, there¡¯s a general sentiment that Hiriya was also at fault. Among the professors, my image is quite decent, and among the students, it¡¯s not bad either. I¡¯m just the redhead who stands out. However, since not many people know me well, I¡¯m slightly worried about the various rumors that might be circulating. Rina said she¡¯d handle things well, but rumors tend to get distorted in strange ways. Besides, it¡¯s uncertain whether Hiriya will return to the academy. Before we left, Hiriya¡¯s mental state was already shattered. Would she come back to the academy? Hiriya originally transferred to Halo Academy to improve relations with the Minerva Empire, but that reason is now completely gone. It doesn¡¯t matter whether she comes back or not; I have other things to focus on now. ¡°You really stirred things up. It¡¯s going to complicate things on our side as well.¡± ¡°It had to be done sooner or later. And from the Empire¡¯s standpoint, it worked out well without you having to lift a finger, right?¡± ¡°Maybe. It¡¯s good that the Ters Kingdom is collapsing on its own, but we also need to think about the aftermath. I don¡¯t think Ters will fall immediately. Being a cultural powerhouse, they¡¯ll somehow manage to survive.¡± As Rina said, what I need to worry about most are the upcoming events. Though I¡¯ve revealed my identity, that only concerns the Ters Kingdom, and for now, it¡¯s still at the stage of suspicion. However, with the release of Xenon¡¯s Biography Volume 22 just a day away, it won¡¯t take long for suspicions to turn into certainty. I¡¯ve already indirectly spoiled the contents of Volume 22, so the nobles present at the trial are likely half-convinced that I am Xenon. Of course, if the nobles band together or if Friedrich exerts pressure, they might be able to prevent the rumors from spreading outside. There¡¯s a slim possibility since power can only be wielded if the country remains stable, and the situation could destabilize the nation. But will not a single person out of all those people say a word? I highly doubt that. Until then, I can just wait quietly or continue my studies. Meanwhile, I¡¯ll also be working on Volume 23 of Xenon¡¯s Biography. For reference, Volume 23 will continue the battle between Xenon and Envy, and from then on, the grand storyline about ¡®Pride¡¯ will gradually unfold. ¡®Should I make some adaptations?¡¯ By the time I reveal the plotline about Pride, my identity might also be disclosed. I¡¯m not sure if I should write it, especially since it¡¯s closely linked to ¡®mythology.¡¯ Elves, in particular, might react sensitively. It won¡¯t be unpleasant but rather a boost to their pride, commonly known as a ¡°hype¡± moment. ¡®The ancestors of the Elves were angels who served beside God. However, after committing a grave sin, they lost their wings and fell to the earthly realm.¡¯ This is a legend passed down through mythology. The ancestor of the Elves, an angel, rebelled in the ¡®Celestial Realm,¡¯ the world of the gods, lost their wings, and fell. However, this myth contradicts many aspects of the Elves. When Elves introduce themselves, they always mention that they are a race chosen by God. ¡°Actually, we kind of expected it.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°We suspected it ever since that pink-haired girl came to you. And your reactions whenever I asked questions were always suspicious. But I didn¡¯t think it was really true.¡± Their reaction was incredibly anticlimactic. Cindy didn¡¯t even react properly and just flopped around. When I asked if they weren¡¯t surprised, Elena gave an answer that was very typical of her. ¡°It would be a lie to say we¡¯re not surprised. But, how should I put it...¡± ¡°We¡¯ve spent so much time together... it¡¯s just kind of fascinating...¡± ¡°Cindy¡¯s right. If I hadn¡¯t known you at all, it would be different. It¡¯s like finding out that a colleague you¡¯ve been working with is actually a royal or something.¡± I think I understand what they mean. Their ordinary reactions made me chuckle despite myself. ¡°Can you tell me what¡¯s going to happen in the future?¡± ¡°To write a paper?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Aw, you can¡¯t do that for us?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a prophet.¡± ¡°Tsk, some friend you are.¡± I felt a bit deflated for hiding it, but I also felt more at ease. A few days later, when Xenon¡¯s Biography Volume 22 was released to the world: [Shocking! Count Camar of the Terse Kingdom: I know who Xenon is!] [Xenon¡¯s true identity is none other than a noble from the Minerva Empire, from a family known for their red hair...] [Is his claim true? As everyone¡¯s attention focuses, the Minerva Empire...] The seed I had planted began to sprout. Translators note: Chapter 303: Rice Cake (2) Chapter 303: Rice Cake (2) Rumors began to spread from the Kingdom of Ters, rumors about Xenon¡¯s identity that spread like wildfire. A nobleman, not anonymously but one of high rank, that of a count of great influence in that country, risked his name to provide this information. It was a gamble that could severely damage his reputation or cause him to be vilified for deceit. Yet, Count Kamar had ample reason to make such revelations. He maintained neutrality during the trial, and although he was cautious, he did not disparage me. Compared to other nobles, he holds a minimal degree of favor, and he has an escape route: he can shift the blame onto me. The idea that the kingdom might be shaken? Perhaps he has plans to secretly replace the royal power or commit acts of similar magnitude based on that instability. Of course, this is akin to a coup d¡¯e?tat, so it¡¯s purely speculative and not something I need to ponder. Frankly, whether it¡¯s a coup or not, if the state is on the brink of turmoil, any wise leader should address that first. In any case, the news that Count Kamar revealed through the newspaper is roughly as follows: [Xenon is from the Minerva Empire.] [Xenon is not a sage, but possesses wisdom comparable to a sage.] [Xenon is a man with red hair and golden eyes.] Although these three clues seem scant, there are very few people in this world with red hair. Moreover, mentioning golden eyes and his origin narrows it down significantly. However, I don¡¯t know where the claim about wisdom comparable to a sage came from. Perhaps it¡¯s to imply that he has met me in person. Nevertheless, it¡¯s not a complete lie, so I just need to wait until the bait fully takes hold. ¡°Hmm...¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Hmmmmm...¡± ¡°...Why?¡± Three days have passed since the rumors spread to the Minerva Empire and Halo Academy. I had gotten used to others staring at me, but it was still unsettling when Leona stared at me intensely. Leona and I were scheduled to work together as assistants, which meant we met more frequently than before. Today was no different. I had met her to treat her to her favorite steak and have a chat, but she just kept staring at me like now. She would look at me while taking a bite of steak, chew on the bones while looking at me, and lick the remaining sauce with her tongue while looking at me. ¡°Red hair... golden eyes... hmm...¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Wisdom comparable to a sage... that seems to fit too...¡± If you¡¯re that curious, why don¡¯t you just ask directly? I realized what Leona was suspicious about and let out a dry laugh. She is known as a studious person who only focuses on her studies, but in reality, she is quite interested in worldly affairs. I heard that she reads the same newspaper I subscribe to. Even though she is the third wife¡¯s daughter, it would be odd if she had no interest in politics. Despite Leona¡¯s suspicious gaze, I leisurely opened my mouth to speak. ¡°Why? Are you curious if I¡¯m Xenon?¡± ¡°Yeah. The description in the newspaper fits you perfectly.¡± Leona answered while chewing on her steak. With her animal ears and tail fully visible, she looked truly adorable. I couldn¡¯t help but smile weakly at Leona, who looked just like a pet. As I rested my chin on my hand, Leona swallowed her steak and spoke. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? You should finish your steak too.¡± ¡°You look so cute eating so heartily.¡± ¡°... ...¡± Everyone knows that Leona is particularly weak to compliments about her appearance. Even now, as I complimented her cuteness, her face turned red, and her ears perked up and twitched. Her tail wagged back and forth, openly expressing her happiness. ¡®Come to think of it, she is really bad at hiding her emotions.¡¯ Although Leona presents a cynical personality on the outside, she becomes very honest the moment her ears and tail are visible. Perhaps the pressure to hide her true identity has made her personality harsher. Unlike me, Leona has to suppress her actual personality, so in a way, she has it worse than I do. People need to express their desires or show their true selves to maintain mental health. For Leona, eating steak with me is her way of relieving stress. ¡°By the way, what would you do if I were Xenon?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I asked, what would you do if I were Xenon?¡±Visitt for the latest updates Typical of beastfolk, her simple and direct solution left me feeling dizzy. At the same time, I was puzzled. Why did she choose me over any other man? Despite the cultural differences, I had indirectly signaled my struggles multiple times, yet she never gave up. Even her mother disapproved, making it all the more perplexing. ¡°Does it really have to be me? There are other better men...¡± ¡°You¡¯re Xenon, right? Is there anyone better than you, man or person?¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°I knew you would say that. Just watch. I¡¯ll follow you to the end, even if I have to bite your balls.¡± Leona declared boldly, grinning so widely that her fangs showed. Why did I suddenly picture a lioness biting a lion¡¯s testicles? I let out a dry laugh and shook my head. It seemed she was not one to give up easily. ¡°So, what will you do to make me feel possessive? I¡¯m curious.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll think about that slowly.¡± ¡°Um... Can I ask one favor?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± I wanted to see it at least once. I hesitated a little, then cautiously asked Leona. ¡°Stand up for a moment.¡± With a puzzled expression, Leona obediently stood up, her tail swaying, reflecting her emotions. I looked at her unique and beautiful features and then cleared my throat. It was embarrassing to say it out loud, but since Leona had already declared her intentions, it should be fine. After a moment of hesitation, I stood up as well. Facing her directly, I voiced my request. ¡°First, raise your hands...¡± ¡°Raise my hands.¡± ¡°And act like you¡¯re showing your claws.¡± ¡°Like this?¡± Leona followed my words, making a threatening gesture like a beast showing its claws. I added the final touch. ¡°And roar like ¡®Raaawr!¡¯ showing your fangs.¡± ¡°Raaawr!¡± The impact of her actions couldn¡¯t be ignored. She took it seriously, but to me, it looked like a big cat trying to be cute. If she was this adorable and lovable ¡®pet,¡¯ maybe it was acceptable. She already viewed herself as my possession. I suppressed the growing possessiveness inside me and cleared my throat again. Any more and I might start making strange requests. ¡°...That¡¯s enough. This will do.¡± ¡°Really? Do you feel possessive?¡± ¡°A little.¡± ¡°Raaawr!!¡± Pleased with my honest answer, Leona repeated the same action without me asking. Seeing my reluctant expression, Leona also seemed a bit embarrassed. She stuck out her tongue and scratched her head. ¡°Hehe, maybe that wasn¡¯t the best idea?¡± ¡°... ...¡± I suppressed the urge to pull on her protruding tongue. After revealing my identity to Leona, a few days passed. [Isaac. Return to the estate immediately upon seeing this letter.] A message came from my father. [Everyone is mistaking me for Xenon. Forget about your studies and come back quickly.] I couldn¡¯t help but laugh at the contents of the letter. Translators note: Chapter 304: Rice Cake (3) Chapter 304: Rice Cake (3) Isaac¡¯s father, Hawk Ducker Michelle, has led a life full of ups and downs compared to others. Born as the child of ordinary peasants, he displayed remarkable prowess from a young age and caught the eye of a noble, becoming a knight. While it is relatively common for commoners to become knights in the Minerva Empire, the martial feats he accumulated were far from ordinary. He was the central figure in the dragon subjugation known as the Ascanal Incident and defended the border region against frequent incursions by barbarian beastfolk and elven scouts for over a decade. Visitt for the latest updates Each of Hawk¡¯s achievements significantly impacted the Minerva Empire, particularly his defense of the border region, which was acknowledged even by the royal family. Before his assignment, the border was frequently overrun by barbarian invasions, causing substantial damage. Moreover, the fact that he withstood a massive offensive by the barbarian beastfolk alone warranted his ennoblement. However, perhaps due to living a life of constant battle, his active duty period was significantly shorter than that of other knights. Knights typically do not retire unless they sustain severe injuries. In fact, as long as they deem themselves fit, they can serve until their death. Unlike Earth, where aging inevitably affects physical capabilities, this world is a fantasy realm where ¡°mana¡± exists. Mana not only prevents aging but also enhances physical abilities, making it a valuable asset for professions like knighthood. Even if the body ages, decades of rigorous mana training can compensate. This is why there are many so-called ¡°elderly warriors,¡± and the Minerva Empire holds its military personnel in high regard. Despite this unique culture, Hawk retired at an early age due to none other than his ¡®heart¡¯. Think about it. Comrades who laughed and talked excitedly turned into cold corpses overnight, and even if they are barbarian beastfolk, you still have to kill people. If this repeats every day, can a sane person endure it? This was the state of the border region where Hawk served. The reason he became a knight commander at a young age was because all his comrades and superiors had died. Even after becoming a knight commander, this tragedy continued. Only an extraordinary person could endure such an extreme environment without going mad. Fortunately, Hawk silently endured this environment and continued fighting. He met a lovely woman, married her, and continued his duty, eventually repelling the barbarian¡¯s all-out assault and training successors to take over. Finally, he was awarded the title of count by the Imperial Family but declined it, accepting only a barony because he didn¡¯t want any more mental torment. Hawk¡¯s life was nothing short of remarkable, worthy of a place in history. However, he refused to have his name widely known for the sake of a peaceful life. The Empire, eager to use his fame, respected his wishes due to their high regard for military personnel. Thus, Hawk ended his illustrious and brutal military career and lived a peaceful life. His eldest son, Dave, and eldest daughter, Nicole, followed in his footsteps and joined the Navy Knights, while his youngest daughter, Lily, was undeniably adorable. His second son, Isaac, was both his greatest pride and, paradoxically, his biggest headache. Why would he call his son a troublemaker despite being proud of him? Especially when his son is Xenon? Hawk even told Isaac he could use him as a shield, and he meant it literally. The problem arose when Isaac¡¯s fame grew too much. At the time, he was only considered a great writer worthy of historical note. This alone was impressive, but now? Now he is treated like a living scripture. The impact of being a renowned author versus a prophet or a reincarnator writing a biography is vastly different. The shield would not only be pierced by the spear but shattered. While having a successful son is wonderful, Isaac¡¯s fame has grown so immense that it¡¯s beyond what can be contained. Isaac¡¯s fame far surpasses the accomplishments Hawk achieved during his active duty. Instead of Hawk being the shield, it¡¯s Isaac who must become the shield to protect the family. So what happens if Hawk suddenly becomes the shield in such a situation? ¡°Lord! Are you really Xenon?!¡± ¡°Just tell us once! If it¡¯s not true, say so! If it is, just say yes!¡± ¡°Baron! Why did you kill Kair?!¡± It¡¯s chaos, of course. Currently, the front gate of the Michelle estate was swarmed with a massive crowd. Men and women of all ages, mostly commoners who read the news, have gathered. Most of them are residents of the Michelle territory. A few people began gathering at the gate after reading the newspaper, and within days, the crowd became uncountable. Fortunately, the guards at the gate are barely managing to control the situation, but it¡¯s just that¡ªcontrol. If the crowd decided to force their way in, they could easily break through. Given the situation outside, can the interior of the estate be peaceful? ¡°Are you really going to deny it? All the evidence points to Baron Michelle.¡± ¡°Currently, the Michelle estate is evolving from a sanctuary to a holy site. Do you plan to lie in a place protected by the gods?¡± ¡°If not you, then who is Xenon?¡± Not at all. Hawk was busy dealing with nobles who have come from who knows where. While the protesting commoners outside might be somewhat manageable, visits from nobles cannot be ignored. Refusing to see them would only confirm their suspicions, which must be avoided at all costs. Seated at a table for receiving guests, Hawk looked at the assembled nobles, cleared his throat, and began to speak. ¡°...What makes you think I am Xenon?¡± ¡°Red hair and golden eyes.¡± ¡°Your rich experience as a knight, which you must have used to describe the battle scenes in Xenon¡¯s Biography.¡± ¡°Transforming a barren city into a cultural hub shows wisdom akin to a sage.¡± Musk¡¯s loyal subordinate and secretary, Matthew, arrived holding Xenon¡¯s letter. All eyes, including Musk¡¯s, turned towards him. ¡°Quickly, hand it over!¡± Matthew, realizing the gravity of his sudden announcement, looked momentarily regretful but quickly recovered thanks to Musk¡¯s quick decision. Matthew handed the letter to Musk, enduring the intense stares. Musk, in turn, slowly opened the letter. The short time between the news breaking and the letter arriving didn¡¯t matter now. Tear¡ª ¡°What does it say?¡± ¡°Tell us quickly!¡± Hold on, you impatient fools. I just started reading. Musk frowned at their impatience but was relieved that they didn¡¯t forcibly snatch the letter. He began to read the letter slowly, starting with the usual brief introduction. Then came the unexpected content... ¡°...What?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Count Kamar was wrong?¡± Musk¡¯s startled reaction piqued everyone¡¯s interest. Some were so tense that they stayed silent with their lips tightly sealed. Musk blinked at the letter, then looked up, meeting their gazes. ¡°...He¡¯s coming.¡± ¡°He¡¯s coming?¡± ¡°Who? Xenon?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The small spark lit by Hiriya had grown into a giant meteor. ¡°Exactly one week from now, based on the current time.¡± It was now headed straight for the Michelle estate. ¡°He will reveal himself at the theater.¡± The announcement landed like a meteor, shaking the Michelle estate to its core. ***** Meanwhile, at around the same time in Alvenheim. ¡°Do you think the rumors are true? If they are, it really narrows things down.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not certain yet. But I hope it¡¯s true. We need to present the queen to Xenon soon.¡± ¡°Me too. We can¡¯t lose to those demonkin.¡± As rumors about Xenon¡¯s identity spread, the elves began to stir. Most were curious about Xenon¡¯s true identity, but there was also a significant interest in Arwen. The entire population had agreed that once Xenon¡¯s identity was revealed, they would offer Arwen as a gift. Having been overshadowed by the demonkin until now, the elves were determined this time. No matter how great a gift they presented, it couldn¡¯t compare to offering their queen, who was virtually synonymous with Alvenheim. While the public opinion in Alvenheim was united with one heart and mind, Arwen was... ¡®What should I do? What should I do? What should I do?¡¯ ...surprisingly, very flustered. ¡®What should I wear then? This is my first time. I¡¯ve never done this before. There¡¯s nothing about this in the books. Wait, did Kair and Elisha have a relationship? There were no descriptions of that.¡¯ Drinking her kimchi soup, figuratively speaking. ¡®Isaac won¡¯t dislike me, right? He won¡¯t compare me to that fat girl, will he? I¡¯m confident about my lower body... Ugh. No, there¡¯s nothing for me to worry about.¡¯ She was worrying about a very advanced ¡®future¡¯ all by herself. Translators note: Back home from a little trip. Uploads resume. 3 Chapters now Chapter 305: Rice Cake (4) Chapter 305: Rice Cake (4) Up until now, I could never get used to the world going into an uproar over a single letter from me. It was burdensome and the reactions often far exceeded what I thought my value warranted. Though I constantly reminded myself to get used to it, the weight on my shoulders remained heavy. Apart from specific situations, I didn¡¯t have a particularly high tolerance for stress. Moreover, being in the eye of the storm, my life remained peacefully busy while chaos swirled around me. I would check the newspapers to see if there were any interesting reactions or wonder if another absurd situation had arisen. Even if it did, my response was usually just one of disbelief. But this time was different. I had to step out of the eye of the storm and walk directly into it. The worth I had cultivated through my serial, ¡°Xenon¡¯s Biography,¡± had transcended that of a mere great writer¡ªit had reached a near-divine level. Slightly exaggerating, one could say that a single word from me could turn an entire nation upside down. The sacrifice of Sakran and the demonization incident had Helium. The world tree¡¯s corruption and the mixed-blood issue had Alvenheim. Lastly, the fallen cardinal incident had Xavier. These accomplishments, achieved through ¡°Xenon¡¯s Biography,¡± were enough to influence entire nations. With a single statement from me, people would march without questioning the context. The Kingdom of Ters could very well face such a fate. Walking into such a storm was terrifying, yet ironically, I felt as if I were merely going for a stroll. I should be nervous, but instead, I felt an odd sense of calm. Perhaps it was because my identity had already been revealed in the Kingdom of Ters. It was a truth that had to come out eventually, and hiding it any longer could lead to even more ridiculous misconceptions. With the stakes already piled high, if it were to come out that this was all a bubble, the backlash would be severe. Moreover, given the events in the Kingdom of Ters, it¡¯s only a matter of time before my identity is fully exposed. Count Kamar had tested the waters by informing the newspaper, and it was already half true, placing my father in a very awkward position. To manage the situation, I sent a letter. Not through Siris, who acted as a messenger between Arwen and me, but through Gartz. Siris was not a true errand runner, whereas Gartz would gladly help with any request I made, allowing me some peace of mind. In the midst of the uproar, the most notable news was the gathering of world leaders in the Myshal estate:Th.e? most uptodate novels are published on n(0)velbj)n(.)co/m [Xenon, who remained hidden amidst the turmoil, is finally revealing his true identity?] [In less than two years, a figure who changed the course of the era. Revealing his identity at the Michelle estate...] [World leaders begin to gather at the Michelle estate.] The official announcements included leaders from Helium, Alvenheim, Belua, and some smaller nations. The Minerva Empire, the Kingdom of Ters, and Machina, along with Animers, sent representatives instead of their leaders. This was significant because sending a representative indicated that the person would likely be the next ruler, so it couldn¡¯t be taken lightly. Predictably, conspiracy theories started to emerge: [Why is Xenon, who has been silent until now, revealing his identity?] [Is it a collaboration between the Minerva Empire and the Kingdom of Ters?] [Could it be a plan by devil worshippers?] These theories were not surprising. For a third party, the situation unfolding was ripe for speculation. It wasn¡¯t just a partial reveal but something that seemed to fall out of the sky, naturally inciting suspicion. The absence of some world leaders and the presence of their representatives also contributed to these theories. Despite the security in the Michelle estate, a large-scale attack by devil worshippers could still throw the world into chaos. As I contemplated the swirling rumors and the impending storm, I steeled myself for what was to come. Whether I liked it or not, I was at the center of this maelstrom, and it was time to face it head-on. Of course, not only is there Luminous, but also Mora¡¯s temple, making the probability close to zero, but there is always an ¡®if¡¯ in the world. The gathering of such notable figures in a developing territory like this started to make me feel a creeping fear. [Xavier Papal State. ¡®Evil¡¯, not darkness, will never be allowed to enter.] [Many clergy, including Cardinal Kate, began to gather in the Michelle territory...] [Not only the Luminous Church but also the Mora Church joined in. We know the dark places better...] And shortly after, I received news that completely dispelled such conspiracy theories. The Luminous and Mora Churches promised to join forces to prevent any incidents. Unlike the other two orders, the Harte Church has no hierarchy and is not standardized, so there was no news from them, but it was widely believed that they wouldn¡¯t just stand by. Thus, with just my announcement, a large-scale event worthy of history books was accomplished. Strangely enough, it didn¡¯t feel burdensome. Since polygamy is allowed, having multiple wedding ceremonies isn¡¯t an issue. In fact, skipping the ceremony and treating it like a mere contract would fail to build trust. In other words, a wedding ceremony is akin to stamping a seal on a contract. Even in an arranged marriage, a wedding ceremony is essential. ¡°Marie, are you happy?¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, yes! Of course, I¡¯m happy! Hehe, a wedding. A wedding.¡± Marie¡¯s face lit up as I made a firm statement about the wedding. If I mentioned having children right now, she might melt with joy. I patted her on the head and then looked at Cecily. She seemed a bit down, so I spoke to her. ¡°What about you, Noona?¡± ¡°Huh? What?¡± ¡°When do you think we should have our wedding?¡± To cheer her up, I asked about her wedding schedule. Cecily blinked in surprise but then broke into a joyous smile. ¡°Let¡¯s have it right now! The dress I¡¯m picking now can be my wedding dress, right?¡± ¡°Hey! You can¡¯t be serious!¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Her playful spirit knows no bounds. Watching them bicker made me smile warmly. Seeing them argue about who would have a child first and how weddings and children are separate matters was oddly comforting. I wondered how adorable their children would be. It seems I¡¯ve finally come to terms with everything. ¡°By the way, Isaac.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Besides the daughters-in-law here, do you have any other brides-to-be?¡± ¡°Why do you ask?¡± ¡°If there are more, it might be better to drop out of the academy. If you¡¯re getting married every six months, will you have time to study?¡± ¡°... ...¡± I was at a loss for words. Even with a minimum of two brides, adding more would make my schedule as tight as my mother predicted. ¡°Sigh. Did you do this without thinking again? Adelia.¡± ¡°Yes, Baroness.¡± ¡°From now on, you will manage Isaac¡¯s schedule on a yearly basis. Otherwise, this kind of thing will keep happening.¡± ¡°I will keep that in mind.¡± ¡°By the way, don¡¯t you want to have a wedding? Even as a concubine, you can still have a ceremony.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I must decline. This is more than enough for me.¡± Thus, another busy day passed. ¡°What should I say first?¡± ¡°Just speak in a way that feels comfortable for you.¡± The day of reckoning had arrived. Translators note: Chapter 306: I am (1) Chapter 306: I am (1) Transportation in this world is very underdeveloped. There¡¯s not even a hint of airplanes, and trains are just entering the development stage, leaving carriages as the primary means of travel. Even carriages are very expensive to use, given that horses, as strategic assets, naturally command high prices. Thus, the one week I had allotted for people to travel was an insufficient amount of time for those coming from other countries. Even though there are teleportation facilities, they can only be used under limited circumstances and only allow movement from capital to capital. This means the timeframe I proposed effectively limited attendance to high-ranking nobles who could afford the journey. Despite this, many nobles saw this event as an opportunity to expand their networks and attended, as did many commoners. Since there are far more commoners than nobles, it was only natural that most of the attendees were commoners. As a result, Michelle territory was teeming with people, comparable to the exhibition. Some took this opportunity to bring and showcase their own artworks, though there were no official performances or plays¡ªjust people touring Michelle territory. Even so, the number of nobles seemed to be higher in proportion. The difference in clothing made it easy to distinguish between nobles and commoners. Of course, this observation might still be skewed, as many people likely stayed in inns due to the sheer volume of attendees. Nobles were more interested in this event than commoners. The reason was simple: commoners had little interest in who Xenon was. More precisely, they were less interested, falling into two main categories: those who, like Cecily or Kate, saw me as the savior of the era, and those who loved the works themselves. It¡¯s easy to distinguish between zealots and fans, but upon closer inspection, the line is very thin. This occasionally led to arguments and even fights between the two groups. On the other hand, nobles could not remain purely as fans. Once entangled with me, they would get caught up in all sorts of rumors and gain power accordingly. You don¡¯t have to look far to understand the situation¡ªjust consider Arwen and Musk. Both of them have had a hard time solely because of their association with Xenon. The reason why so many nobles are attending this event is mostly political. Despite all the talk about being a saint or a chosen one by the gods, in the end, I am still just a person. Some are coming to see if they can gain anything from this event, while others might be attending out of genuine interest. This shows how significant the name Xenon is in this world. ¡°Hello, Isaac. Have you been well?¡± ¡°Oh, Kate.¡± I was in the waiting room of the concert hall where the event was to take place, nervously watching the time tick by, when I encountered a familiar face. Kate, who would play a very important role today, was there. As always, she was dressed in her white nun¡¯s habit and greeted me with a gentle smile. Thanks to the magic and technology of the demons, the waiting room was brightly lit. However, it couldn¡¯t compare to the golden, wheat-like glow of Kate¡¯s hair. ¡°Did Luminous really give permission?¡± ¡°Yes, Luminous said he would gladly grant your request.¡± Kate nodded and gave a satisfying answer to my question. This is why Kate¡¯s role today is crucial. Even if I stood on stage and revealed my identity, would people believe me outright? I doubt it. They would likely think Xenon had appointed a spokesperson. From the perspective of someone outside the Ters royal family, this event might seem too sudden. But if Kate vouched for me, it would be a different story. As a cardinal, Kate wields significant influence within the Xavier Papal State. If Kate wanted to, she could temporarily declare the concert hall as a divine sanctuary. ¡°But is it really possible? To declare a temporary sanctuary?¡± I asked out of curiosity. It sounded straightforward, but logically, Kate¡¯s claim seemed implausible. After all, the only places where gods can exert direct influence are temples. ¡°For me, it is possible.¡± ¡°For how long?¡± ¡°Ten minutes in most places. Here, about thirty minutes. This territory is unique because it is blessed by two gods.¡± Kate replied nonchalantly. It reminded me of how exceptional her abilities are and why she has received divine favor. Although she might have unconventional views, her unwavering faith in Luminous is clear. ¡®I should include this in the book.¡¯ It¡¯s a technique that would suit Lily, the character hailed as a saint, perfectly. Unlike other skills, it¡¯s also feasible in reality, leaving no room for doubt. Moreover, when a sanctuary is declared, it¡¯s as if the god is directly watching, so no one would dare commit any wrongdoing. This is why I can confidently stand on stage. Additionally, I have a protective spell that Cecily cast on me. While it might not deceive the eyes of a god, it means that even if a devil worshiper somehow manages to attack, I would be unharmed. ¡°But Isaac.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Are you really planning to go out dressed like that?¡± Kate asked with a puzzled expression. I looked down at my attire in response to her question. Despite all the frantic preparations, my outfit was quite simple. My outfit was plain, lacking any flamboyant decorations. It was a simple red ceremonial coat, paired with an ordinary white shirt that could easily be found in any store. Although you could call it a sleek look, to the people here¡ªespecially the nobles¡ªit was a rather unimpressive attire. I remembered how the women had vehemently opposed my decision to wear this outfit. ¡°Yes. People are here to see me, not my clothes. This will do just fine.¡± ¡°Isaac, you are indeed a modest person.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a polite way to put it. More bluntly, it means I don¡¯t know how to spend money like a noble.¡± Kate was right. I often heard that I was modest, but in reality, I simply didn¡¯t know how to spend money. My expenses were minimal, limited to a few sheets of manuscript paper. Just like the previous exhibition, countless people from all over the world gathered, which meant there were many things to pay attention to. If it were a social gathering instead of a concert hall, the bustling atmosphere would have been even stronger. The reason for choosing a concert hall as the venue was that there was no need to wander around and everything would end just by sitting in a seat. ¡°Did they intentionally only give a week? The rumors would spread quickly anyway.¡± Leort voiced his opinion while looking at the stage where Xenon¡¯s identity would be revealed. Normally, such large-scale events should be scheduled for at least a month, but for some reason, the period was very short. Moreover, the time it takes for news to spread worldwide should be considered. Given that, a week is tight unless you are a high-ranking noble. ¡°Maybe they just sent the message for only those who could come. If they extended the time, there would be even more people.¡± Rina, sitting next to Leort, offered her opinion. Leort nodded as if he agreed. In reality, Isaac set the duration to a week without much thought, but they had no idea about that. ¡°But Rina, are you really okay with it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, brother. His personality isn¡¯t bad and he looks good, doesn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°It wouldn¡¯t matter if it was just a marriage of convenience, but...¡± As expected, the conversation between the siblings was about an arranged marriage. The moment Isaac reveals his identity, Rina has no choice but to enter an arranged marriage. Although Isaac is engaged to Marie, the imperial family would have to ¡®present¡¯ Rina as well. But if that happens, relationships will get tangled. Officially, Rina should be the principal wife, but in fact, Marie is. Of course, considering Xenon¡¯s status, they have to comply with his wishes, but human feelings don¡¯t work that easily. ¡°As I have repeatedly told you, I am okay. Besides, I had been thinking about it from the beginning, so I don¡¯t even have any special feelings now. Wouldn¡¯t it be easier to think that I¡¯m just going to a good man?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s what you think, I won¡¯t say anything, but relationships between men and women...¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. Before saying things like that, don¡¯t you think you should consider yourself first, brother? Princess Hiriya is already done for, so you should look for another.¡± Rina¡¯s counterattack left Leort with nothing to say, making him smile bitterly. As she pointed out, he also urgently needed to find a partner. Originally, Princess Hiriya was a candidate, but as everyone knows, it ended the moment Isaac slapped her. Since then, they¡¯ve been searching domestically and internationally for a suitable bride, but it¡¯s not as easy as it sounds. ¡°And it would be better if you did it before I get married. Otherwise, it will be too difficult to find a candidate because your standards will be too high.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll find someone myself, so stop nagging.¡± If Rina marries first, Leort¡¯s wife¡¯s brother-in-law will be Xenon. Under such conditions, who would readily propose? Leort looked around after calming Rina. Almost all the faces were familiar, but a few were different. Especially Descal, the King of Helium, known to the public as the ¡®Demon King¡¯. Currently, Descal is seated next to his queen, Aisilia. Cecily is also with them, chatting amicably, likely because Isaac is absent. ¡®It¡¯s going to be noisy for a while.¡¯ Leort knew through Rina that Cecily was dating Isaac. And that would undoubtedly turn into a significant storm in the future. The same goes for the Kingdom of Ters. From the perspective of the Minerva Empire, the Kingdom of Ters self-destructing was beneficial, but the aftermath was a concern. Once a storm passes, only calm follows, but the upcoming storm is more than just a storm. ¡®I need to start arranging the security personnel.¡¯ While Leort was mentally assessing Isaac¡¯s security team, he suddenly heard murmuring from the crowd. ¡°Huh? Who is that?¡± ¡°Someone¡¯s going up on the stage?¡± ¡°Could it be?¡± As he quickly shifted his gaze to the stage, he saw a man with red hair confidently walking up. It¡¯s finally starting. Leort smiled in anticipation as he focused on the man. In the meantime, the handsome young man with red hair, Isaac, confidently stood at the center of the stage and faced the crowd directly. ¡°... ...¡± As soon as Isaac stood there confidently, the murmuring quickly died down. Once the murmuring subsided, Isaac glanced around briefly and cleared his throat to prepare his voice. ¡°Hello, everyone.¡± And very quietly, ¡°My name is Isaac Ducker Michelle.¡± In a calm voice, ¡°I am Xenon, the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography.¡± He dropped the bombshell right from the start. Translators note: Chapter 307: Isaac (1) Chapter 307: Isaac (1) The concert hall was filled with silence for a while after I dropped the tactical nuke from the start. I savored that silence with a smile. Thanks to Cecily¡¯s voice amplification magic, there wouldn¡¯t be a single person who didn¡¯t hear me. Therefore, everyone must have heard that I am Xenon, the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography. It¡¯s not strange that there¡¯s no immediate reaction, just quietness. It¡¯s hard to believe right away. Unlike during the trial, there was no buildup, I revealed it straight away. Because of this, they would be more bewildered than surprised. Even with Count Kamar¡¯s testimony, my appearance is far from what they imagined Xenon to be. It was because of a preconceived notion. The world had freely built countless images of Xenon, but most of them directly linked to a ¡®sage.¡¯ Naturally, a sage is expected to be an old man with more knowledge and experience than others. Certainly not a fresh young man like me. Over time, various speculations, such as being a regressor or a prophet, floated around, but the image of the sage never disappeared. ¡°...Is it true? Is that man really Xenon?¡± ¡°He seems to have sent a representative. Or not?¡± ¡°He has red hair and golden eyes, but... so does Baron Michelle.¡± ¡°Is he really that young?¡± As expected, the reactions unfolded as predicted. The people sitting on the first floor, mostly commoners, accepted it more readily, but the nobles on the second floor were skeptical. It¡¯s only natural that they doubt I¡¯m Xenon. It would be strange if they didn¡¯t. That¡¯s why I had asked Kate for help in such a scenario. As the murmuring in the hall grew louder, I maintained my smile and spoke. ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s difficult for everyone to believe my words. I understand your feelings. Therefore, I asked a special guest to help. Cardinal Kate?¡± At my call, Kate, who had been hiding behind the stage curtain, gradually revealed herself. Her appearance instantly silenced the murmuring. Her very presence radiated a divine aura, and her radiant appearance shone brilliantly. As everyone¡¯s attention focused on her, Kate walked gracefully to my side and gave a slight nod. Then, she turned forward, gently clasping her hands together, and began her work. ¡°Light.¡± Unlike other clerics, her incantation was simple. However, because it was Kate, even that one word carried immense power. Phaaat! With that word, a burst of golden light erupted, a display of Kate¡¯s radiant holy power, incomparable to what I had seen backstage. Ordinary clerics¡¯ holy power is white, but those with exceptionally deep faith like Kate have a golden glow. I¡¯ve heard that even cardinals find it difficult to emit a golden light as dazzling as Kate¡¯s. In terms of holy power alone, she is nearly as powerful as the Pope. As I and the others quietly observed, Kate gathered her holy power and proceeded to the next step. ¡°Bless this place!¡± With arms wide open, Kate released the golden light she had gathered. The already bright concert hall seemed to grow even brighter as the golden light spread. It wasn¡¯t just an impression, it actually brightened. The light she dispersed seeped into the ceiling and every corner of the building, like fireflies delicately lighting up the grass, like a Christmas tree glowing in various colors. It was a declaration of sanctuary, something only a few clerics with pure faith could achieve. The spectacle was unparalleled, like something out of a fantasy world, and it was a scene that would remain vividly in memory. ¡°It is done.¡± ¡°Oh... it¡¯s finished?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Kate¡¯s words brought me back to reality, otherwise, I might have forgotten that I was standing on stage. I thanked her and turned to face the audience. The audience, like me, was admiring the golden light that adorned every corner of the concert hall. Even without understanding the power behind it, the sheer beauty of the phenomenon was like an art piece, evoking natural awe. ¡°What Cardinal Kate just did is simple. It temporarily turns this building into something akin to a temple.¡± ¡°This place is like a temple now?¡± ¡°Is that even possible?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s Cardinal Kate, maybe...¡± ¡°I will say it here. Xenon¡¯s Biography started purely as a hobby. I had no intention of spreading any particular ideology or theory, nor did I seek fame. I just started writing with the hope that everyone here would enjoy it.¡± As everyone knows, Xenon¡¯s Biography started purely as a hobby. Enduring the physical onslaught of beloved partners has become half a duty, but the essence itself hasn¡¯t changed. Of course, the first work I wrote upon being reincarnated holds significant meaning. Completing it would be both refreshing and bittersweet, yet liberating. ¡°So I hope you all read Xenon¡¯s Biography with joy. It¡¯s quite alarming that incidents from Xenon¡¯s Biography occur in reality, but I hope you don¡¯t feel afraid because of that. I don¡¯t want anything but for you to enjoy it.¡± This is the unvarnished truth. Whenever Xenon¡¯s Biography is released, people look forward more to what incidents will occur rather than the story itself. As a writer, it¡¯s an ambiguous situation whether to like it or not, but it¡¯s equally uncomfortable. Attention is diverted to strange places rather than praises for the work. It¡¯s certainly good that Xenon¡¯s Biography helped save the world from crises. But treating it like a sacred text is burdensome for me. Above all, seeing cases like Cecily¡¯s devilization, where non-existent events are created, even I have become fearful. ¡°Some people might think after hearing me: If you¡¯re so scared, why don¡¯t you just stop writing? If the current situation is burdensome, why not put down the pen?¡± Indeed, I had such thoughts at times. Focusing on history and becoming a scholar rather than a writer wasn¡¯t a bad idea. However, that thought didn¡¯t last long and was thrown in the trash. Why? ¡°Everyone, I love writing.¡± I love writing stories. ¡°I like showing my writings to you all and having you read them.¡± I want many people to see the stories in my imagination. This innate writer¡¯s spirit, which existed even in my previous life, hasn¡¯t changed even after being reincarnated. ¡°Calling my writing a prophecy or a scripture is fine. What I want is simple: for you to truly enjoy reading my stories. Creating a common culture that transcends gender, race, and class. Writing stories that everyone can enjoy, as seen at the exhibition.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°That alone satisfies me. I don¡¯t need fame, ideology, power, or wealth. Just your reactions to my writing fill me up.¡± The reason I didn¡¯t put down my pen despite feeling burdened: because countless people, including those present here, are reading my stories. For the sake of those people, I will never put down my pen. Even if someone threatens me to stop writing, I won¡¯t succumb, and even if my hands are cut off, I will use my mouth or feet to write. My resolute and modest determination seemed to be conveyed, as no one voiced any objections. That¡¯s because they must have realized that I have no selfish desires. As I glanced around the room filled with golden light, I smiled gently. Now, there¡¯s only one thing left to do. ¡°Once again, let me introduce myself. My name is Isaac Ducker Michelle.¡± My name is Isaac Ducker Michelle. ¡°In this world.¡± In this fantasy world. ¡°I¡¯m the writer who writes about things that could happen in this world.¡± Writing fantasy novels. ¡°The author of Xenon¡¯s Biography, I am Xenon.¡± An ordinary writer. ¡°I will continue to work hard and write.¡± Translators note: For some reason this chapter made me feel emotional... Chapter 308: Isaac (2) Chapter 308: Isaac (2) My modest introduction, neither flashy nor elegant despite the scale, can be seen as simple in a good way or unimpressive in a bad way. It¡¯s a gathering not only of commoners but of dignitaries from all over the world. In terms of my previous life, it¡¯s akin to a meeting of the president and key ministers. Moreover, these people have authority and power far exceeding that of a president. Unlike a president, their words can influence an entire country and even have a significant impact on the world. While Kate¡¯s declaration of the sanctuary marked a grand beginning, my subsequent introduction was as ordinary as it could be. Honestly, they could have put a good speaker in my place, and the proceedings would have gone smoothly. That¡¯s how monotonous it was. So, should it be considered a failure? That¡¯s a bit ambiguous. There¡¯s still the question time, which can be considered the most important part after the introduction. No one would expect to gather people and then dismiss them in less than 10 minutes. So, to buy time and take questions, I had a Q&A session. With Kate extending the sanctuary intermittently, there¡¯s no risk of incidents. However, during the Q&A session, the nobles were moved to the waiting room. Although I would have preferred to have the Q&A session with the commoners, it was to maintain the nobles¡¯ dignity. While I mentioned during my introduction that I hoped everyone would enjoy it together, reality and ideals are distinctly different. I¡¯m not so naive as to confuse the two. No one could object to my words, but there might be some who were inwardly dissatisfied. After all, I wanted Xenon¡¯s Biography to be read by everyone regardless of age, gender, race, or class, but I didn¡¯t mention interpersonal relations. Moreover, the nobles gathered here are not just any nobles but kings or those of equivalent status in their respective countries. Even as Xenon, I must observe basic courtesy. When in Rome, do as the Romans do; it¡¯s better to treat nobles as nobles. The waiting room was already fully prepared and as spacious as the area where the social gathering took place. That¡¯s why they moved there. Now, my task is to answer the questions from the commoners one by one. Without the nobles, the commoners were free to ask questions without any burden. By the way, there was no need for a voice amplification spell. Kate had already set things up when she declared the sanctuary. While magic produces the desired results through complex formulas like programming, divine power just requires prayer to work. Of course, this doesn¡¯t mean that magic is inferior to prayer¡ªabsolutely not. It¡¯s just that Kate has an abnormally strong divine power. ¡°So, how did you come up with the steam locomotive? Did that also come from your mind?¡± ¡°I just thought it would be convenient to have something like that. But I never dreamed it would actually be invented.¡± ¡°Are you really not a person from the future?¡± ¡°Of course not. I just have a bit of a vivid imagination, nothing more.¡± I was already in a difficult position with a tough question right from the start. Even after answering, the person who asked the question didn¡¯t seem entirely convinced. Still, since the sanctuary was declared, it would be hard to call it a lie. Besides, I¡¯m a noble before I am Xenon. It means they can¡¯t treat me carelessly. I smoothly moved on and took the next question. Since it was one question per person, the process went smoothly. Occasionally, non-human races appeared among the questioners, each with unique questions. For example, an elf who looked like a scholar asked... ¡°Xenon, you seem to have a deep understanding of magic. Could you possibly give me some advice?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t know the first thing about magic, sir.¡± ¡°But in the book, it was described in great detail. Especially the motion-recognition magic that Mary demonstrated¡ªit became a huge topic in Alvenheim. How do you explain that?¡± ¡°Motion... what?¡± ¡°Motion-recognition magic. It¡¯s a theory where magic is activated with simple motions. Weren¡¯t you the first to think of this theory? Associating frequently used or efficient spells with specific gestures so that performing them immediately triggers the magic. If this also came from your mind, you should at least know the basic principles, right?¡± How would I know that, sir? I really don¡¯t know anything. I responded with an awkward laugh. I had forgotten, but thanks to the elf¡¯s question, I was vividly reminded that this is a fantasy world. The stories that seem possible only in a fantasy world have a high chance of actually happening here, including battles and magic. Especially if someone like the elf scholar who asked me the question has a high level of curiosity, they will make every effort to find out. ¡°Hmm. I see. It seems to be a difficult question to answer.¡± However, the elf scholar nodded in understanding, as if he had reached some conclusion on his own. Worried that my lack of knowledge might have been exposed, I quickly moved on to the next question. The elf scholar¡¯s question was particularly challenging, but other people¡¯s questions were more straightforward. ¡°May I ask why you chose a human as the protagonist? Is it because you, Xenon, are also human?¡± ¡°Partly, but I also see humans as a peculiar race. They have a tenacity that doesn¡¯t give in, even if they kneel. I liked that tenacity, so I made a human the protagonist. Next person?¡± ¡°Why did you kill off Kair?¡± ¡°... ...¡± There were a few unusual questions, but I managed to handle them smoothly. However, crises always seem to arise. Just like the elf scholar asked me a difficult question about magic, this time a demon woman posed a challenging question to me. ¡°How did you know that one could overcome their inner evil? For hundreds of years, we demons have never thought of that.¡± It was the hardest question to answer. With that unexpectedly difficult question session finally over, I returned to the waiting room where the royalty and nobles were gathered. ¡°Xe-Xenon!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± A familiar voice pierced my ears. An urgent cry filled with sobs. Turning my head, I saw a very familiar woman running towards me in a hurry from a distance. The woman, with a haggard face, was none other than Hiriya. Her previous beauty had somewhat faded, but she exuded a decadent charm. With tears welling up in the corners of her eyes, she looked like a tragic heroine. Of course, none of that mattered as she charged towards me like a bull, causing quite a bit of alarm. Even the people around were so surprised that they couldn¡¯t react. If things continued as they were, Hiriya would have reached me, but... ¡°Stop right there.¡± It wasn¡¯t Kate, who had been by my side, but Adelia, who appeared from somewhere and boldly stood in front of me. As my personal maid, it¡¯s not strange for her to protect me, but her silent appearance was a bit surprising. Could she have improved her skills in such a short time? During the Q&A session, she had been hidden but nearby, guarding me. ¡°Sister?¡± Hiriya, seeing Adelia blocking her path, widened her eyes in shock and glanced at me. Adelia, in a business-like tone, instructed Hiriya. I couldn¡¯t see her face, but she was likely expressionless. ¡°Do not approach Isaac any further.¡± ¡°Please, just once... Just give me one chance! If not, then I¡¯ll really...¡± I didn¡¯t know the details, but here was a princess pleading with her older sister, a bodyguard, and being calmly rebuffed. In this situation, which anyone could see was complicated, various gazes focused on us. Although I was slightly displeased with Hiriya for creating such a strange atmosphere from the beginning, fortunately, someone stepped in to restrain her. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Hiriya.¡± Hiriya¡¯s older brother and the crown prince of the Kingdom of Ters, Laos. He placed his hand firmly on her shoulder with a stern face. Hiriya looked at him with a bewildered expression when he touched her shoulder. Laos gave her a look of disappointment before shifting his gaze to me, standing behind Adelia, and our eyes met. ¡°... ...¡± ¡°... ...¡± We exchanged silent glances for a moment. Laos then quietly and politely spoke, his lips barely moving. ¡°My sister has caused trouble. I apologize. Hiriya.¡± ¡°No, no! No! Xenon! I¡¯ll do anything, please show mercy...¡± Hiriya struggled, but Laos dragged her away faster than she could resist. I stared blankly at their retreating figures and then looked around. Everyone was watching me with curious expressions, a natural reaction since more people didn¡¯t know the situation than those who did. I gave a sheepish smile and bowed my head to them. The situation was awkward, but I had to do what needed to be done. ¡°Hello, everyone.¡± Now, only one thing remained. ¡°I am Isaac Ducker Michelle, the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography.¡± It¡¯s time to build connections. ¡°Nice to meet you all.¡± ...Though honestly, it might not mean much. Translators note: Chapter 309: Isaac (3) Chapter 309: Isaac (3) This world, or more precisely, this planet, is smaller compared to Earth. This is something I heard directly from the gods. However, considering that 70% of Earth is covered by oceans and this world is not, its actual size might rival that of Earth. There are major nations like the Minerva Empire, the Kingdom of Ters, Helium, Alvenheim, Animers, Machina, the Papal State Xavier, and the Duchy of Belua. In addition to these, there are other small and large countries, but the total number is significantly fewer compared to Earth. (TL: I just checked and realized I mistranslated ¡®Duchy of Belua¡¯ as ¡®Republic¡¯. My bad.) The reason for the small number of nations, despite the absence of modernization, is the ¡®monsters¡¯ and the harsh ¡®natural environment.¡¯ Even the elves, blessed by the gods, cannot overcome the monsters and the environment. True to a fantasy world, there are many places where humans cannot live: volcanic regions, areas with constant blizzards like Antarctica, and environments where not a single blade of grass grows. There are still unexplored regions, but they are currently occupied by monsters, and habitable areas are very limited. Thus, the small number of nations is not surprising. As a result, the number of people gathered in the waiting room is neither large nor small. If several centuries were to pass, the number might increase significantly, but that¡¯s a story for the distant future. For now, the priority is to build connections with the people gathered here. Although I have already established many connections, it¡¯s good to maintain appearances. Furthermore, among the gathered people, there are dignitaries whom I do not know. ¡°Nice to meet you. My name is Gith Hal Berano.¡± The man in front of me had a robust presence, comparable to Musk, and sported dark blond hair and a beard. His appearance was charismatic and gave off a strangely friendly impression, fitting for a king. If he were a bit more casual, one might mistake him for Musk¡¯s brother. I greeted him briefly and looked at the woman beside him. More intriguing than the man was the woman who seemed to be his consort. She had sky-blue hair and eyes, similar to King Friedrich, but unlike Hiriya, she exuded a kind and gentle aura. ¡°Hello. I am Olivia Hal Berano, Duchess of the Duchy of Belua. It is an honor to meet you, Xenon.¡± The woman with sky-blue hair greeted me with proper etiquette. Unlike some, her demeanor exuded natural elegance and grace, truly fitting for a dignitary. As everyone might have guessed, this woman is the eldest daughter of King Friedrich and the first princess of the Kingdom of Ters. I heard that Gith fell in love with Olivia at first sight. After persistently courting her, they finally ended up together. Initially, Olivia found Gith bothersome, but she soon recognized his qualities and married him. Although it was partially a political marriage, there were many rumors about their blissful relationship. ¡°Nice to meet you. As you know, I am Isaac Ducker Michelle, the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography. I would appreciate it if you called me Isaac rather than Xenon.¡± ¡°It is an honor to meet the esteemed guests from the Duchy of Belua. I am Marie Hausen Requilis, the eldest daughter of the Duke of Requilis and Isaac¡¯s fiance?e.¡± After I introduced myself, Marie, who stood by my side as my fiance?e, bowed gracefully. Publicly announced as my fiance?e, she could stand confidently in such settings. She must feel a thrill inwardly. Until now, she was known as the fiance?e of Isaac, not Xenon, but the situation has changed today. While most people here are familiar faces, meeting new people brings an indescribable excitement. ¡°Nice to meet you, Lady Requilis. Both you and Isaac are truly beautiful. You two look great together.¡± ¡°Thank you. You are also very beautiful, Duchess Olivia.¡± ¡°But how did you and Isaac meet, Lady Marie?¡± The expected question came from Olivia. On the surface, it might seem that the Minerva Empire arranged for Marie to be with me to keep me tied to them. This is what she and others unfamiliar with the situation would think. However, this is not the case at all. I held Marie by the waist and pulled her close to me. This was to display and confirm our affection. ¡°Many people think that the Empire assigned Marie to me to keep me here, but that¡¯s not true at all. Marie confessed to me before she even knew who I was.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Olivia, and even Gith, widened their eyes in surprise and looked at Marie. I glanced at Marie and saw her blushing with embarrassment. The way she subtly moved closer to me confirmed it. She was so adorable that I wanted to nibble on her, but with so many people watching, I had to restrain myself. ¡°Yes. I revealed my identity shortly after that. But even if she knew who I was, Marie wouldn¡¯t have cared. Right?¡± ¡°Yes...¡± Marie, blushing, held onto my arm. Unlike her usual bold demeanor, she changed when she openly showed affection. Olivia watched our relationship with a pleased smile before asking another question. ¡°So, what made you confess to Isaac, Lady Marie? I¡¯m curious about this.¡± ¡°Obviously, his looks. I live off admiring him every day.¡± Her straightforwardness is also something I like. Olivia was taken aback by Marie¡¯s candid response, then looked at my face intently before nodding. ¡°Hmm... I can¡¯t disagree. Still, I think my husband is the most handsome.¡± ¡°Haha. I was quite handsome in my youth.¡± ¡°Say that after losing some weight.¡± Our conversation with the representatives of the Duchy of Belua, including Olivia, proceeded without any issues. Sensitive topics were avoided, and Olivia did not mention Adelia, who was by my side. It wasn¡¯t a matter of ignoring her like the previous Ters royalty but rather avoiding potentially awkward situations. Considering Hiriya had just cried and begged earlier, they must have noticed something. However, the reason I could treat her kindly was due to Adelia¡¯s opinion. Adelia had mentioned that Olivia treated her like an older sister should during her time in the Kingdom of Ters. Although it was only for a brief three months, she provided comfort comparable to Lara. If Olivia hadn¡¯t become the consort of the Duchy of Belua, perhaps she could have alleviated some of Adelia¡¯s trauma. ¡°The Duchy of Belua has benefited greatly from Xenon¡¯s Biography, right?¡± ¡°Of course. Our treasury is so full right now that we¡¯re struggling to decide where to spend it.¡± As Gith¡¯s joyful response indicated, the Duchy of Belua had gained significant financial benefits, comparable to the publishing house. Olivia cleared her throat to give a hint, but it was impossible to stop Gith, who was already immersed in happiness. The Duchy of Belua was originally known as a neutral country with a well-developed commercial sector. Its strategic location was unparalleled. It was the only region where humans, dwarves, beastmen, and elves could all come together. Although its territory was smaller than other countries, its importance exceeded that of the previously mentioned Stavirk region. It was a strategic stronghold and a transportation hub. In an era where nations could easily justify conquest wars, the fact that the Duchy of Belua could maintain its neutrality speaks volumes about Gith¡¯s governance. If the magic locomotive is invented, the Duchy of Belua would likely be the first to have it installed. For Xenon¡¯s Biography to reach far and wide, it needs to pass through the Duchy of Belua, making them a potential solid partner like Musk. ¡°I look forward to our continued cooperation.¡± ¡°The pleasure is mine. I would love to introduce my children, but they are still quite young.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while. I¡¯ve been well. How about you, Arwen?¡± I contemplated whether to use formal speech but decided to speak casually. Unlike others, Arwen and Musk originally knew my true identity. Hence, there was no issue in speaking informally to show our usual familiarity. Arwen responded to my friendly greeting with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve been busy every day, but thinking about meeting you kept me going. Meeting you today feels like all my hardships are melting away.¡± ¡°Uh... really?¡± Arwen¡¯s response was laden with clear intention. As soon as I heard her response, I checked on Marie. Marie was smiling brightly, but I knew that smile was meant to hide her true feelings. It¡¯s only natural to be cautious, knowing that Arwen has a romantic interest in me. ¡°Has everything been okay?¡± ¡°Yes, everything¡¯s fine. Alvenheim is gradually stabilizing, and the elves are uniting as one. It¡¯s all thanks to you.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything special. I just helped a little.¡± ¡°Speaking of which...¡± Arwen paused briefly, looking around. Although a few people were glancing at our conversation, most were busy networking. For some reason, she blushed and spoke in a cautious voice. ¡°I have a gift for you. It¡¯s not just from me but from all the people of Alvenheim.¡± ¡°Ah, the gift you mentioned before?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± While asking, I glanced at her guard, Keir. It seemed he had been officially appointed as Arwen¡¯s personal guard. Keir, upon making eye contact with me, coughed and looked away, silently indicating he couldn¡¯t reveal anything. Meanwhile, Arwen blushed and responded in an embarrassed voice. ¡°If you¡¯re curious about what the gift is, come to Alvenheim. Just don¡¯t forget to send a message before coming.¡± ¡°Hmm... Not today?¡± ¡°Today? No, absolutely not!¡± What kind of gift could it be that would cause the queen to abandon her composure and vehemently refuse? I looked at Arwen with a puzzled expression. Perhaps due to her outburst, the attention towards us was becoming noticeable, especially from Cecily¡¯s direction. If this continued, strange rumors might spread, so I needed to take control. ¡°Alright. When I have the time, I¡¯ll visit Alvenheim. It shouldn¡¯t take too long.¡± ¡°Uh... okay. Sorry for causing trouble.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all.¡± ¡°Then... Isaac.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Arwen called out to me, hesitating and glancing around. She seemed unsure and was gauging the situation. While I was pondering this, she spoke in a voice as quiet as a whisper. ¡°...do you?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°What color... do you like?¡± Arwen¡¯s sudden question about my favorite color caught me off guard. I raised an eyebrow in confusion. Regardless, Arwen seemed to be lost in her own thoughts, covering her face with her hands. Not wanting to cause any misunderstandings, I quickly responded, especially since I did have a favorite color. ¡°If I had to pick, I¡¯d say red?¡± ¡°...That¡¯s just like you. Got it.¡± ¡°Is it related to the gift?¡± Arwen couldn¡¯t meet my gaze and answered softly. ¡°...Yes.¡± What on earth could this gift be? Anyway, that ended my conversation with Arwen. Ouch! ¡°Why did you pinch me?¡± ¡°Humph. You don¡¯t need to know.¡± Marie pinched my side. ¡°A gift, huh... Can elves really be that provocative? God¡¯s chosen, my foot...¡± It seemed Marie had figured out the nature of the gift Arwen mentioned. Translators note: Just as I started to think he¡¯s a bit cool, he goes dense again... Chapter 310: Isaac (4) Chapter 310: Isaac (4) After my conversation with Arwen, the rest of the networking passed without incident. Most of the faces were familiar, making it awkward to pretend to be friendly. If no one was watching, we might have chatted freely, or I might have felt more out of place. The most challenging part was dealing with Cecily. Her usual playful nature was in full force, claiming she didn¡¯t know I was Xenon, and now she understood why I spoke so well at the academy, among other things. While Marie, Arwen, and a few others gave her disapproving looks, Cecily remained unfazed, continuing her teasing. However, I didn¡¯t forget to drop hints for my upcoming announcement. Cecily looked at me with eyes full of affection, saying she would never forget this favor. Anyone perceptive enough would realize that Cecily had romantic feelings for me and that she was likely to make a bold move soon. Given the good reason of repaying a favor, people would see it as natural for Cecily to marry me. Since Descal was still in good health, if we got engaged, we¡¯d likely live together for a while. But when the time came for her to inherit the throne, she might leave. The catch is that this could be hundreds of years away, as Descal is still young by demon standards. While there might be a push for a quick succession to promote generational change, I doubt Cecily would go along with that. She would probably be too busy clinging to me until she became queen, and that life would start the moment our engagement was announced. ¡°Sir Isaac, regarding the writer Mary, whom you cherish. When do you plan to introduce her to us?¡± Cecily, continuing our friendly conversation, suddenly asked about Cherry. This piqued the interest of others, who turned their attention to me. Mary, as you know, is Cherry¡¯s pen name, and she is a rising star following ¡°Xenon¡¯s Biography.¡± She almost got her start stifled, but I managed to save this talent. Currently, I have the drafts for two volumes ready, but due to recent busy schedules, I haven¡¯t been able to help much. ¡°I plan to introduce her when she feels ready. We need to respect her wishes since she¡¯s quite shy.¡± ¡°I see. Have you all read the works written by Mary?¡± ¡°Of course! ¡®Xenon¡¯s Biography¡¯ is great, but I also enjoyed ¡®Once Again at the Red Sunset¡¯.¡± ¡°The story about turning back time to achieve one¡¯s desires was really fascinating. Her writing skill is as excellent as Xenon noticed.¡± ¡°But the second volume is coming out so late. I can¡¯t wait to read it.¡± As expected with romance novels, it¡¯s quite popular among women. Although men show some interest due to the time-travel aspect, it¡¯s not as strong as the women¡¯s enthusiasm. I didn¡¯t feel bad about the conversation shifting to another work while I was present. In fact, I too wished Cherry¡¯s work would be published soon. ¡°The second volume will be out soon. It¡¯s just a matter of sending it to the publisher, so please be patient.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s a relief.¡± ¡°This is the normal pace. ¡®Xenon¡¯s Biography¡¯ was released unusually quickly.¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it because of a gift from the demons that the writing speed increased? What kind of gift was it?¡± During the conversation, someone mentioned the masterpiece typewriter gifted by Helium. When the subject came up, I glanced at Cecily. Her pride was evident as she lifted her head high. Despite the development of printing technology, this world still has professional scribes due to the imbalance in their technology. Thus, a single typewriter could revolutionize the printing industry, making it a historically significant invention. ¡°It was indeed a fantastic gift. It made me realize how advanced demon technology is. Can you believe that pressing a button with a letter engraved on it prints that letter on paper?¡± ¡°No way. Is that possible?¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be magic?¡± ¡°Even with magic, you¡¯d need a certain level of technology, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± As the admiration for the typewriter grew, Cecily¡¯s pride swelled even more. She crossed her arms, which highlighted her ample chest even more. Cecily easily brushed off personal compliments, but praises directed at the demons made her happier than compliments about herself. However, there was someone who grew increasingly displeased with the ongoing praise for the demons, and that was Arwen, who stood a little distance away from me. She was currently conversing with Rina but occasionally glanced in our direction, indicating that she was eavesdropping on our conversation. Her long ears twitched, making it clear she was listening. Considering the topic had shifted to race, it was natural for her to be concerned. ¡°People used to think of demons as monsters before ¡®Xenon¡¯s Biography¡¯ was published, but now they seem just as admirable as the elves. They have a certain noble quality.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but aren¡¯t elves more elegant? They were the first to establish civilization and are the origin of everything. The inventions from Helium could easily have been made by the elves.¡± ¡°I agree with that.¡± Somehow, a debate that had been a hot topic among humans recently emerged. It was akin to the age-old tiger vs. lion debate but in this world, it was elf vs. demon. Despite the presence of Helium¡¯s royalty and Alvenheim¡¯s queen, the humans engaged in this discussion, oblivious to the potential diplomatic implications. Fortunately, I managed to keep the discussion from becoming too heated. Nevertheless, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that I needed to tread carefully. This wasn¡¯t just any gathering; a single careless word could lead to serious diplomatic consequences. Previously, when Cecily and Arwen had a grand confrontation, it was a personal duel. But here, in an official setting, it could turn into a significant diplomatic issue. Thus, those involved in the debate were mindful to discuss the strengths and weaknesses of each race moderately. This was tolerable, but the problem was my presence. ¡°Sir Isaac, what do you think?¡± ¡°About what?¡± ¡°I¡¯m curious whether you think the elves or demons are superior.¡± I faced the man who had dared to ask the question. His face was unfamiliar, but his sun-kissed bronze skin and silver eyes were striking. Additionally, he had a tattoo resembling an Egyptian symbol on his right eye, and his gaze was devoid of any malice. He genuinely wanted to know my opinion. Whatever I said would be accepted, but the challenge lay in the presence of the highest authorities of each race here. Both Cecily and Arwen were watching me with eager expressions. ¡®I¡¯m glad I anticipated this to some extent.¡¯ Even though we had to keep guards for safety, the sanctuary declaration still held. Even without Adelia, the likelihood of something happening is close to zero. Relieved, I spoke to Marie. ¡°Marie, as I¡¯ve repeatedly mentioned, you are the most special woman to me. You were the first girl I befriended after I was born, and the one who confessed to me first. Despite being a noblewoman of a duchy, you have a down-to-earth personality. And you have a rather obstinate nature as well.¡± ¡°Could you leave out the last part? I¡¯m not that obstinate.¡± ¡°Shall I replace it with a cat-like then?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the same thing...¡± ¡°It¡¯s cuter.¡± When I called her cute, Marie¡¯s face instantly turned as red as a ripe persimmon. This is Marie¡¯s charm and the reason I love her. She appears easygoing yet sometimes shows a fragile side, occasionally whines like a child, and at other times displays mature traits. Her actions are diverse, but every single one is filled with endearing qualities. This is why I can¡¯t help but love her and why I want to spend my life with her. There is no one in the world as cute, beautiful, and lovable as Marie. ¡°Then it¡¯s a promise, right? Luminous is watching us, so no backing out?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Heehee.¡± Seemingly reassured by my words, Marie spread her arms and hugged me tightly. A sweet scent filled my nose, and a soft sensation transmitted to my skin. Though my mischievous inner self threatened to emerge, I held it back, deciding to let it out at night. I gently hugged Marie with a soft smile. ¡°Marie.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s continue to take care of each other. And, I love you.¡± A heartfelt confession to a lifelong partner. In response to that confession, Marie poured her heart out in return. ¡°I love you too, Isaac. Never leave me, okay?¡± ¡°That will never happen. Even if I leave, it will be together with you.¡± ¡°What if the world tries to separate us?¡± Why ask? ¡°I¡¯ll stitch that world back together.¡± Even if devil worshippers threaten us. ¡°No matter what happens.¡± Even if unforeseen events occur. ¡°I won¡¯t be separated from you.¡± I won¡¯t be separated from my loved ones. ***** About three days have passed since Xenon¡¯s identity was revealed. Until now, there have been many speculations about Xenon¡¯s identity, such as being a sage or a future person. But all these speculations were put to rest... [Xenon¡¯s Biography is a story that came from his mind. Who would believe that?] [What if he experienced another world and couldn¡¯t perceive it due to ¡®constraints¡¯? That seems more realistic...] [Saying it came from his mind means he experienced that world. Xenon never lied.] [There are definitely ¡®constraints¡¯ placed on Xenon! He must be a regressor who came from the future...] ...but it did not end the suspicions. Instead, the doubts only grew stronger. ¡°Seriously, why won¡¯t they believe me? The bigger problem is that this isn¡¯t the end.¡± [Breaking news. Xenon¡¯s Biography Volume 23 will not be published in the Kingdom of Ters! Is this reliable news?] [Citizens of the Kingdom of Ters are confused by the unexpected news...] [According to news from a noble of the Kingdom of Ters, it is closely related to the recently released Volume 22...] [The royal family of the Kingdom of Ters remains silent. What is happening to them?] Expected chaos has come to the Kingdom of Ters. Translators note: Chapter 311 Chapter 311 Before discussing the situation in the Kingdom of Ters, there are parts that many people might find puzzling. Xenon¡¯s Biography was a cultural phenomenon enjoyed by people of all ages, races, and classes. This was something Isaac mentioned at the time of its release. However, comparing this statement with the rumors slowly spreading in the Kingdom of Ters, there is a discrepancy. Although Isaac did not directly announce it, very unsettling rumors are gradually emerging in the Kingdom of Ters. [Xenon¡¯s Biography Volume 23 will not be released in the Kingdom of Ters, and no new volumes will be released thereafter.] For the citizens of the Kingdom of Ters, this is not just a bolt from the blue, but a catastrophic event. Not only the common people who have been joyfully reading it but also artists who attend exhibitions are passionate about Xenon¡¯s Biography. It is not just because of the title ¡°Cultural Nation,¡± but because the majority genuinely enjoy it. Above all, Xenon¡¯s Biography significantly boosts the cultural influence of not only the Minerva Empire but also the Kingdom of Ters. The reason for this is the Xenon Exhibition. There is no better place for unknown artists to showcase their talents. No matter how talented an artist is, if they do not get the spotlight, they fade away. The Xenon Exhibition helps these artists shine and blossom. Through this process, many artists who previously lacked attention have started to emerge. Surprisingly, the biggest beneficiary of this is not the Minerva Empire but the Kingdom of Ters. Not all artists, like those in Helium, focus solely on Xenon¡¯s Biography. There are countless other fields to create in. The Kingdom of Ters was aware of this, so even when they lost the right to host the exhibition, they only licked their lips in disappointment and maintained a relatively calm stance. [Citizens of the Kingdom of Ters are currently in chaos... The commoners¡¯ delegation is demanding an explanation from the upper echelons.] [The upper echelons claim they do not know what is happening, but the rumors have already spread widely...] However, when it was announced that Xenon¡¯s Biography would no longer be released in the Kingdom of Ters, they could not help but be shocked. More precisely, it is not the upper echelons of the Kingdom of Ters, but the commoners who are most affected. Besides being called a cultural nation, they are just readers of Xenon¡¯s Biography. Xenon¡¯s Biography is so famous that it is harder to find someone who hasn¡¯t read it than someone who has. It is considered a must-read not only in the Kingdom of Ters but also in other countries. This has been true even before it became a sacred text. It¡¯s fundamentally interesting and captivating, making it easy for both nobles and commoners to read. As previously mentioned, books in this world are often composed of very difficult and complex words, making it challenging for commoners to read. It is worth noting that the illiteracy rate is surprisingly low. Alongside academies, which are not quite fitting for the times, paper-making techniques have significantly advanced. The biggest problem is the lack of books suitable for the ¡®middle¡¯ level. While paper-making has advanced, resulting in collections of fairy tales and other stories, there are no books suitable for intermediate readers. Once past the basics, there are only books akin to English SAT preparation guides, requiring readers to solve problems as they read. Consequently, many people turn to essays or diaries written by explorers or adventurers, but those are not quite suitable as they are in diary format. For these reasons, Xenon¡¯s Biography has become incredibly popular, loved by countless people, almost to the point of addiction. Let¡¯s recall what happened a year ago during the sudden hiatus incident.Chee?ck out latest novels at novelhall.com Not only did commoners raise their voices and gather in front of the publishing house, but the fallout from Isaac¡¯s letter almost reached the royal family. It was a situation comparable to the Prohibition era in the United States. Fortunately, it turned into an opportunity for the Xenon Exhibition to be held, but it could have sparked a second Jairos Revolution. And now... ¡°Explain what is going on! Why is Xenon¡¯s Biography not being published only in our country?!¡± ¡°Is it because Xenon is from the Minerva Empire?¡± ¡°Come out and explain! We¡¯ve been waiting day by day for the next volume, and yet no one seems to know what¡¯s going on?¡± Currently, in the Kingdom of Ters, the sparks of another revolution were gradually beginning to ignite. An elderly man shouted in a raspy voice. The noble representatives noticeably shrank at his outcry. The Jairos Revolution occurred 40 years ago. The old man is a living witness to the revolution and carries the most weight in this room. His words hold more gravity than those of others. ¡®Damn it... What a mess.¡¯ The noble representative frowned at the old man¡¯s outcry but found himself at a loss for words. No, he had plenty to say, but he couldn¡¯t say it. To convince them, he would have to reveal everything that happened at the trial. That might slightly tarnish Isaac¡¯s reputation. But doing so would be a desperate move and cause greater damage to the Kingdom of Ters. Moreover, Isaac had a legitimate reason: protecting his bodyguard, a very romantic justification. Either way, the Kingdom of Ters is facing the worst possible situation. And there¡¯s one more thing. ¡°According to the rumors, it¡¯s deeply related to Volume 22. The main content of Volume 22 reveals the tragic past of Envy and a story of revenge. How do you explain this?¡± ¡°Could it be that our Majesty... No, it¡¯s better to skip this topic.¡± ¡°This is a sensitive matter...¡± The image of Friedrich, which had been meticulously built up, was slowly being eroded. For now, it¡¯s just suspicion, but even suspicion can be dangerous. The commoners¡¯ delegation is already showing signs of caution at the mention of this topic. After all, challenging the king is a gamble even for them. Thus, the discussion kept going in circles, but conversely, if the truth comes out, it would mean the end of the Kingdom of Ters. No matter what Isaac is thinking, he¡¯s currently walking a very fine line. ¡®Please let this pass peacefully...¡¯ ¡®If we can just get through today, we can buy another month.¡¯ The nobles are desperately hoping that this time will pass without incident. If today¡¯s meeting ends without a hitch, they¡¯ll gain another month. During that time, they can think as hard as they can and come up with a solution. As the discussions kept going around in circles without any progress, a very hot piece of bad news came to their ears. The bad news was none other than a letter from Xenon, or Isaac. The letter, as usual, was polite and courteous, and to summarize, it roughly said this: [As I¡¯ve mentioned, I want a culture that everyone enjoys. If that culture is disliked, isn¡¯t it a problem with that country?] For those who knew the situation, the reaction might be, ¡®This guy?¡¯ to such a sly letter. ¡°Look at this! Xenon says our country is the problem!¡± ¡°Quickly tell us the reason! If not, we¡¯ll storm the palace ourselves!¡± ¡°Do you want a taste of revolution?!¡± For the Kingdom of Ters, it was like pouring gasoline on a fire. ¡°We¡¯ll give you a week. If you can¡¯t convince us in that time...¡± Just as Isaac was before. ¡°Then we¡¯ll make sure to make you speak up ourselves!¡± The Kingdom of Ters is now at a crossroads. Translators note: For some reason I can¡¯t access the novelpia site rn, so no titles until it works again Chapter 312 Chapter 312 The incidents in the Kingdom of Ters have been reaching my ears continuously. I received updates in real-time through newspapers without needing to hear it from others. Although the events occurred in a distant country, the news spread to the Minerva Empire through various newspapers within just two days. I¡¯ve always thought this fantasy world is full of strange and wondrous things. Given the era, these developments seem impossible, yet they happen. While I¡¯m concerned that this could be used for propaganda and media manipulation in the future, that¡¯s not a pressing issue right now. Let¡¯s focus on the current situation in the Kingdom of Ters. The situation was already soaked in gasoline, and my letter served as the spark, causing everything to burst into flames. The upper echelons were hastily trying to contain the fire, but it¡¯s a futile effort. Moreover, to properly extinguish the fire, they would have to reveal all the royal family¡¯s dirty secrets. Can¡¯t they just ignore it? That would be an ignorant statement, showing a lack of understanding of the Kingdom of Ters. The Kingdom of Ters currently exhibits a peculiar social structure, somewhere between a monarchy and a republic. There is a king who oversees most policies, but if there is strong opposition from the people, he cannot push through. If there is a legitimate reason, he might forcefully push through, but the aftermath would have to be handled by the king and the nobles. This is possible because, during the Jairos Revolution, the commoners realized that although individually they are weak, together they are as strong as those in power. Furthermore, with the existence of the academy, one-third of the knights are commoners, and needless to say, the majority of the soldiers are commoners as well. Thanks to this peculiar structure, there was no major bloodshed during the revolution. In fact, it turned out well, as it allowed the Kingdom of Ters to advance its system one step further. If the Kingdom of Ters had imposed even harsher measures after the revolution, it would have ended up like the French Revolution. Anyway, the Kingdom of Ters now stands at a crossroads, just as it did decades ago. Friedrich and the royal family must either reveal the whole truth or continue to hide it. Even if they try to keep it hidden, they can¡¯t because too many nobles were present during the trial. Silencing them is impossible, and one of them might expose everything to save themselves. Moreover, the nobles of the Kingdom of Ters include Count Kamar, who has frequently checked the royal family and provided me with unintentional help. I don¡¯t know his true intentions either. If a revolution breaks out, he would think of his safety first. Furthermore, if a revolution occurs and many nobles, including the king, are sent to the guillotine like in the French Revolution, it would significantly impact other countries as well. In other words, the Minerva Empire can¡¯t just sit back and enjoy the show. Military intervention would be quite tricky. Amidst this complicated situation, I, who was genuinely watching with interest... ¡°How much did you say in total?¡± ¡°Even after all taxes... it¡¯s close to what I just mentioned.¡± ¡°Is this even possible?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the best-selling book in the world, isn¡¯t it?¡± I was calculating money. To be precise, calculating the earnings from Xenon¡¯s Biography. Originally, it was money that had been set aside due to the risk of my identity being exposed. Later, with the help of Leort and Rina, I started to withdraw it little by little, and even that was a large amount by my standards. If I withdrew it all at once, someone would surely become suspicious. In fact, there were people who noticed the movements and attempted to track it. But look now. Despite being just a ¡®fraction,¡¯ neatly stacked gold bars were lined up. Gold has always been a symbol of wealth and the essence of ¡®money.¡¯ Even if a country¡¯s economy collapses, the value of gold remains absolute. And in front of me, these gold bars are radiating a brilliant light. ¡®They say even the gold coins are only gold-plated...¡¯ The common currency of this world is gold-plated, but these are all pure gold. The value is unimaginable.ViiSiit for latest novels I blinked and glanced to the side. My lovely fiance?e, Marie, stood there with her mouth wide open in shock. Coming from the only duchy in the Empire, she must have a lot of funds, but it¡¯s probably her first time seeing gold bars piled up like this. It¡¯s understandable why she¡¯s so stunned. Adelia, standing behind us, was no different. She had a bewildered expression, unable to maintain her composure. ¡®But this is just a fraction?¡¯ The issue is that this is just a fraction. Even one gold bar is quite heavy, so I¡¯ve only brought a small portion. The remaining gold bars must be stacking up in the underground vault by now. It¡¯s such a large amount that it will take several days to complete. Additionally, the personnel assigned to the underground vault and the vault itself need to be overhauled. This part will likely be handled directly by demons or elves. Given the quantity, the security will probably rival that of a coin mint. In the future, many thieves will attempt to break into our mansion. ¡®I have more to think about than I initially realized.¡¯ It turns out, I don¡¯t just need to be wary of devil worshippers. As I endlessly stared at the shimmering gold bars, I shifted my gaze forward. In front of me sat Musk, the publisher¡¯s president and a trustworthy business partner, smiling broadly. Since all the gold bars in front of me are the profits from selling Xenon¡¯s Biography, it¡¯s not surprising that he visited our mansion. Also, since I announced that I am Xenon, we need to discuss our future plans. ¡°Mr. Musk?¡± ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to hear about your plans for the future...¡± With a smile still on his face, Musk replied. ¡°Mr. Isaac.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve now earned enough money to buy a building in the capital.¡± And I had already prepared an answer for this. ¡°I do have one. However, it¡¯s not a hopeful adventure story like Xenon¡¯s Biography. It¡¯s deeply related to war.¡± ¡°War... That sounds very profound. Could you give me a brief idea of what it¡¯s about? Ah, not that it would affect our contract. If it¡¯s a book by Mr. Isaac, we¡¯ll definitely sign a contract.¡± ¡°Then... Mr. Musk.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I faced Musk and quietly began to speak. ¡°Mr. Musk, what do you think about a world without mana?¡± ¡°A world... without mana?¡± ¡°Yes. And one more thing. It might be a dangerous thought, but what if gods cannot directly exercise their power in that world?¡± ¡°...Would such a world even exist?¡± Yes, it does. Because I come from that planet. Musk, as well as everyone else, looked at me as if he¡¯d heard something completely absurd. He must think my story isn¡¯t just strange but impossible. But I have no intention of explaining further here. Although I¡¯m tempted, I have to hold back for the sake of the impact. ¡°I¡¯m planning to write about such a world. A world without mana, where something else has developed instead. What do you think?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t imagine it at all.¡± ¡°What are you planning to write?¡± Marie was the next to ask, filled with curiosity. I responded with a subtle smile. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be fun if I told you in advance. If I had to give a hint, it would involve something similar to a steam locomotive.¡± ¡°...I always wonder what goes on in your head. Are you really not from another world?¡± Marie¡¯s sharp question made me feel a bit uneasy. I just shrugged my shoulders at her question. Anyway, now that I¡¯ve mentioned the next work, there¡¯s only one thing left to address. ¡°But Mr. Isaac, are you really planning not to sell Xenon¡¯s Biography in the Kingdom of Ters?¡± This was the most important and sensitive issue for Musk. The Kingdom of Ters is a crucial market. As the nation prides itself on being a cultural hub, the Kingdom of Ters has purchased a large quantity of Xenon¡¯s Biography. Even with import taxes due to it being a foreign product, it sells like hotcakes. Given that it constitutes a significant portion of the revenue, it must be a painful loss for Musk. However, he doesn¡¯t know the complex circumstances between the Kingdom of Ters and me. Instead, he¡¯s very perceptive and didn¡¯t bother to bring up that part. ¡°Yes. Due to complicated circumstances that I can¡¯t explain, I plan to maintain my current stance.¡± ¡°Hmm... I understand. In that case, it can¡¯t be helped.¡± Even now, as soon as I mentioned complicated circumstances, he quickly shifted the topic. Honestly, he could have been curious, but his character is extraordinary. I wonder what it would have been like if someone like him were a noble. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take my leave now. May I visit often in the future?¡± ¡°Of course. I look forward to it. Ah, and...¡± Before he left, I picked up one of the gold bars from the pile. Being pure gold, it was quite heavy. ¡°Take this with you. You¡¯ve worked hard.¡± ¡°Hahaha. It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°No, please take it.¡± ¡°Really, it¡¯s fine.¡± Up to this point, I thought he was refusing out of politeness. ¡°I don¡¯t take small change.¡± ¡°...¡± This man is something else. ***** About three days passed since then. ¡°The royal family of Ters is coming to our mansion?¡± ¡°Yes. They should be at the Imperial Palace in the capital by now.¡± The royal family of Ters was visiting our mansion. ¡°Did King Friedrich come too?¡± ¡°No, I heard the queen came instead.¡± ¡°...¡± As expected, the king seems to have a hard time getting out and about. Translators note: Chapter 313 Chapter 313 Even though I criticized King Friedrich for being reluctant to leave his seat, that¡¯s actually a perfectly normal reaction. At the time of the announcement, Descal and Arwen from Helium and Alvenheim participated, but this is because they are demons and elves. They have the ability to protect themselves, so they can move around freely. If necessary, they can simply teleport away for a quick escape. On the other hand, human kings generally have weaker physical strength and, unlike other races, have shorter lifespans and age faster. Therefore, they must travel with a powerful escort force, and it¡¯s obvious how strong that force needs to be. If by any chance a violent conflict were to occur, the king¡¯s safety would be in great danger. Hence, it is very rare for a king to leave his throne. This doesn¡¯t change even if I¡¯m Xenon. There¡¯s also the risk of the worst rumor spreading that Xenon was threatened. In fact, just sending the queen is quite a bold move. Especially since King Friedrich is known for being a devoted husband, the queen holds significant power. Her name is Maria Dukeard von Kurchers. Although their marriage was arranged, their relationship is so good that it is well-known throughout the kingdom. The fact that Friedrich has not taken any concubines apart from Maria shows his affection for her. Moreover, they have four children. Despite clear evidence, Friedrich¡¯s persistent denial of Adelia¡¯s existence was likely due to his affection for Maria. ¡°Did Queen Maria ever trouble you, Noona?¡± Before meeting the royal family of Ters who had come to our mansion, I asked Adelia. As Adelia was tidying my hair, she paused as soon as I asked the question. Her expression in the mirror was ambiguous. She seemed to be thinking about how to explain it. After organizing her thoughts, she resumed combing my long hair and began to speak. ¡°She didn¡¯t exactly trouble me. But she did give me a lot of pointed looks. The stepmother must have had a hard time, too.¡± Adelia, ever the kind-hearted person, gave a gentle response. Reflecting on her words, something piqued my curiosity, so I asked again. ¡°By the way, stepmother? Do you call the queen ¡®stepmother,¡¯ Noona?¡± ¡°Yes, she said it was okay. She never directly troubled me and even educated me.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± Usually, stepmothers have a negative image across cultures and times. It¡¯s inevitable, as who could truly love someone else¡¯s child as their own? Moreover, inheritance issues make it even more uncomfortable to be close. If someone genuinely loves a stepchild, they can be considered truly magnanimous. Additionally, if an illegitimate child outshines one¡¯s own, the natural human response is often jealousy and mistreatment. The fact that Maria didn¡¯t mistreat Adelia speaks volumes about her character. ¡°Did she know you wanted to become royalty?¡± ¡°Yes, but she warned me against it if possible. She advised me that even if we became one family, it would only bring me hardship. She suggested that becoming a knight and living a decent life, even if not part of the family, might be a better choice.¡± ¡°She¡¯s a person of great character.¡± ¡°Yes, in fact, our relationship was more like that of a teacher and student rather than mother and child. I treated her that way too.¡± Adelia¡¯s mood seemed to lift as she spoke, her reflection in the mirror showing a gentle smile. If Queen Maria had a poor character, Olivia or Lara, with their strong sense of justice, might not have existed. Thus, while Adelia has had her struggles, Maria seems to be the greatest victim. Her only ¡®crime¡¯ was loving her husband. Friedrich, while certainly a good husband, refuses to acknowledge his past mistakes. As a result, the sparks of revolution have ignited in the Kingdom of Ters. Had he acknowledged even a little and recognized Adelia, this situation might not have arisen. I can¡¯t understand why his honor is worth all this trouble. Is honor really more important than the country? Even if he¡¯s an exemplary king, his lack of character is deeply disappointing. ¡°So, you¡¯ll come with me, right, Noona?¡± ¡°... Can I come along too?¡± ¡°Of course. The conversation won¡¯t proceed without you. Plus, Marie isn¡¯t here right now, and handling this alone is a bit daunting.¡± Currently, Marie has returned to the academy. Even though she could stay at the mansion as Xenon¡¯s fiance?e, she chose to go back. She said she wanted to enjoy the newlywed life after the wedding. Although she liked waking up to see my face every day, she wanted to save that for later. If we had known earlier that the royal family of Ters was coming to our mansion, she would have stayed. Unfortunately, the news came the day after she returned. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be nervous. You just need to answer a few questions.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who¡¯s nervous?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve even given harsh words to King Friedrich, so why would I be nervous?¡± I¡¯m serious. Since revealing that I¡¯m Xenon, I fear nothing. ... Except for my mother, who will be livid after reading the ending. Not just her, but many fans might cause an uproar. When Kair died, there was a procession of mourners coming to our estate, so imagine the reaction to Jin¡¯s death. Even if a letter can calm things down, it will be difficult to mend the fans¡¯ broken hearts. ¡®Maybe I should write a side story just in case.¡¯ It will be an alternate universe story, unlike the Kair and Jin side stories, and not canon. It¡¯s definitely not because I¡¯m afraid of my mother. Even though there was an incident when she came to Helium in person during Jin¡¯s awakening! I¡¯m not scared at all. ¡°Isaac.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Your body is shaking. Are you nervous?¡± ¡°No?¡± To be honest, I am a little scared. ***** While Adelia was helping me get ready, the royal family of Ters arrived at the mansion. They arrived earlier than expected, so Adelia was busy moving around. Although I¡¯m in a position of authority in this situation, the visitor is not an ordinary noble but the queen, the second most powerful person after the king. When meeting someone for the first time, the first impression is crucial. I didn¡¯t want to make a bad impression, so I acted quickly. I anticipated the question, so I could answer firmly. Cutting her off mid-sentence was undoubtedly rude. However, it was necessary to firmly assert my position, as I was in the position of power. Maria seemed to expect this response, remaining calm and composed. ¡°...I understand. Let¡¯s move on to another question then.¡± ¡°I will answer any question sincerely.¡± ¡°Thank you. I will get straight to the point.¡± Queen Maria looked directly at me as she spoke. ¡°Xenon, you must be aware of the current situation in our kingdom. It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that it¡¯s the greatest crisis since the Jairos Revolution.¡± ¡°I am aware.¡± ¡°This situation is a result of your decisions... but the root cause lies with us. We do not deny this. However, I wonder if you might consider showing mercy.¡± ¡°Mercy...¡± I pondered over her request for mercy, not leniency, but mercy. Coming from the queen herself, this was a weighty plea. Even though the words seem similar, the meaning and power they carry are vastly different. Queen Maria humbled herself. Although she had reason to do so, she didn¡¯t let her honor as a queen get in the way. This was a stark contrast to Friedrich, who had only chased honor and made things worse. ¡°I apologize.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°This matter is no longer in my hands.¡± Despite her attitude, I had no intention of reversing my decision. As I said, the situation had already left my control. If the royal family of Ters had revealed the whole truth, they might have succeeded in quelling the unrest. But they hadn¡¯t, and that was the problem. The deadline mentioned by the commoners¡¯ representatives was one week, and now there were only three days left. ¡°...I understand Xenon¡¯s decision. May I make one request?¡± Recognizing my firmness, Queen Maria didn¡¯t argue further and retreated gracefully. It seemed she had anticipated this outcome. Anyway, she had a request, so I had to listen. I nodded to indicate that she could proceed, and Maria placed her hand on Lara¡¯s shoulder. As Lara looked at her mother with a puzzled expression, Maria made a rather surprising request. ¡°I would like you to take care of Lara until all this is over.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Mother?¡± Both Lara and I looked at Maria in shock. Adelia, too, was surprised by the sudden request. While everyone was taken aback, Maria spoke with a complicated smile. ¡°This request has no political implications. As you know, the Kingdom of Ters is in a crisis, and Lara is still young. Could you look after her until the situation stabilizes?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°With Adelia here, I believe Lara will feel at ease. That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking.¡± Indeed, if a revolution were to break out, the royal family, including Lara, would be in great danger. It truly felt like a situation where they might face the guillotine, just like in the French Revolution. Maria¡¯s request to entrust Lara to me was to ensure her safety in such unpredictable times. Moreover, with Adelia, who was close to Lara, she wouldn¡¯t feel lonely. Perhaps that¡¯s why they brought only Lara and not others. Maria had foreseen this situation. ¡°...Queen Maria.¡± ¡°Yes. Please, go ahead.¡± ¡°What do you plan to do?¡± Maria¡¯s purpose wasn¡¯t to seek forgiveness from me. She came only to entrust Lara. So, what is her true intention? In this precarious situation for the Kingdom of Ters, what does she intend to do? As the situation became more confusing, Queen Maria smiled gently and spoke in a soft voice. ¡°I will return and do what needs to be done.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°If the spark grows into a large fire, only ashes will remain, but if it is extinguished quickly, the ashes can serve as fertilizer. This is true for people as well, people grow through their mistakes. I hope my husband realizes his mistakes and grows.¡± ¡°What if King Friedrich does not change?¡± ¡°If I cannot change the one I love, it means my capacity is limited. I have no intention of blaming him.¡± Such a person should have been the king. Listening to Queen Maria, I felt genuinely sorry. However, because someone like her is the queen, King Friedrich might change. If he doesn¡¯t, it means the person himself is beyond help. ¡°I understand, Queen Maria. I will accept your request.¡± ¡°Thank you for your mercy.¡± ¡°Is there anything else you would like to say?¡± At my question, Queen Maria¡¯s gaze shifted. Not towards me, but towards Adelia. She then gazed at Adelia with a deep, lingering look for a while before turning her attention back to me. ¡°I have nothing more to say.¡± Three days remain. ¡°What can I, a mere bystander, say?¡± Our mansion has gained another guest, albeit an uninvited one. Translators note: Chapter 314 Chapter 314 Queen Maria left Lara in my care and immediately returned to the Kingdom of Ters. I suggested she rests for a day before departing, but she declined, saying time was of the essence. As I watched her departing figure heading back to the volatile situation in Ters, I couldn¡¯t help but feel bitter. She ended up in trouble because she met the wrong man, despite being a person of great character.Chee?ck out latest novels at novelhall.com If King Friedrich had gracefully admitted his mistakes, Queen Maria wouldn¡¯t be in this predicament. That doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s flawless, though. As she mentioned, she committed mistakes by being a bystander. She might have pitied Adelia, but she didn¡¯t directly intervene. Moreover, she watched from a distance even though she knew her children were bullying Adelia. Regardless of the circumstances, her inaction was a mistake. As mentioned in our conversation, the Kingdom of Ters is already beyond my control. The future will depend on Friedrich¡¯s choices. It seems Queen Maria will try to persuade Friedrich, but whether she can break his stubbornness is the key. Friedrich was the one who confirmed the kill in front of everyone. This experience made me reflect on many things. I wielded power for Adelia¡¯s sake, but is it right that even people like Queen Maria should suffer as a result? King Friedrich is indeed a devoted family man who showered his family with love. Adelia was just excluded from that affection. Originally, I was in a position of watching from a distance, but I realized that careless actions with the pen can cause unintended harm to innocent people. ¡®It¡¯s like how someone¡¯s tweet can make stock prices soar or plummet.¡¯ As someone once said, ¡°Social media is a waste of life,¡± I should avoid sending letters unless absolutely necessary. Unless it¡¯s a special case like now, overusing them could lead to backlash and harm those around me. But while I¡¯ve realized my actions, I will still keep an eye on the Kingdom of Ters. As Queen Maria mentioned, if they get through this well, the kingdom will grow stronger. King Friedrich, despite his flawed character, has been an effective ruler and enjoys good reputation among the people. The only reason this mess happened was because he touched the sensitive issue of ¡®censorship¡¯. If he temporarily sets aside his honor and clearly admits his mistakes, the people will likely understand. Even if he gets criticized, the state needs to exist for him to maintain his throne. ¡°Xenon.¡± ¡°Yes, Princess Lara. What is it?¡± First, I need to take care of the conscience of the Kingdom of Ters (Lara). I looked puzzled as Lara asked her question with her bright blue eyes wide open. I pondered for a moment on what her question implied but soon understood her meaning. ¡°My real name is Isaac. Xenon is my pen name as a writer. I would appreciate it if you called me by my real name, Isaac.¡± ¡°Can I call you Isaac?¡± ¡°Whatever is comfortable for you, Princess.¡± ¡°Then, how about Isaac Oppa?¡± ¡°...¡± I was momentarily speechless, caught off guard by her calling me Oppa. Lara seized the opportunity to smile brightly and spoke with a friendly tone. ¡°I¡¯ll speak comfortably, so you should do the same.¡± ¡°Uh... okay, I understand.¡± ¡°Can you drop the formal speech and just call me comfortably?¡± ¡°...Alright.¡± When I accepted without hesitation, Lara beamed with joy, her white teeth showing, clearly pleased. She exuded the air of a youngest child who was raised with plenty of love. In a way, she seemed a bit naive, but it wasn¡¯t bothersome and rather endearing. Moreover, it seemed that Lara didn¡¯t fully understand ¡®Xenon¡¯ yet. To be precise, she didn¡¯t grasp the power that the name Xenon held. To Lara, Xenon might simply be a writer of enjoyable novels. I bent down slightly to meet Lara¡¯s eye level. ¡°Lara, do you read Xenon¡¯s Biography?¡± ¡°Of course! I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone in our country who hasn¡¯t read it!¡± ¡°Do you know how famous Xenon¡¯s Biography is?¡± ¡°Since many people read it, it must be really famous, right?¡± Lara answered, placing her index finger on her cheek. I gave an ambiguous smile at her response. Royalty and nobility like Lara receive various education from a young age to maintain their dignity. The martial arts and physical training my father taught us came from my grandfather, whom I¡¯ve never met. Over time, my father passed down these skills to my siblings and me. What¡¯s more, unlike most knights who wield swords, our family uniquely specializes in using ¡®battle axes.¡¯ Given our inherent strength, this makes sense, but it¡¯s still an unusual choice of weapon. Even Nicole, who appears delicate, can carry around a boulder. Thinking about all this gives me a lot of inspiration. The idea of a people whose records were completely erased for some reason is fascinating. It would be a lie to say it doesn¡¯t pique my interest. After all, even the ¡®fusion¡¯ of elves was recently rediscovered after being erased from records due to its dangers. Of course, I won¡¯t add this to Xenon¡¯s Biography right now; it would be better suited for a sequel. Adding it now risks complicating the story. ¡°So, are you satisfied with the explanation? My family and I are just ordinary nobles.¡± ¡°I see. I thought you would know since you¡¯re Xenon.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know everything. Contrary to what people say, I¡¯m neither a sage nor a prophet. I¡¯m just a regular writer.¡± ¡°A regular writer who makes prophecies and saves the world? Mom said lying is bad.¡± ¡°...¡± Lara, either full of energy or brimming with curiosity, continued to ask numerous questions. I answered each one diligently. As we spent time together, evening approached. It seemed like a good point to end the conversation, as we needed to prepare dinner and provide Lara with some indoor clothes. ¡°Let¡¯s stop here for now. We need to get ready for dinner and find some clothes for Lara. Do we have suitable clothes for her?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll check and see.¡± ¡°Alright. Thanks for that.¡± ¡°Oh, Isaac Oppa.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Just as I was about to stand up, Lara called my name. I turned to look at her, and she gazed at me with sparkling eyes. ¡°Can I sleep with Adelia tonight? I really want to sleep with her since it¡¯s been a while.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± I pondered for a moment, seeing the deep affection Lara had for Adelia in her request. Adelia¡¯s work hours were almost over, so if I gave permission, she would likely agree. I looked at Adelia to see if she was okay with it. If she was fine, I¡¯d allow it. Surprisingly, Adelia seemed hesitant. Normally, she would have nodded, but now she appeared a bit restless. Seeing this, I realized the situation. At least for tonight, it wasn¡¯t possible. The reason was simple. Until yesterday, Marie had been here, but now she was gone. In other words, this was Adelia¡¯s chance to have me to herself for a while. Even if she couldn¡¯t express this directly, her actions showed it. ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t think it will work tonight.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Lara looked more puzzled than disappointed. I replied, not forgetting to wink playfully. ¡°Because tonight, she¡¯s planning to sleep with Oppa.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Adelia blushed and cleared her throat at my response. ¡°Oh my...¡± Even though Lara was young, she had apparently received proper education on such matters, as she covered her mouth with her hands. Time passed since then. [King Friedrich¡¯s Shocking Confession: ¡°I Have a Hidden Child.¡±] Queen Maria¡¯s persuasion worked, and Friedrich set aside his honor. Translators note: Chapter 315 Chapter 315 Sometimes, you¡¯ve probably heard the saying, ¡°Honor doesn¡¯t put food on the table.¡± This is often said to people who create trouble or are stubborn because they can¡¯t let go of their honor. But despite the frustration, it¡¯s true that honor can provide sustenance. Honor can be interpreted in various ways, but it mostly relates to one¡¯s image. Just as first impressions last, an image, once formed, stays in people¡¯s minds for a long time. This image is crucial, especially for celebrities and broadcasters in my past life. If one¡¯s honor is damaged and their image is tarnished, the loss is immeasurable. They could immediately lose their source of income, and in severe cases, it could lead to social ostracization. Even in this world, which is close to medieval, it¡¯s no different. Regardless of how honor is embellished, fundamentally, it relates to one¡¯s image.Chee?ck out latest novels at novelhall.comes people prioritize practicality or financial gain over honor, but even these people have basic honor, even if they¡¯re not aware of it. No matter how much they pursue gold, they still live within the ¡°law¡¯s¡± boundaries. If they commit crimes, practicality and wealth are meaningless as they head straight to prison. People abide by the law for this reason. Committing a crime leads to inevitable criticism from those around, naturally tarnishing one¡¯s image. This applies not only to crimes but also to morally wrong actions. Nobles often lose power not just because of a power struggle but because they¡¯ve committed actions that tarnished their honor. You don¡¯t have to look far¡ªjust look at my father and me. My father, despite being a baron, is a powerful force openly supported by the empire, and as for me, there¡¯s no need to elaborate. Had my father not been the Red Lion but an ordinary knight, and had I not been Xenon, we would have remained a very ordinary noble family. This shows how much can be gained through honor. Thus, honor can greatly benefit society and is, in some ways, the foundation that sustains a country. Especially for those protecting the nation¡ªthe ¡°soldiers¡±¡ªhonor is more precious than life. This isn¡¯t just a metaphor; it¡¯s factual because soldiers risk their ¡°lives¡± for their job. Many people live and die for honor, but few explicitly risk their lives to protect it like soldiers do. This is why Minerva¡¯s unique law, which forces those who insult soldiers to enlist, exists¡ªto make them realize that honor isn¡¯t something to be trifled with. However, as shown by Friedrich¡¯s example, there are times when one must set aside their honor. In fact, from my study of history in my past life, Friedrich¡¯s case is mild. There¡¯s a very fitting example of what happens when one clings to honor too tightly: war. In my previous life, the world saw two global wars because European countries couldn¡¯t set aside their honor. Similarly, in this world, the racial war broke out for similar reasons. Therefore, it¡¯s crucial to know when to let go of honor and not to stubbornly cling to it. In this regard, Friedrich¡¯s choice can be seen as the right one. If he had held onto his honor, a second Jairos Revolution might have erupted. [King Friedrich personally confessed his past mistakes to the representatives of the commoners.] [Unable to overcome his youthful impulses, he had an affair with a woman other than Queen Maria...] [He acknowledged the child but did not accept them as family, treating them with neglect and disdain...] It seems Queen Maria¡¯s persuasion worked, as Friedrich confessed all his wrongdoings. Just from what I read in the newspaper, it was surprising how detailed his confession was. Although he didn¡¯t mention any names, anyone with a bit of knowledge about the situation could figure out who he was referring to. This made me suspect whether they were planning to use Adelia for political purposes. If that were the case, I would act immediately. [Count Kamar: If you think pushing the responsibility onto others will solve the problem, step down from the throne yourself. Our Kingdom of Ters must seek a different system moving forward.] [The people of our Kingdom of Ters are enlightened. They know how to think and act for themselves, coming together to raise their voices. They know their own strength well.] [Is the current system truly fitting for our Kingdom of Ters? Shouldn¡¯t we, at the very least, adopt a minimal electoral system like Alvenheim, if not bloodline succession?] Following this, Count Kamar revealed his true intentions. Surprisingly, he mentioned the concept of ¡®voting.¡¯ Even in Alvenheim, voting rights are not granted to commoners. Yet, he suggested that even commoners should have the right to vote. Strictly speaking, it would be granted to the representatives of the commoners. It¡¯s a step closer to democracy, though it still has ambiguous aspects. Nonetheless, it remains a groundbreaking statement. Moreover, given the near-revolutionary situation, his reasoning is perfectly justified. Nobles are compelled to act out of fear of revolution, and commoners have realized they too hold ¡®power.¡¯ This situation resembles a peculiar blend of the Holy Roman Empire¡¯s electoral system and a republic¡¯s voting rights, with a touch of Athenian democracy. As expected from a cultural nation, they seem poised to evolve further by learning from this incident. Of course, the crisis hasn¡¯t been fully resolved. Friedrich must endure the torrent of criticism following his confession. ¡°Huh? What is it?¡± ¡°Read this part of the newspaper.¡± Just as I was about to get lost in thought, Lara pointed out a section with her finger. I turned my gaze to it. [Is it possible that Xenon orchestrated all this to further advance the Kingdom of Ters? Perhaps to remind commoners of their power...] [Granting voting rights to commoners gives them ¡®qualifications.¡¯ The boundaries between nobles and commoners are gradually being blurred.] [Other nations are wary of Count Kamar¡¯s mention of ¡®voting¡¯ and are trying to understand Xenon¡¯s intentions behind all this...] What nonsense is this? Is this some kind of conspiracy theory? I laughed dryly as I read the article Lara pointed out. People interpret dreams better than they are, so it¡¯s better to give up on understanding these theories. Let them think what they want. ¡°Oppa, did you really do this for...¡± ¡°Not at all. I just wanted to protect Adelia. There¡¯s no grand reason behind it.¡± ¡°If you say so.¡± She didn¡¯t seem convinced, but I decided to let it go. Trying to explain further would only tire me out, and I doubted she would believe me anyway. As I watched Lara nibbling on cookies, I chuckled wryly and then looked up. Across from me, Adelia was sitting neatly, gazing at me. When I smiled, Adelia responded with a gentle smile and a nod. Although it wasn¡¯t her usual confident smile, just seeing her smile was enough. ¡°Adelia.¡± ¡°Yes, Isaac.¡± ¡°Are you okay now?¡± Adelia answered my question. ¡°I¡¯m happy. Truly.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all that matters.¡± If Adelia had completely let go of her regrets, that was enough for me. Seeing us like this seemed to warm Lara¡¯s heart, and she casually dropped a bombshell while munching on her cookies. ¡°So, when will Oppa and Unnie have a baby?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I thought babies were made when you sleep in the same bed?¡± This mischievous child. ***** Several days had passed since King Friedrich abdicated in favor of Queen Maria. During this time, as we couldn¡¯t understand Friedrich¡¯s true intentions, we continued with our usual daily routines. ¡°... Who did you say is coming this time?¡± ¡°King Friedrich is coming with Princess Hiriya. It seems they are coming to apologize.¡± Friedrich and Hiriya were scheduled to visit our estate. ¡°And what about Crown Prince Laos?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about him.¡± It appeared Crown Prince Laos would not be accompanying them. Translators note: Chapter 316 Chapter 316 The mansion became extremely busy with the news that Friedrich, now the Grand Duke, would be visiting. It was even more noticeable than when Queen Maria visited. The employees were busy tidying up every corner of the mansion since this morning, and I was no exception. I couldn¡¯t do anything properly because I had to get ready since early morning. After all, even though he has handed over the throne, Friedrich was once a king. The transition might not have been completed properly, so his authority would still be fully maintained. Therefore, it wasn¡¯t just me; Adelia had the hardest time. She is my personal maid and also Friedrich¡¯s hidden illegitimate child. This fact became known to everyone through a letter. My mother also suggested that we might as well dress up since things turned out this way, but Adelia vehemently refused. She said it was fine to wear a maid¡¯s uniform, but she would never wear a dress. Even Nicole wears a dress for official events, so I asked why she didn¡¯t like it, and she said it reminded her of her past, making her feel uncomfortable. When I asked what she meant, she said she once wore a dress in the palace and heard people gossiping that she was pretending to be royalty despite being just a half-breed. Since then, she avoided dresses and said it was one of the decisive reasons she became a knight. Hearing about her unfortunate past, my mother had no choice but to step back. Instead, Adelia received a simple makeup. In fact, she was so naturally beautiful that she didn¡¯t need much makeup. Just a simple cream to give her skin a glossy look was enough. Unlike Cecily or Rina, who had strong impressions, Adelia¡¯s plain and puppy-like appearance suited even this minimal makeup. ¡°Are you nervous?¡± ¡°It would be a lie to say I¡¯m not nervous, right?¡± After all the preparations were done, Adelia and I waited in the bedroom for a while. Currently, Friedrich and Hiriya were talking to Lara, who has been staying at our house as a guest. Since it seemed like they might be discussing something serious, we planned to let them finish their conversation first before joining in. Like Queen Maria, now the reigning queen, Lara was also innocent. Honestly, the mere fact that this situation arose is unfair to Lara. ¡°Noona, what do you think Friedrich is going to say?¡±Visitt for the latest updates ¡°Well... I don¡¯t know either.¡± About 20 minutes had passed since Friedrich and Hiriya arrived at our mansion. Adelia and I were discussing what might happen next in the bedroom. The most important point was why Friedrich came to the mansion and why he handed over the throne to Queen Maria. I was curious about why Laos didn¡¯t come, but it didn¡¯t interest me as much. With Lara already at our mansion, if Laos also came, there would be no one left in the Kingdom of Teres. The transition wasn¡¯t fully completed yet, so it made sense not to leave Maria alone. This was something understandable. ¡°Why did he come? He could have just stayed still...¡± Adelia murmured in a timid voice, fidgeting with her clasped hands. The usual confidence she exuded was completely gone. Friedrich was the source of her trauma. I recalled her facing her family a year ago. Even just looking at them made her break out in a cold sweat and show extreme anxiety. If her siblings caused her that much distress, Friedrich must have been even worse. During the trial, Friedrich outright denied Adelia¡¯s existence. Even though it was expected, it must have deeply wounded Adelia¡¯s heart. ¡®Honestly, it¡¯s a bit infuriating.¡¯ I can understand Friedrich¡¯s position. As a king, if his honor and dignity were tarnished, lurking hyenas would pounce on him. However, if he had set aside his honor for a moment and humbly admitted his mistake, the situation might have changed, even if just slightly. He made mistakes in his youthful recklessness, but at least he could have shown that he was someone who took ¡®responsibility.¡¯ For high-ranking nobles like Friedrich, ¡®responsibility¡¯ is extremely important. There are countless people who stubbornly deny everything until their downfall. In that sense, even though Friedrich barely managed to escape the pit of ruin, the resentment remains unchanged. If I weren¡¯t Xenon, the situation would have favored Friedrich, and he wouldn¡¯t have acknowledged Adelia¡¯s existence at all. It means that the situation cannot be viewed positively from any angle. ¡°Why now... It would have been better if he didn¡¯t come at all, so why...¡± Adelia murmured, her thoughts seemingly aligning with mine. I looked at her troubled expression and silently took her hand. When I held her hand, Adelia flinched and slowly lifted her bowed head to look at me. I smiled as if to say everything would be fine, and Adelia responded with an embarrassed smile. ¡°Now that the situation has reversed, you can say what you want to say, Noona. Okay?¡± ¡°I know, but... when I meet him, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to speak. Sigh...¡± Adelia let out a frustrated sigh. Her sky-blue eyes were clouded with worry. I gently wrapped my arm around her shoulders to help her feel more secure. Patting her back to reassure her was a bonus. Noticing my comforting gesture, Adelia chuckled softly and spoke to me. ¡°Are you comforting me?¡± ¡°What else would I be doing? If you really want, I can do something else too.¡± ¡°Honestly... You¡¯re so different from my first impression of you. I didn¡¯t know you could be so sly. Does Nicole know?¡± ¡°Rather than sly, how about calling me warm-hearted?¡± ¡°If you couldn¡¯t even speak, you wouldn¡¯t be so annoying. But still, thank you.¡± Despite her words, Adelia subtly moved her hips closer to me. Even though she spoke that way, she preferred emotional closeness with me the most. So, I moved the arm that was around her shoulder to gently hold her head, slowly pulling her closer until our foreheads touched. Even without deep physical intimacy like making love or kissing, Adelia was satisfied. For her, the most important thing was to wash away the stained wounds of her past. After keeping our foreheads together for a while, we simultaneously pulled away. Then, looking into her sky-blue eyes, I spoke. ¡°Shall we go now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± We held hands until we got up from the bed, but once we stepped out of the bedroom, we let go. For a moment, Adelia¡¯s face showed a deep sense of regret, but she quickly shifted into her role as a maid. She wore her characteristic calm smile, a practiced expression. ¡°I have no such intentions. I handed the throne over to my wife to prevent that very scenario. My wife and Adelia are complete strangers with no blood relation.¡± ¡°Even that stranger treated me well, but you all...!¡± Adelia, who had been harboring much pent-up resentment, was on the verge of exploding. Her eyes were wide open, and her tightly clenched fists trembled. Though she didn¡¯t fully erupt, her feelings were undoubtedly conveyed. I held her arm to help her temper her emotions. Meanwhile, Friedrich remained calm under her intense glare, but Hiriya was not. She let out a high-pitched scream and shook violently. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry! I don¡¯t expect any mercy, just please spare my life...!¡± ¡°No one is taking your life.¡± It seemed the revolution had left a lasting fear. I responded with a look of disbelief and then turned my attention back to Friedrich. He blinked slowly, and as soon as our eyes met, he quietly began to speak. ¡°So, I came here to say this, albeit belatedly.¡± With those words, Friedrich pushed his chair back and slowly stood up. As he stood, both Adelia and I turned our attention to him. He then walked over to stand beside Adelia, looking at her face for a while. Adelia glared at him with a face full of complex emotions. While a strange tension filled the air between the father and daughter¡ª Friedrich slowly knelt down. ¡°I apologize.¡± He bowed his head, expressing his apology in a calm voice. Even though he had abdicated, this was an act of completely casting away his pride as a former king. Just kneeling was enough to tear his honor to shreds, yet he even pressed his forehead to the ground. ¡°I sincerely apologize for causing trouble by failing to abandon that one piece of honor.¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± ¡°And...¡± Friedrich slowly lifted his face. Thud!! ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He struck his forehead forcefully against the floor, making a loud noise that echoed through the drawing room. If his previous apology was from the position of a ¡°king,¡± this one was as Adelia¡¯s ¡°biological father.¡± Moreover, the forceful bow emphasized the sincerity of his apology as her father. ¡°I am sorry for treating you so coldly to protect that wretched honor. And I am sorry for never acknowledging you as my child. I regret it all.¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± ¡°I won¡¯t ask for forgiveness. But, I felt that if I didn¡¯t take this chance, I might never have it again. So I came to you despite the rudeness.¡± Adelia looked silently at Friedrich, who had bowed his head to the ground in front of her. I wanted to see her expression, but I couldn¡¯t as she had turned her head away. However, judging by her trembling body, it seemed she couldn¡¯t contain her overwhelming emotions. Honestly, I would have felt the same way. For a long time, heavy silence filled the room. It felt like an hour had passed, but only ten minutes had gone by. During those ten minutes, Friedrich remained bowed, waiting for Adelia to speak. About five minutes later. ¡°It¡¯s too... late.¡± Adelia finally spoke, her voice heavy with a mixture of sadness and anger. Despite her words, Friedrich did not lift his head. ¡°I just wanted something ordinary. Even if you couldn¡¯t call me your daughter directly, I just wanted to live a normal life. I wanted to laugh and talk like other children, and to be loved by adults.¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± ¡°But you didn¡¯t allow that. You didn¡¯t do it, not even until the end. Couldn¡¯t let go of that wretched honor? No. Even without that honor, you would never have acknowledged me. You didn¡¯t give me even a shred of the ¡®affection¡¯ that others gave me. I will never forgive you.¡± Bitterness can be resolved. But if it hardens, it¡¯s impossible to break it apart without shattering the emotions entirely. That¡¯s exactly where Adelia stands. Though I am here to support her now, her hardened wounds continue to torment her heart. The sharp edges of her pain cruelly gouge at her soul, and each gouge leaves another scar. Friedrich¡¯s apology does nothing but add to Adelia¡¯s wounds. It might tie up loose ends, but it won¡¯t break her bitterness. However, it serves perfectly to sever any lingering attachment. ¡°Now that we¡¯ve tied up loose ends, disappear from my sight. Don¡¯t come to me again, and don¡¯t even think of approaching Isaac. I will live my life as Adelia Cross. Not as a princess of the Kingdom of Ters, but as Isaac Ducker Michelle¡¯s personal maid.¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± ¡°And if, just if, you ever cause harm to Isaac...¡± Adelia clenched her fists tightly and muttered, her voice filled with all the pent-up anger inside her. ¡°I will become the sword of revenge and pierce your hearts.¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± ¡°Like Envy in Xenon¡¯s Biography, I will cut off your heads and turn the kingdom to ashes, no matter what. So please...¡± Her voice choked up, and she paused for a moment before finally managing to continue. ¡°Please... don¡¯t appear before me. Father.¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± ¡°Even though our relationship is worse than strangers, even though you are the one who created my terrible past, I don¡¯t want to kill my own blood. So...¡± The lingering attachment that had tormented Adelia... ¡°Go. Now.¡± ...completely broke away today. Translators note: My stockpile of chapters run out but I will try to still upload daily, although there may be an off day every now and then, at least until I have some time to mass translate again. Chapter 317 Chapter 317 With the belated apology from the royal family of Ters over, Adelia¡¯s face brightened considerably. She exuded an unmistakable air of happiness, as if she had finally let go of her lingering regrets. Friedrich¡¯s apology had an impact, but perhaps Hiriya¡¯s was the most significant. The clear sound of a slap echoed in the drawing room as Adelia struck her cheek cleanly. The amusing part was that she hit the exact same spot I had hit before. Along with the slap, Adelia¡¯s words remained vividly in my mind. ¡°If you do that again, I¡¯ll hit the other side. Keep that in mind.¡± ¡°Yes, yes! I understand, Unnie! I absolutely will!¡± Hiriya, holding her cheek that was starting to swell, had a relieved expression. She probably felt that she had finally settled all her burdens. Of course, even though she had settled things, I could still reduce her to a wreck at any time, so she didn¡¯t take any further actions. If she had any common sense, she wouldn¡¯t act out again. Though I could have made her a slave or worse, Adelia didn¡¯t want that, so we let her go. I¡¯m not the kind of person to go that far either. Honestly, keeping her as a slave would be useless unless there was some purpose for her. As a knight, her skills were inferior to Adelia¡¯s, and she would just be a waste of resources. In any case, we concluded things with Friedrich and Hiriya, and the only one left was Laos, but Adelia refused to see him. ¡°Why bother? I don¡¯t even want to see his face, so he can just get lost.¡± That was exactly what she said. Slapping Laos wouldn¡¯t have been satisfying, and she didn¡¯t want any further ties with the royal family. However, she did say she would gladly allow Lara to visit. It was a small act of mercy, showing the last bit of her conscience. Having ended our bitter ties with the royal family of Ters, we returned to our peaceful daily life. Returning to our routine meant I handled the remaining tasks while Adelia, as always, assisted me. ¡°Sigh. When will I ever finish reading all this?¡± The problem was that there was so much it made me want to curse. I sighed at the pile of letters stacked high on my desk. The contents of these letters are fan letters and greetings from famous families, among various other types of correspondence. Naturally, these letters were sent to Xenon, which is to say, to me. Originally, they would have gone to the publishing house, but after revealing my identity, they started coming directly to the mansion. Moreover, unlike before when I maintained an air of mystery, now that people know who Xenon is, the volume of letters has increased significantly. Reading all of this makes me nauseous, and the problem is, this isn¡¯t even the end of it. ¡°Wow. This drawing is really well done!¡± ¡°Who drew it?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see... Bernado Helinka? Do you know who that is?¡± ¡°No idea.¡± Not only letters but also packages containing various items started arriving at the mansion in large quantities. Just the visible amount was enough to make me laugh in disbelief, and the problem is, this isn¡¯t even all of it. All the letters and packages that have made it to my room have already been ¡®inspected.¡¯ In other words, there are still many more that haven¡¯t been checked yet. Since my identity was revealed, there is a risk of devil worshippers attempting an attack, so everything is inspected one by one. This is handled meticulously by wizards sent from the royal palace, Helium, and Alvenheim. They are particularly thorough with packages; if there¡¯s any sign of magic, they immediately set it aside. If there¡¯s any explosive magic, it could endanger the entire mansion. So, while I¡¯m only checking the ones that have been cleared, the sheer volume was still daunting. ¡®I wonder when I¡¯ll be able to go back to the academy.¡¯ After revealing my identity, the academy began to make accommodations for me. Even royalty can only take a maximum of one year off, but I have been granted unlimited leave. The academy sees this as a golden opportunity to boast that Xenon is an alumnus, an unprecedented honor. They wouldn¡¯t miss this chance. They even said that if I wanted, they could let me graduate anytime and even offer me a faculty position. However, I firmly refused as it felt too shameless, and I have a lot to learn under Elena. Moreover, unlike the professors, I don¡¯t have much knowledge. Think about why professors are professors. At the very least, they are experts in their fields and have presented numerous papers. They are monsters in their own right. Even though I have the experience of a previous life, my knowledge of this world is far from sufficient. Perhaps if it were an honorary position. ¡°Show me. I want to see how well it¡¯s drawn.¡± ¡°Here you go.¡± Adelia, who had been inspecting it for safety, handed me the drawing. Although I¡¯ve seen many works at exhibitions, this is the first time a drawing has been sent to the mansion. You might ask what I¡¯ve been doing until now, but as I said, it takes time to inspect everything. We can¡¯t afford to overlook even a 0.001% chance of danger. So today, we received this mountain of fan letters and packages. The problem is, this is only what¡¯s been sorted so far, so more will likely keep coming. Just thinking about it makes me dizzy, but let¡¯s take a look at the drawing first. ¡°It¡¯s Jin and Lily, right?¡± The drawing Adelia showed me was of the popular couple Jin and Lily from Xenon¡¯s Biography. Lily was standing at the front with her hands clasped in prayer, while Jin stood behind her. The drawing perfectly captures Jin and Lily¡¯s relationship. Especially striking is Jin¡¯s willingness to become the shadow for Lily¡¯s light. ¡°Sex education?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Adelia blushed slightly at my question, feeling a bit embarrassed. However, she noticed I was serious and cleared her throat before answering quietly. ¡°As you know, my mother was a prostitute. So, she taught me in a somewhat practical way.¡± ¡°Practical, as in...?¡± ¡°How to please a man more. She focused solely on physical pleasure without any emotional connection.¡± ¡°So, back then, during night service...¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to get scolded.¡± When I made a cheeky joke, Adelia chided me. Thanks to having completely moved past her past, she can now handle these provocative conversations without issue. I smiled lightly and dropped the joke, returning to the main topic. ¡°Do you know how commoners receive sex education?¡± ¡°It¡¯s varied. There are academies, but commoners who receive education before that usually come from very wealthy families. Most of the time, it¡¯s taught by their parents.¡± ¡°I see...¡± Not every estate has schools or academies, and education before adulthood is mostly the responsibility of the parents. Each family¡¯s way of life differs, so it¡¯s not standardized. ¡°But why are you asking about this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because there¡¯s going to be a love scene at the end of Volume 24. Xenon and Mary, as well as Jin and Lily.¡± ¡°What? They¡¯re finally getting together? Finally?¡± Adelia¡¯s eyes widened in surprise when I mentioned the scene. She even walked up to me quickly, her expression showing she was eager to know if I was serious. I had almost forgotten that Adelia was a fan of Jin and Lily. She felt that Jin, who had a miserable and gloomy childhood, was a reflection of herself. Even being abandoned by his biological father was the same. As a result, she got along well with my mother. ¡°Uh... Yes. As the story heads towards its conclusion, there should be events like this, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Oh! Finally...¡± Adelia, moved as she clasped her hands together. Is it just an illusion, or does she somehow resemble my mother? Adelia, who looked expectantly at me with an eager expression, spoke as I stood there with a puzzled look on my face. ¡°Is that what you¡¯ve been worried about? Just write it down straightforwardly.¡± ¡°But someone might copy it. We need to make sure incorrect information doesn¡¯t spread.¡± ¡°Hmm... Yeah, it would be a bit awkward if we wrote down exactly what we did.¡± ¡°Right?¡± More than that, there¡¯s one person in particular I¡¯m most concerned about. ¡°We don¡¯t want to instill weird ideas in a perfectly normal person, right? We need to prevent that as much as possible.¡± ***** Meanwhile, around the same time, at the Luminous Temple in the Michelle Estate. ¡°Achoo!¡± Kate, who was praying devoutly as usual, suddenly let out a sneeze. [What¡¯s the matter, my child?] ¡®Ah, it¡¯s nothing. My nose just suddenly felt itchy...¡¯ Kate, who can now communicate directly with Luminous just like Isaac. ¡®So, Luminous, when will I be able to receive his light?¡¯ [...It might be soon.] ¡®Really?¡¯ [It depends on how you take it.] ¡®Ah!¡¯ She couldn¡¯t contain her joy upon receiving Luminous¡¯s oracle-like message. Translators note: Chapter 318: Education (2) Chapter 318: Education (2) If I¡¯m pondering over a scene that will appear at the end of volume 24, it means that volume 23 has already been released. The main plot of volume 23 revolves around the final showdown between Envy and Xenon in a kingdom on the brink of destruction. Throughout, numerous arguments and logical exchanges take place. Envy justifies his own revenge while acknowledging his misdeeds, and Xenon views Envy not with anger but with pity. Despite both being taught under the same sky by the same mentor, they ended up with completely opposite fates. One is destined to bring about the world¡¯s ruin, while the other is destined to save it.Visitt for the latest updates The contrast between their situations is stark, yet ironically, Xenon understands Envy¡¯s motivations. Xenon recognizes that he, too, could have ended up like Envy, being his perfect arch-enemy. However, understanding the pain doesn¡¯t equate to empathizing with it. To be precise, Xenon chose not to empathize. Despite Envy¡¯s heart-wrenching circumstances, the fact that he committed evil acts remains unchanged. Thus, Envy and Xenon face each other. Their meeting place is the audience chamber. The chamber, stained with blood from Envy¡¯s massacre, sees Envy himself seated on the throne after slaughtering his kin with his own hands. To his right lies his father¡¯s severed head, and to his left, the head of the brother who took his beloved. The beloved, who ended her own life, is seated on the queen¡¯s throne. Envy calmly awaits Xenon in this grisly scene. Crafting that scene took immense effort. I aimed to convey the feeling of approaching a king while also evoking the sense of confronting a dungeon¡¯s master. In the end, Envy declared himself ¡®king¡¯, even though the kingdom was on the verge of being reduced to ashes by demons. Thus began a light debate between the two. Realizing that they could not reach an understanding, they moved into a full-scale battle. Particularly, the words Envy spoke to Xenon just before the battle stuck in the minds of many: [I didn¡¯t choose to be born into this world. I didn¡¯t choose to have such parents. I didn¡¯t choose to live this kind of life. I never wanted to be born into this world.] These words echo the miserable life of Envy and represent the feelings of illegitimate children who still suffer. The perception of them is so low that it¡¯s considered natural for illegitimate children to be abandoned at birth because they could cause discord and significant turmoil in families. Of course, there are some noble-minded individuals who take responsibility for their illegitimate children, but they are very few. Most consider them a ¡®blemish¡¯ and discard them mercilessly. In extreme cases, assassins are sent to cleanly remove them. As Envy mentioned, illegitimate children are forced to live unwanted lives, perfectly fitting the case of a victim turned perpetrator. If they had been helped to live like human beings, they would never have become like this. [Friedrich, lauded as a romanticist by the public, had his flaws. It¡¯s no different for other royalty or nobility.] [If they couldn¡¯t control their lower bodies, they should at least take responsibility for the children.] [Historically, there have been many cases similar to Envy¡¯s.] [If a devil invasion actually occurred, there would be countless people who would become like Envy.] As a result, interest in illegitimate children has significantly increased. The tragic past of Envy, combined with the reality of Friedrich, has brought this issue to the forefront. Although the perception of illegitimate children was abysmally low, it has become clear that they are ¡®victims¡¯ rather than ¡®potential perpetrators.¡¯ [After Friedrich¡¯s shocking confession, more people are revealing that they are illegitimate children of nobles...] [I¡¯m not asking for responsibility. I just want to live like a human being.] This topic being covered in ¡°Xenon¡¯s Biography¡± has had a significant impact in reality. Many people have come forward to confess the secrets of their birth, reminiscent of the mixed-blood situation in Alvenheim. The percentage of nobles is about 0.01% to 0.3% of the total population. It seems small, but remember that the human population alone is in the billions. [Nobles denying their children and people insisting on temple verification. What is the truth?] [It¡¯s the same for commoners. Desire is equal among all genders and ages.] [Unlike human nations, Alvenheim and Helium are quiet... The same goes for Animers and Makina.] Elves naturally have a more reserved nature and less sexual desire compared to humans, and as known, demons have immense self-control. Dwarves are the same. They are a peculiar race that would rather touch steel than engage in sexual relations. Beastmen... let¡¯s skip them. Their instincts as beasts and their culture are far removed from the concept of illegitimate children. Just describing it as ¡®they shared a night together¡¯ and moving on? Would the readers be satisfied with that, especially when they¡¯ve been eagerly waiting for this scene? Absolutely not. Moreover, this is the most crucial part of the characters¡¯ relationship, so it can¡¯t be glossed over. ¡°While I can manage the length... to do that, I¡¯d need to include psychological descriptions for Xenon and Mary as well. But Mary is an elf, right? Even though there¡¯s no formal ritual due to the war, I know nothing about elven sexual practices...¡± ¡°Hmm... that¡¯s true.¡± Another issue is Mary¡¯s (the elf) psychology. While Jin is fine thanks to Cecily¡¯s advice, I don¡¯t understand the mind of an elf. Elves, with their temperate dispositions, regard sexual relations as a kind of ¡®ritual¡¯. This is why their birth rate is extremely low. I can¡¯t even ask my acquaintances about it. Although Elena and Cindy are my companions, they¡¯re not the type I can ask about such things. ¡®Arwen is...¡¯ There¡¯s Arwen, but I¡¯m too embarrassed to ask her. I know she has romantic feelings for me, but regardless, how could I suddenly ask her what she thinks about the first night? Even if it¡¯s for ¡°Xenon¡¯s Biography,¡± it might make things awkward. ¡°Just ask her.¡± ¡°Huh? Ask who?¡± ¡°Ask Queen Arwen. You¡¯ll end up with her sooner or later anyway.¡± ¡°.....¡± It seems our dear Marie doesn¡¯t mind. Whether she¡¯s half given up or simply accepted it, she no longer cares who I¡¯m with. As I looked at her in astonishment, she shrugged her shoulders and joked. ¡°Why are you making that face? It¡¯s pointless to be jealous at this point. So stop worrying about me and just ask her. I¡¯m curious too.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious. I¡¯ll do anything if it helps you.¡± From the look on her face, she seemed to mean it. I stared into Marie¡¯s blue eyes before shifting my gaze elsewhere. Others seemed to agree with Marie¡¯s opinion, nodding or responding with silence. For a moment, I felt the urge to ask for Arwen¡¯s opinion as well, but she would probably consent anyway. ¡°...So, should I really call her?¡± I glanced around nervously as I pulled a summoning scroll from my desk drawer. The scroll, of course, was for summoning Siris. When I received yet another affirmative response, I hesitated a few times before tearing the scroll. It had been a while since I last summoned Siris, so I wondered if she would respond. A short while later... ¡°W-what did you say? F-first night? Suddenly?¡± Arwen asked back, her silver-gray eyes wide in surprise. Her face was deeply flushed, and her long, elven ears twitched aimlessly up and down. ¡®...She¡¯s adorable.¡¯ She looked truly adorable. Translators note: Chapter titles are back! Chapter 319: Education (3) Chapter 319: Education (3) Since Isaac¡¯s true identity was revealed, Arwen¡¯s schedule had only gotten busier. Knowing Xenon¡¯s identity was a title that had faded, but her close relationship with him remained unchanged. In fact, Arwen had revealed her close friendship with Isaac in front of everyone during the small social gathering. Despite the formal setting where they maintained decorum, the attendees were high-ranking politicians with keen observational skills and sharp psychological insights. On the other hand, Isaac, who was debuting in such a social event, struggled to manage his expressions. Despite Marie¡¯s best efforts to support him, his inexperience was evident. Nevertheless, Isaac interacted with Arwen as if they were truly close friends, engaging in seamless conversation and even exchanging jokes. Moreover, the head of the Elder Council, Fieren, had made a desperate statement during his final outburst, claiming that Xenon, or rather Isaac, was Arwen¡¯s lover and had even left her speeches. Whether or not they were lovers was beside the point, the key detail was that Isaac had directly helped Arwen by writing her speeches. This was a direct involvement, unlike the more ambiguous assistance he provided to the demons through ¡°Xenon¡¯s Biography.¡± This implied that Isaac was close enough to lend his wisdom to Arwen. If it weren¡¯t for Marie being his fiance?e, rumors about them being a couple would have spread. Everyone who needed to know was aware of Arwen¡¯s romantic feelings for Isaac, but they kept quiet to avoid unnecessary confusion. Regardless, since Isaac¡¯s confession, Arwen had been incredibly busy. While she was used to the overwhelming workload, it was the ¡®gift¡¯ that was the real issue. She wanted to present herself as a gift from Alvenheim, but as time passed, it became increasingly delayed. The timing was one thing, but above all, she was embarrassed. It was practically a public declaration of love in front of everyone. Confessing to a man who already has a fiance?e? Can she handle the backlash? Especially considering that it¡¯s Xenon. She can. In fact, it¡¯s what she desires. Alvenheim would do anything for their benefactor. Won¡¯t the throne be left vacant? No worries about that either. She can use her powerful magic to commute back and forth. She can handle her duties in Alvenheim and live a sweet married life at Isaac¡¯s mansion. Currently, she¡¯s working late nights, but if she manages her responsibilities carefully, such a lifestyle isn¡¯t entirely impossible. The delay is only because Arwen keeps postponing her confession. The delegation was also urging her, asking why she was even hesitating. If she continues like this, won¡¯t they fall behind the demons? Why hesitate when they need to check the rising Helium? However, once they understood her feelings, they left the choice to her. The elves¡¯ characteristic relaxed nature, with their near-thousand-year lifespans, also played a part. As time passed endlessly, Arwen kept watching for the right moment but continued to hesitate. What if it causes problems for Isaac? Would he feel burdened? What if he¡¯s not interested in her? There are other beautiful women around him, maybe even more beautiful than herself, should she even try to intrude? The queen who upheld her philosophy and implemented policies despite the Elder Council¡¯s opposition. The wise ruler who, after the race war, once again made Alvenheim a dominant nation. Though supported by ¡°Xenon¡¯s Biography,¡± she was integrating the dark elves with the elves. ¡°Your Majesty, Lord Isaac wishes to meet with you...¡± ¡°I will go at once!¡± But even she was just a regular woman in front of her love interest. ¡°But Your Majesty, you still have work to do...¡± ¡°What could be more important than a call from Xenon? I will go immediately!¡± Arwen¡¯s statement was undeniably true. No matter how esteemed she was as the Queen of Alvenheim, she couldn¡¯t compare to Isaac. Let¡¯s recall once more what happened after receiving just one letter from Isaac. We don¡¯t have to look far, just consider the Kingdom of Ters. So it¡¯s not strange at all for Arwen to drop everything and head to Isaac¡¯s mansion. Even those assisting her with her duties could understand, though they couldn¡¯t openly express their displeasure. ¡°What should I wear? No, before that, do you know why he called me?¡± Arwen asked, flustered, while pondering why Isaac had summoned her. Isaac knew she was busy, so he wouldn¡¯t call her unless it was something important. What could it be? Siris, quietly watching the excited Arwen, finally spoke. ¡°It¡¯s related to ¡®Xenon¡¯s Biography.¡¯ He said he¡¯d explain the details directly.¡± ¡°¡®Xenon¡¯s Biography?¡¯¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing it was related to ¡®Xenon¡¯s Biography¡¯ and not something personal, Arwen felt curious. It didn¡¯t seem like a private matter. Nonetheless, meeting him privately after a long time meant she needed to prepare. ¡°Tell Isaac I will come soon. Is it urgent?¡± ¡°No, he said you can come at your convenience.¡± ¡°Alright. Tell him I¡¯ll be there shortly.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± With that, Siris cloaked herself in invisibility. She would soon teleport to Isaac¡¯s mansion. Arwen watched her disappear and used her magic to confirm her absence. She was gone. No trace of Siris, even after several checks. ¡°Whenever you¡¯re comfortable,¡± Isaac replied. ¡°Alright. Ahem. Ahem.¡± Arwen cleared her throat again to steady her racing heart. She knew she would stutter if she started speaking immediately. When everyone¡¯s eyes were on her, she closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and exhaled slowly. ¡®If I were to have my first night...¡¯ Maybe her thoughts were too heated. Instead of imagining an elf accustomed to human society, she pictured her own first night. She smiled unknowingly and began to speak softly. ¡°As you all might know, the most important thing to an elf is their ears. Long ears are more precious than life itself to an elf. They must never be touched by anyone other than a loved one.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Isaac noted down her words, likening it to the demons¡¯ horns but understanding the subtle differences. He knew this much from general knowledge, but the ¡®ritual¡¯ aspect was what concerned him most. ¡°So, considering sexual relations as a ritual, can it be done without it?¡± ¡°It can. The ritual is mostly about maintaining bodily cleanliness. In Alvenheim, couples on their first night are given ¡®dew.¡¯ It¡¯s a liquid diluted with the World Tree¡¯s dew. They apply it to their bodies and then share their love.¡± ¡°Hmm... The World Tree has been destroyed, but if we say Mary secretly brought some, it should be fine. Is it just regular water?¡± Isaac continued to take notes in his notebook as he asked, realizing that this was information he hadn¡¯t known before and was glad he asked Arwen. ¡°It¡¯s not just ordinary water, it has a bit of viscosity. How it¡¯s used... depends on the couple.¡± She hesitated briefly, but Isaac understood what she was getting at. The viscosity suggested it was similar to a gel. As they continued to discuss and outline the scene, Arwen added more details. ¡°They apply it to each other¡¯s bodies, confirm their feelings for each other, and then embrace. While doing this, they gently touch each other¡¯s ears and whisper words of love.¡± ¡°Hmm... Is there anything to be cautious about?¡± ¡°The most important thing is to avoid injuring the ears. Some humans bite with their teeth, but it varies from person to person. I¡¯m fine with it.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡®I¡¯m fine with it?¡¯ Isaac and the others felt a bit uneasy at her statement. It seemed she wasn¡¯t fully aware, lost in her daydreams with her eyes closed. While it was a bit odd, Isaac decided to move on. He blinked and then quietly asked. ¡°Got it. What comes next? Do they pray to the gods?¡± ¡°Praying isn¡¯t a bad idea. Celebrating the first night with someone as wonderful and loving as Xenon would be... truly joyful. Having him touch my ears with those hands would be so...¡± ¡°Um... excuse me, Lady Arwen?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Sensing something was off, Cecily interrupted. Arwen opened her eyes, looking at her with a puzzled expression. Cecily scratched her cheek, feeling awkward but knowing she had to address it to prevent any misunderstanding. ¡°Did you, by any chance, project yourself onto Mary?¡± ¡°...Huh?¡± ¡°It seemed like you were describing your own feelings... so I just wanted to check.¡± And then her gaze went straight to Isaac. Isaac was also looking at her with vacant eyes. At the same time, the scene that she had only imagined in her head quickly changed. The man who was Xenon became Isaac, and the woman who was Mary became herself. If you think about it, everything she had just said was basically talking about her ideal first night. ¡°...!!¡± Realizing this, Arwen¡¯s ears perked up high. ¡°Huaaa...¡± She melted away, becoming limp like ice cream. Translators note: Arwen sure loves to self-destruct~ It¡¯s adorable tho, so it¡¯s okay~ Chapter 320: Education (4) Chapter 320: Education (4) There is a word called ¡®black history¡¯ (????????). It refers to a past that is embarrassing to speak about or experiences that one feels uncomfortable even acknowledging. There was no word to replace ¡®black history¡¯ in my previous life, so it was a term I used quite frequently. There¡¯s nothing else that so succinctly refers to a past one wishes to erase. Why do I mention this? Because our cute elf queen has just updated her ¡®black history¡¯ once again. It was an education, sure, but it was an education heavily spiced with her own personal desires. Unintentionally, her innermost thoughts were completely revealed. How should the dew of the World Tree be applied, how should the first night be spent, and so on. Compared to her previous statement about elven communism, this was even more intense. If there had been a mouse hole, she would have crawled into it. Honestly, she essentially revealed her ideal first night to me. Who wouldn¡¯t be embarrassed by that? Moreover, Arwen has a romantic interest in me. If it were me, I would not only hide but run away. And I would never show my face to that person again. ¡°Excuse me.¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± ¡°Arwen?¡± That¡¯s what Arwen is doing now. Having completely melted from Cecily¡¯s heavy dose of truth. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t teleport away but crammed herself into the small space under the desk. As you know, it¡¯s the desk I use to write Xenon¡¯s Biography. She looked around for a place to hide and chose here. The space itself was spacious enough, and since Arwen¡¯s frame was small, it wasn¡¯t a tight fit. It was a bit big to be called a mouse hole, but it was sufficient. ¡°Um¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± I scratched my head as I watched Arwen, who, like the last time she made the elven communism statement, was not showing me her face. It was cute, like a child showing only their back, and it felt like something she would do. Especially, Arwen¡¯s best feature, her back line, was a delightful sight for my eyes. From her slender waist to her attractive hip line, it was mesmerizing. Moreover, the dress she was wearing this time had slits on the sides, fully showcasing her charm. But that¡¯s that, and this is this. I called Arwen, who had her face buried between her knees, once again. ¡°Arwen? Can you answer me?¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± Although I asked in a gentle voice, Arwen remained unmoved. Instead, she buried her face even deeper between her legs. Smiling bitterly, I looked around. Marie, Cecily, and Adelia each had different expressions. Marie had her arms crossed, raising one corner of her mouth as if amused, Cecily looked somewhat disdainful, and Adelia had a wry smile. With each of them showing different reactions, I gave another awkward smile and turned my gaze back to Arwen. Leaving her like this wasn¡¯t right, and more importantly, now that I knew her true feelings, there was no need to back off. Poke poke ¡°Eeek...!¡± So, I pressed my finger into the exposed side of her dress. Since it was a direct touch and not through the fabric, Arwen flinched noticeably. Thud!Th.e? most uptodate novels are published on n(0)velbj)n(.)co/m ¡°Ouch!¡± And then she banged her head on the desk. I looked at Arwen, who was holding her head and crying out, with a sympathetic gaze. Outwardly, she was a wise and charismatic queen, but right now, she seemed more like a helpless child. While that might be part of her charm, I needed to clear up the misunderstanding for our conversation to proceed. ¡°Ugh...¡± ¡°Come on, let¡¯s talk face to face. I know you¡¯re embarrassed, so don¡¯t just show me your back.¡± Maybe because it was something I said in a situation where she was fully alert, Arwen started to slowly turn around, gently rubbing her head. I don¡¯t know why she doesn¡¯t just come out from under the desk, but it seems she lacked the courage due to updating her ¡®black history.¡¯ It¡¯s always something I think about, but it seems the position really does shape the person. ¡°Are you feeling a bit calmer now?¡± ¡°...A little.¡± Arwen answered while turning her head, seemingly having no intention of coming out from under the desk. Her flushed face and twitching ears conveyed her emotions well. She occasionally glanced at me, but she didn¡¯t seem to have the courage to meet my eyes directly. I wondered if it was okay to continue the conversation like this, but thinking it through, I knew it wasn¡¯t. So, I extended my hand. ¡°Don¡¯t stay there; come out. We have a lot to talk about.¡± ¡°...¡± Arwen alternated between looking at my extended hand and my face before cautiously reaching out. After hesitating a few times, she gently placed her hand in mine. It was only now that I realized Arwen¡¯s hands were as small as her petite frame. However, her hands were elegant and beautiful. I hadn¡¯t noticed before since I had never held her hand. ¡°...I¡¯ve shown you such disgrace. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Arwen quietly apologized as she emerged from under the desk, though she still couldn¡¯t meet my eyes. ¡°No, it¡¯s... understandable.¡± ¡°Your answer seems a bit delayed?¡± Marie, who had been silently observing, interjected, having noticed that my words lacked sincerity. She had an uncanny ability to discern the true meaning behind people¡¯s words, leaving me without an excuse. She was right, after all. ¡°Is that really necessary?¡± ¡°It is, at least for me. Until now, I¡¯ve only received from you, so please allow me to give meaning to this too.¡± Although her face looked like it was about to melt from embarrassment, her voice was firm. It seemed I had to take a step back here. I nodded in agreement, and Arwen¡¯s smile became even brighter. I wondered what kind of event she was preparing that required such effort. ¡°Oh. Is there a specific time you have in mind? I can adjust to your preferred time.¡± ¡°Um... can you give me about a month? There¡¯s someone else I need to deal with first.¡± ¡°Is it a woman?¡± ¡°...¡± Her intuition was spot on. As she guessed, I was planning to resolve things with Leona, specifically with her mother. Marie had told me that Leona was urgently looking for me. Her mother was likely at the academy too. ¡°I thought so. Well, it¡¯s natural for a hero who saved the world to have many women around him. Have you heard of ¡®heroic lechery¡¯?¡± ¡°I know what it means, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a fitting title for me...¡± ¡°You lie so shamelessly, Xenon! Just look at us!¡± Just as I was about to reject the title I couldn¡¯t accept, Cecily, filled with mischief, shouted loud enough for everyone to hear. ...I can¡¯t deny it now. Hearing her shout, I stiffened up. On the other hand, Arwen let out a faint laugh as if she found it amusing. It seemed she didn¡¯t mind having more women around me. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just being with you is enough for me. Anyway, this conversation has gone on for quite a while. I¡¯m sorry if I haven¡¯t been much help, as I believe you called me for assistance.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Thanks to you, I now know what I need to do moving forward. It doesn¡¯t necessarily have to be about Xenon¡¯s Biography.¡± ¡°...That mischievous nature of yours hasn¡¯t changed.¡± Arwen seemed to realize who my words were targeting. Her face instantly turned red, and she looked so adorable that I wanted to pinch her cheeks. ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll be off. Let¡¯s meet exactly one month and fifteen days from today. You can look forward to the gift prepared in Alvenheim.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be looking forward to it.¡± ¡°Wait a minute, Isaac.¡± Just as things were about to wrap up, Marie slowly walked towards us. Come to think of it, there was still a hurdle left. Arwen looked at her with a puzzled expression, while Marie also stared at her intently. The two women stared at each other for a while. In the tense atmosphere, Marie was the first to speak. ¡°You might have finished talking with Isaac, but our conversation isn¡¯t over, is it? You shouldn¡¯t think you can just brush this off.¡± ¡°Ah... Th-That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Alright! Shall we go? Cecily and Adelia, you come along too.¡± And so, Arwen was dragged to another room. I had no idea what they were going to talk about, but I hoped they wouldn¡¯t be too harsh. How much time passed after that? ¡°I-I¡¯ll be going now!¡± Arwen left the mansion as if she were fleeing. Just before leaving, she alternated between looking at my face and something below it. Seeing her leave in such a hurry made me curious, so I asked Marie what they talked about... ¡°We just gave her a ¡®preview.¡¯ That¡¯s really all.¡± ¡°...?¡± ¡°We were fine, but it seemed like it would be really tough for the queen.¡± All I got was a vague answer that didn¡¯t really clarify anything. ***** Time passed, and when volumes 24 and 24.5 were released. [The identity of the book released alongside volume 24 is... none other than A Beautiful Night of Love.] [Explicit and detailed psychological depictions of both parties.] [It must be based on Xenon¡¯s own experiences. However, isn¡¯t the content a bit too explicit...?] ¡°Oh, right.¡± I forgot to bribe the media. Translators note: ¡®I forgot to bribe the media.¡¯ This dude. Chapter 321: Opening (1) Chapter 321: Opening (1) Before we begin, let¡¯s briefly explore the sexual culture of this world. Unlike Earth, this world contains mana and magic, and even different races and gods exist here. As a result, despite resembling the medieval era, various differences become apparent in many areas. For example, having power and fame can earn you treatment akin to nobility, or inventions like refrigerators and magic engines exist despite not fitting the era. These peculiar differences highlight how the culture here differs significantly from Earth¡¯s. One of the most notable differences is in sexual culture, as mentioned earlier. In this world, everyone is considered an adult at the age of 17, equivalent to a high school freshman in South Korea. Unless in special cases, individuals inherit their parents¡¯ trade and eventually marry a compatible partner. Nobles, who are required to attend the academy, tend to marry later, although they often get engaged early on. So, how do people in this world become aware of ¡®sex¡¯? Women might begin to understand it through the significant event of their first menstruation, but what about men? It¡¯s driven by ¡®instinct,¡¯ ingrained at the genetic level. Simple interactions with someone they¡¯re attracted to can make their heart race or cause physical reactions. If they seek advice from their parents about these new feelings, their parents, being experienced, will kindly explain everything step by step. Alternatively, they might learn through certain incidents, such as accidentally seeing a naked person of the opposite sex, witnessing a sexual act, or viewing erotic artwork. These various experiences are not socially problematic; they¡¯re considered natural human instincts. But what if Xenon¡¯s Biography, regarded as a holy book, depicted the beautiful first night between a man and a woman? It¡¯s worth noting that Xenon¡¯s Biography is rated for all ages. It¡¯s a book that not only saved the world but also significantly improved people¡¯s literacy skills. A fascinating and somewhat provocative story that, once you get into it, you can¡¯t put down. A book that everyone must read thoroughly, even without someone else¡¯s recommendation. How would people react if a scene of love between a man and a woman appeared in such a book? [Explicitly depicted first night of a man and a woman. Xenon and Mary¡¯s first night was elegant, while Jin and Lily¡¯s was sublime.] [Main and supporting characters finally coming together. Readers¡¯ reactions are enthusiastic.] [The end of the story is starting to come into view.] Critics, focusing only on the story itself, showed calm reactions. No matter how provocative the content, the flow of the story was what mattered to them. However, what truly matters is the public¡¯s reaction. Ideally, the media should have been bribed, but I forgot and released it as it was. Specifically, it was released as volume 24.5, but the media blatantly reported it as an adult version. [Explosive reactions with some expressing concerns. Although an age restriction was imposed later, the books already sold remained out there...] [To parents: Please ensure that the newly released side story does not come into your children¡¯s hands.] [While the scene was necessary, there will be men and women who try to emulate it.] As a result, many expressed concerns. Even though it was Xenon¡¯s Biography, the ¡®first night¡¯ was a sensitive topic for them. Let¡¯s recall that occasionally, there are virgins who sacrifice their purity to pay off taxes or debts. It¡¯s a subject treated with great caution religiously, and ¡®lust¡¯ is one of the sins. Although their knowledge and culture regarding this topic are less advanced than Earth¡¯s, they instinctively understand the need to handle it carefully. [Parents¡¯ struggles: After secretly reading the adult version, children began asking various questions.] [The problem is not the children who have awakened to sex but those who haven¡¯t. Their untainted innocence makes them more vulnerable.] [Fortunately, sexual crimes haven¡¯t surged... If anything, they seem to have decreased due to new ways to relieve desires.] As time went on, more and more news started to emerge. Fortunately, sexual crimes didn¡¯t increase, possibly due to the new means of relieving desires through the adult version. Instead, the opposite effect appeared. Even the clergy do not consider masturbation a sin, let alone a crime. The gods themselves consoled people, viewing it as a natural instinct. Considering it a sin would be akin to rejecting the gods. Of course, many children secretly read the adult version and awakened to sexuality, causing trouble for their parents. This was somewhat expected, so I can overlook it. It¡¯s my fault for not bribing the media in the first place, so I should apologize. Anyway, although there was a slight stir, it didn¡¯t seem to cause major social upheaval... [Couples on their first night should definitely read and follow this.] ...But what¡¯s this? I blinked as I stared at the newspaper headline. [Both partners are eager on their first night. However, men should be patient, and women need time to relax.] [Although sensitive areas differ from person to person, there are common areas as depicted in Xenon¡¯s Biography.] [The process is important, but the ending is more so. If you truly love each other, embrace and feel each other¡¯s warmth.] ¡°Now that you mention it...¡± ¡°I experienced the same.¡± With Marie¡¯s credible statement, Cecily and Adelia each gave affirmative responses. They both looked at me simultaneously. I was left speechless, unable to say anything. The basics were widely spread on the internet... ¡®...Ah.¡¯ That was the problem. Following all that information from my previous life had come back to haunt me, both in Xenon¡¯s Biography and now. ¡°Isaac.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Why were you so good at it? I¡¯m your first woman, right? You didn¡¯t secretly meet other women, did you...?¡± ¡°No, really. You are my first woman. I swear to the gods.¡± ¡°Hmm... It¡¯s more suspicious because you¡¯re not lying. Where did you learn all that?¡± ¡°...¡± I didn¡¯t learn it, I saw it. But I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say that out loud. ***** When the first nights of the main and supporting characters in Xenon¡¯s Biography caused a great stir, a woman was kneeling in prayer. Before her stood a statue of Luminous, firmly in place. It emanated a golden aura, suggesting it was imbued with divine power. The woman, praying with her hands neatly clasped and in a reverent posture, was none other than Cardinal Kate. As always, her devoutness was evident as she prayed, but this time something was different. Her usually serene expression was replaced by one of anguish. Her slightly furrowed brows and sorrowful eyes made this clear. [You are troubled, my beloved child.] Luminous, with his characteristic gentle and warm voice, addressed her. He already sensed the nature of her troubles but knew the importance of letting her voice them herself. True value of confession lies in expressing it willingly. Upon hearing Luminous¡¯s question, Kate bowed her head slightly and spoke. ¡®Lord Luminous, I have committed a sin.¡¯ To her surprise, Kate confessed to having committed a sin. Her voice, filled with guilt, became noticeably quieter. As a cardinal, and the most influential figure in Xavier, her confession was shocking. Luminous paused briefly after hearing her confession, then spoke quietly. [What sin have you committed?] ¡®I read the holy scripture published by Lord Isaac. And then...¡¯ Kate hesitated for a moment before finally confessing her sin. ¡®I harbored desires towards Lord Isaac that I should not have.¡¯ [... ... ] It was the most natural sin for a cleric who had awakened to such feelings too late. Translators note: Chapter 322: Opening (2) Chapter 322: Opening (2) Grand Inquisitor Kate Louise Angelica. Her life can be likened to a train running on well-laid tracks. As a child, her village was attacked by bandits, and she lost her parents, but she was rescued and entrusted to a temple. The temple doubled as an orphanage, and most of the children raised there pursued careers related to the clergy. This alone would have set her on a certain path, but Kate¡¯s case was different. Like one blessed by Luminous, her divine power was unparalleled compared to others. As seen with Isaac, divine power can be used in various ways, but it is directly related to ¡®growth.¡¯ The reason Kate could secure the position of Grand Inquisitor at a young age is because of this. Did anyone harbor dissatisfaction along the way? None. Who would dare hold a grudge against someone directly blessed by Luminous? Instead, the number of people who revered and followed her grew. There were no issues with her capabilities either. The number of devil worshippers Kate had crushed was countless. Her combat prowess was well known, earning her the title ¡®Blue Flame.¡¯ Moreover, she possessed a sharp mind. Devil worshippers, who usually stayed hidden, found themselves dragged out and beaten by Kate herself. Her prowess in both martial and intellectual fields, combined with her devout faith and the temple¡¯s care of her appearance, made her a true embodiment of a well-rounded individual. However, perhaps due to always running on the tracks laid by the church, Kate had a significant yet seemingly minor flaw. She lacked common sense regarding sexual matters. It wasn¡¯t just pure ignorance, like a child¡¯s innocence, but rather a skewed understanding. Take, for example, the monthly ¡®days.¡¯ Being human, it was natural for her to experience her first menstruation. When she saw the unexpected flow of blood and rushed to the priest in shock, the priest, though flustered, calmly explained. ¡®Congratulations, Kate. You have now become an adult.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯ve... become an adult?¡¯ ¡®Yes. This blood is just a natural part of becoming an adult. There¡¯s no need to be ashamed or surprised.¡¯ Afterwards, the priest began to teach her about the female body, one step at a time. She was taught about menstruation, how to manage it, and how to maintain cleanliness. This was all well and good, but the next question Kate asked was quite awkward. ¡®Can I have a baby too?¡¯ ¡®Yes, you can.¡¯ ¡®How are babies born?¡¯ ¡®...¡¯ The number one most difficult question for any parent to answer: How are babies born? The priest in charge found it hard to answer but managed to come up with a response. ¡®Well... If you receive a man¡¯s seed, you can have a baby. But! This is only possible with a man you love. Understand?¡¯ ¡®Then what is love?¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s a difficult question to answer. It¡¯s something you¡¯ll come to understand as you grow. Given that you are blessed by Luminous, when you find someone you love, he will be happy for you too.¡¯ That was the end of the education. The priest believed that Kate would naturally come to understand these things over time. This turned out to be a misjudgment that might have never been realized. The church treated her not as a ¡®person¡¯ but as a devout ¡®follower¡¯ of Luminous. Moreover, Kate herself, realizing she was blessed by Luminous, intensified her devotion. Her almost obsessive faith was dangerous in many ways, but considering that the Luminous church had once caused a significant incident, they were careful to exercise restraint. Due to this precarious balancing act, even Luminous couldn¡¯t directly confront her. As a result, she ascended to the position of Cardinal at a young age, becoming a ¡®clergy¡¯ figure perfected in martial prowess. The church was entirely unaware of Kate¡¯s lack of common sense. Blessed by Luminous, she was an object of admiration and reverence, occupying an untouchable position. Who would dare to correct her? Sometimes, people were captivated by her beauty and background, but Kate always politely declined their advances with a smile. Her body and soul were entirely devoted to Luminous, and she firmly believed that serving him was serving herself. Therefore, some priests, unable to contain their curiosity, asked her: ¡®Cardinal Kate, do you plan to marry?¡¯ ¡®I will marry the man chosen by Lord Luminous.¡¯ ¡®...Is there such a person?¡¯ Yes, there was. It was the young man Isaac Ducker Michelle, the author of Xenon¡¯s Biography. At first, Kate was uncertain, but as time went on, she became convinced. This man was the one chosen by Luminous, the single beam of light to save the world and purify it. So she directly approached Isaac and asked him to give her his seed, but for some reason, Isaac steadfastly refused. This left her puzzled. Countless men had courted her, so why was he refusing? Did he not like her?Diiscover new stories at novelhall.com But judging by his reactions, it wasn¡¯t that he disliked her. He simply seemed burdened and found her request odd. As time passed and Xenon¡¯s Biography continued to shine brighter, Kate¡¯s desire grew stronger. Just as he spread light everywhere, she also wanted to receive his light. Noting that there were already women who seemed to have received his light, Kate waited quietly. It was similar to a ¡®baptism¡¯ bestowed by Luminous. So, she decided to receive it with a devout heart, ensuring that her body remained pure as she awaited the day she would receive his seed. That was her plan. Until she read the newly published Xenon¡¯s Biography, Kate had never consciously acknowledged her own ¡®desires.¡¯ The first night when the main and supporting characters confirm their feelings and truly become one. Kate, being of legal age, was able to read volume 24.5. ¡®I harbored desires towards Lord Isaac that I should not have.¡¯ And she realized it too late. Volume 24.5, with its explicit depiction of lovers¡¯ beautiful first night, shattered Kate¡¯s understanding of sexuality. But it wasn¡¯t just the content; it was a particular line that disrupted her deeply held beliefs. [I want to have your child.] ...to pass the problem to Isaac. If Isaac had heard this, he would have definitely screamed, regardless of whether he really was a god or not. A god without a shred of responsibility, how could he just pass on such a difficult issue? Luminous vividly felt the future unfolding in his mind and gently consoled her. [Even the most beautiful emotion, love, can turn into an illness if it festers. It¡¯s best to confess your feelings to Isaac.] ¡®Should I also confess my desires?¡¯ [You should ask the women around Isaac about that. They will be your great allies. Listen to their advice.] This was true. Women would generally understand such issues better than men. Moreover, Isaac¡¯s companions were aware of Kate¡¯s ignorance regarding sex. At least, this would prevent the situation from getting more tangled. ¡®I see. I understand.¡¯ [Do you feel better now?] ¡®I¡¯m not sure yet. I think I need to meet him to know.¡¯ [Remember, you don¡¯t need to feel guilty. You just want to receive his seed, right?] ¡®...¡¯ [Hmm?] Wait, that¡¯s not right. Luminous was momentarily flustered. The future changes in real time, this is a truth he knew even before the Xenon¡¯s Biography incident. But in less than a second, the future had changed. It was a minor change, but significant for Kate. He called out to her in a slightly anxious tone. [Child?] ¡®Not just... the seed.¡¯ [Hmm?] Kate slowly raised her head and shyly confessed. ¡®Is it okay if it¡¯s not just for the seed?¡¯ [... ...] ¡®Is it okay to also experience the acts and pleasures described in the scripture?¡¯ It¡¯s okay in the sense that it¡¯s natural for men and women to share pleasure through intimacy. But Kate was different. She wasn¡¯t just focused on the seed, she was also fixated on the pleasure that would come from the act. The once pure cleric had now awakened to something else entirely. ¡®Please answer me, Lord Luminous. Is it acceptable to seek the emotions and pleasures that I can only obtain through him and no one else?¡¯ After much deliberation, Luminous responded in a very strained voice. [...It is acceptable.] ¡®Thank you, Lord Luminous.¡¯ At his answer, Kate¡¯s lips curved into a deep smile. Already, her lower abdomen tingled with anticipation for the day she would receive his seed. ¡®Oh, Lord Isaac... please, hurry and...¡¯ [... ...] Luminous witnessed his beloved devotee being overtaken by lust in real-time. ***** The very next day. ¡®Lord Luminous.¡¯ [I¡¯m sorry.] ¡®Do you think an apology is enough?¡¯ Isaac, who had just gone through a commotion, came to confront Luminous. Translators note: Luminous really just yeeted that hot potato at him lololol Chapter 323: Opening (3) Chapter 323: Opening (3) I had expected Kate to come looking for me even before the release. People with ambiguous knowledge are always the most dangerous, and Kate¡¯s understanding of sexuality was no exception. She would be shocked by volume 24.5, consult with Luminous, and then come to me. My plan was simple: I would calmly hand her over to the women. They were aware of Kate¡¯s devastating lack of knowledge about sex and would use this opportunity to teach her properly. They would explain the significance of such acts as a person, what true purity meant as taught by the church, and why it was important not to misuse her body, even for the sake of Luminous or me. I hoped this would help her see me differently and perhaps even temper her fanaticism, improving our relationship. At least, that¡¯s what I thought. ¡°Lord Isaac, I have a request.¡± ¡°Yes, please go ahead.¡± ¡°Please spend the first night with me tonight.¡± ¡°Understo... What?¡± Until Kate, with an uncharacteristically flushed face, made her request. It seems ¡°no backing down¡± was the phrase of the moment. Ignoring my and everyone¡¯s astonishment, she placed her hand on her chest, closed her eyes, and spoke in a voice that seemed to be calming her excitement. ¡°After reading the holy scripture, I felt desires for you, Isaac. I felt guilty for harboring such desires and pleaded to Luminous. But Luminous told me it was alright, that I had only come to realize it late. He also told me that my feelings for you are ¡®love.¡¯¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Thanks to that, I realized. I love you, Isaac, and my desires are also part of that love. The acts described in the scripture are acts of love, and they will bring me greater pleasure than when I pleasured myself. Just the act of receiving your seed holds immense significance.¡± Then she opened her eyes and looked directly at me. There was madness and desire in her gaze, but strangely, it didn¡¯t feel sordid or repulsive. It was clear I needed to handle this carefully. Despite being completely colored by ¡®lust,¡¯ her purity remained intact. It was this purity, now tainted by lust, that made her seem fallen in another sense. What kind of conversation had transpired to change her so drastically? I was utterly bewildered. It¡¯s not as if she had become a different person; Kate¡¯s characteristic innocence remained. It was just colored by something different. ¡°So, Isaac, I ask you. Please spend the first night with me. I need to know beforehand to receive your seed more easily in the future.¡± ¡°...Is that really your only purpose?¡± A lust-driven Kate aroused suspicion. In the past, I might have just thought she was a bit naive and let it pass. But now she knew the ¡®methods.¡¯ However, she only understood the methods and not what they symbolized or meant. In other words, it¡¯s not her knowledge that¡¯s the problem but her ¡®perception.¡¯ Let¡¯s think about how terrifying a fanatic can be. They are monsters who believe that anything is permissible for the sake of their god. Fortunately, Kate wasn¡¯t entirely like that, but still... ¡°Yes. And Isaac, you can also experience pleasure. Luminous told me that it¡¯s okay for the man I love to feel that pleasure.¡± ¡°Oh my...¡± She was simply lacking. I held my head, feeling dizzy. Kate¡¯s words weren¡¯t wrong. The pleasure that loving couples derive from sexual relations is a natural sensation. Luminous probably meant it in that sense, but Kate was the problem. From the beginning, she considered receiving my seed to be a sacred act. Moreover, Kate, as a cardinal managed by the church, had lived a celibate life. They say late awakenings are the scariest, and she was a prime example of that. Combined with her unique devotion, she had become an unpredictable individual. Realizing her feelings for me as love, she was charging forward like a runaway train. ¡°...Wait a moment, Cardinal Kate. Can we talk?¡± Finally, Marie, unable to watch any longer, called out to Kate. Kate turned her gaze towards Mari. Marie sighed at the sight of Kate¡¯s seemingly innocent yet lustful face. It was a sigh filled with complex emotions. Afterwards, she pondered on how to explain and then quietly opened her mouth. ¡°Cardinal Kate, have you now learned how babies are made?¡± ¡°I learned it through the scriptures.¡± ¡°Did you not feel embarrassed or think it was shameless while reading it?¡± Even the most open-minded person has a hint of embarrassment, as Marie¡¯s question implied. This is a basic human emotion. It can happen when one¡¯s intimate parts are exposed due to a mistake or when they are inadvertently exposed to a certain atmosphere, and so on. I wonder if Kate feels such emotions too. ¡°Why would it be embarrassing? Lord Luminous said it was natural.¡± She doesn¡¯t! I became convinced and clapped my forehead. Once again, Kate hadn¡¯t changed at all. She was simply colored by different hues. She would carry out all commands for Luminous and would even sacrifice her life for me, the clergyman. A new desire called ¡®lust¡¯ was just added to this large canvas, but the base itself remained unchanged. ¡°.......Then, Cardinal Kate, do you have such feelings for any man other than Isaac?¡± This was not Marie¡¯s question, but Cecily¡¯s. Her question was filled with curiosity, as she shared many similarities with Kate. She considered me both the savior of the demons and a grace bestowed by the gods. Now, she treats me as myself, but everyone knows she still thinks that way inwardly. Even though I felt burdened by such feelings, I accepted them gracefully. Unlike Kate, she didn¡¯t openly worship me. ¡°That¡¯s an excessive question, Princess Cecily. My body is only permitted for Lord Luminous and Sir Isaac. No one else can defile it.¡± The act of passing the bow to me, in other words, dumping the already tainted Kate onto me, was the main point here. At the very least, if they had taught her what not to do, it would have been different. But they handed her over because it was too troublesome to explain everything in detail. That¡¯s why I¡¯m so irritated. Though I do have some responsibility in this, and Luminous also has some unfairness in the situation, that¡¯s why I only argued. Otherwise, I would have been much angrier. ¡®Sigh... Lord Luminous.¡¯ [Speak.] ¡®Honestly, if Kate and I were to be together, it would benefit you as well, wouldn¡¯t it?¡¯ [I can¡¯t deny that.] A child born between Kate and me would grow up to be a wonderful clergyman. Becoming a cardinal would be a given. If the number of clergy increases and their quality improves, it would significantly impact the gods. And the gods could bestow even greater divine power upon them. It¡¯s practically a virtuous cycle. That¡¯s why Kate was so insistent on getting the seed from the beginning. I sighed deeply, then ran my hand down my face and quietly spoke. ¡®...Since things have already turned out this way, I won¡¯t say much. But please give me as much divine power as possible, because I might really wither away.¡¯ [Speaking of which...] ¡®What? Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t give it to me?¡¯ If so, I would really die. Not just Kate, but Leona and Arwen are also scheduled. Especially Leona, who has robust hardware as a beastman, and if it coincides with her mating season, who knows what will happen. [It¡¯s quite the opposite. I can give you much more divine power than before. This applies not only to me but also to Mora.] ¡®Why?¡¯ Luminous answered my question with a voice filled with inexplicable satisfaction. [It¡¯s also thanks to your book. The population is expected to increase. This means there will be more children for us to bless.] ¡®Was it really true? I couldn¡¯t believe it.¡¯ [Of course. Just following it increases satisfaction, and naturally, the bond between lovers and married couples would strengthen. You don¡¯t have to look far, you can see it around you.] ¡®......Seriously?¡¯ Two people come to mind when thinking about who might be nearby. The ones who were most passionate when Marie and I had our first night. [You might see another sibling soon. I won¡¯t say more.] ¡®Aigoo...¡¯ I could only genuinely sigh. No wonder Father looked more exhausted. So, after finishing my conversation with Luminous and returning to the mansion, it happened. ¡°So, the confirmed ones so far are me, Cecily, Adelia, Arwen, and Kate. Five people, right?¡± ¡°What about Leona?¡± ¡°She isn¡¯t completely confirmed yet. Let¡¯s include her as a maybe. So then...¡± ¡°Include Cherry as well. So the remaining ones are Leona, Rina, and Cherry.¡± ¡°Even if we do it once a day, the cycle is too long. We wouldn¡¯t even do it once a week?¡± The women, except for Kate, were huddled together, making a plan that wasn¡¯t quite a plan. It seemed like they were arranging the schedule for nights with me, including those who hadn¡¯t been confirmed yet. ¡°This won¡¯t work. Exclude me. Since I¡¯m the main wife, I can do as I please, right?¡± ¡°Wow... You¡¯re only saying you¡¯re the main wife at times like this. Isn¡¯t that too much?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re upset, you should have confessed to Isaac first.¡± ¡°Tch.¡± ¡°Uh... Aren¡¯t you going to ask for my opinion?¡± When I asked timidly, ¡°The guilty public good should stay out of it. Just focus on exercising if you don¡¯t want to wither away.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I only got a counterattack from Marie. This is quite sad. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be sad. It¡¯s your own fault, isn¡¯t it?¡± It was truly my own fault, so I had nothing to say. Translators note: Chapter 324: Opening (4) A storm ensued due to Kate awakening to her sexuality, but fortunately, it passed without much trouble. This was partly because Kate conceded and agreed to wait her turn. There was no resistance from the other women. In fact, it wasn¡¯t just my fault but also Luminous¡¯ who pulled the trigger, so it¡¯s hard to blame anyone. It was fortunate that for me, who would dare to challenge a god? Of course, as a result, I couldn¡¯t avoid being treated as a public good for a while. I thought they were joking, but it turned out to be true. Marie was especially harsh. She was already agitated because of Arwen, and Kate¡¯s sudden intrusion made her jealousy explode. She expressed her jealousy and affection by biting my neck hard enough to leave teeth marks, giving me hickeys, or occasionally nibbling on my cheeks. I humbly accepted these expressions of her love and jealousy. The fact that it ended at this showed Marie¡¯s considerable tolerance. In any case, all of Kate¡¯s sexual concerns were resolved, and we returned to our normal routine. At that time, more people had arrived, so I spent my days reading fan letters and opening gifts. However, there were still countless tasks remaining. Most notably, there was Leona at the academy. According to Marie, she was eagerly looking for me. I heard that her mother had also arrived at the academy. If I left things as they were, it could hurt Leona¡¯s feelings, and her mother might view me negatively. Knowing that I¡¯m Xenon should count for something, but to gain her favor, I must go there. With that in mind, I contacted the empire to inform them of my return to the academy. It was better to give advance notice rather than causing a fuss by showing up unannounced. How did I inform them? I contacted them through the wizard dispatched to our mansion. Although not capable of teleportation, small items could be sent and received. Thinking that the wizard was almost omnipotent, if not entirely, I received a reply. The first concern was about the dormitory. The academy ostensibly promotes equality, but that¡¯s not entirely true. It¡¯s more about ¡®fairness¡¯ than equality. Although each student is assigned one dormitory room, security and protection vary slightly according to status. There¡¯s not much difference up to the count level, but from the marquess level up, they are assigned to dormitories with strict security. For royalty like Leort and Rina, the level is different altogether. Though it¡¯s highly unlikely, what if, just what if, someone manages to infiltrate? If they manage to harm the royal family? The academy¡¯s honor would be tarnished, and there would be international chaos. Especially, the Ters Kingdom would be under suspicion. To prevent such incidents, students of royal status and above are assigned to dormitories with double or triple security measures. This applies to students from other countries as well. ¡®I wonder if Hiriya will come to the academy?¡¯ I¡¯m quite curious about that. It would be interesting if she continues her studies here. Anyway, the dormitory assignment went smoothly. They¡¯ll probably add extra guards as well. Speaking of guards, the next issue is related to them. There¡¯s a significant challenge here. Adelia, being my personal maid, will naturally stay by my side, so there¡¯s no issue there. The problem is whom to assign and how many. I prefer to travel with a small entourage, but that¡¯s difficult. With the real threat of devil worshippers, it would be akin to courting death. I can¡¯t move around quietly either. This red hair makes me stand out wherever I go. However, using disguise magic could help mask my appearance to some extent. Many people around me are skilled in magic, so it¡¯s a plausible idea. Especially the ¡®Reapers¡¯ who will be dispatched from Helium will be a great help. They will cut off all potential dangers around me rather than providing direct protection. ¡®It wouldn¡¯t hurt to give Gartz an autograph while I¡¯m at it.¡¯ I feel a bit sorry for him, but let¡¯s move on. Since I¡¯ve received a lot of help from him, including the typewriter, I can give him as many autographs as he wants. Anyway, I only have one request. I don¡¯t mind being noticeable, but I don¡¯t want it to be too excessive. It¡¯s called the Streisand effect. No matter how famous Xenon is, having too many guards could backfire. This means I need the elite of the elite as my guards, but would such forces just be sitting idle?Discover new chapters at novelhall.com In a world where ¡®people¡¯ are weapons and military assets themselves, it¡¯s inevitable to have many concerns. Of course, the Empire isn¡¯t foolish and has considered this. They anticipated this issue and completed the personnel selection a long time ago. However, the complication arose from an unexpected place. Other countries, apart from the Minerva Empire, also expressed their intent to dispatch their own guards. With the involvement of international politics, the Empire must have been facing a headache. Thus, apart from Adelia, there were no other personnel who could directly guard me. I have no doubts about Adelia¡¯s abilities, but my concern is for her safety. The fortunate part is that Marie is a full citizen of the Empire, which means the Empire is directly protecting her. This is the reason nothing has happened so far. The problem lies with me. I was considering delaying my return to the academy due to this dilemma. ¡°Then, wouldn¡¯t it be fine if I acted as your guard until then?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°I am not affiliated with any country, and I am loyal only to Lord Luminous and you, Sir Isaac.¡± ¡°But is it alright for you to neglect your main duties? There are still demon worshippers out there.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not something to worry about.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Just as insects are drawn to sweet fruit, those vermin will also come after you, Sir Isaac. Even the hidden ones will come out targeting you.¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± ¡°I can protect you, exterminate the vermin, and be ready to receive the seed anytime. Isn¡¯t that excellent?¡± I would have agreed if she hadn¡¯t mentioned the last part. I let out a dry laugh and shook my head. Regardless, I couldn¡¯t deny that I now had a reliable shield. With that, I stood up and extended my hand forward, signaling a handshake to signify our cooperation. ¡°Then, please take care of me, Kate.¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± Even as I offered my hand for a handshake, Kate just stared blankly at it. Her gaze shifted between my face and my hand. Rather than feeling embarrassed, I looked at Kate with curiosity. Gulp Why is she suddenly swallowing? ¡°Haa... Haa...¡± What¡¯s with those perverted breaths? And why is her face red? As I subtly withdrew my hand, sensing that her switch had somehow turned on, Kate suddenly grabbed my hand with a somewhat urgent expression. Not with one hand but with both, and she began to squeeze it rather uncomfortably. Even though I tried to pull my hand away in embarrassment, she refused to let go. Instead, she greeted me while holding on. ¡°Oh, please take care of me, Sir Isaac...¡± ¡°Uh... Yes.¡± ¡°Sir Isaac¡¯s hand... it¡¯s really soft. One day, with this hand...¡± Feeling increasingly alarmed, I forcibly pulled my hand away. It seemed dangerous to leave it like this. As I pulled my hand away, Kate briefly showed a disappointed expression, then brought her hands close to her face. And then... ¡°Ssss... Haa...¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± She inhaled deeply, like a drug addict inhaling deeply, with an exhalation that sounded vaguely erotic. I stared at Kate with a bewildered expression. She caressed her face with both hands for a while before lowering one hand. Neck, collarbone, chest, and stomach, finally reaching... ¡°J-Just a moment... Excuse me.¡± Did she finally come to her senses? Kate hurriedly fled just as her hand was about to reach a dangerous place. I stared blankly at her retreating figure, then looked at my hand. ¡°...It¡¯s not like I¡¯m catnip.¡± Even physical contact with Kate seems risky. At least, it wasn¡¯t this severe before she awakened. ¡°You¡¯re right. Human catnip.¡± ¡°...¡± I decided to ignore Adelia¡¯s blunt but true statement. With the guard issue resolved, I prepared to depart for the academy. ¡°...Kate?¡± ¡°Yes, Sir Isaac. Please speak.¡± ¡°...Never mind.¡± I ended up with the most dangerous ticking time bomb by my side. Translators note: Chapter 325: Changed Life (1) Chapter 325: Changed Life (1) Like leaving a fish in the care of a cat. It means entrusting something important to someone unreliable. That¡¯s my current situation. The bigger problem is that the fish isn¡¯t something else, it¡¯s me. Moreover, I can¡¯t get rid of the cat. I must keep it by my side. At least I have a loyal dog protecting me, diligently guarding me without leaving my side. The cat won¡¯t always try to steal the fish, except under certain circumstances. Now that I know I¡¯m like human catnip, I¡¯ll have to avoid physical contact as much as possible. By now, it¡¯s clear: Kate is the cat, I¡¯m the fish, and Adelia is the dog. Until each country sorts out the guard issues, temporary knights are protecting me. Though temporary, there¡¯s no one as reliable and suitable as Kate. Even though she holds the position of Grand Inquisitor, since I¡¯m the one being guarded, it¡¯s not excessive. She¡¯s also the biggest threat to devil worshippers. Moreover, the Luminous Church, which maintains a globally neutral stance, ensures there are no political entanglements. Xavier? They are very busy after the Cardinal Bark incident, having declared a holy war. They are still fervently purging devil worshippers. Anyway, there¡¯s no one more suitable as a guard knight than Kate. When I informed my other acquaintances, they were surprised but understanding. So, the next step is to depart for the academy. I had informed the academy in advance, so they should be somewhat prepared. ¡°Greetings, everyone. I am Gartz Balak, and I will be assisting Sir Isaac.¡± Before that, I didn¡¯t forget to introduce the loyal AS... no, the guard knight dispatched from Helium, Gartz. Originally, he was Cecily¡¯s guard knight, but after the typewriter gift, he was assigned to me. Strictly speaking, he is the leader of the guard team dispatched from Helium. I will receive updates regarding Helium through him. I greeted Gartz lightly and introduced him to the group. ¡°Gartz will teleport us to the academy. I could ask Cecily, but we have our pride, right?¡± Adelia, being pre-informed, was unfazed, but Kate was not. She looked at Gartz intently and then, with her characteristic gentle smile, bowed her head. ¡°Nice to meet you. My name is Kate Louise Angelica. I am a faithful servant of Lord Luminous. It is an honor to meet a child of Lady Mora.¡± Most demons worship Mora, and Gartz is no exception. There are many sensitivities around religion, but if Kate greeted him like this, there should be no problems. Moreover, Kate didn¡¯t mention her ranks, such as Cardinal or Grand Inquisitor. It was an unspoken indication to treat her comfortably. ¡°So you are the famous Cardinal Kate. I have heard much about your reputation.¡± ¡°You flatter me. Compared to Sir Isaac, I am still far from being worthy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to disagree. Still, it is reassuring to know that our benefactor has a reliable shield.¡± Gartz said this and began preparing for teleportation. While it might be quick for one person, transporting multiple people takes some time. Cecily, on the other hand, doesn¡¯t need this, she can easily move a large group with a simple spell. It¡¯s not that Gartz lacks skill. Cecily is just extraordinarily powerful. Besides, Gartz excels more in martial arts than in magic. As I quietly watched Gartz prepare, I glanced to the side. Kate was waiting with her usual serene expression. ¡°Kate.¡± ¡°Yes, please speak.¡± ¡°What did you think of demons before Xenon¡¯s Biography was published?¡± I asked out of curiosity. Xavier had a history of massacring demons in the past. Since then, they have been extremely wary of fanaticism, but they still regarded demons as devils. Although this view has softened considerably now, I wondered if Kate held a similar perspective. Hearing my question, Kate blinked her blue eyes and then responded with a gentle smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t care.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t care?¡± ¡°Yes. I only follow the revelations of Lord Luminous. If anyone posed a threat to Him, I would strike them down, no matter who they were.¡± I¡¯m not sure whether to say she¡¯s closed-minded or open-minded in a different way. Still, it was a very Kate-like answer. I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°All preparations are complete.¡± We were ready to head to the academy. As soon as I heard Gartz¡¯s words, I turned my attention back. I won¡¯t say that I hope nothing happens. Saying such a thing now would mean I have no sense of reality. Instead, I hope that at least the things I worry about don¡¯t happen. While I can handle annoying incidents, I don¡¯t want anyone around me to get hurt. ¡®Please.¡¯ Even if not happiness, I hope at least peace continues. ***** Correction: I¡¯ll add ¡°not overwhelming¡± to the list. I couldn¡¯t help but gape at the sight before me. The place Gartz¡¯s teleport had transported us to was the main gate of the academy. Standing there, I looked toward the entrance. ¡°...What a grand reception.¡± Like Adelia¡¯s incredulous reaction, the scene beyond the gate was astonishing. Both sides of the path were swarming with people, with knights forming a human barrier instead of using ropes. The only relief was that there wasn¡¯t a red carpet. However, the fact remained that I had to pass through there. ¡®Even Leort and Rina didn¡¯t get this kind of treatment.¡¯ Recalling the entrance ceremony, even though people had gathered for Rina and Leort, it wasn¡¯t to this extent. Why are they going to such lengths to welcome me instead of their own royalty? Although my prestige isn¡¯t limited to the Minerva Empire, it¡¯s still understandable. Is it too much? What if someone, like a devil worshiper, managed to sneak in and harm me? Thinking this way, I could see their reasoning, but it was still overwhelming. And I had to walk through there. ¡°...Gartz?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but as you know, magic use is strictly prohibited inside the academy, except in certain areas.¡± When I quietly called Gartz, he brought bad news. Now that I think about it, I recall there being such a regulation. This meant I had no choice but to walk down that path. I had given the academy advance notice to avoid startling them, but this was the result. ¡®Next time, I¡¯ll just come secretly.¡¯ Even if my red hair makes me noticeable, there¡¯s no need for such a grand ¡°reception.¡± ¡°And what about that man?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything from him.¡± In that case, it¡¯s fine. I called out to the knights dragging the man away. ¡°Excuse me.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Can you bring that man here for a moment?¡± The knights looked puzzled at my request. When I nodded to indicate it was okay, they seemed to hesitate. If they didn¡¯t take him away and something happened, they would be responsible, yet they couldn¡¯t simply ignore my words. However, I had two reliable guards. Especially with Kate personally testifying that he wasn¡¯t a devil worshiper. And I¡¯m not a fool. I planned to keep a reasonable distance just in case. ¡°It¡¯s okay, bring him here. I¡¯ll keep my distance.¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Understood.¡± Eventually, the knights brought the man in front of me. I hadn¡¯t noticed while he was being dragged away, but up close, he looked surprisingly normal. He seemed to be in his early to mid-twenties, with skin that was nicely tanned, suggesting he spent a lot of time under the sun. Lastly, there was the book he was holding tightly. Before the man could speak, I pointed to the book and said, ¡°Is that book Xenon¡¯s Biography by any chance?¡± ¡°Pardon? Yes?¡± The man widened his eyes in surprise. It seemed that meeting me in person made him nervous. ¡°I asked if that book is Xenon¡¯s Biography.¡± ¡°Yes, yes! It is!¡± ¡°Was it necessary to rush towards me like that? You could have put your life in danger.¡± It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that his life was indeed at risk. He could have been branded a threat and disappeared without a trace. However, the man, undeterred by such concerns, exclaimed with sparkling eyes. He stuttered slightly, probably due to nervousness, but it wasn¡¯t too bothersome. ¡°Of course! Xenon¡¯s Biography is worth that risk!¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± ¡°Yes!! It¡¯s thanks to this book that I learned to read and even got to experience the wider world!¡± ¡°Are you perhaps an adventurer?¡± ¡°Yes, I am!¡± So, he¡¯s an adventurer. Now that I look closely, I can see small scars on his face. It seemed that the number of people taking up adventurer-related jobs had increased because of Xenon¡¯s Biography, and this man was one of them. ¡°Xenon¡¯s Biography and reality must be completely different...¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if they¡¯re different! It¡¯s the driving force of my life!¡± As I confirmed these reactions one by one, I realized that this person was a true fan. I shook my head at his recklessness, then smiled gently and spoke. ¡°But it was dangerous, wasn¡¯t it? Don¡¯t do this again. Understand?¡± ¡°I will remember!¡± ¡°And give me the book.¡± ¡°Yes! I will... uh?¡± The man, who had been cheerful and energetic, now looked puzzled when I asked for the book. Seeing his face, I repeated myself. ¡°Give me the book. Didn¡¯t you bring it for me to sign?¡± ¡°Oh... that¡¯s not it.¡± ¡°Then why?¡± ¡°I brought it to show you how much I love Xenon¡¯s Biography. I¡¯ve memorized all of Volume 1.¡± He scratched his head and smiled like a boy. He was more extraordinary than I had initially thought. Regardless, he was still my fan, so I extended my hand. Perhaps understanding my intention, he hesitated before handing over the book. The book was in terrible condition from being read so many times. It was worn out, and there were finger marks in various places. I flipped to the first page of the book and pulled out the magical pen my father had given me from my pocket. Scribble ScribbleScribble I then elegantly moved my hand to sign the book and handed it back to the man. He took the book with a bewildered expression. ¡°Please continue to read it a lot. Thank you.¡± After a simple greeting, I moved on. I heard the man¡¯s voice shouting in gratitude behind me, but I ignored it. ¡°You say you don¡¯t like attention.¡± Adelia, who had watched the whole process, remarked bluntly. I shrugged and joked. ¡°I like getting attention from fans. They¡¯re the ones who read my book.¡± ¡°Good excuse.¡± ¡°Would you like an autograph too?¡± ¡°No thanks. I already have something better.¡± We continued walking forward while making small talk. I later found out that the man who got my autograph was quite a famous adventurer. There was a reason he had broken through the knights. ¡°Spreading light again today, I see. Wonderful.¡± ¡°Kate, if you want an autograph, just let me know. I¡¯ll give it to you anytime.¡± ¡°The seed, you mean?¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± ¡°Just kidding.¡± It didn¡¯t sound like a joke. Translators note: Chapter 326: Changed Life (2) The path, whose destination I didn¡¯t know, thankfully had an end. At the end waited none other than the principal of Halo Academy. Aside from the entrance ceremony, I had never seen him before, and this was the first time we were face to face. He must have quickly arranged the knights as soon as he heard I was coming. The knights dispatched to the academy, the security personnel, were all under the principal¡¯s jurisdiction. The person who created the path almost like a red carpet was the principal. Though it was one of the rare experiences in my life, I could understand the situation. ¡°Please have a seat here, Sir Xenon.¡± And so, I arrived at the principal¡¯s office. Following the principal¡¯s guidance, I sat down on the guest sofa. My guards, Adelia and Kate, also took their seats on either side. While sitting down, I didn¡¯t forget to look around. As expected of the principal¡¯s office, some luxury items caught my eye, but it wasn¡¯t excessive. It seemed appropriate for someone of the principal¡¯s rank. It¡¯s a private office for personal work, so unnecessary clutter wasn¡¯t needed. More striking than the luxury items were the portraits of the previous principals. Since Halo Academy was established relatively recently, there weren¡¯t many portraits. On the other hand, the Ters Academy in the Kingdom of Ters, a cultural nation, was established over 100 years ago. ¡®Indeed, they have a lot of money.¡¯ While history and time can¡¯t be bought with money, most other things can. What if I were included in this? The Kingdom of Ters, despite its reputation, might gradually enter a period of decline. Of course, with Maria currently on the throne, the future is uncertain. I also have no ill feelings toward her. ¡°Please, help yourself, though it isn¡¯t much.¡± While I was looking around, the principal appeared with refreshments. I turned my attention to the refreshments placed on the table. There were cookies to soothe a bored palate and steaming coffee. I wasn¡¯t sure what ingredients were used, but it was distinctly different from what you find in a cafe?. ¡°This coffee is made from beans from the Basos region. The unique aroma is exquisite.¡± ¡°I see.¡± I took a sip of the coffee after hearing his explanation. To be honest, I didn¡¯t know what was so special about it, but I drank it anyway. I could certainly tell it was different from ordinary coffee. Even without added sugar, it had a blend of sweetness and acidity. Additionally, the rich caffeine aroma filled my nose, making me feel refreshed. ¡°It feels like my mind is clearing up.¡± ¡°Right?¡± The principal responded with a smile to my impression. I took another sip and observed his face.Discover new chapters at novelhall.com He had a clean-shaven head that looked cool, a well-groomed gray beard, and crow¡¯s feet around his eyes with a robust build similar to a musketeer. Overall, he looked like an older man working in a pawnshop, someone who would cut the offered price in half. His name was Richard Nelson Girid. His rank was baron, and his administrative abilities were well-known throughout the empire. This was something I had heard from Rina. As his appearance suggested, he was not a person skilled in combat. ¡®He needs to establish a foundation first.¡¯ As mentioned before, Halo Academy was established not long ago. Therefore, they must have placed someone with exceptional administrative skills in the principal¡¯s position. Moreover, Richard maintained political neutrality. Considering the academy¡¯s nature, they had no choice but to appoint someone neutral. Of course, things might change once he steps down from the principal position, but that¡¯s not my concern right now. ¡°So, is the dormitory issue all resolved?¡± ¡°Yes. Princess Rina will be arriving shortly.¡± I nodded while drinking my coffee. As expected, it seemed Rina would be handling the dormitory tour. There¡¯s no one more suitable than Rina to guide me through the dormitory. Still, having a princess personally show me around underscored my unique position. So, how should I navigate my life at the academy going forward? This was precisely why I wanted to meet the principal. ¡°How will my daily life be handled? I¡¯d like to graduate if possible.¡± Even as Xenon, I¡¯m fundamentally a student who loves history. Thus, I want to major in history under Elena¡¯s guidance. But I also know that this might be difficult. It could even negatively impact Elena and Cindy. ¡°This may be an impertinent question, but do you have any plans to share your knowledge, Sir Xenon?¡± ¡°My knowledge?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°About future events?¡± At first, I thought the principal was asking because he considered me a reincarnator or a prophet. However, I quickly realized that was a wrong assumption. ¡°No, no, not at all. I was simply wondering if you could teach the students how to write.¡± ¡°How to write? You mean composition?¡± ¡°Yes. If it was an inappropriate question, I apologize.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize...¡± I wasn¡¯t bothered at all. In fact, I felt a bit flattered. It seemed the principal regarded my writing techniques as a kind of secret skill, akin to the secret techniques martial artists pass down to their disciples. But there¡¯s no secret technique, writing is just about mastering the basics. It just takes time to refine it and develop one¡¯s own style. ¡®Come to think of it...¡¯ I recalled the books published in this world. While the techniques of papermaking and printing were as advanced as those on Earth, the quality of writing was often lacking. For example, writing excessively long sentences without breaks, repeating words, or using unnecessary phrases. This was similar to web novels from my previous life. A strong foundation in the basics is essential before one can delve into literary fiction or web novels. Cherry was an exceptional case. She had a natural talent for writing, to the extent of creating her own unique style. ¡®Is he suggesting I establish a creative writing department?¡¯ It¡¯s not a bad idea. However, realistically, it would be very challenging. If I established it, the lecture hall would be overflowing, and my personal time would be significantly reduced. This is something to consider later. ¡°It¡¯s a good idea, but I¡¯ll have to decline. Not because I don¡¯t want to teach, but because I don¡¯t have the time.¡± ¡°Hmm... I understand. I apologize for overstepping.¡± ¡°No need to apologize. Your suggestion actually makes me happy. If I become more accustomed to my schedule, I¡¯ll consider it.¡± Knock knock knock ¡°Principal Richard, it¡¯s Rina. May I come in?¡± Just as I finished speaking, Rina arrived with impeccable timing. As I stood up, my guards and the principal stood up as well. Now, all that¡¯s left is to head to the dormitory where I¡¯ll be staying. I thanked the principal. ¡°Thank you for your advice.¡± ¡°The pleasure is mine. If you ever decide to take up the offer, feel free to come to me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Honestly, it¡¯s an appealing option. While I might not have the capacity to be a full professor, I could certainly teach someone, like I did Cindy. ¡®And as for the stalker problem...¡¯ That¡¯s something I need to think about gradually. ¡®I should probably tell everyone not to mess with the pink-haired girl.¡¯ Let¡¯s make an exception for Cherry. Like with Hiriya, she might end up being a stalker who helps me. ¡®But why does Cherry only follow me?¡¯ It might be a good idea to have a counseling session with her soon. ¡®And I still need to find Leona...¡¯ There were still too many things left to resolve. Translators note: Chapter 327: Changed Life (3) Chapter 327: Changed Life (3) After the conversation with the principal, we followed Rina¡¯s lead to the dormitory where I would be staying. On the way to the dormitory, there were no other guards besides Adelia and Kate. However, we frequently saw personnel patrolling and keeping watch around us. I was relieved that they didn¡¯t create a path like at the main gate, but a curious thought crossed my mind. ¡°Rina.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Rina, who was walking ahead, turned back with a curious expression when I called her. I looked at her face in silence for a moment. As always, I thought Rina¡¯s beauty was as dazzling as Marie¡¯s. Her serene blue eyes, like a calm lake, her golden hair reflecting the sunlight, her eyes that held a blend of innocence and maturity, and her straight nose. Lastly, her pink lips. She radiated a unique elegance that made her even more captivating. ¡®Is Rina really coming to me as well?¡¯ That thought crossed my mind briefly, but it wasn¡¯t important right now. I quickly brushed it aside and spoke. ¡°You might think this is a silly question, but don¡¯t you have any bodyguards?¡± ¡°Bodyguards?¡± ¡°Yes. Even if not bodyguards, shouldn¡¯t you at least have attendants?¡± This had been on my mind for a while. Previously, she always moved with us, so she probably didn¡¯t bring any bodyguards or attendants. But in this situation, she should have bodyguards. Currently, besides Adelia and Kate, there¡¯s no one else with us. As I mentioned earlier, there were only knights patrolling around. Knowing my personality, Rina¡¯s consideration was likely the best she could offer, but it still raised questions. Lina blinked slowly at my question before responding. ¡°Right now, I¡¯m attending the academy. Attendants are only with me when I¡¯m in the palace. The policy is that for academic matters, not official duties, we handle things ourselves.¡± ¡°Policy?¡± ¡°Yes. After becoming an adult, our royal family has a principle that we should handle things on our own without relying on others¡¯ help. So, I don¡¯t have attendants, although I do have bodyguards. Of course, it would be different if I returned to the palace.¡± It was the first time I had heard this, but it made sense. Rina is indeed the type to solve things herself rather than delegating to others. Her direct apology during the hiatus announcement without sending someone else is evidence of that. ¡°Isn¡¯t it inconvenient?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a bit lonely without someone to talk to, but that will change now with you and Marie moving into the dormitory. Oh, by the way, are you going to live in the same dormitory as Marie?¡± ¡°She wants to live together after the wedding.¡± ¡°Oh... really?¡± For some reason, Rina seemed disappointed. I raised an eyebrow in curiosity. ¡°Why are you disappointed? Don¡¯t tell me...¡± ¡°No, no! I¡¯m not a pervert, okay? Do you think my mind only goes there?¡± I hadn¡¯t even said anything yet, but Rina vehemently denied it. I looked at her with an incredulous expression. I only hinted at it, and she had self-destructed on her own. ¡°Ahem. Anyway, do you have any questions about the dormitory?¡± Seeing my skeptical look, Rina awkwardly changed the subject. I wanted to dig deeper, but there were people listening around us, so I let it go. Besides, I did have some questions. ¡°Even if Adelia is staying in the same room as me, I¡¯m curious about where Kate will be staying.¡± ¡°I also wish to stay in Isaac¡¯s room...¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡±all new stories at Kate had subtly requested to stay with me, but I flatly refused. It was already like leaving a fish with a cat. Living together would be like putting the fish directly into the cat¡¯s mouth. Kate pouted when I refused her outright. Her expression stayed the same, which made her look rather cute. ¡°Cardinal Kate, wouldn¡¯t it be better for you to stay at the temple rather than in the dormitory? I think that would be the best.¡± ¡°That would be fine, but not right now. We never know when those filthy devil worshippers might threaten Isaac. I need to stay as close as possible.¡± Kate¡¯s reasoning was sound. Rina seemed to agree, nodding her head. ¡°Okay. Then we¡¯ll assign you to the room next to his...¡± Rina trailed off mid-sentence, thinking deeply for a moment before looking at us cautiously. I started to worry that there might not be any available rooms left in the dormitory, but Rina then spoke in a careful tone. ¡°...On second thought, there aren¡¯t many suitable rooms available. Cardinal Kate will be assigned a room one space away from Isaac. Isaac needs to be in a room close to Marie.¡± ¡°What room is Marie in?¡± ¡°Room 4. Leort and I are in rooms 1 and 2, respectively. Room 3 was originally used by Princess Hiriya, but it has been left vacant.¡± ¡°Oh. Has she returned?¡± ¡°Not completely. Her condition isn¡¯t very good, so she¡¯s gone to recuperate.¡± Given her near-broken state, recovery is essential. Especially since her body is her most valuable asset as a warrior, she needs thorough care. If I move into Room 3, Kate will naturally be assigned a room one space away. As Adelia remarked in awe, the sight was vastly different from the dormitory I used to live in. The floor was marble, and there was a small chandelier hanging from the ceiling. A bit away from the entrance was a large bed, big enough for at least three people. Unlike the single-room student dormitories, this one had several rooms. As I looked around the living room, I picked one of the many rooms to check out. ¡°There¡¯s even a training room?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Surprisingly, there was a personal training room equipped with various exercise machines. It seemed I wouldn¡¯t need to go to the training grounds unless I wanted to do cardio workouts. Even just with the visible equipment, I could handle 90% of my training needs. While Adelia examined each piece of equipment, I explored the other rooms. ¡®Adelia can stay in this room.¡¯ There was a room set up for attendants. It wasn¡¯t small, it was about the size of the dormitory I used to live in. Additionally, there were rooms for office work, laundry, and more. Despite being a VIP dormitory, it seemed excessive. ¡®This really is a villa.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t just like a villa, it truly was one. There was even a kitchen, so with the right ingredients, I could prepare meals. The lack of windows to view the outside was a downside, but it was understandable for security purposes. Until now, I hadn¡¯t felt much difference in treatment after revealing my identity, but the dormitory made it very clear. Buzz ¡°Huh?¡± As I was looking around the rooms, I suddenly heard a strange noise. It came from the entrance. Particles of light began to gather in the empty space next to the entrance. I watched the scene in amazement. The particles slowly began to form a shape and soon materialized into a solid object. ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Is this teleportation?¡± What was happening before my eyes was teleportation, a top-tier magic that defies spatial constraints. Though Cecily and Gartz used it frequently, making it seem a bit less impressive, having a teleportation device installed in a personal dormitory was astonishing. Of course, given the space, it could only handle simple objects. But even that was impressive. Consider the enormous cost of installing such a device, as opposed to having a mage cast the spell each time. Swish I inspected the items transported through the teleportation device. It likely contained the typewriter and manuscripts. As expected, when I opened the box, familiar items came into view, along with a small letter. Setting everything else aside, I decided to read the letter first. It seemed to be from home. [To my dear Isaac. If you¡¯re reading this letter, it means the teleportation has been used. Each dormitory has fixed coordinates, so you can send items anytime you need to.] As expected, it was a letter from my mother. According to the letter, the dormitory¡¯s teleportation system has fixed coordinates, allowing items to be sent at any time. Previously, sending and receiving letters took several days, but now that time would be greatly reduced. ¡®How much money did they spend on this?¡¯ I looked at the letter and then at the space where the teleportation had just occurred. It was impressive, even by the empire¡¯s standards. Nevertheless, this provided me with incredible convenience, which I intended to use fully. [However, it¡¯s difficult to send things back to the estate from your end. The coordinates for the estate haven¡¯t been properly established yet. So, for now, please send items through Sir Balak. I don¡¯t know what kind of life you¡¯ll lead from now on, but your mother always supports you. With love, your mother.] A short but loving letter from my mother. I read the final part with a gentle smile. [P.S. Since you¡¯re still in the adjustment period, take your time with Xenon¡¯s Biography. Your mother can wait.] Though she said that, she loves Xenon¡¯s Biography more than anyone else. She probably meant I should adapt quickly and start writing again. Of course, once the adjustment period is over, I plan to pick up the pen again. It shouldn¡¯t take long. ¡®So, the only thing left is to adjust?¡¯ Barely two days had passed since I thought that. ¡°...So, what exactly happened?¡± ¡°We caught a student who was constantly following you, Sir Isaac. She was apprehended based on a report from another student.¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± A guard who had been watching over me had brought someone in. The problem was... ¡°Hehe...¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± That person wasn¡¯t Cherry, but Leona. ¡°What should we do?¡± ¡°...Just let her be.¡± It was an unexpected twist, to say the least. Translators note: New league in poe just deleted a week from my life Chapter 328: Leona (1) Chapter 328: Leona (1) It wasn¡¯t Cherry but Leona who had been reported as a stalker. Whoever reported her, Leona was now in front of me, apprehended by the knights. The fact that they brought her to me instead of handling it themselves suggested they wanted me to decide her punishment. Actually, it was fortunate that Leona was the first to be caught. If it had been someone else, I would have reprimanded them harshly, and Leona, caught later, would have faced a similar punishment. Luckily, Leona was someone I knew, and we already had plans. It was my fault for not reaching out to her sooner. So, I explained the situation to the knights. I told them she was a friend I had arranged to meet, but I had forgotten. Being Xenon, she couldn¡¯t approach me freely and had to loiter around. Since I was telling the truth, the knights released Leona. This mishap was my responsibility to resolve. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I should have paid more attention to you.¡± Although the issue was resolved, my mistake remained. I bowed my head and sincerely apologized. Leona, despite her strong physique, was rubbing her shoulder, likely from the forceful apprehension. Her identity could have been exposed, and she might not have been able to attend the academy properly. I had almost committed an unforgivable error. ¡°Huh? No, it¡¯s okay. I was a bit startled, but I¡¯m fine. I should have waited quietly instead of approaching recklessly.¡± Leona waved her hand dismissively, indicating she was fine. ¡°If you really feel sorry, treat me to a steak sometime. Okay?¡± She was quite bold. I chuckled at Leona, who grinned playfully. Her tail wagged cheerfully, showing she was genuinely okay. We were currently in my new dormitory. Unlike the student dormitories, the VIP dormitories allowed entry to others with the owner¡¯s permission. ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to as much steak as you want. Want to go now?¡± ¡°Not right now. I just had a meal with my mother.¡± Now that I think about it, Marie mentioned that Leona¡¯s mother was also at the academy, waiting to meet me. To finalize things properly, I needed to meet Leona¡¯s mother, even if it was just an informal meeting. Otherwise, the matter would remain unresolved. As I stared at Leona, who was smiling slyly, I returned a gentle smile and asked, ¡°How has life at the academy been? No problems, right?¡± ¡°It was chaotic. After the news spread that you were Xenon, that was all anyone talked about for a while.¡± ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°I mostly studied, so I¡¯m not sure. Oh! When Marie arrived, people flocked to her, but they all got knocked back by her guards. The security was tight.¡± Marie had mentioned this as well. It was expected, but she had a tiring time for a while. I listened to Leona¡¯s updates, then clasped my hands together. After some hesitation, I asked her in a cautious voice, ¡°Is your mother still firm in her decision?¡± As everyone knows, Leona¡¯s mother wasn¡¯t keen on Leona becoming my wife. She wished for Leona¡¯s genuine happiness, wanting her to follow her personal feelings rather than cultural obligations. ¡°Yes. She was already firm, but after you revealed your identity, she became even more resolute.¡± Upon hearing my question, Leona¡¯s wagging tail stopped, and she spoke gloomily. Her ears, which had been perked up, drooped down. It seemed the situation had worsened rather than improved. I slowly nodded. Honestly, I thought that revealing I was Xenon would make Leona¡¯s mother more likely to give her blessing, but that wasn¡¯t the case. As the third wife of the chieftain and the only human, she must have had a tumultuous life. Better to live a normal life than to be protected by a massive shield. That was my guess. ¡°Hmm... I guess I¡¯ll have to meet her in person to understand.¡± ¡°That¡¯s part of it, but she also said this: If I become your wife, how will that benefit you?¡± ¡°She said that?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Leona nodded with a dejected expression when I asked in surprise. I crossed my arms and thought for a moment. As a parent, it¡¯s something she shouldn¡¯t have said, but it was also a direct statement meant to make her realize the reality. In truth, Leona had very little to offer me in terms of benefit. At most, petting her head helped relieve my stress. However, her mother made a significant mistake. Just making that statement contradicted her desire for Leona¡¯s personal happiness. ¡®I can use this to my advantage.¡¯ ¡°You know Cain from Xenon¡¯s Biography, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯d be weird if I didn¡¯t.¡± Cain was the brother of Wrath, Satan, and the character who dismantled the old traditions of his nation to become the new chieftain. Born physically weak, he stabilized the country politically with his extraordinary intellect. ¡°If I reveal that Cain¡¯s inspiration was you, wouldn¡¯t everyone accept it?¡± Readers already firmly believe that Lilith was inspired by Cecily and Elisha by Arwen. Because of this, readers often wonder who inspired other characters. This has led to impostors causing trouble, but Kate¡¯s efforts have dealt with them. So, if I spread the word that Kind¡¯s inspiration was Leona, she wouldn¡¯t have to hide her identity. Leona thought deeply about my suggestion, then tilted her head and responded. ¡°It doesn¡¯t really appeal to me.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t appeal to you?¡± ¡°Yeah. It would feel like I¡¯m just relying on your help.¡± At first, I didn¡¯t understand, but knowing Leona¡¯s personality, it made sense. By hiding her identity and enrolling in the academy, it¡¯s clear that Leona is somewhat independent and proactive. Unlike her current affectionate demeanor, Leona is quite fierce and cynical towards others. This indicates she has a strong sense of pride. ¡°My mother hates politics. Right now, Jinai is the chieftain, but there are still internal dissatisfactions. It means that Animers could use me. If it¡¯s revealed that I¡¯m the inspiration for Cain, what do you think will happen?¡± ¡°Hmm... You have a point. I hadn¡¯t thought about that. We should put this idea on hold.¡± ¡°Good decision. Besides, I¡¯m not that uncomfortable right now. If I hadn¡¯t met you, I¡¯d be even more stressed. I prefer things as they are now.¡± With that, Leona hugged me tightly. The pressure conveyed through her embrace was unique, given her beastkin strength. I responded by patting her head again, causing her to make happy sounds. Then, she started licking my neck, a grooming behavior indicating that her instinct had taken over. If I hadn¡¯t experienced this before, I would have been startled. But knowing Leona¡¯s patterns, I stayed still. It wasn¡¯t unpleasant. Who would dislike being groomed by a beautiful woman who likes them? I didn¡¯t find it dirty at all. ¡°Leona.¡± ¡°Lick. Hmm?¡± ¡°Could I meet your mother tomorrow?¡± The final hurdle was Leona¡¯s mother. To win her approval, I needed to succeed in our conversation. Originally, I had reluctantly accepted this because of beastkin culture, but now those feelings had vanished. Who could refuse such a cute and lovely girl? If she left, it would leave a significant scar on my heart. ¡°It¡¯s possible, but could we have steak first?¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± ¡°I¡¯m already hungry.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you just have a meal with your mother?¡± When I asked in disbelief, Leona laughed awkwardly and gave a ridiculous excuse. ¡°I have a separate stomach for steak...¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± The roaring lion was gone, replaced by a kitten chirping for food. Translators note: Hi everyone, it¡¯s been a while! What I initially intended to be a short break ended up taking almost a month due to life stuff but I finally have some leeway to translate and go back to my lifestyle before the break. Also there will be daily releases for about a month! then about 5/week. Good to be back! Chapter 329: Leona (2) Chapter 329: Leona (2) The informal meeting with Leona¡¯s mother was scheduled for the weekend. Since Leona was also a student and had to focus on her studies, that was the only available time. As expected, the meeting place was my dormitory. Ideally, I would have preferred a quiet restaurant, but that wasn¡¯t feasible. The moment I step outside, I would attract all kinds of attention. While I could disguise myself with the help of others, I didn¡¯t see the need for that. It didn¡¯t seem worth the effort for such a meeting. So, I waited outside for her mother to arrive. Leona, who had met me beforehand, was waiting quietly by my side. ¡°Do you usually dress like that on weekends?¡± ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t wear my uniform all the time.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that outfit a bit too breezy?¡± I looked at Leona¡¯s rather revealing outfit. The current weather was a hot summer day. So, wearing breathable and cool clothes was expected, but Leona¡¯s attire was quite noticeable. A short sleeveless top paired with short brown shorts, showing her midriff with a cropped tee. Although it¡¯s a somewhat modern outfit, with training clothes being common, it wasn¡¯t anything out of the ordinary. It was just new to see the ¡®model student¡¯ Leona in such clothes. Thanks to this, her figure was fully revealed, making for a nice visual treat. I glanced at her, enjoying the ice cream I had bought her. Even in her school uniform, I could tell, but her body was surprisingly voluptuous. She had a well-proportioned figure with curves in all the right places. ¡®Come to think of it, beastkin are generally known for having good figures, right?¡¯ Specifically, they have exceptional physical characteristics. Leona, with her seemingly slender frame, weighed over 80kg due to her muscles. Additionally, their species is characterized by high fertility and large babies by human standards. This naturally leads to larger breasts and hips. The difference from demons is that while demons follow a survival of the fittest principle, for beastkin, it¡¯s simply ingrained in their genes. Even Jinai, the new chieftain, was taller than me, which shows how exceptional the physical attributes of beastkin are. ¡®Yet, humans hunted these beastkin mercilessly.¡¯ It¡¯s hard to fathom how such a thing was possible. However, under the guise of civilization, such barbarity was justified. I watched Leona munching on the ice cream cone and called her quietly. ¡°Leona.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Leona, who was chewing on the cone, turned to look at me. Her blue eyes, not the usual golden ones, stared directly at me. She had hidden her ears and tail, and I wondered how she managed to hide her tail. Maybe it was coiled up inside those short shorts. ¡°Why did you call me?¡± ¡°Just felt like it.¡± ¡°How boring. But this ice cream is really good.¡± Leona licked her lips, clearly enjoying the ice cream I bought her. I smiled at the sight. Ice cream is an expensive treat in this world. Even though magic exists, it¡¯s not accessible to commoners. Even if they used freezing magic, the maintenance cost would be outrageous. Hence, ice cream is a luxury enjoyed by nobles or the wealthy. ¡°If you want, I can buy more for you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes. But if you eat too much, you might get a stomach ache, so you have to eat in moderation.¡± ¡°Awesome.¡± But I have more than enough money. I have a mountain of gold bars at home, so this kind of indulgence is fine. Even I love ice cream, so there¡¯s no reason to be frugal about it. I watched Leona, who was genuinely happy, with a warm feeling. I extended my hand but then retracted it, realizing we were outside. Although there were no people around at the moment, one can never be too careful. As the headmaster warned, there might be stalkers I was unaware of. The same goes for devil worshippers. While having Kate as a reliable shield is reassuring, we would become vulnerable if something happened to her. ¡®There¡¯s a lot to be mindful of.¡¯ Of course, given Kate¡¯s personality, she wouldn¡¯t think of leaving my side. I looked at the steadfast figures of Adelia and Kate guarding ahead of me. Behind us was the entrance to the dormitory, with guards posted, so there were no issues there. All that remained was to wait for Leona¡¯s mother. After some time had passed, ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Isaac. Our second meeting since the exhibition.¡± I had my second meeting with Lucia, Leona¡¯s mother and the third wife of the previous chieftain. She looked very much like Leona, with the same striking blue eyes and golden hair, though Lucia¡¯s was a more muted shade. While Leona¡¯s hair resembled a lion¡¯s mane, Lucia¡¯s was a calm, straight flow, giving her a wise and serene appearance. ¡°...Why do you think that?¡± ¡°Because that¡¯s politics and the world we live in. When a central figure emerges, others naturally gravitate towards them. This is the world as I¡¯ve experienced it.¡± Lucia accurately grasped the political dynamics. Such an insight is not something an ordinary person would easily conceive. While I was left speechless by her prediction, Lucia continued to speak calmly. ¡°I felt it at Animers. A person with power, especially a male... no, no.¡± She quickly corrected herself after a brief slip of the tongue. ¡°...It¡¯s natural for women to be attracted to men with power. This applies not just to beastmen, but to all races. Especially you, Xenon, who has bestowed blessings upon each race. You saved the demons, rescued the World Tree from danger, and further exposed the existence of devil worshippers hiding in the shadows. There¡¯s no one in this world who can surpass you in power.¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°Leona may have formed a bond with you before knowing your true identity, but... I¡¯m worried. Living as a powerless concubine, being treated as a ¡®prize¡¯ and living passively, needing to prove your ¡®usefulness¡¯ to avoid being discarded. I want to prevent that.¡± Lucia indirectly expressed her own troubled life. Leona and I listened to her story in silence. She then looked at Leona with sorrowful eyes and spoke gently. ¡°Leona¡¯s father, the previous great chieftain of Animers, was a man deeply ingrained in the culture of the beastmen. He treated me as a third wife and regarded even the birth of Leona as a ¡®prize¡¯. I wanted to avoid passing that mindset onto my daughter... but I only half succeeded.¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°I want Leona to be treated as a person, not as a ¡®prize¡¯. When I heard that Lord Isaac had refused, I was rather pleased. At least he seems to know how to treat people like people. So, I will say this to you, Lord Isaac.¡± After a long speech, she slowly took a deep breath, opened her eyes wide, and said what she wanted to say to me. ¡°Leona will not be of much help to you, Lord Isaac. She might even become a hindrance.¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°I won¡¯t oppose your choice, Lord Isaac. My daughter also likes you, so as a parent, I must accept that.¡± ¡°I appreciate that, but... Mother Lucia.¡± ¡°Yes. Please go ahead.¡± Lucia won¡¯t stop Leona from coming to me. She just wants to understand what kind of person I am. So, I clasped my hands together and smiled. There is a very fitting thing to say in this situation. ¡°My Noona once asked me this: Do you want to be a scoundrel or a piece of trash?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°And I decided to be a scoundrel.¡± It was a resolution I made when I accepted Adelia. ¡°Rather than being a piece of trash that hurts women¡¯s hearts, I¡¯d rather be a scoundrel who accepts one woman after another.¡± Better to be a scoundrel than a piece of trash. It¡¯s an inevitable phenomenon now that the water has already been spilled and my identity as Xenon has been revealed. However, I will never cause harm. I repeat, I am not that kind of trash. ¡°Leona is the same. I will never hurt her feelings.¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°I will act according to my heart, not based on usefulness.¡± Hearing my answer, did Lucia realize something? She opened her mouth slightly and stared blankly before lowering her head. Just before she lowered her head, I caught a glimpse of her face breaking into a smile. ¡°Pfft...¡± As soon as she lowered her head, Lucia trembled slightly, trying to suppress her laughter. I patiently waited until she had laughed enough. Finally, Lucia looked up at me, still covering her mouth with her fist. Judging by the tears in the corners of her eyes, she must have found it quite amusing. ¡°Really...¡± The words that followed from Lucia¡¯s mouth were: ¡°Lord Isaac, you are truly an incorrigible scoundrel. I should have realized it sooner.¡± It was a compliment, albeit a backhanded one. I shrugged and responded playfully to her compliment. ¡°Thank you for the praise.¡± ¡°Then, won¡¯t it be difficult for you, Lord Isaac?¡± The biggest problem is exactly that. It¡¯s hard for me to handle. With a slightly ambiguous smile, I opened my mouth. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m working hard on my writing.¡± I don¡¯t want to die young. Translators note: Immediately forgot to upload KEKW 3 chapters tomorrow Chapter 330: Leona (3) Chapter 330: Leona (3) After my declaration of being a scoundrel, Lucia began to reveal her true feelings one by one. What she was worried about was me discriminating against Leona and only showing affection to other women. She didn¡¯t care how many women I embraced, as long as Leona wasn¡¯t lonely and didn¡¯t regret choosing me. It seems that, as the third wife of the previous great chieftain and being human, she received less affection. Given that beastmen are known for having many children, it¡¯s telling that she only had Leona. It was fortunate that Leona maintained good relationships with her other siblings; otherwise, her life would have been quite difficult. ¡°But Mother Lucia, how did you come to be connected with the previous great chieftain?¡± This was the part I was most curious about. What kind of wisdom did she lend to become the chieftain¡¯s wife? As you know, humans and beastmen have very poor relations. The racial war 300 years ago and the current situation still reflect this. Although the rivalry between elves and demons is gradually increasing, humans and beastmen have been at each other¡¯s throats for ages. Dwarves, well... as long as they get to sell their weapons, they don¡¯t care much. They do have close relations with humans due to humans¡¯ reliance on tools. In any case, for Lucia to become the wife of the previous great chieftain in such circumstances meant she provided considerable help. Even from the beastmen¡¯s perspective, Leona is considered unattractive, so one can only imagine how Lucia, a human, must have been perceived. My curiosity was piqued. ¡°There wasn¡¯t much advice to give. Animers was continuously developing at the time. I merely emphasized the importance of food. Other than that, nothing. In times of drought, they rely on shamanistic rituals, but how long can Lady Harte continue to support them? So, I advised focusing on food preservation. It just so happened that the following year, there was a severe drought.¡± ¡°Even that alone would be sufficient. Beastmen consume several times more food than humans.¡± As I said this, I glanced at Leona. No need to be subtle anymore, Leona was happily devouring the cookies Adelia had baked. Judging by her wagging tail, the cookies were to her liking. I poured milk into her empty cup, telling her to eat slowly. Lucia elegantly smiled as she watched our affectionate scene and shared some information. ¡°It¡¯s surprising that Leona likes it so much. Her taste is quite picky, inherited from the beastmen side.¡± ¡°Picky?¡± ¡°Yes. You know that among the beastmen, there are carnivores and herbivores, right?¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°For some reason, carnivorous beastmen have duller taste, whereas herbivorous beastmen have a more sensitive palate.¡± I nodded. It was information I had heard somewhere before. It might be because the distribution of taste cells is different. In any case, it means Leona¡¯s taste is closer to that of a carnivore. There was a reason she loved steak smothered in seasoning. The academy¡¯s meals are rather bland, so it must have felt like chewing rubber to her. The same goes for the cookies she¡¯s eating now. With chunks of chocolate embedded, she can enjoy both the sweetness and the savory taste at the same time. ¡°That¡¯s useful information. If she lives in the mansion, we must exclude vegetables completely.¡± ¡°Huh? What did you say?¡± Leona, too focused on eating to hear our conversation, blinked and asked. Her blue eyes had already returned to their golden color. It seems her eye color changes only when she shows her true nature. I patted Leona¡¯s head, finding her more cute than fierce. ¡°Is it tasty?¡± ¡°It¡¯s incredibly tasty! Could you make more?¡± I silently looked at Adelia, meeting Leona¡¯s sparkling eyes. It wasn¡¯t me who made them, it was Adelia who baked them. Adelia seemed pleased and went straight back to the kitchen. The peaceful atmosphere brought a satisfied smile to my face. However, aside from the mood, there¡¯s still something to be cautious about. Leona is going to be my wife, which means she is at a higher risk of exposure to devil worshippers. However, unlike Marie, it has not been officially announced, so it might not pose an immediate threat. But they could still attack just because she is an associate. ¡°Mother Lucia.¡± ¡°Yes, please speak.¡± ¡°If you wish, we can provide accommodations for you to stay in our territory.¡± ¡°I would be grateful for that.¡± Lucia accepted my offer without any suspicion. Currently, she resides in a small village near the capital. She doesn¡¯t have much to pack, and with support from our family, she could live comfortably. She wouldn¡¯t be in danger from demon worshippers either. With not only the Temple of Luminous but also the Temple of Mora established, who would dare to intrude? Furthermore, with Helium and Alvenheim also sending personnel, it would be impossible for anyone to infiltrate. ¡°Leona...¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about Leona. Despite appearances, she is strong.¡± ¡°Strong?¡± I looked at Leona in surprise as Lucia vouched for her strength. Leona raised her nose proudly, wearing a smug expression. I knew she had the formidable physical abilities unique to beastmen, but many beastmen live ordinary lives without leveraging those abilities. Seeing my questioning look, Leona confidently spoke up, her tail wagging behind her. ¡°Our Lion clan undergoes rigorous training from a young age. And because I¡¯m a hybrid, I had to work even harder to be recognized.¡±Fo?ll0w current novE?ls o/n n/o/(v)/3l/b((in).(c/o/m) ¡°Then how strong are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. After being recognized by the clan and growing to a certain extent, I only focused on studying. I still do basic physical training, though.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± I considered whether Leona could be used as a guard. However, this was a suggestion to consider for the distant future. She is still a student, and soon she will become an assistant for a historical exploration with me. She has already caught the eye of Professor Elena. There¡¯s no need for her to have a guard. Instead, it might be better for her to stay fit just in case. Of course, if she loosens up at the academy, it will draw attention, so I plan to do it intermittently during each vacation. ¡®I also need to start building my own strength.¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s see how long that smile lasts. Just wait three weeks.¡± ¡°Mm. Mm. That¡¯s more like the male I chose. I¡¯ll be fully prepared too, so just let me know anytime.¡± Leona nodded with her arms crossed. Seeing her like that somehow sparked a desire for conquest within me. She once said she would make me possessive, and she¡¯s following through with it. I looked at Leona with a smile, then noticed her wagging tail. I¡¯d always wanted to grab that tail, and now seemed like a good time. Squeeze! ¡°Eeek?!¡± As I grabbed her tail suddenly, Leona was startled. Like a cat with its fur standing on end, her hair amusingly puffed up. As expected, her reaction was quite delightful. I chuckled as I fiddled with Leona¡¯s stiffened tail. ¡°Now that you¡¯re my wife, it¡¯s okay if I touch it, right?¡± ¡°Uh, well... that¡¯s true, but...¡± Leona, who had been so confident, was now blushing with embarrassment. She looked at me with a flushed face and then turned her head to Lucia. While playing with Leona¡¯s tail, I also glanced at Lucia. She, watching our little skit with a strangely reddened face, cleared her throat. Then, as if she remembered something, she opened her mouth with one eye closed. ¡°Uh... Sir Isaac? There¡¯s something I forgot to mention.¡± ¡°Is it about beastmen¡¯s tails? I heard that married couples can touch them.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re aware, then it¡¯s fine, but... please refrain from such pranks. It could startle her, and she might scratch you.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Hearing this, I let go of Leona¡¯s tail. She then glared at me with a pouty expression. Swoosh, swoosh ¡°...Purr.¡± I immediately patted her head, and Leona purred in her characteristic way. With permission granted, she now even leaned her head on my shoulder. Smiling at her adorable pet-like demeanor, I turned to Lucia and spoke. ¡°Mother Lucia.¡± ¡°Yes, please go ahead.¡± ¡°I will definitely make Leona happy.¡± Perhaps my declaration pleased her. ¡°Thank you.¡± Lucia bowed her head in gratitude. I also bowed in return and then called Leona. ¡°Leona.¡± ¡°Purr. Yes?¡± ¡°Is there anything you want?¡± ¡°Meat!¡± ¡°...¡± I¡¯m glad I¡¯ve made a lot of money. ***** After accepting Leona, I moved according to schedule. Of course, this schedule included the release of the 25th volume of ¡®Xenon¡¯s Biography¡¯. Although the release was delayed due to my recent busy schedule, the readers waited patiently. And then... [The ancestors of the elves were not exiled, but they tore off their own wings and descended!] [The truth revealed in Xenon¡¯s Biography. Could this be true?] [Considering the characteristics of the elves blessed by the gods, it seems highly credible...] As expected, the reaction was explosive. The hypothesis that the ancestors of the elves were not banished but tore off their own wings and descended to the ground. From my perspective, it was just a cliche? borrowed from my past life, but it coincidentally matched many aspects, leading numerous scholars to engage in heated debates. However, since it was deeply related to mythology, many people directly questioned the gods. I was among them. Even if chaos ensued, it didn¡¯t matter much, but I was personally curious. [What do you think?] ¡®Honestly, the idea that they tore off their own wings and descended seems more convincing.¡¯ [Then let¡¯s go with that.] ¡®Pardon?¡¯ What on earth is he talking about? Translators note: Chapter 331: Book 25 (1) Chapter 331: Book 25 (1) Even when I write stories that could be plausible, I base them on history, ensuring thorough research. The continuous uproar caused by ¡®possible¡¯ stories is understandable to some extent. The problem is that all these stories turned out to be true, and I ended up facing baseless accusations, such as after Cecily¡¯s devilization. So, I wrote freely with a detached mindset. However, ¡®myth¡¯ is a bit different. Myth is, as the word suggests, a myth and is an ancient story beyond the imagination of mortals. Greek and Roman myths, Norse myths, the Book of Revelation, and so on. Myth is the first philosophy and the oldest philosophy that has been passed down to later generations. It has been interpreted in various ways and used in numerous creative works. Of course, this explanation is limited to the myths of my past life. Myth is just folklore and not ¡®history¡¯ that actually existed. On the other hand, the myths of this world are closer to ¡®history.¡¯ The past of Luminous, the God of Light, and Mora, the Goddess of Darkness, is recorded, as is their mother, Harte, the Goddess of Nature. Although there is room for various interpretations like in my past life, their history is clearly real. Thus, denying the myth is equivalent to denying their very existence. However, because it is such ancient history, scholars often have differing opinions. This is similar to actual history. History is objective but is recorded subjectively, and myths are no different. In that sense, let¡¯s examine the origins of each race, specifically the elves. Elves are a race blessed by the gods, with immense potential from birth. They can freely use magic and have several times higher mana affinity than other races. Truly living up to the phrase ¡®blessed by the gods,¡¯ they established the first civilization in a world overrun by monsters. So, how did the origin of the elves come to be? Unlike the demons, whose origin is the devils, the origin of the elves is the angels. Known for their white wings and beautiful appearance, angels, according to myth, serve by the side of the gods and sometimes become mighty warriors on the front lines. However, as expected from a myth, there are no records of angels ever appearing, even when digging into the past. Even during the 3000-year Demon War, angels did not appear, instead, the gods helped directly and indirectly. So if the origin of the elves is angels, why do they not exist? The reason is also contained in the myth. They were all banished to the earth for rebelling against the gods. It seems that no matter how pure and innocent the angels were, they still coveted divine power. This could be seen as a very human trait. Thus, they lost their proud and symbolic wings and fell to the earth, becoming a new race¡ªthe elves. It¡¯s a myth that suits the prideful nature of the elves, which is why the majority of people firmly believe in it. ¡®Did they really tear off their own wings and descend to the earth?¡¯ However, hearing Luminous¡¯s non-denial made my head spin. It was hard to grasp what the correct myth was when he suggested going with that version. Surely, a god wouldn¡¯t lie, so what did he mean by saying that? [I cannot give you a definitive answer.] ¡®Why not?¡¯ [Because both are true.] ¡®...Excuse me?¡¯ What an absurd statement. He said that both the rebellion and tearing off their wings were true. Luminous, sensing my bewilderment, continued in his uniquely graceful voice. [It is true that the angels rebelled against us. However, all the angels who led the rebellion were destroyed.] ¡®Then what about the remaining angels...¡¯ [They tore off their own wings and descended to the earth. We tried to stop them, but they refused, seeing it as a punishment for themselves. They fell to the earth to make it more prosperous and to purify the land that was almost tainted by their siblings¡¯ greed.] ¡®Oh...¡¯ Hearing it directly from a god certainly made it sound more majestic... but why is this true? I was momentarily impressed but then left utterly astonished. As I always say, Luminous and Mora never lie. If they were to lie, their divinity would be significantly diminished. Even if the worst outcome is inevitable, they must not lie.Th.e? most uptod/ate novels a/re published on n(0)velbj)n(.)c/o/m ¡®You¡¯re not lying, right?¡¯ [I¡¯m not.] Still, I can¡¯t help but be suspicious. Then why is there only a record in the myth that the angels were banished? His answer made immediate sense. I didn¡¯t know that Buddha and Jesus actually existed on Earth. Anyway, unless one accomplishes achievements or gains enlightenment comparable to those figures, becoming a transcendent is impossible. This information alone is sufficient. ¡®I¡¯ll also get some good material out of this.¡¯ A mortal who achieves great deeds and attains enlightenment to become a transcendent. It reminds me of the ¡®immortals¡¯ often seen in martial arts novels, which might be a similar concept. After getting various confirmations from Luminous, I felt somewhat relieved. However, I couldn¡¯t afford to be complacent. Just like Cecily¡¯s devilization, there was a case where something was forcefully made even though Mora said it wouldn¡¯t happen. Of course, it¡¯s somewhat understandable that Mora was speaking based on the situation at that time. Still, it doesn¡¯t hurt to be cautious. [Even if you are cautious, what can you do? Just accept whatever happens.] ¡®You¡¯re harsh. But you¡¯ll still grant me divine power, right?¡¯ [Of course. By the way, would you consider becoming my official follower...] Just as Luminous was about to subtly bring up his request, Mora¡¯s voice suddenly echoed in my mind, cutting him off. [Hey! How dare you...] Mora¡¯s voice abruptly interrupted, and the connection was severed simultaneously. I immediately opened my eyes and looked ahead. The statue, which should have been glowing with a golden light, was now dark. It seemed that Luminous had quickly disconnected as soon as Mora tried to intervene. As Luminous had mentioned before, trying to connect with both him and Mora simultaneously would strain my mind. ¡®But surprisingly, I feel okay...¡¯ Drip As soon as I had that thought, I felt something flowing from my nose. Wiping it with the back of my hand, I saw that it was bright red blood, like paint smeared on my hand. Even though it lasted less than a second, it meant my brain had been strained. ¡®...It seems I really am just an ordinary person.¡¯ First, I needed to find some tissues. About an hour later. ¡°Ugh... Cough, cough.¡± ¡°Are you alright? Why do you have a fever all of a sudden? What happened?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Except for visiting the temple, I didn¡¯t do anything...¡± ¡°Could it be because of stress?¡± In a short time, my fever had rapidly increased, and I started groaning in pain. This must be what they call being possessed by a holy spirit. ¡®I¡¯ve never been sick until now...¡¯ I have accomplished something greater than dealing with devil worshippers. Translators note: Chapter 332: Book 25 (2) Chapter 332: Book 25 (2) Compared to my family, my physical growth was slower, but I was far from being ¡®weak.¡¯ I had never experienced a dangerously high fever, nor did I suffer from minor illnesses. Although this world has divine power, it still lacks advanced medical science, making it vulnerable to diseases. I¡¯ve heard that there was a time when the empire was threatened by a plague. The concept of ¡®hygiene¡¯ was understood early on, but biological sciences lag behind. However, aside from my mother, my family is generally healthy. Neither Dave, Nicole, nor my father have ever been seriously ill. In fact, my father, due to his profession, often got injured by cold weapons or beastmen¡¯s claws, exposing him to tetanus and other diseases. When he occasionally trains shirtless, his upper body is covered in scars, the most notable being claw marks from a beast. Of course, as the captain of the Navy Knights, he would have had access to medical supplies. But the border areas where he served were literal frontlines. In my previous life, they could be compared to Iraq, Afghanistan, Ukraine, or even Stalingrad¡ªhellish places where soldiers were constantly being swept away. Even with a solid supply line, such places often lacked sufficient supplies, including medicine. Despite this, my father never contracted tetanus or even a mild cold. In such entrenched battlefields, more people die slowly from disease and poor hygiene than from fighting. Whether it¡¯s due to inheriting a hero¡¯s bloodline, our family¡¯s physical constitution is exceptionally strong compared to others, in terms of immunity and potential. Even as my body grew robustly, I never fell ill. Furthermore, now that I receive plenty of divine power, I¡¯m even further from being sick. ¡°Cough, cough. Ugh...¡± But today, I have to retract that statement. After simultaneously connecting with Luminous and Mora at the temple, I collapsed as soon as I returned to the dormitory. Within less than an hour, my fever spiked rapidly, leaving me unable to move. The persistent cough that hurt my throat was a bonus. Perhaps because I haven¡¯t been sick since reincarnating, this feels even more painful. ¡°Are you alright?¡± In a situation where even moving a finger was difficult, a beautiful voice pierced my ears. Struggling, I opened my eyes and turned my head. Her hair as white as snow and her eyes as blue as sapphires. If she had wings on her back, she would truly look like an angel. I forced a smile as I looked at my fiance?e, Marie, who was looking at me with a worried expression. Despite feeling dizzy as if someone was messing with my head and my body burning like a furnace, I managed to smile. ¡°It¡¯s tough, but I¡¯m... cough!¡° I tried to say I was fine, but a cough burst out. I had coughed so much that my throat was sore. Swoosh After finishing the bout of coughing, something was placed on my forehead. The cold sensation spread across my feverish forehead. Struggling, I opened my eyes and shifted my gaze to see Adelia in her maid uniform. It seemed she had placed a wet towel on my forehead to try to lower my fever with dedication and effort. She was also looking at me with her sky-blue eyes full of concern. Her love for me was unrivaled, making her even more distressed. Unfortunately, this fever wouldn¡¯t go down easily. It wasn¡¯t a simple fever caused by illness. ¡°Is he really okay?¡± Marie asked again about my condition, but this time she directed the question to someone else, not me. The person she asked wasn¡¯t Adelia, who was nursing me, but Kate, who had rushed over as soon as she heard I was ill. She had looked as if the world had collapsed when she saw me lying in bed, suffering. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s just ¡®divine fever¡¯ caused by the clash of divine powers from Luminous and Mora. It¡¯s definitely not an illness.¡± Being a priestess, Kate had diagnosed my condition faster than anyone else. The diagnosis was divine fever. It¡¯s similar to the spiritual afflictions that shamans experience. However, here, divine fever occurs when one receives an excessive amount of divine power. Even during divine revelations, not everyone receives them; only specific devotees, like priestesses, do. If an ordinary priest receives a revelation, they will suffer from divine fever. Even the Pope or Cardinals can receive revelations without much trouble, but even they sometimes receive vague revelations. In other words, it is extremely rare for someone to have direct conversations and even be able to foresee the future like me. ¡°I also suffered from divine fever when Luminous bestowed his grace upon me. The traces of it remain on my body as stigmata.¡± ¡°I think I¡¯ve heard about that. Don¡¯t the incarnations also have stigmata?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct. However, that doesn¡¯t mean I am an incarnation. An incarnation is literally when the gods borrow a mortal¡¯s body to perform powers and miracles. Other than during the Devil War, there have been no recorded instances of incarnations.¡± As Kate explained, incarnations only manifest when the world is on the brink of destruction. Historically, they have only appeared during the Devil War. I wanted to say something in response to her explanation, but I was too exhausted to do so and could only listen quietly. Even sleeping was difficult because of my dizziness. ¡°Isaac mentioned that the divine powers of Luminous and Mora collided. What does that mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple. For some unknown reason, Isaac managed to connect with both of them simultaneously. It¡¯s hard enough to handle one deity, let alone two at the same time, so it¡¯s no wonder he is suffering from divine fever.¡± ¡°Both at the same time...¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t Isaac, any other person would have been consumed by holy fire. They probably wouldn¡¯t even feel the pain.¡±N/ne?w n0vel chap/ers are published o/n Would the fire be so quick that it would be painless? Burns are one of the most painful injuries, so not feeling pain seems impossible... ¡°Before that, their mind would collapse, leaving them in a vegetative state. They wouldn¡¯t feel pain because they¡¯d be incapable of it.¡± That¡¯s truly frightening. I ended up like this in less than a second. No wonder I had nosebleeds and dizziness. Kate¡¯s terrifying explanation gave me chills. If Luminous had delayed disconnecting even a bit longer, I can¡¯t imagine what would have happened. Passing out would have been preferable. ¡°Then, will he recover?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. Although the divine powers of Luminous and Mora repel each other, they are descendants of Harte. Soon, they will gradually merge and stabilize.¡± ¡°Thank goodness...¡± Marie sighed in relief at Kate¡¯s explanation. Glancing to the side, I saw Adelia also had a similar expression of relief. So, the only remaining question is whether to inform others about my current condition or keep it a secret. While I can handle all my basic needs within the dormitory, I cannot participate in any external activities. If my condition were to leak out, it would cause an enormous commotion, which is a bit concerning. ¡°Uh... Kate.¡± ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡± ***** After the release of Volume 25, which country experienced the biggest reaction? Scholars of anthropology and theology would certainly cause a commotion regardless of the nation. However, it was undoubtedly Alvenheim, or more precisely, the elven race itself, that faced a significant upheaval. Originally, the myth surrounding the origin of the elves involved banishment due to pride, but Xenon¡¯s Biography completely overturned this narrative. Instead of being banished, the elves tore off their own wings to make the world a better place¡ªa deeply self-sacrificial and righteous mindset. This new interpretation also explained the elves¡¯ characteristic pride and why they were blessed by the gods. There were concerns that this could lead to increased nationalism and a resurgence of arrogance similar to the period before the race wars. The newly established myth from Xenon¡¯s Biography was enough to instill a sense of pride. The old myth, which depicted the elves as banished, was negative in many ways. Although it had always seemed somewhat contradictory, people had believed in it firmly. But now, there¡¯s a new, impressive myth: the elves were not banished; they tore off their own wings and descended. Even scholars, after several analyses, nodded in agreement, and the gods did not object in any way. If it were a completely unfounded myth, the gods would have directly refuted it. Since myths are more sensitive than regular history, their silence implied tacit approval. In other words, the act of tearing off their wings and descending was indeed true. [There was a reason we were blessed by the gods!] [We are not banished! We are descendants of the great angels!] Consequently, such voices began to grow louder within Alvenheim. If things had continued without any restraint, many problems could have arisen, but... [Have you truly learned nothing from the race wars?] [Distinguish clearly between arrogance and pride.] [Our greatest enemy is none other than our own pride.] Arwen¡¯s warnings like the above helped to gradually quell the flames. Her words were undeniably correct. However, even Arwen could do nothing about the pride instilled in the elves. That pride, or sense of superiority, was something even Arwen, being an elf herself, couldn¡¯t completely escape. Although she was a half-blood rather than a pureblood, she was practically the same as a pureblood. Elven traits manifest at least up to a quarter of their lineage. Just as Cecily¡¯s devilization followed the myth, Arwen wondered if she might also grow wings according to the myth... ¡°It¡¯s not happening. I give up.¡± After several attempts with no sign of wings or any change, she quickly gave up. The myth had changed, but unlike the devilization described in Xenon¡¯s Biography, it didn¡¯t mention anything about growing wings. Unless the next volume features Lucifer with wings, a myth is just a myth. So, she let go of that idea and focused on state affairs. Being a half-blood made it easier for her to give up. Knock, knock, knock¡ª At that moment, Arwen heard someone knocking on the office door. Without lifting her head, she spoke. ¡°Come in.¡± With Arwen¡¯s characteristic tone granting permission, the door opened cautiously, and an elf appeared. It was Keir, the bodyguard and chief secretary Arwen had selected. He stood quietly, waiting for her to lift her head. ¡°So, what brings you here?¡± Arwen asked as she put down her quill. Given the busy situation caused by the hidden elven myth revealed in Volume 25, she intended to handle things quickly. Keir, meeting Arwen¡¯s silver-gray eyes, cleared his throat before speaking in a gentle voice. ¡°The item you requested has arrived.¡± With those words, ¡°Is this really true!¡± Arwen jumped up from her seat, shouting loudly. Her silver-gray eyes were wide open, and her expression was filled with surprise. Keir, watching Arwen¡¯s reaction in real-time, gave a subtle smile and nodded in affirmation. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s on its way here right now.¡± ¡°Ah, understood. Finally...!¡± Arwen clasped her hands together at her chest, her face filled with anticipation, like a child receiving a new toy. Seeing her reaction, Keir smiled softly before his expression turned curious. ¡°But what kind of item requires such materials? Silk made from the cocoons of silkworms that fed on the leaves of the World Tree? It¡¯s hard to imagine what it could be.¡± ¡°Th-that doesn¡¯t matter! More importantly...! Ahem.¡± For some reason, Arwen¡¯s face turned red. She hastily cleared her throat to change the subject. After calming herself by tapping her chest, she gave Keir a resolute look and issued her instructions. ¡°...It¡¯s time to make the announcement.¡± ¡°Announcement?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Only one task remained. ¡°It¡¯s time to give Xenon a gift.¡± It was time to give Isaac a special gift. Translators note: Chapter 333: Book 25 (3) Chapter 333: Book 25 (3) Although I spent a day in vain due to the unexpected divine fever, it didn¡¯t cause any significant disruption to my daily routine. In fact, Luminous apologized sincerely and promised to be more careful in the future, granting me an abundance of divine power. Thanks to that, I felt completely healthy and energetic, a stark contrast to the previous day when I felt like I was dying from the fever. I felt no fatigue, and others were even concerned about how energetic I was. Anyway, after returning to my daily routine, the first thing I had to do was visit Elena¡¯s research lab. I intended to continue attending the academy, but I didn¡¯t want to continue in a way that inconvenienced those around me. So if Elena found it difficult to continue working with me, I planned to resign from the assistant position, even if I felt regretful about it. It would be better to return to being a student and attend her lectures. ¡°Not at all? Why would I do that?¡± But Elena¡¯s reaction was one of complete incomprehension. Her light green eyes behind her glasses were filled with curiosity. Cindy, who was quietly reading a book beside her, had a similar reaction. Her eyes were still dark and weary, but they now held a question. Seeing their reactions, I spoke in a hesitant voice. ¡°I might cause you trouble. And there¡¯s also the threat from devil worshippers...¡± ¡°Let them come. I¡¯d like to catch one and do some research.¡± Elena answered confidently, and Cindy nodded in agreement. I looked at them, initially bewildered, but then I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Come to think of it, the headmaster mentioned that Elena and Cindy were once explorers who traveled the world. They likely possess enough strength to protect themselves, so it¡¯s not something I need to worry about. ¡°Besides, I can¡¯t miss this opportunity. Being the professor who taught Xenon¡ªmy reputation is going to soar.¡± ¡°Was that your original goal?¡± ¡°Half of it, maybe? The other half is that it¡¯s hard to find someone as capable as you. While Leona is going to join as an assistant, the more, the merrier, right?¡± ¡°With you around, organizing papers and documents won¡¯t be a problem...¡± Elena and Cindy each stated what they wanted. Especially Cindy, who has been writing various papers with my help in composition. I am helping them and living a life not much different from that of a graduate student. Sitill, regarding history, I have much to learn from them. ¡°I understand your thoughts. So, should I continue working as an assistant?¡± ¡°That¡¯s up to you. If you decide to leave, we can¡¯t stop you. Just make sure to tell us if any major event is going to happen in the future.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± ¡°Or you could inform us about forgotten histories or significant events, like the newly interpreted myth of the elves.¡± I gave a wry smile at the half-joking suggestion. Elena glanced at my face and then smiled faintly. It seems she doesn¡¯t want to miss out on the big catch. After all, opportunities to legally exploit Xenon¡¯s knowledge are rare. Anyway, it seems settled that I¡¯ll continue as an assistant. Now, there¡¯s one more thing left: introducing my bodyguards. Since I plan to bring Adelia and Kate along to classes in the future, it¡¯s best to familiarize them now. ¡°This is Adelia Cross, Isaac¡¯s loyal servant. Please take care of her.¡± Adelia introduced herself first. She was dressed in comfortable clothes suitable for activities, not her usual maid uniform. Although the maid outfit suits her, with her figure, she can pull off anything. If the maid outfit combined sexiness and cuteness, right now she looked dignified. ¡°Adelia Cross... You used to be a teaching assistant in the liberal arts department, right? I¡¯ve heard of you. You were considered one of the most promising talents along with a student named Nicole.¡± Elena said, pushing up her glasses that had slightly slipped down. It seems that Adelia¡¯s reputation is not limited to the liberal arts department alone. This is also true for Nicole. Given that even a literature professor, who is far from martial arts, knows about her, it is likely that the entire academy was aware of them. Adelia responded to her words modestly with her characteristic husky voice. ¡°You¡¯re too kind. Nicole was a more outstanding student than I was.¡± ¡°Hmm... I understand. I look forward to working with you. And...¡± Elena¡¯s gaze shifted sideways. There stood Kate, dressed in a white nun¡¯s habit, with a gentle smile. ¡°Is that Cardinal Kate?¡± ¡°Yes, I am Kate Louise Angelica, serving under Luminous and Isaac.¡± ¡°I have heard of your great name. Not only did you expel the fallen cardinal, but I¡¯ve also heard rumors that you might be the next pope...¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who expelled that worm, but Lord Isaac. I merely acted according to his will.¡± As expected, Kate is relentless towards those associated with devils. Her tone is exceedingly polite, but her words are chilling. ¡°This is nothing. If you want more, you can ask Lord Isaac.¡± ¡°Isaac? Are you saying you¡¯re a clergyman?¡± ¡°What?¡± Why is she pointing to me all of a sudden? I¡¯m someone who only knows how to receive, not use these powers. While both Elena and I were bewildered, Kate spoke with a warm smile. ¡°Lord Isaac is the one who spreads light in this world. Elena, you may not know, but there are already people who have received light from Lord Isaac. Not only his fiance?e, Lady Marie, but also the princess of Helium, and lastly, the knight here, Lady Adelia.¡± ¡°... ...¡± Ah, right. This woman, she may have been by my side all this time, but she has zero social skills. Specifically, she has a peculiar focus and can¡¯t distinguish between what should and shouldn¡¯t be said. ¡°So if you both wish, he can plant the seed...¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± So, I hurriedly covered Kate¡¯s mouth. I¡¯ve worked hard to make a good impression; it would be meaningless if she ruined it. But what I overlooked was that by doing this, I had covered her mouth with my own hand. Looking at Kate, wondering if it could be true... ¡°Sniff. Sniff. Ha...¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Lord Isaac¡¯s hand scent... Ah. I shouldn¡¯t be doing this...¡± She sniffed on her own and her face quickly turned red. Her eyes, now looking intoxicated, were a bonus. I sighed deeply at the thought of managing Kate, who was difficult in many ways, and then slowly removed my hand. ¡°Ah, Lord Isaac? I¡¯m sorry but...¡± ¡°...I¡¯ll wait here until you return, so please go quickly.¡± ¡°T-thank you.¡± And so, with a somewhat urgent expression, Kate left the lab. She probably returned to her quarters to have some alone time. Considering that just holding hands with her can make her as aroused as Cecily in heat, covering her mouth must have made it worse. That¡¯s what I was thinking. ¡°She... is quite a unique person.¡± Elena spoke, trying to break the awkward atmosphere with a positive spin. Cindy, on the other hand, was busy checking her own condition. Adelia... just stood there calmly, as if she was used to it. However, she did clear her throat with a solemn expression, suggesting she was a bit embarrassed too. Naturally, the embarrassment fell on me. Covering my face with one hand, I spoke sincerely. ¡°Thank you for putting it that way... Please forget everything Kate said earlier.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I may not look like it, but I¡¯m married.¡± ¡°What?¡± This was news to me. As I looked at her with a surprised expression, Elena tilted her head and questioned. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? The reason I sometimes go back to Alvenheim is to see my husband. I also do some research while I¡¯m there.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know that.¡± ¡°Really? Well, now you know.¡± ¡°... ...¡± Fortunately, it seemed like my activities as a history assistant would continue smoothly. Translators note: Sorry for the delay, but I picked up a new series and will be uploading it soon! Chapter 334: Legal Stalking (1) Chapter 334: Legal Stalking (1) Now that my conversation with Elena is over, the only thing left is the class schedule. As you know, Elena¡¯s classes are quite numerous. First-year literature classes are just the basics, and in the second year, her lectures expand beyond the Literature Department to include the Undeclared Studies as well. The tasks I perform during these classes are limited to assisting Elena or engaging in discussions with the students, but even those can be mentally exhausting. After all, there isn¡¯t just one class¡ªthere are multiple. In other words, I have to prepare myself for a barrage of questions every time I step into a lecture. On top of that, since my identity has been revealed, it¡¯s only natural for the intensity to increase. So, I braced myself and entered the lecture. ¡°Before asking questions, let me make this clear: any personal stories or unrelated remarks will immediately result in a penalty. Please stick strictly to lecture-related questions during class.¡± ¡°¡±¡±Ah....¡±¡±¡± However, Elena preemptively blocked any issues. Her firm warning left most of the students visibly disappointed. Although I expected my role as a teaching assistant to become more challenging, her considerate gesture made me feel nothing but gratitude. I nodded deeply in appreciation, and Elena responded with a gentle smile. Then, she adjusted her glasses, signaling it was time for the class to officially begin. Ah, by the way, Adelia was standing next to me, while Kate stood near the door, ready to act if anything were to happen. Thanks to their presence, I felt at ease to focus on the class. ¡°History is always open to interpretation from various perspectives. A person celebrated as a hero by some may be recorded as a ruthless butcher by others. For example, take Jace Miracha from the Tribal Wars. While the elves remember him as a dishonorable villain who lacked integrity, humans revere him as a hero. Thus, while history itself might appear objective, it often lends itself to subjective interpretations depending on the context...¡± Thanks to Elena¡¯s forewarning, the lecture proceeded smoothly. Occasionally, or rather blatantly, a few students stared at me, but I ignored them all. Surely, they must have many things they want to say, but losing marks for it would be too great a loss. Even more so since Elena is known among students for being generous with grades, and her exams are based on an absolute grading system rather than a relative one, making it practically a gift of a lecture. That said, receiving deductions would still be a bitter mistake, so the students exercised patience. ¡®Except for one.¡¯ I made eye contact with a student who had been glaring at me intently since earlier. Her sinister gaze remained as unsettling as ever, but her strikingly vivid pink eyes stood out. As everyone might have guessed, it was Cherry. She wasn¡¯t focusing on the class at all, wasting time staring only at me. Her pink hair had grown longer since the last time I saw her, and her expression seemed brighter too. ¨C If not for those unnervingly grim eyes. Moreover, her unique aura seemed to create a slight distance between her and the other students around her. With her looks alone, Cherry should have been incredibly popular among her peers, but her presence seemed to dominate everything else. ¡®But...¡¯ If I wasn¡¯t mistaken, her chest seemed larger than the last time I saw her. And no, I¡¯m not being a pervert¡ªit was a noticeable difference. Her uniform, which already struggled to contain her like Cecily¡¯s, now seemed on the verge of giving up entirely. It was so tight that the buttons looked ready to pop off any second. If her uniform were personified, it might only be able to choke out a helpless gasp. Cherry, who usually pays attention to her attire, seemed to be growing rapidly, judging by the state of her uniform. Admirable growth, to say the least. ¡°Ahem. Ahem.¡± ¡°... ...¡± Adelia, noticing my gaze, cleared her throat to snap me back to focus. Only then did I manage to redirect my attention back to the lecture. Still, it was hard to ignore Cherry. Sitting right in the front row, she continued to watch me with unwavering focus. What concerned me more was the students sitting beside her, who were subtly keeping their distance. As I¡¯ve said before, Cherry is incredibly beautiful with an excellent figure and an impressive background. Yet, no one seemed interested in her, and some even appeared uneasy. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if there had been some issue with her relationships. She does have a gloomy demeanor, but her charm more than makes up for it. ¡®Did something happen while I was away?¡¯ Anyway, I planned to meet with Cherry separately later, so I could take my time figuring it out. Most of them were looking at me with bright, eager eyes. Except for one. Cherry was the only one whose eyes were devoid of any light. Instead, she replaced it with a smile. ¡®...This is scary.¡¯ Her eyes were dead, but her lips were smiling¡ªit was chilling. Could this be why her peers avoided her? Regardless, I had to speak. Feeling awkward under the students¡¯ gaze, I scratched my head. Honestly, the so-called advice I could give wasn¡¯t anything special. ¡°As Professor Elena said, uncovering hidden history is like walking an unknown path where nothing is visible. There¡¯s no telling what kind of records you¡¯ll find; it could be something trivial. In the worst-case scenario, it could be a truth you¡¯re better off not knowing.¡± Not that it applies to me. I didn¡¯t exactly tread an unknown path¡ªit¡¯s more like I pulled the imagination in my head into reality. It just so happened that everything aligned perfectly and became the present. I didn¡¯t dig into history separately. I simply relied on my vivid imagination. ¡°Even so, if you¡¯re determined to walk that path, I won¡¯t stop you. Research is a scholar¡¯s fundamental duty. However, I must emphasize this point: once you start, it¡¯s difficult to get out.¡± It¡¯s true. Scholars are often accused of being obsessed or eccentric for a reason. Most scholars dive into their field because they love it, sometimes going to extremes to gain knowledge. I¡¯m no different. Although The Xenon Chronicles is a fictional tale, it was based on the history of this world. Mixing in various cliche?s I encountered in my past life led to the current situation. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as truly hidden history. If any of you become scholars in the future and study a specific field, countless discoveries will emerge. That¡¯s what it means to be a scholar.¡± ¡°Then how did you uncover the truth, Lord Xenon?¡± One student interjected. However, I had no intention of answering. To be precise, I couldn¡¯t. I made it clear when I revealed my identity. I stated that every story in The Xenon Chronicles came from my imagination and that all of this was a coincidence. The student who asked the question didn¡¯t seem to believe me. It¡¯s up to them whether they believe or not, but I couldn¡¯t help but give a wry smile. ¡°That¡¯s a difficult question to answer. Would you believe me if I said I simply wrote down the stories in my head?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll pass on answering. This is all I¡¯ll say. Thank you.¡± The sudden declaration of the session¡¯s end startled the students, but they quickly responded with enthusiastic applause that almost hurt my ears. I bowed politely in response to the applause. I¡¯m gradually getting used to these awkward situations. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s end the class here for today. Great job, everyone.¡± After Elena announced the end of the lecture, the students began to rise from their seats. I stayed put, planning to leave with Elena. As I casually met the eyes of each student, my gaze eventually landed on Cherry. She made no move to leave her seat and was just staring at me. For some reason, her gaze felt burdensome, making me give an awkward smile as I waved my hand lightly. Finally, she responded. Grin¡ª It was that same creepy smile I¡¯d seen earlier. Even though she was smiling, it didn¡¯t feel like a smile at all. ¡®What... why does this feel even worse than before?¡¯ Later, in a different class... ¡°...Cherry?¡± ¡°Yes...¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you attend the history lecture earlier?¡± I couldn¡¯t ignore Cherry sitting in the front row again. ¡°I wanted to see you, senior...¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t abandon me...¡± This is my fault. Chapter 335: Legal Stalking (2) Chapter 335: Legal Stalking (2) Once a damaged mind breaks, it cannot be fixed. Looking at soldiers suffering from PTSD or certain individuals, it¡¯s clear what that means. Just as physical wounds leave scars when not treated promptly or when healed poorly, the same applies to the mind. Especially if scars are etched onto the mind, they won¡¯t disappear unless fully covered. While some relief can be found through something like Mora instead of Luminous, if it becomes part of one¡¯s ¡®personality,¡¯ there¡¯s no saving it. This also applies to Cherry. She¡¯s someone who has already fallen into despair and barely clawed her way out. Her crushed dreams were nurtured once again, and the fundamental issue¡ªthe pressure from Count Letish¡ªwas resolved. There¡¯s nothing binding her anymore. The problem now is her self-esteem, which hit rock bottom and has only slightly risen. During the exhibition, she told me: ¡°I¡¯ll do anything, just please don¡¯t abandon me.¡± A phrase that instantly conveyed her psyche and her feelings toward me. I couldn¡¯t ignore Cherry¡¯s desperate plea, so I accepted her with an open heart. Fortunately, Marie and the other women didn¡¯t mind much. But perhaps because I¡¯ve been so busy, since I slapped Hiriya on the cheek, my interactions with Cherry have naturally decreased. This has understandably made her feel more insecure. Currently, Cherry is like a piece of porcelain that was shattered and carefully glued back together. One drop to the floor, and it will shatter irreparably. And I¡¯m the one holding that porcelain delicately. A single mistake, and it¡¯s as though her life depends on it. She¡¯s even been auditing every class I attend. At least the symptoms aren¡¯t severe yet, thankfully. If it worsens, she might resort to self-harm to grab attention. ¡°Does it taste good?¡± ¡°Yes.........¡± To discuss future plans and retrieve her manuscript, I decided to meet her separately. Of course, I finished all my classes first. We¡¯re currently at a cafe? we¡¯ve often visited before. Visiting a cafe? isn¡¯t an issue since academy bodyguards follow me wherever I go. Not direct escorts like Adelia and Kate, but other guards. They¡¯re probably checking for suspicious individuals outside the cafe? right now. And with a Reaper dispatched from Helium, like Gartz, observing from afar, I feel reassured. ¡°What were you doing while I was away?¡± I took a sip of coffee with a round ice cube floating in it and asked Cherry. With all the sugar I added, the sweetness lingered more than the bitterness. In the meantime, Cherry slowly raised her lowered head in response to my question. Her eyes remain as dark as ever. Is there no way to fix that gaze? I wonder if it¡¯s because Count Leticia shattered her self-esteem or if she¡¯s always been this way. ¡°...I was just waiting for you, senpai.¡± Cherry¡¯s pink lips, which had been tightly closed, opened. Her response was filled with such a deep sense of apology that it stabbed at my heart. I wanted to make excuses about being busy recently, but it felt too petty, so I didn¡¯t say anything. What I need to do now is apologize. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t make any excuses. No matter how busy I was, I should have paid attention to you...¡± ¡°I-It¡¯s okay. I understand.¡± Cherry, startled, waved both hands as if my sincerity reached her. Even with her gloomy eyes, she could make such expressions. She¡¯s somehow cute. ¡°Even if you drift away, senpai, I can just follow behind. Hehe...¡± ¡°...¡± Cherry said that with a goofy smile. If it were anyone else, it might¡¯ve sounded like a confession, but coming from Cherry, it sounded eerie. As if she were confidently declaring her intent to stalk me. I quickly scanned my surroundings after hearing her words. First, Adelia. Surprisingly, she was looking at Cherry with a face full of sympathy and pity. I¡¯d already told her who Cherry was and her circumstances. Since learning about her tragic family history, Adelia must feel a sense of kinship. Perhaps that¡¯s why she¡¯s genuinely feeling sorry for Cherry rather than being wary. ¡®And Kate...¡¯ I then shifted my gaze to Kate. Unlike Adelia, I hadn¡¯t told her much about Cherry, and she seemed indifferent, wearing a calm expression. Maybe she didn¡¯t sense anything unusual. ¡°I thought as much. In that case...¡± ¡°If you start spouting weird nonsense to Cherry, I¡¯ll send you back to Savior.¡± I quickly cut Kate off before she could start her usual talk about seeds. The embarrassment I¡¯d felt after she brought that up with Elena and Cindy was still fresh in my memory. But contrary to my expectations, Kate shook her head. It seemed she wasn¡¯t about to go down the ¡°seed¡± route this time and had another topic in mind. ¡°That¡¯s not it. Sir Isaac is a man of great generosity. Lady Rosemary, you might not know, but Sir Isaac has welcomed not just his fiance?e, but also the Princess of Helium and even Lord Cross, who is currently by his side.¡± ¡°...¡± How could she dress up the word ¡°womanizer¡± so elegantly? Hearing it from Kate somehow made it sound mystifying. Even though I knew exactly what she meant, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit flustered. I just avoided Adelia¡¯s sharp gaze by looking away. While I struggled to process Kate¡¯s words, she continued speaking without pause, saying only what she wanted to. ¡°However, Lady Rosemary, you seem to be hovering around him rather than approaching directly. Sir Isaac seems to have an interest in you as well.¡± She trailed off, but her meaning was clear enough. Stop lurking like a stalker and step forward confidently. It¡¯s obvious he¡¯ll accept you, so why not just make a move already? T hat¡¯s essentially what Kate was telling Cherry. And Cherry... ¡°Someone like me?¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°How could I possibly?¡± Cherry¡¯s response startled not just Kate, but also Adelia and me. What was even more concerning was that Cherry genuinely seemed confused, tilting her head as if she truly didn¡¯t understand. ¡°As long as Sir Isaac doesn¡¯t abandon me, that¡¯s more than enough. Like a pine caterpillar eating only pine needles, I have no intention of asking for more.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if he uses my body as he pleases or enslaves me. It¡¯s far better than being abandoned. Being abandoned is worse than death.¡± While everyone else was at a loss for words, Cherry smiled faintly. It was a smile so genuine that it made her look even gloomier. ¡°I¡¯ll be content with this.¡± No one dared to speak. No, it was more like no one could. Cherry¡¯s mental state was that severe. I could understand why, given how her self-esteem had already hit rock bottom and barely managed to climb back up. The problem was that I had become her ¡°center.¡± This showed all too well how people with low self-esteem operate. They base their worth entirely on someone else, rather than themselves. This wasn¡¯t something even Mora could fix. Short of completely destroying her personality, it would be impossible to restore her mind. Even for a normal person, her words would have been impossible to respond to. Yet... ¡°So, to Lady Rosemary¡ªor rather, Cherry¡ªSir Isaac is light itself?¡± Our dear Kate was completely oblivious, or perhaps she understood all too well. Either way, she made such a remark. And if that wasn¡¯t enough, Cherry fully agreed, nodding emphatically and clasping her hands together as if in prayer. ¡°Yes. He is my light, my hope, and the one I wish to give everything to. He helped me realize my shattered dreams and even granted me true freedom.¡± ¡°That¡¯s wonderful. But you need to build a little more confidence. Why not try getting closer to him?¡± ¡°If you get too close to light, you¡¯ll go blind. So I¡¯ll just watch from afar.¡± The two of them had a conversation that was incomprehensible to me. Their words flowed naturally as if they were on the same wavelength, leaving me completely out of the loop. Kate, slightly off-key as always, tried to persuade Cherry to regain her self-esteem, while Cherry firmly rejected the idea. The two seemed caught in an infinite loop. And yet, I remained the central figure in this mess. I had no idea what was even happening anymore. ¡°It seems you lack faith. Cherry... may I call you that?¡± ¡°Of course, Your Eminence. You may call me whatever you like.¡± ¡°Then, I must help you build confidence. Until then, feel free to continue following Sir Isaac.¡± Kate outright encouraged stalking. Dumbfounded, I confronted her. ¡°And what about my opinion?¡± ¡°Are you going to reject her?¡± If I said no, she¡¯d probably break down completely. I glanced at Cherry, whose pleading eyes silently begged me not to reject her. Unable to refuse, I sighed and shook my head. Kate smiled brightly at my reluctant acceptance. ¡®Why does this feel like everything¡¯s falling perfectly into place...?¡¯ What a bizarre combination. Chapter 336: Legal Stalking (3) Chapter 336: Legal Stalking (3) The meeting between Cherry and Kate felt almost like a nuclear fusion about to happen. It¡¯s impossible not to think of the saying, ¡°opposites attract.¡± I even found myself wondering if the two of them might conspire together and try something against me. Fortunately, the chances of that happening were quite low. As terrifying as their madness could be, it wasn¡¯t directed at me. Kate, while prone to getting aroused even from holding hands, had a strong professional ethic otherwise. Cherry, on the other hand, was so crushed in self-esteem that she wouldn¡¯t even think of coming near me. Above all, if they ever did try something, the other women around would surely deliver punishment themselves, so I could relax. ¡°Cherry, how did you come to know Isaac? I heard it was through something like a Mary Sue situation.¡± ¡°Before that, we were exchanging letters. And then, by coincidence, a strand of your hair was in one of the letters... Plus, the handwriting was exactly the same.¡± ¡°Ah, so it was a giveaway.¡± No, don¡¯t accept that explanation! I only approached her as a way to save someone, plain and simple. Watching Kate nod as though she understood, I let out a dry laugh. This is exactly why people with criminal tendencies could never predict the thought process of someone like her. ¡°And you, Cardinal, how did you know?¡± ¡°You can just call me Kate. In my case, Lord Luminous directly delivered an oracle. That¡¯s how I ended up meeting him.¡± ¡°I see. So, do you also like Isaac?¡± ¡°Yes. I love Isaac, who spreads light and hope throughout the world, just like Lord Luminous.¡± It was a nice confession, but coming from Kate, it sounded oddly ominous. There was an undertone of madness that I couldn¡¯t quite shake off. It was pure, yes¡ªbut in a disturbing, twisted kind of way. After all, I¡¯d dealt with a crazed cardinal with similar purity before. Cherry, hearing Kate¡¯s words, nodded and then gazed intently at me. Her dark eyes were the same as always, but now they held a faint sadness. Even with her self-esteem in tatters, Cherry wasn¡¯t immune to jealousy. In situations like this, though, she was more likely to blame herself than anyone else. Just as I opened my mouth to cheer her up, Kate spoke first. ¡°Perhaps I¡¯m in a similar position as Cherry. I, too, am waiting for Isaac¡¯s choice.¡± ¡°Choice...?¡± ¡°Yes, choice. If Isaac chooses me, then I can bear his seed¡ª¡± ¡°Let¡¯s stop there.¡± The moment the conversation started to drift into dangerous territory, I cut it off. Staying around Kate too long made me feel like a cult leader. Letting out a deep sigh, I glanced to the side at Cherry and Kate, whose dynamic felt like a nuclear reaction waiting to happen. Beside them, Adelia¡¯s lips were trembling as if holding back laughter. If Mari had witnessed this, she would have been seething. ¡°Sis.¡± ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°...Nothing.¡± It felt too awkward to ask if she found this amusing. Unlike Mari, Adelia was observing from a safe distance, unaffected by the precarious positioning of her status. Maybe Adelia had the most peace of mind among us. I wasn¡¯t someone who discriminated in love, and I¡¯d already freed her from past burdens. Watching her stifle laughter so hard that even her nose twitched, I cast her a bitter glance before turning forward. Since the conversation seemed to have ended, I decided to ask something that had been on my mind. ¡°Cherry, are you planning to continue living like this?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll keep following you, Senpai.¡± Cherry casually confessed her intent to keep stalking me. I froze for a moment but quickly regained my composure. Though I felt bad for her, it wasn¡¯t going to be possible to keep stalking me anymore. Not because it was a crime, but because of issues related to her safety. If it were before I revealed my identity, it might have been fine. But now, with demon worshippers lurking around, it was a different story. There was no telling when or how they might pose a threat. ¡°Cherry, can I be honest with you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Following me might not be possible anymore.¡± ¡°...?¡± Cherry¡¯s eyes widened in response to my frank words, and her small mouth opened slightly. At the same time, her eyes darkened, like a deep abyss. Sensing danger if I left this unattended, I hastily opened my mouth again. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you around. It¡¯s that you could be in danger. I¡¯m Zenon, remember? The one who¡¯s dealt a major blow to the demon worshippers. You understand what that means, right?¡± ¡°Do you mean I could be in danger just for being close to you?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Her background also stood out¡ªshe hailed from the Roseberry family, known for their philosophical pursuits. People were bound to approach her for that alone, which made the situation peculiar. Yet, claiming she wasn¡¯t someone who stood out seemed to stem from her low self-esteem and lack of self-awareness. ¡°Cherry... do you really think so? That you¡¯re not someone who stands out?¡± ¡°Yes... Other than you, senior, no one approaches me or talks to me.¡± ¡°What about group projects? Surely there must have been group activities?¡± ¡°They included me, but they didn¡¯t assign me any roles. Just my name.¡± ¡°...What?¡± I couldn¡¯t understand it. Cherry, a beauty comparable to Cecily, and yet no one paid attention to her? Even Adelia seemed confused, her expression matching mine. How did Cherry become so overlooked? Setting that aside for now, it seemed best to share my thoughts. ¡°Alright, I understand. But if anything suspicious or dangerous happens, let me know immediately. That¡¯s the only way I can protect you. Got it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh, by the way, this might be a sensitive topic, but could you tell me what happened with Count Leticia?¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t say much. Just suggested I try reading books other than philosophy.¡± That was a relief. It seemed the blunt truth I delivered to Count Leticia had a positive effect. ¡°Your manuscript is in your dorm, right?¡± ¡°Yes. Should I bring it?¡± ¡°No, take your time. You¡¯ll be following me around tomorrow anyway, won¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She didn¡¯t even deny it. I should probably notify others not to report a girl with cherry blossom-colored hair and eyes. It was a bit funny to call it ¡°legal stalking,¡± but I decided to wait quietly until she grew more confident. ¡°Let¡¯s wrap up here... Kate, do you have anything to say to Cherry? Other than the seed stuff.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Adel, anything from you?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°Alright, then that¡¯s it¡ªoh, wait, Cherry. Did you happen to report Leona?¡± The memory of Leona being dragged before me recently came to mind. She had been wandering around my area, likely looking for me, and someone had reported her. Normally, she would have been punished immediately, but as it was her first offense, she ended up in front of me instead. That incident had turned into an opportunity for a productive conversation with Lucia. Given the circumstances, it was reasonable to suspect Cherry was the one who reported her. Even if she had, I wouldn¡¯t scold her. Leona and Cherry weren¡¯t even acquaintances at the time. I intended to introduce them gradually later. ¡°Leona... The girl with brown hair?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t seem like a bad person. I left her alone because she appeared to know you, senior.¡± ¡°I see.¡± So someone else must have reported her. It wasn¡¯t worth worrying about, so I quickly moved on. ¡°Um... senior.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°There¡¯s just... one thing... just one thing I¡¯d like to ask. Is that okay?¡± Just as I was about to wrap up the conversation, Cherry hesitantly made a request, her face flushed with embarrassment. My curiosity was piqued, as she rarely asked me for anything. Finally, after some hesitation, Cherry spoke. ¡°A strand of your hair...¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Or maybe a fingernail... if that¡¯s possible...¡± Cherry was Cherry, after all. Some things never change, and I was oddly relieved by that. ¡°Oh, and if possible, I¡¯d like one too,¡± Kate chimed in. ¡°Kate, why you?¡± ¡°To make a charm, of course.¡± ¡°...¡± These people were a peculiar mix of terrifying and eccentric. ¡°Cherry, have you ever held Sir Isaac¡¯s hand before?¡± ¡°Yes. It was so soft and comforting.¡± ¡°By any chance, did your lower stomach feel strange or tingly afterward?¡± ¡°Huh? How did you know?¡± ¡°So it wasn¡¯t just me...¡± Stop. Just stop, you people. Chapter 337: Safety insensitivity (1) Chapter 337: Safety insensitivity (1) Kate and Cherry. Like Marvel¡¯s Thanos and DC¡¯s Joker, they¡¯re a combination rivaling nuclear fusion. One is too bright, and the other is too dark. The one thing they have in common is that both have incredibly low self-esteem. It¡¯s easy to see that Cherry has a dangerously low sense of self-worth, but it¡¯s surprising for Kate. However, with a closer look, you¡¯ll notice it too. From her past words and actions, it¡¯s clear that Kate would even give up her life if ordered by Luminous or me. She has never once prioritized herself. Of course, Luminous is a god who personally bestowed blessings, so it¡¯s understandable to revere him. The problem is that her reverence is so extreme it erodes her self-esteem. Even if I advised her to live her own life, Kate would undoubtedly reply: that living for Luminous and me is the same as living for herself. Perhaps that¡¯s why she gets along so well with Cherry. In a way, Kate could be seen as an energetic version of Cherry. Like light and darkness, they¡¯re opposites, but they share a strange similarity. If Kate hadn¡¯t been a guard knight, perhaps she and Cherry would have spent more time together. Considering they had no friends to begin with, this might actually be for the best. Occasionally, when there¡¯s some downtime, Kate might invite Cherry to her dorm for a chat. Looking at this duo, one might think there couldn¡¯t be a more dangerous pair¡ªbut they¡¯re not truly a threat. Unless there¡¯s a series of catastrophic mistakes akin to Chernobyl or I commit a grave error, no disaster will unfold. ¡®As long as we do what needs to be done until then.¡¯ With familiar keystrokes, I continued typing, working on the 26th volume of The Chronicles of Xenon. There had been too many loose ends to tie up, causing some delays. But after my meeting with Cherry, apart from my teaching assistant duties, I¡¯d have free time. Since Elena discovered my true identity, I¡¯ve had more free time than before. That doesn¡¯t mean I take my duties as a teaching assistant lightly. I do have a conscience, and being Xenon isn¡¯t an excuse to slack off. Still, I¡¯m not entirely used to the mix of awe and curiosity directed at me every time I teach, especially during second-year classes¡ªMari¡¯s class in particular. One of their classmates turned out to be Xenon. If someone who didn¡¯t know the context heard that, they¡¯d probably dismiss it as nonsense. It¡¯s that unbelievable. ¡®That Jackson guy was quite amusing, though.¡¯ I paused my typing for a moment, recalling what had happened earlier¡ªspecifically, how quiet Jackson had been lately. If you don¡¯t remember, Jackson made a humiliating impression upon enrolling by hitting on Rina and Cecily, only to be harshly rejected. When those same girls began showing interest in me, he picked unnecessary fights and even made absurd remarks during events. One infamous claim was that Lily would end up with Xenon, not Jin. Hearing such nonsense in front of the original creator himself naturally made me furious, and I calmly put him in his place. His face turned red as he fled. ¡®And then came the group project...¡¯ Mari, Rina, Cecily, and Jackson. That lineup alone is enough to evoke strong feelings. I almost got stuck dealing with the mess caused by a certain troublemaker, but Jackson truly bore the brunt of it. Honestly, the first three weren¡¯t the type to properly contribute to a group project. Mari might manage to some extent, but Rina¡¯s a princess, and Cecily is a demon just beginning to assimilate into human society. From what I know, Jackson was thoroughly disillusioned back then. ¡®Now he doesn¡¯t even make eye contact.¡¯ Time passed, and after my identity was revealed, Jackson¡¯s reaction during my first second-year class was quite entertaining. When I deliberately glanced at him, he quickly averted his gaze. Watching him do everything possible to avoid eye contact was amusing. It made me think about teasing him, but I quickly abandoned the idea. It felt petty, and there hadn¡¯t been any significant interaction between us since the group project. Besides, there¡¯s no way Jackson would dare provoke me. The moment he does, he¡¯s done for, and he knows it. I also heard that while he¡¯s still arrogant, he¡¯s stopped hitting on women. They say he learned life¡¯s harsh lessons during that group project. This causes her to be afflicted with a fatal curse. The curse ensures her inevitable death unless Diabolos¡¯s soul is completely destroyed. No, that alone isn¡¯t enough. Knowing Lily, she¡¯d willingly sacrifice herself, so it has to be something more malicious. For instance... perhaps the Seed of a Demon. If the Demon Seed were to germinate, she wouldn¡¯t just become a demon; she¡¯d transform into a full-fledged devil. It¡¯s only because Lily is a saint that she hasn¡¯t succumbed already. If it were anyone else, they¡¯d have turned into a devil long ago. ¡®The reason it¡¯s incurable is because the curse stems from a demon as powerful as a god.¡¯ Hmm. Yes, this justification works. It¡¯s a story that would shred the readers¡¯ emotions to pieces. Excited, I jotted down my ideas in my notebook instead of on the typewriter. However, this will inevitably delay the completion of the story. Jin will now roam the world in search of Diabolos¡¯s soul, while Xenon and Mary take care of Lily. Eventually, after much deliberation, Xenon and Mary, following Lily¡¯s request, will pursue Jin. Jin, anticipating their actions, will leave messages for them along the way. After a long journey, Xenon and Mary will finally reach... ¡®Where should it be?¡¯ I can¡¯t decide. I also need to explain how Jin tracked down Diabolos. If Sloth were still intact, it¡¯d make sense, but since the vessel is destroyed, Diabolos¡¯s soul would be wandering the world. The method of tracking it down is crucial. Fortunately, there¡¯s someone perfect for this task. ¡®I should ask Luminous directly.¡¯ I¡¯ll need to consult the gods. After all, Luminous, who experienced the Demon War, should know something. After finishing my rough notes, I stretched and turned to Adelia, who was standing behind me. ¡°Adel, what time is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s half past three in the afternoon.¡± ¡°Dinner is still a long way off, huh.¡± Though dinner was hours away, I was feeling peckish. I licked my lips and asked Adelia. ¡°Are there any cookies left?¡± ¡°No. We¡¯re out of ingredients, and we¡¯ll need to buy more milk as well.¡± ¡°Really? Then let¡¯s go together.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll go alone. What if something happens while we¡¯re out? Besides, we¡¯ll need to bring Kate along too.¡± When I suggested going with her, Adelia immediately refused. She knew that if I went, the need for additional protection would double. Not to mention, if I went out, Kate would also have to accompany us, which would be mentally taxing for everyone. Who knows when, where, or how demon worshippers might strike? Even if it¡¯s not demon worshippers, venturing outside would expose me to all kinds of dangers. ¡°It¡¯s just down the street. Can¡¯t I go?¡± ¡°No. If you need something, just tell me. I¡¯ll handle it.¡± ¡°I know, but...¡± Adelia might be my personal maid, but I don¡¯t want to treat her like a servant. After all, she¡¯s a woman I¡¯ve shared intimate moments with. Commanding her for trivial tasks feels wrong. ¡°Aren¡¯t you in danger too?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same risk, but guarding you is more stressful. I have to focus on protecting you, not myself.¡± ¡°Fine... Just be careful, then.¡± ¡°I will. Meanwhile, stay put. Don¡¯t open the door for anyone, no matter what. Got it?¡± I¡¯m not a child, but the way she talks sounds like a parent scolding their kid. After seeing Adelia off to buy cookie ingredients and milk, I threw myself onto the bed. ¡®But are demon worshippers really after me?¡¯ As time passed, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Chapter 338: Safety insensitivity (2) Chapter 338: Safety insensitivity (2) Time flies quickly when life becomes repetitive. This remained true even after I revealed my true identity. Before I knew it, the weekend had arrived. People are creatures of adaptation, and the attention directed at me had somewhat become a familiar circumstance. Given my striking red hair and noticeable appearance, I¡¯ve always attracted stares wherever I went. Confessing my identity didn¡¯t change that. If anything, the only difference is that the gazes I receive now seem to hold a sense of wonder, as if people are seeing a celebrity in person. Especially when I go out, it¡¯s become necessary to have Adelia and Kate accompany me. The two of them are striking beauties in their own right, and with me added to the mix, it¡¯s impossible not to draw attention. What¡¯s more, Kate is not only as well-known as I am, but she also exudes a sacred aura wherever she goes. During the first week, we endured countless stares, but by the weekend, most people seemed to accept it as normal. However, this only applied to those who were already attending the academy. There were still people who came specifically because of the rumors. The fact that I, a student, am enrolled at Halo Academy has spread far and wide, and I don¡¯t have plans to go anywhere until the holidays. This has led to complications¡ªnot only from ordinary people but even from those of dubious identity showing up to see me. Some have even attempted to climb over the academy walls, keeping the security guards exceptionally busy. The Empire, concerned about this situation, has reportedly dispatched knights to assist. Fortunately, the academy strictly requires proof of identity for entry. If a student wishes to bring someone in, they must accompany them. So far, there have been no reports of any dangerous individuals infiltrating the academy, but it¡¯s never a bad idea to stay cautious. After all, even a high-ranking member of the demon-worshippers turned out to be a cardinal. This means the possibility exists that someone affiliated with the academy could be connected to demon-worshippers.No?v(el)B\\jnn Currently, Kate and the Luminous Order are conducting a large-scale investigation, with the Mora Order providing covert support. However, perhaps because only a week has passed¡ªor maybe because there truly isn¡¯t anything to find¡ªnothing noteworthy has come up. Occasionally, suspicious individuals are detained briefly for questioning, but most are simply curious onlookers trying to catch a glimpse of me. With the exception of Cherry, who seems to have an uncanny knack for avoiding detection. ¡®It¡¯s amazing she hasn¡¯t been caught even once.¡¯ Despite her conspicuous appearance, Cherry hasn¡¯t been reported even once. From the moment she trailed Hiriya, I couldn¡¯t help but think she might truly have a gift for this sort of thing. Time flowed, and the weekend arrived with an abundance of leisure. Normally, I¡¯d either train with Adelia or go on dates with my companions, but I skipped all that this weekend. You never know what could happen while we¡¯re all together, so for now, we¡¯ve decided to err on the side of caution. Besides, it¡¯s midterm season, and Cecily has been busy assisting Descal with managing national affairs, making it a challenging time. ¡°Whoosh!¡± ¡°Ahh!¡± ¡°Adel must feel lucky. No need to worry about others since it¡¯s just the two of us.¡± I playfully teased Adelia, wrapping her in a back hug as she stood dressed in workout clothes. She flinched noticeably at the unexpected ambush. Even through her workout gear, I could feel her firm, well-toned muscles. Adelia never lets her physique suffer, always training diligently after work. ¡°You startled me! And for the record, I¡¯m working, not playing. There¡¯s a difference.¡± ¡°But you don¡¯t hate it, do you?¡± ¡°Well, no, I don¡¯t.¡± Though she initially tried to maintain a professional demeanor, Adelia couldn¡¯t entirely suppress her true feelings. Watching her cheeks redden, I smiled softly. She always presents a strong and dependable image, but moments like this reveal her endearing side. Despite her words, she doesn¡¯t strictly separate business and personal matters. In the dormitory, the boundaries blur entirely, and whenever our eyes meet, a subtle tension fills the air. When the atmosphere becomes more intimate, things quickly escalate. When Mari and Cecily are around, we manage to restrain ourselves, but without them, there¡¯s no one to stop us. It feels like being a fox ruling the kingdom in the absence of lions and tigers. Though in Adelia¡¯s case, she¡¯s more of a puppy than a fox. ¡°So, what¡¯s the plan for today? We used to just train in the shared practice hall.¡± ¡°We can use the equipment inside for strength training. The problem is cardio...¡± Adelia, still caught in my back hug, appeared lost in thought. She had likely grown used to my playful antics. ¡°We could just go for a run outside.¡± ¡°No way. I¡¯d rather skip it entirely than do that.¡± Adelia firmly rejected my suggestion. Even after a week back at the academy, her cautious nature hadn¡¯t wavered. While her vigilance was commendable, it did make things a bit frustrating. Most of the academy staff, as well as the Luminous Order from the Empire, have already conducted thorough investigations, and the Mora Order continues to investigate covertly. Even with Helium¡¯s resources, including Gartz¡¯s personnel, aiding in the effort, the likelihood of any incident occurring within the academy is extremely low. We¡¯d only be out for about an hour for a run, so the chance of anything happening during that time is practically nonexistent. ¡°Then how about asking Kate to join us?¡± ¡°Kate?¡± ¡°Yeah, we could train together with her.¡± ¡°...¡± Kate nodded in agreement, likely because it was Adelia who asked. ¡°Um... Cardinal Kate?¡± ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡± ¡°This might be... a bit rude, but...¡± Adelia seemed reluctant, but she gently pressed Kate¡¯s arm and confirmed what I suspected¡ªher arms were surprisingly soft. It was enough for Adelia to sincerely suggest: ¡°Cardinal Kate, it seems you should exercise on weekends. Even though you¡¯ve received divine blessings, your body... needs work.¡± This was clear proof that Kate¡¯s divine power and its application were on an entirely different level. A single application of strength enhancement was enough to make her far stronger than a Holy Knight with decades of training. But what about when she can¡¯t use divine power? At that point, Kate is just an ordinary woman. If such a situation were to arise, it could spell disaster. Her position as Grand Inquisitor had blinded us to these facts. Thankfully, we caught it now, or else there could have been dire consequences. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to spend the time praying instead of exercising?¡± ¡°That might work for you, Cardinal Kate. But focusing on just one thing isn¡¯t a good strategy. A clear strength can also become a glaring weakness. If you can¡¯t utilize that strength, you¡¯ll be nothing more than a scarecrow.¡± ¡°...I see.¡± Adelia¡¯s advice was earnest, her tone serious. Kate exchanged glances with her before turning to me, as if leaving the final decision in my hands. In the end, it wasn¡¯t a bad idea. I needed to exercise anyway, and Kate could improve her lacking physical abilities in the process. ¡°We might as well work out together. I¡¯ll be acting as your escort anyway.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Oh, by the way, Adelia will lend you workout clothes.¡± I handed Kate some workout clothes I had prepared in advance. They were a bit large for her since she was shorter than Adelia, but they would suffice. Kate soon emerged wearing black workout clothes. We could buy proper shoes outside later. Since she was always seen in her nun¡¯s habit, the sight of Kate in athletic wear felt fresh and novel. Her golden hair fell to her chest like ripened wheat, and her awkward blue eyes had an odd charm. ¡°How is it? Do the clothes fit?¡± ¡°They¡¯re a bit loose, but manageable. The chest area feels tight, though.¡± She meant no harm, but it was a comment that could hurt a woman¡¯s pride. I glanced at Adelia instinctively. She was smiling, but the corners of her mouth were twitching, and her shadowed face added to the effect. For the record, Adelia is not small in that regard. In fact, she¡¯s above average. It¡¯s just that Kate, blessed with divine power, happens to be more endowed. Thinking about it, the women around me all seem to have... noticeable figures. ¡®Except for one.¡¯ I won¡¯t name names¡ªit feels unfair to compare. Anyway, the weekend strength training began. ¡°Ms. Kate, are you okay?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine.¡± To my surprise, Kate kept up with Adelia and my routine. She seemed to have a solid stamina base despite her appearance. ¡°Cardinal Kate, just to check¡ªare you using divine power?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that how this is supposed to be done?¡± Not at all. From the start, she had been relying entirely on divine power instead of her stamina. Normally, you deplete stamina first and use divine power as a backup. Whether she learned it wrong or found it more convenient, her approach was completely off. So, we restricted her use of divine power, and then... ¡°Huff... Huff... Huff...¡± ¡°Ms. Kate, are you okay?¡± ¡°Yes... Huff... I¡¯m fine...¡± She didn¡¯t look fine at all. Within three minutes, Kate was completely drained. Then, another discovery emerged. ¡°Huff... Huff...¡± ¡°You suddenly seem fine again?¡± ¡°I recovered with divine power... Huff.¡± ¡°...¡± Her stamina wasn¡¯t exceptional¡ªher regenerative ability was absurdly high. ¡®It feels like raising a tiger cub.¡¯ And thus, another uneventful weekend passed. Chapter 339: Safety insensitivity (3) Chapter 339: Safety insensitivity (3) Kate, with zombie-like regenerative abilities, has absurdly high recovery capabilities but is only at the level of an average person when it comes to basic stamina. After just five minutes of running, she pants as if she¡¯s about to collapse, and even with holy power to aid recovery, she quickly becomes breathless again. The fascinating thing is that she somehow manages to keep up. Cardio workouts aren¡¯t easy. Depending on how you approach them, they can become incredibly intense. For example, instead of jogging, you could maintain a speed that¡¯s about 80% of your sprinting capacity or accelerate your internal mana while running, among other techniques. This explains why skilled fighters can battle for three days and nights. They rarely go all out from the start, have excellent stamina management, and possess endurance that defies reason. Even I can handle vigorous exercise all night long, so I can only imagine how much more capable martial artists must be. With the aid of holy power, I¡¯m confident in endurance-based contests. Currently, I¡¯m focused more on improving stamina distribution rather than increasing my overall capacity. There¡¯s a limit to what hardware improvements alone can achieve. Even with abundant support from the gods through holy power, the outcome depends on how you use it. Understanding this, I¡¯ve made it a habit to exercise consistently whenever I have time. ¡°Haa... haa... ugh...¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Yes... I¡¯m fine.¡± Still, it¡¯s inevitable that Kate, with her lack of basic stamina, struggles. Despite this, she firmly insists that we don¡¯t need to accommodate her. Her ridiculous regenerative abilities seem to compensate for her lack of stamina, allowing her to keep up somehow. However, I can¡¯t shake the unease that she might suddenly collapse. ¡®Clerics are inherently patient, after all...¡¯ Specifically, I mean devoutly religious individuals. They typically have far greater patience than the average person, harboring deep faith in their gods alongside their asceticism. This is why the Church¡¯s holy knights are treated much better than regular knights. They endure arduous tasks without complaint if it¡¯s in line with divine will. Moreover, their ability to self-heal even serious injuries is often joked about, highlighting their unmatched versatility. Kate¡¯s ability to keep up despite appearing on the verge of collapse likely stems from this. Normally, a healthy mind resides in a healthy body, but in her case, it¡¯s the opposite. Even if her physical condition is lacking, her resilient mindset ensures she can grow quickly. I can vouch for that from personal experience. ¡°Haah... haah...¡± However, it seems even holy power can¡¯t prevent her from sweating profusely. Her hair and the workout clothes borrowed from Adelia were completely soaked through. A sound mind makes building a sound body an easier task, but overdoing it can harm the body. Without a strong physical foundation, mental fortitude only goes so far. Pushing oneself excessively leads to physical breakdowns before mental resolve falters. Especially now, under the scorching summer sun¡ªnot in the winter¡ªit seems wiser to take a short break. I exchanged a glance with Adelia, who nodded in agreement. ¡°Let¡¯s rest here for a bit.¡± ¡°Haa... Yes, understood.¡± At the declaration of a much-needed break, Kate looked visibly relieved. No matter how strong her mental fortitude, this was still an intense workout for her. While iron becomes stronger the more it¡¯s struck, the same doesn¡¯t apply to the human mind. A single crack can lead to severe aftereffects, and this principle holds true even for Kate, whose regenerative abilities far surpass others. High regeneration doesn¡¯t erase the traces of pain. ¡®I still have to worry about her guarding me...¡¯ While Kate caught her breath, I took a moment to survey the surroundings. Perhaps because we were exercising so openly, a number of onlookers observed us from afar. The only saving grace was that none dared approach us. They whispered among themselves or looked at us like they were watching celebrities, but none seemed inclined to come closer. This was likely due to the guards monitoring the area rather than my personal presence. Whenever I leave the academy grounds, news inevitably reaches them. Judging by the situation, it had to be Adelia and Kate, both catching me at the same time. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Are you alright? That startled me.¡± As expected. While it wasn¡¯t surprising for Adelia, I was a bit taken aback that even the struggling Kate reacted quickly. After regaining my balance with their help, I gave an embarrassed smile. This was just a minor mishap caused by my momentary distraction. ¡°Sorry about that. I was lost in thought for a bit.¡± ¡°What were you thinking about?¡± ¡°Just... stuff.¡± I dodged the question, fearing Adelia might scold me if I explained. She briefly made a suspicious face but soon placed her hands on her hips and spoke. ¡°Let¡¯s take a short break here. It¡¯s about time for a rest anyway. Kate, you agree, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I wholeheartedly agree.¡± ¡°Seems like Kate is the one who needs the break more.¡± ¡°Embarrassingly enough, I admit I¡¯m not strong enough yet, so I welcomed the suggestion.¡± Kate¡¯s honest admission made Adelia and me chuckle lightly. A refreshing breeze blew past, helping to cool us down a bit. While Kate received a water bottle from Adelia, I looked around again. This area wasn¡¯t crowded; it was mostly used by people exercising. The route had few buildings, lined on both sides with tall trees¡ªa peaceful path perfect for walking or jogging. These cherry blossom trees, I remembered, became breathtakingly beautiful in spring. As I moved slightly away from the group and walked toward a tree, the thought of cherries came to mind. It wasn¡¯t odd, considering the cherry blossoms. ¡®Come to think of it, weren¡¯t these cherry trees brought here by Cherry¡¯s family?¡¯ I think so. It¡¯s said that cherry blossom trees of this size only grow in the Roseberry household, Cherry¡¯s family. While the others rested, I looked around. A few people noticed me during their walks or workouts and appeared startled. When I offered them a light nod, they didn¡¯t seem to know how to respond, which I found amusing. I might enjoy this reaction more often. As the peaceful break went on and we prepared to resume running, suddenly¡ª ¡°Ugh...!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Out of nowhere, a groan reached my ears from ahead. This was a quiet walking path, where only those exercising or strolling were usually present. Naturally, even faint sounds carried clearly. Turning toward the source, I was shocked. It was an abrupt, unexpected scene. Thud! A man collapsed, clutching his chest near his heart. He didn¡¯t even stagger; he just crumpled to the ground. ¡°Ahhh!¡± ¡°Someone, help...!¡± ¡°Is there a priest here?!¡± As the man fell, chaos erupted among the bystanders. Panic spread, leaving everyone frozen and unsure of what to do. Upon witnessing this, I immediately turned to Kate. She wore a solemn expression as she approached the man swiftly. It looked like a heart attack, but with a priest present, recovery wouldn¡¯t be an issue. After all, Kate was a cardinal. Still, I couldn¡¯t help but be curious. How would they handle a heart attack here? Would they use holy power to heal it? As I took a step forward, suddenly¡ª Whizz¡ª A sharp sound sliced through the air like something tearing through the wind. Chapter 340: Safety insensitivity (4) Chapter 340: Safety insensitivity (4) I have never been seriously threatened by anyone in my life. This includes both my past and current lives. Perhaps due to deeply ingrained beliefs from my past life, I also seem to have a lack of awareness about safety¡ªa characteristic often attributed to Koreans. Above all, the fact that my daily life didn¡¯t change much even after revealing my identity made me optimistic. I thought, ¡°Tomorrow will pass like any other day. What will I be doing two days from now? Maybe I¡¯ll start answering people¡¯s questions since I¡¯m getting used to the attention.¡± Of course, I am fully aware of my popularity. The emotions tied to that popularity are mostly positive, such as admiration, respect, and esteem. Occasionally, very rarely, there were feelings of jealousy or other negative emotions, but none of them ever caused me any harm. I understand that people have different thoughts and feelings. However, ¡®murderous intent¡¯ is different. It isn¡¯t a positive or negative emotion. It is a force that can be unleashed through calculation rather than feelings. Currently, there is a high probability that a demon worshipper harbors such intent against me. Given the relentless extermination they faced after the Xenon Chronicles, it¡¯s likely they are hiding while bearing a grudge. Even the cardinal, Bark, one of their leaders, was defeated by Kate, so it¡¯s obvious I would be their top assassination target. Yet, I complacently went about my usual daily routine. While I trusted my escorts, I admit my complacency was largely due to a mindset of ¡°It couldn¡¯t possibly happen to me.¡± Not only Adelia and Kate but also the academy guards and even Reaper, including Gartz, were watching over me from afar. Despite this level of security, my lack of concern about safety was undeniable, and my complacency didn¡¯t change. What I didn¡¯t expect was that this would come back to haunt me as a boomerang so quickly. Whizz! The sharp sound of something cutting through the air struck my ears. I was so distracted by the person collapsing from a heart attack that I noticed it too late. Could it be an arrow? But there was no time to react before the result unfolded. Thud! ¡°Argh!¡± The sound of a projectile striking forcefully and someone screaming in pain pierced my ears. It wasn¡¯t me, nor Adelia, who was next to me. Nor was it Kate, who was tending to the fallen patient. The sound came from directly behind us, not far away. ¡®No way...¡¯ I quickly turned my head, my mind spinning with complex thoughts. I feared that the projectile intended for me might have hit someone else. It didn¡¯t take long to realize that wasn¡¯t the case. At the same time, I also understood that the projectile wasn¡¯t aimed at me. And the reason became clear soon enough... ¡°Grrrk...!¡± A pained groan echoed from what seemed to be empty space. There, in midair, was an arrow lodged in nothingness, with red blood dripping onto the ground. Upon closer inspection, the air itself seemed to warp faintly, distinct from the seamless blending of a dark elf. It was high-level magic, an invisibility spell specialized for infiltration and assassination. While learning it was relatively easy, maintaining it for an extended period was the real challenge. Someone had used that magic to follow us unnoticed. ¡°Isaac!¡± Unlike me, who was still grasping the situation, Adelia acted immediately. Though unarmed, she had served as an instructor for the martial arts department alongside Nicole. Combined with her rigorous training under her father, subduing an assassin who failed in their ambush was no challenge for her. Even if the invisibility prevented precise detection, it no longer mattered. The assassin¡¯s invisibility began to fade gradually due to the arrow they had been struck with. Like ink diffusing in clear water, the figure of the assailant slowly emerged. Thwack! In the meantime, Adelia delivered a swift kick to their legs. The assassin, already reeling from the arrow, couldn¡¯t even respond. They lost their balance and tumbled to the ground, and Adelia quickly pinned them down, pressing on their neck with her knee as she had been trained. With such a move, the assassin couldn¡¯t even struggle. ¡°Isaac! Are you alright?!¡± By the time Adelia had subdued the assassin, Kate rushed over, breathless, from tending to the patient. Her expression, filled with urgency, looked as if she might collapse at any moment, fearing the worst. Fortunately, the worst hadn¡¯t occurred, but the situation was still dire. I watched Kate running over and responded in a dazed voice. ¡°I-I¡¯m fine. But...¡± ¡°Everyone, step back! Now!¡± Before I could finish, Adelia shouted loudly. It seemed aimed at the surrounding crowd. The commotion from the heart attack had already drawn a crowd, and there was no guarantee there wasn¡¯t another attacker. ¡°This trash knowingly infiltrated the academy. Keeping him alive won¡¯t yield any useful information. So...¡± ¡°Immediate execution.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. But considering he dared to target Sir Isaac, he won¡¯t die easily. He will be kept alive and taken back to the cult. There, he will experience every pain imaginable for a human.¡± At Kate¡¯s chilling response, I couldn¡¯t help but swallow hard. Although she usually schemed to seize the seeds, at this moment, she looked every bit the Grand Inquisitor. Apparently, even the demon worshiper shared that sentiment, as he broke out in a cold sweat while staring at Kate. Meeting his gaze once more, Kate offered a dismissive look as though to say, ¡°What are you going to do about it?¡± Her expression was nothing more or less than that of someone staring at a bug she could crush at any moment. In response, the demon worshiper gritted his teeth and cried out resolutely. ¡°For the Father of All!¡± As he shouted, he opened his mouth wide, seemingly intending to bite his tongue. Smack! ¡°Argh!¡± Kate¡¯s foot struck his jaw, thwarting his attempt. Bloodied, broken teeth spilled from his mouth, scattering like white corn kernels. With a single kick, all his teeth were shattered. Witnessing this brutal scene unfold in real-time, I couldn¡¯t help but grimace. Although I¡¯d seen violent scenes in movies and other media in my previous life, this was my first time witnessing such brutality in person. Naturally, I felt a deep sense of aversion. ¡°What a pity. He couldn¡¯t take his own life. Not that it would¡¯ve mattered; I would¡¯ve revived him anyway.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°What¡¯s next?¡± Adelia, who had been holding the demon worshiper in check, asked Kate. She was using all her strength to keep him from making any further moves. ¡°We¡¯ll just have to wait until they arrive. The patient who collapsed from cardiac arrest has stabilized, so there¡¯s no issue.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°And... Sir Isaac.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Startled by her call, I looked at Kate. Unlike when she was dealing with the demon worshiper, she wore a bright expression as she spoke. ¡°We should thank the one who fired the arrow. If not for them, things could¡¯ve gotten truly dangerous.¡± ¡°...Yes.¡± ¡°You¡¯re unharmed, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief. No injuries.¡± Yes, I wasn¡¯t injured. Even though I¡¯d been distracted, Adelia would have noticed right away. But if that were the case, she might¡¯ve been hurt instead. In the worst-case scenario, she could¡¯ve lost her life. ¡®How... pathetic.¡¯ I had let my guard down after only a week. Demon worshipers are not a distant threat. Being in the eye of the storm doesn¡¯t guarantee safety. Even in the eye, the surroundings are devastated. I sighed as I looked at the demon worshiper, blood streaming from his mouth. From this day forward, I realized that I was never truly safe. On the contrary, I was a walking danger. ¡®But what did he just say? The Father of All?¡¯ Could there be something deeper behind this demon worshiper? ¡ï¡ï¡ï Meanwhile, at a similar time, atop the cherry blossom tree that stretched high along the walking trail. ¡°This makes two of them.¡± The man watching Isaac from a distance, Gartz, murmured softly as he loaded his crossbow. He had been momentarily distracted by a man who had suddenly collapsed from a heart attack, which was dangerous. However, fortunately, he had acted first, allowing him to avert the crisis. At first, he thought the fallen man might be attempting a suicide bombing, but that wasn¡¯t the case at all. The man was merely bait, while a filthy demon worshipper had been sneaking up behind him. ¡®You should be more careful.¡¯ Isaac likely had no idea, but the number of demon worshippers targeting him was not one, but two. One of them was the demon worshipper currently bound and being dragged away, while the other was an academy staff member. The latter wasn¡¯t aiming to harm Isaac directly but had planned to poison him by lacing his drink. That plan was set to unfold during his earlier meeting with the principal. ¡®That was really close.¡¯ Thankfully, they managed to notice and stop it in time. According to the report, the poison had been added when the principal left to greet Isaac. The staff member¡ªor rather, the demon worshipper¡ªwas dealt with by being forced to resign due to ¡°personal reasons.¡± There was no need to explain what had truly happened. ¡®If I report today¡¯s events, will I finally get my signed copy?¡¯ Gartz still hadn¡¯t received the signed copy he was waiting for. Chapter 341: It’s dangerous outside the blanket (1) Chapter 341: It¡¯s dangerous outside the blanket (1) The demon worshiper who nearly ambushed me was immediately apprehended and taken to the temple. There is a law stating that demon worshipers are to be transferred to the temple as soon as their identity is revealed. Thus, the ones handling the escort were the Holy Knights. Since Kate had completely subdued the worshiper, they wouldn¡¯t resort to extreme measures like self-destruction, but caution was still necessary. Originally, summary execution was the rule, but an exception was made this time. It was because the individual had used magic within the Academy and had concealed their murderous intent until the last moment, which suggested they were no ordinary person. Above all, they were sent to assassinate me. This meant they likely held a considerable position of trust among the demon worshipers. Of course, it could have been a probing attempt, sent despite knowing it wouldn¡¯t work. Word of Kate guarding me must have reached the demon worshipers. However, considering they paralyzed a passerby¡¯s heart, it was certain they were skilled. If not for the arrow that flew in mid-attack, I might have been in great danger. And so, while the demon worshiper was dragged to the temple, I was promptly escorted back to the dormitory by Academy guards and my personal protectors. The fact that a demon worshiper used magic within the Academy, aiming for my life, would undoubtedly become a major topic of discussion. ¡°So that¡¯s why you¡¯ve stayed indoors this whole time?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°You even stopped asking Adele to fetch things and started asking others instead?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Three days passed, and I didn¡¯t take a single step outside the dormitory. Originally, I would have needed to leave to fulfill my duties as a teaching assistant and assist with Elena¡¯s research, but my perspective changed after being directly threatened by a demon worshiper. The world outside the dormitory¡ªor even outside my room¡ªsuddenly felt dangerous. The attack reminded me that demon worshipers were not a distant threat but something that could happen anytime, anywhere. The thought that the Academy would be a safe haven? I threw that notion into the trash the moment the incident occurred. My very existence could endanger innocent people. ¡°You made the right decision. So, are you giving up on graduating from the Academy?¡± Marie, who had come to the dormitory because I refused to leave my room, asked me this. Although she was supposed to attend classes, her attendance was excused since she was my fiance?e. Moreover, after the recent incident, she had all the justification she needed to stay away. ¡°No. I¡¯ll graduate from the Academy. This situation happened because I wasn¡¯t cautious enough. I just need to be more careful.¡± ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you leaving the dormitory?¡± ¡°For peace of mind.¡± ¡°... ...¡± Marie gave me a strange look. It was a face that wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t find the right words. But I was serious. Only three days had passed since the incident, and even stepping outside felt risky. After all, an arrow could fly at me the moment I stepped out. Although the chances were low, there was always the ¡°what if.¡± For now, I planned to stay inside the dormitory. As Marie mentioned earlier, I could ask the guards patrolling the halls to bring me meals and necessities. Of course, I didn¡¯t plan to stay confined to the dormitory forever. Once the Academy strengthened its security measures, I¡¯d venture outside again. Until then, I would only meet people who came to see me. By now, word of the incident must have spread, so I expected many visitors soon. ¡°At least that¡¯s a relief. Honestly, I was worried. I thought you hadn¡¯t realized what kind of person you are.¡± ¡°I was aware. I just thought demon worshipers were a far-off issue.¡± I offered a weak excuse. It could be seen as foolishness or complacency on my part. The deeply ingrained notions from my previous life were partly to blame. After all, the Minerva Empire¡¯s capital, especially the Academy, was considered highly secure. So I couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡°As long as I¡¯m a bit cautious, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± The uneventful week after my return to the Academy only reinforced that belief. You could call it stupidity, and I wouldn¡¯t argue. I deserved the criticism. I had always known demon worshipers were scum, but since they had never targeted me directly, I had let my guard down. Demon worshipers are vile creatures who will do anything to achieve their goals. Not only did they target my life, but they nearly killed an innocent bystander.No?v(el)B\\jnn This incident alone was enough for me to clearly understand what kind of people they were. No matter what their reasons for joining the demon worshipers, they were unforgivable. Still, one thing lingered in my mind¡ªthe words the demon worshiper muttered before taking their own life. Father¡¯s coming in person? I blinked in surprise, completely unprepared for such an answer. Adelia, seemingly just as taken aback, handed me the letter and responded in a daze. ¡°He said, if you¡¯re going to learn, it¡¯s better to learn properly.¡± ¡°What about you? Does he not trust you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. The letter only says he¡¯s coming himself...¡± ¡°...¡± Could he just be making an excuse to get out of work? ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï The news that Isaac was ambushed by demon worshippers spread worldwide in an instant. Considering it was none other than Isaac who was nearly attacked, it was only natural for an uproar to follow. As expected, the Minerva Empire found itself in deep trouble. The Halo Academy, constructed by enticing master craftsmen from the Kingdom of Ters with money, had now exposed its vulnerabilities to the world. In such circumstances, the person in the most difficult position was... ¡°Ugh. These damned bastards...¡± It was Arwen, who had missed the perfect timing to make her announcement because of the demon worshippers. Originally, the announcement was scheduled for today, but due to the attack on Isaac, the plan had to be scrapped. When she first heard the news, she worried that something had happened to Isaac. However, upon hearing he was safe, she felt both relief and irritation. Frustration. ¡°Ah, I really want to show it already...¡± With a slightly dejected look, she gazed at the ¡®gift¡¯ carefully nestled inside the box. The thought of wearing it and showing it to him made her feel unbearably embarrassed but also filled her with anticipation. What kind of reaction would Isaac have? The mere thought made her heart race and her lips twitch. ¡°...I can¡¯t keep delaying this.¡± If she kept hesitating, she would miss the timing again. Even if she had to endure criticism, she needed to make the announcement within a week. Resolving herself, she closed the box containing the gift with a determined expression. Tap, tap¡ª Next, she checked to ensure no one was around before lightly tapping the crystal orb on her desk with her fingers. The crystal orb was none other than a communication crystal, an item used for long-distance communication. As an elf, and someone of Arwen¡¯s stature, she could have used telepathy, but even she would struggle with the vast distances involved. Hence, she used the power of the communication crystal to contact someone far away. ¡°Testing, testing. Can you hear me?¡± [Yes, I hear you, Your Majesty. What¡¯s the matter?] At Arwen¡¯s words, a sultry woman¡¯s voice flowed from the other side of the crystal. If Isaac had heard it, he would¡¯ve found the voice not just familiar but intimate. After confirming again that no one was around, Arwen cleared her throat with a light cough and composed herself. Her face noticeably reddened, and her ears twitched up and down uncontrollably, revealing her emotions at a glance. ¡°I¡¯ve... made my decision and contacted you about it.¡± [Oh my, finally? But... the timing right now...] ¡°I know that as well. But I feel it¡¯s no good to keep delaying it...¡± [Hmm... Understood. So, what do you need my help with today?] The woman beyond the crystal asked in an intrigued tone. Hearing the question, Arwen hesitated for a moment. Although this woman often got on her nerves, Arwen had no choice but to set her pride aside and ask for help this time. When it came to matters of romance, she was clueless, whereas the woman on the other side of the crystal was leagues ahead. Not to mention, that woman had plenty of experience with the man she liked. ¡°Can you tell me... what Isaac likes... and what he enjoys?¡± [Oh, that¡¯s easy. I¡¯ll share everything with you later, along with a few others. Just wait a little.] ¡°I-I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± Click¡ª The crystal went dark as the connection ended. Arwen stared blankly at the dimmed crystal before letting out a long sigh. ¡°...A gift should make the receiver happy.¡± For that, she could set aside her pride without hesitation. Chapter 342: It’s dangerous outside the blanket (2) Chapter 342: It¡¯s dangerous outside the blanket (2) The news that my father would personally come to see me was bewildering at first, but when I delved deeper, it made sense. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m a distant relative¡ªhis own son nearly faced danger because of demon worshippers. And now I¡¯ve decided to learn martial arts because of that. Who could refuse? Especially my father, who is naturally inclined to martial arts and enjoys teaching them. When I was younger, he gave up on me because I was too frail, but he has consistently practiced martial arts himself. All these reasons combined explain why he rushed to the academy as soon as he heard the news. Of course, part of it might be to escape the mountain of paperwork piling up every day, but the bigger reason is his genuine concern. Thanks to my steady physical training, I don¡¯t need any extra conditioning. All I need to do is learn martial arts from my father. I don¡¯t aim for profound enlightenment or any accompanying honor. I just want to be capable of minimal resistance when all my shields are gone. ¡°Got it. So, you¡¯re saying I should aim precisely for the vital points to subdue my opponent?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± But it seemed my father interpreted ¡®resistance¡¯ in a completely different way. I widened my eyes at him, standing solemnly with his arms crossed. He had come to the academy just one day after sending his reply. Thanks to the mage stationed at the mansion, such rapid travel was possible. After listening seriously to my story, the first thing he said was that. To me, it sounded like telling a toddler to start running before they could even walk. Even though I¡¯m clueless about martial arts, I know how much effort and talent it takes to accurately target vital points. ¡°Uh... Father? I said resistance, not subjugation.¡± ¡°If someone¡¯s targeting you, they¡¯re likely not an easy opponent. Do you really think resistance will be enough? It would be more efficient to aim for their vital points to incapacitate or render them completely powerless, even temporarily.¡± ¡°... ...¡± Coming from someone experienced, his words carried even more weight. As my father pointed out, anyone targeting me would be far from ordinary. Like the demon worshipper who used magic at the academy, I could be ambushed in completely unexpected situations. Even if the ambush failed, they¡¯d likely possess superior physical prowess, and in the worst-case scenario, there might even be radical demons among them. ¡°...Fine. So, instead of the family¡¯s traditional martial arts, you¡¯re teaching me self-defense, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s far from self-defense. This is strictly military combat technique. I¡¯d love to teach you the family¡¯s secret techniques, but...¡± My father gave me a regretful look, his golden eyes shimmering like he was gazing at an unpolished gem. I could only offer an awkward smile under that gaze. If it were the frail me from the past, maybe, but now, with divine power bolstering me, my physical hardware was on par with a knight¡¯s. If I added well-designed software to that, I could undoubtedly become an outstanding knight. However, that¡¯s not my current intention. ¡®I¡¯m inherently a writer.¡¯ I exercise purely to survive and to satisfy the women I¡¯ve been intimate with. They say distance dulls feelings; I have to train to fulfill the responsibilities of my choices. Beyond that, I¡¯m not inclined toward physical activity. To be precise, I¡¯m hesitant about wielding a weapon to harm others. The only reason I¡¯m learning martial arts now is the unavoidable issue of demon worshippers. If not for them, I¡¯d have stopped at simple workouts. ¡°I¡¯ll learn it later when the opportunity arises. It¡¯d be odd not to, as your son.¡± ¡°Alright. To be honest, the secret techniques aren¡¯t much. Just grab a suitable battle axe and swing it. That¡¯s it. Axes are inherently easier to use than swords.¡± Easier said than done. Watching my father, Dave, and Nicole all this time has taught me just how absurd that claim is. It¡¯s true that axes are simpler to handle than swords, as my father explained. Their weight distribution focuses on the blade, restricting their use and simplifying their operation. However, that¡¯s only true when used crudely, like a barbarian. Our family is different. We don¡¯t just wield weapons; we mix in hand-to-hand techniques to confuse the opponent. Moreover, the sheer impact of an axe¡¯s powerful strike often forces the opponent to block, which directly leads to victory. Even if they manage to block, the blow¡¯s force disrupts their balance. In other words, defending against the axe puts the opponent at a disadvantage. To win, they must evade or deflect every strike while seizing control of the fight. If a skilled swordsman embodies ¡°If you don¡¯t know, you¡¯ll get hit,¡± our family demonstrates ¡°Block it, and you¡¯ll die.¡± Despite its raw power, the technique isn¡¯t sluggish¡ªit¡¯s quick and precise. ¡°Anyway, before I teach you martial arts, remember this one thing. Sir Cross and the escorts will protect you, but if you ever find yourself alone, always run. Never think of fighting. Trust your stamina and endurance to escape to the end. That¡¯s the best someone unskilled in martial arts can do.¡± ¡°Do you think I can actually escape?¡± ¡°Fully escaping might be difficult. But with luck, you might succeed, or at least create an opening for a counterattack. Ambushes are effective even against the most skilled opponents.¡± Before moving on to practical training, my father offered various pieces of advice. Perhaps anticipating the worst scenarios, every word carried the weight of experience. Normally, these lessons would be learned through practice rather than words, but circumstances didn¡¯t allow for that. If I had known this future awaited me, I¡¯d have started training earlier. Who could¡¯ve guessed the ¡°Chronicles of Xenon¡± would gain such popularity? And the future promises even more. As I listened quietly, my father began meticulously teaching me about vital points, from commonly known areas to places even I wasn¡¯t aware of. Some spots, if struck properly, could be life-threatening with a single blow. Although they had been careless last time, Isaac hadn¡¯t even been able to sense them coming. Fortunately, swift follow-up measures had saved him. Had the strange creature¡¯s arrow not missed its mark, the situation could have turned dire. ¡°This alone won¡¯t cut it. Demon worshippers are not an easy foe. I plan to teach him efficiently enough so that he doesn¡¯t become a burden.¡± ¡°What do you think of Isaac¡¯s talent, my lord?¡± ¡°Perhaps my standards have grown too high, but it¡¯s not great. He inherited decent strength from his mother, but everything else leaves much to be desired.¡± Hawk¡¯s eldest son, Dave, inherited all of Hawk¡¯s physical traits, while Nicole, the eldest daughter, combined Hawk¡¯s talents with Anna¡¯s beauty. Lastly, Isaac inherited Hawk¡¯s physique, but everything else¡ªhis demeanor and abilities¡ªcame from Anna. Of course, even Anna, with her unusual strength, couldn¡¯t be considered ordinary. After marrying Hawk, her physical abilities had only grown stronger, making her far from typical. One only needed to recall the time she crushed fruit barehanded, without any physical enhancement. Her strength was far from that of an average person. However, when it came to martial aptitude, Isaac was no more than an ordinary individual. He couldn¡¯t absorb skills like a sponge, as Xenon, the protagonist of Xenon¡¯s Chronicles, could. ¡°Instead, he has focus that can compensate for it. In the worst situations, brains matter more than brawn. As long as he¡¯s properly taught, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± ¡°By the way, that demon worshipper who attacked you¡ªwas he strong?¡± At the mention of the demon worshipper, Adelia flinched. Although the ambush had caught her off guard, she was well aware of how close Isaac had come to being seriously harmed. Wearing an expression of deep regret, she answered. ¡°...He wasn¡¯t particularly strong. But I failed to detect his presence.¡± ¡°Ah, so he must have been specialized in ambush tactics.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My lack of skill caused this...¡± ¡°No need to blame yourself. Use this as an opportunity to improve. In fact, one of the reasons we came here¡ªbesides Isaac¡¯s request¡ªwas to train you as well.¡± Adelia nodded silently. She had suspected as much after receiving Hawk¡¯s reply. Unless demon worshippers waged an open war, they would likely continue sending assassins. Although she could protect Isaac, her ability to detect threats was lacking. To address this shortcoming, Hawk¡¯s special training was essential. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you a detection technique¡ªone that served me well during my active years.¡± ¡°What kind of technique is it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know its name. But it lets you predict when, where, how, who, and what someone will do. It¡¯s a power I stumbled upon during my time in service. It¡¯s the reason I survived when all my comrades fell at the border.¡± If Isaac had heard this, he might have thought, Isn¡¯t that just Observation Haki? It was a power that allowed Hawk to sense presences and predict future movements¡ªa seemingly overpowered ability. However, Hawk soon explained why he hadn¡¯t taught it earlier. ¡°But the problem is the immense mental strain it causes. Unless you take proper breaks, the constant use of this ability can take a toll. In my case, I had to keep it active every day during battle, which left me no choice. Even so, I couldn¡¯t save my comrades. That¡¯s why I retired early.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°If you¡¯re willing, I¡¯ll teach it to you. But if it becomes too burdensome¡ª¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Before Hawk could finish, Adelia interrupted him. Hawk closed his mouth and turned his head slowly. Her clear, sky-blue eyes were calm like a still lake, devoid of any fear. ¡°What could be more painful than letting Isaac die?¡± ¡°...That¡¯s enough for me.¡± Hawk, satisfied with her resolve, patted Adelia on the shoulder a couple of times. With a reliable bodyguard like her, he felt confident in his teaching. But still... Hawk¡¯s gaze shifted back to Isaac, who was engrossed in his training. Completely absorbed in his efforts, Isaac seemed oblivious to the conversation happening nearby. Did he really write Xenon¡¯s Chronicles just as a hobby? Over time, such questions naturally arose. Anna had dismissed it without much thought, but Hawk, having experienced much, couldn¡¯t help but wonder. If it was all coincidence, why did even the gods seem to elevate Isaac¡¯s reputation? Moreover, Isaac had shown a precocious and mature side from a young age. Initially, Hawk had dismissed it as quirks of his personality, but upon reflection, certain aspects felt undeniably suspicious. He barely left the mansion, yet he knows so much about the world. As Isaac¡¯s father, Hawk felt guilty admitting it, but Isaac had almost never ventured outside the estate. His social circle was so limited it was practically nonexistent. And yet, this recluse managed to craft such a vast and detailed story purely from imagination? Even for a bookworm, it was implausible. Could he really be someone from the future? Hawk¡¯s suspicions deepened. And yet, he was oblivious to the demon worshippers. Or... did he draw them in on purpose? To gather information about those who threaten him? Though his thoughts wandered in odd directions, they were slowly closing in on the truth. Chapter 343: Outside the blanket (1) Chapter 343: Outside the blanket (1) When Isaac was training under Hawk, the world outside his blanket was in turmoil. Isaac was attacked by a demon worshiper. This incident alone made it clear how the situation would unfold. The Minerva Empire found itself in a difficult position, while other nations used the incident as a convenient excuse to launch criticisms. However, the criticisms were not particularly severe; they could point fingers, but outright condemnation was out of reach. The Kingdom of Ters, long hostile toward Minerva, had no room to interfere as Friedrich had recently abdicated. Other nations were similarly preoccupied with their internal matters. Although Alvenheim and Helium expressed criticism, their focus was less on the Minerva Empire¡¯s failure and more on the demon worshipers. After all, these two nations had to keep an eye on each other more than on Minerva. The harshest criticisms came from the Stavirk region, which constantly demanded independence and used any opportunity to attract attention. Despite the international outcry, Isaac himself remained unharmed, and the situation only fueled hostility toward the demon worshipers. Among the nations, two were particularly sensitive to the demon worshipers. The first was the Saviour Papacy, whose prestige had plummeted due to a corrupt cardinal. The second was Helium. Demon worshipers were mostly humans, but their ranks included a mix of various species. To be specific, many who dwelled deeply in the shadows were linked to demon worshipers. Among them, the radical demons held the greatest influence. Like the dark elves of Alvenheim long ago, they had been exiled, harboring ominous goals. Their mission: to destroy the world that cast them aside. If the world branded them as demons, they would become true demons to bring it to ruin. With such intent, they had meticulously planned their actions, but their efforts were thwarted by the sudden appearance of the Chronicles of Xenon. Amid this upheaval, there wasn¡¯t much the radical demons¡ªnow demon worshipers¡ªcould do. Even attacking Isaac, the author of Chronicles of Xenon, was no simple task. After the corrupt cardinal, Bach, met an absurd death, an avalanche of evidence was revealed. Details about the whereabouts of the key members of the demon worshipers and those colluding with the radical demons came to light. Although Helium kept this information discreet, under Cecily¡¯s leadership, purges were underway. Anyone associated with the radical demons or demon worshipers was executed on the spot unless they had an undeniable reason to be spared. Initially, Cecily¡¯s authority had been modest compared to the current king, Descal. However, after a pivotal speech, Descal delegated some of his power to her. While Descal focused on diplomacy and external affairs, Cecily meticulously handled internal issues. Although it would be a long time before she could become queen, given the circumstances, a capable figure like her was indispensable. Consequently, much like Arwen, she was overwhelmed with state affairs daily. ¡°I miss Isaac.¡± As her longing for Isaac grew, Cecily felt her desire intensify. It had been over a week since she last saw his handsome face after his public announcement. If she could, she would rush to him, sink her teeth into his beautiful face, and understand why Mari occasionally nibbled on him. After satisfying her craving, she would embrace him tightly, feeling his warmth and inhaling his distinct scent. And naturally, their next destination would be the bed. The thought of indulging in their love made her heart race. ¡®Meanwhile, Mari and Adelia must be having all the fun with him.¡¯ Cecily pouted as her thoughts turned envious. Instead of desire, jealousy welled up inside her. The thought of being stuck with work while the others spent time with Isaac made her blood boil. To make matters worse, her work, which she thought would be over quickly, took longer than expected. The number of people colluding with the radical demons had been greater than she anticipated. Although Helium was founded by moderate demons who valued restraint, time had eroded their beliefs. Fortunately, the faith of the demon race itself remained intact, but the rise of a society introduced inevitable complications. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect there to be so many.¡¯ Cecily checked the list of radical demons and demon worshipers she had dealt with so far. These were the ones uncovered thanks to the evidence from the capture of Cardinal Bach, individuals who had hidden in the shadows, preparing for rebellion. Had these individuals gone unnoticed, they wouldn¡¯t have been mere obstacles but threats capable of shaking Helium¡¯s foundation. ¡®Using restraint for such treachery...¡¯ Yet Cecily turned the situation to her advantage. She furrowed her elegant brows as she reviewed the list. Demons, by nature, had greater patience than other races and were slow to anger. Hence, when demons expressed rage, it was widely acknowledged that the other party must have been at fault. The radical demons who sided with demon worshipers exploited this to incite rebellion. Their timing was set for Descal¡¯s abdication and Cecily¡¯s ascension to the throne. Without the Chronicles of Xenon, Helium would have remained isolated, and the rebels would have fueled the desire of demons yearning to see the light. Had the rebellion succeeded, the aftermath was self-evident. Cecily would have been overthrown, and... ¡®Their plan would¡¯ve been enacted.¡¯ The plan to corrupt all demons into true demons by defiling their unique black mana. To accomplish this, the rebels had to first remove Cecily, whose overwhelming power posed the greatest obstacle. ¡°This tea is unique to Helium. Like a calming tonic, it¡¯s excellent for soothing the mind.¡± ¡°Th-thank you. I¡¯ll drink it well.¡± Seemingly nervous, Arwen sipped the tea without even trying to maintain her usual regal poise. The dignity she displayed as a queen was nowhere to be found, her actions reminiscent of those she exhibited only in Isaac¡¯s presence. And Cecily knew exactly why. She understood the reason behind Arwen¡¯s visit to this place. ¡°So, you want me to teach you how to handle your first night together?¡± ¡°Pfuh!!¡± The bold remark, delivered while Arwen was mid-sip, caused her to spray tea violently. Fortunately, none of it hit Cecily¡¯s face, though the surrounding area ended up a mess due to Arwen¡¯s embarrassment. Cough! Cough! Cough! As she coughed and waved her hand, the dirtied table and her tea-splattered mouth were instantly cleaned by a simple spell¡ªa type allowed even within the royal palace. Arwen, her face flushed red, glared at Cecily with a voice full of reproach and indignation. ¡°Y-you didn¡¯t need to bring that up right away...¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about? You¡¯ve swallowed your pride to come all this way for the man you love. I¡¯m more than willing to teach you.¡± Indeed, Arwen¡¯s unofficial visit to Helium was for one purpose¡ªto receive ¡°lessons¡± for her first night with Isaac. Born a half-elf, Arwen was knowledgeable about human customs, including matters of intimacy, and her understanding was further enhanced by the detailed accounts in The Chronicles of Xenon. Though following the descriptions in The Chronicles of Xenon would ensure a successful first night, Arwen wanted to offer Isaac something truly special. For that reason, she sought more in-depth guidance. Even Cecily couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Arwen chose her instead of Marie or Adelia. However, Arwen offered a logical reason. ¡°I-I was pressed for time. The holy water made from the dew of the World Tree loses its effectiveness quickly... It¡¯s urgent.¡± ¡°Holy water?¡± Hearing this for the first time, Cecily raised an eyebrow, intrigued. Arwen patiently explained the details about the holy water. The more Arwen explained, the more Cecily¡¯s expression changed, gradually reflecting her disbelief at hearing something so unexpected. When Arwen finished, Cecily finally responded. ¡°Queen Arwen.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You have... quite the bold streak. To think you¡¯d use something like that on your first night.¡± Cecily¡¯s unexpected words of admiration turned Arwen¡¯s face an even deeper shade of red. From Arwen¡¯s perspective, she had merely conveyed a traditional elven practice, but Cecily seemed to interpret it differently. ¡°S-so, is it unusable...?¡± ¡°No, no. It¡¯s an elven tradition, so I won¡¯t criticize it. Honestly, I¡¯m just a bit envious. If I had something like that...¡± She trailed off, suppressing the thought that she might have shared even more intimate nights with Isaac if she¡¯d had such a custom. Setting that aside, Cecily focused on the present matter¡ªteaching Arwen. But before starting, there was something she needed to confirm. ¡°Alright, before we begin, Queen Arwen.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°When you and Isaac become a couple, we must ensure one thing: neither of us should fight over him until he returns to the gods. Whether politically or personally.¡± Hearing this, Arwen¡¯s expression turned serious. Though her flushed face radiated a charming allure, Cecily remained unfazed. She continued, her tone sincere and unwavering. ¡°Isaac will love us all equally. He has the ability and the heart to do so. But if that balance falters, it could lead to significant problems.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Even so, it won¡¯t be easy. Feelings can¡¯t always be controlled. At some point, you may feel neglected or jealous. That¡¯s when things get dangerous.¡± Cecily¡¯s gaze turned somber as she referenced historical examples of rulers who destroyed nations by favoring one partner excessively. Though Isaac wasn¡¯t a king, his influence surpassed that of many monarchs. His lovers were vital pillars of their respective nations, making balance crucial. ¡°So, don¡¯t try to monopolize Isaac¡¯s love. I¡¯ve learned to let go of such thoughts and treat it as a joke. Do you understand?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll remember that. I¡¯m content just being with him.¡± ¡°Good. Since this is a matter of trust, we won¡¯t need a formal vow.¡± Cecily¡¯s lips curled into a radiant smile as she rested her chin on her interlocked fingers. Her crimson eyes met Arwen¡¯s as the tension in the air grew. Then, just as Arwen grew nervous under that gaze, Cecily¡¯s soft, alluring voice broke the silence. ¡°Shall we get started? First, about the lingerie you¡¯ll wear on your first night...¡± ¡°I-I already prepared that long ago!¡± ¡°What color is it?¡± ¡°R-red.¡± Cecily¡¯s eyes widened, and she offered an amused evaluation. ¡°Well, I take it back. You¡¯re not bold; you¡¯re daringly sensual. Are all elves like this?¡± ¡°S-sensual?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a joke. Now, let¡¯s move on... Shall we stand? It¡¯s time to teach you how to use your strengths.¡± And so began the collaboration of demon and elf¡ªa partnership producing a rather unique ¡°gift.¡± Chapter 344: Outside the blanket (2) Chapter 344: Outside the blanket (2) Even while learning martial arts, I never stopped writing. If I were to stop now, the demon worshippers might grow bolder. There are already rumors spreading that I¡¯ve half-retreated into seclusion. If I were to stop writing as well, they would undoubtedly attempt another attack. Being holed up entirely in my home poses another risk¡ªthe worst-case scenario being a magical bombardment. You might think I¡¯m being excessive, but the last attack taught me something: when it comes to matters involving demon worshippers, one must always assume the worst. These are the same people who paralyzed an innocent person¡¯s heart just to target me. If they were willing to do that, they might even summon a meteor to take me down. Fortunately, since Cardinal Bark¡¯s death, their power has significantly dwindled. But I can¡¯t let my guard down. I just need to slowly build my strength and continue writing until their influence is completely eradicated. That¡¯s the endgame. Moreover, staying confined indoors is quite dangerous in itself. While the security in this fantasy world is top-notch, there are plenty of assassins who can render such defenses meaningless. Take Rain, for instance¡ªshe effortlessly infiltrated and robbed our mansion. To elves and demons, human magic is akin to that of a newborn child. As a result, our mansion is currently undergoing renovations, according to what I heard from my father. It¡¯s apparently an unusual collaboration between elves and demons. The security magic installed in the dormitories is excellent even by their standards, so I¡¯m not too worried, but preparation is still necessary. ¡®Why does it feel like the finale is taking longer?¡¯ It feels like I¡¯m close to wrapping things up, but surprisingly, the story keeps getting longer. From volume 26, the full-fledged war began, and the hidden mythology of the elves was revealed. From volume 27 onward, Zenon and his companions face off against Pride. However, I can¡¯t help but feel that some parts are rather plain, which is disappointing. As I kept adding elements here and there, excellent scenes emerged, and the story flowed more smoothly. Since it¡¯s a war arc, the story naturally grew longer. ¡®There were plenty of great moments for everyone.¡¯ I didn¡¯t forget to include iconic scenes fitting for each race. It¡¯s a highlight, so it had to be done. As the story heads toward its finale, I also made sure to infuse each race with a sense of pride. This isn¡¯t optional¡ªit¡¯s essential. Humans showcase their tenacity, elves and demons display their grand magic, dark elves and demon hunters demonstrate their restrained precision, beastkin perform exhilarating charges, and finally, the dwarves... ¡®Weapons, of course.¡¯ While having them fight directly is fine, their strong image as craftsmen makes it more fitting for them to create tactical or strategic weapons. For example, cannons with powerful firepower, or perhaps golems equipped with artificial intelligence. Gunpowder itself already exists in this world. Although I¡¯m not well-versed in military affairs, the existence of gunpowder in this era isn¡¯t all that strange. While magic, which is seen as a more strategic weapon, somewhat overshadows cannons, gunpowder is still widely used by regular soldiers because it can be mass-produced, unlike magic. After all, no matter how much training a knight undergoes, it¡¯s nearly impossible for an ordinary human to defeat a monster¡ªespecially an ogre or something stronger. Just as the invention of guns in my past life placed humanity at the top of the food chain, weapons here also play a role in driving monsters out. The downside is that people stronger than any weapon are everywhere, but let¡¯s set that aside for now. ¡®Golems seem like the perfect choice.¡¯ When you think of fantasy, golems often come to mind as strategic weapons. Occasionally, they appear as ancient relics, but that¡¯s not the case in this world. Powered by artificial intelligence, they may be expensive to produce, but their performance is top-notch. In a world where even steam engines have been invented, creating golems powered by some form of energy shouldn¡¯t be impossible. Of course, one could simply shout ¡°Charge!¡± and move on without deciding on a name. However, for the sake of impact, it¡¯s essential to finalize one. ¡®How did they come up with such cool names for planets?¡¯ When I think of planets that come to mind, all of them have impressive names. Since a name can make or break the impression, careful consideration is necessary. I tapped my pen on a pre-printed sheet, deep in thought. The center of the manuscript paper I had prepared in advance was left blank on purpose. It was left empty because I couldn¡¯t think of an appropriate name at the time, and now, even as I near the end, it remains unfinished. Honestly, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to name it after Hirt, the goddess of nature. Even if the planet¡¯s name was decided based on this one detail, there¡¯d be no objections. After all, Hirt embodies nature and the entirety of this world. Who could possibly dispute that? ¡®Then maybe I can modify Hirt¡¯s name slightly...!¡¯ Just as I poured all my deliberations into pressing the pen to the paper¡ª Rumble, rumble, rumble- ¡°Hm?¡± A sudden vibration. I lifted the pen from the paper and looked around. It didn¡¯t last even a second, but it was unmistakably an earthquake. The same kind of tremor I had felt when I was feverish. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Isaac, did you feel that too?¡± While I stood there in confusion, my father emerged from the training hall. He was dressed lightly, having been training Adelia moments ago. Judging by his expression, it seemed he had felt the tremor too, so I nodded. ¡°Yes, I felt it. It seems to be an earthquake.¡± ¡°Hm... I heard there was an earthquake not long ago as well... Alright, then.¡± With that brief comment, my father returned to the training hall. I wished him good luck with his work and picked up the pen again. Once more, I began to write the name of the planet based on Lady Hirt... Rumble- ¡°....¡± Was it a sign not to write it? I hesitated and lifted the pen from the paper, just in case. The vibration stopped immediately. Just to be sure, I tried putting the pen back to the paper... RUMBLE, RUMBLE, RUMBLE! This time, the tremor shook the dormitory even harder. ¡°Isaac! Evacuate immediately!¡± ¡°Young Master! Please get outside...!¡± ¡°...¡± Why was this happening? I couldn¡¯t understand it at all. It seemed like I would need to visit the temple soon to get some answers. ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï About three days passed since then... [Alvenheim. The gift for Xenon has been prepared.] I finally had a reason to leave the comfort of my blankets. Chapter 345: Outside the blanket (3) Chapter 345: Outside the blanket (3) In Alvenheim, they made a grand announcement that they had prepared a gift for me, but I can vaguely guess what it is. Considering the Elven-style communism and Arwen¡¯s reaction, it would be strange not to know. Moreover, since she confessed her feelings for me, it¡¯s impossible not to know. Alvenheim plans to give me Queen Arwen as a gift. They say they can never lose to the demon race, so they will offer their queen to me. It might seem a bit too much to give away the king of a country, especially a powerful nation, and some might argue that treating a person as a gift is wrong. But that¡¯s just the way things are. The tradition of arranged marriages exists, and there are places where marriage is used as a diplomatic tool. Even though Arwen is the queen of Alvenheim, that doesn¡¯t mean she can¡¯t be an object of an arranged marriage. In fact, for Arwen, being with me would be a solid shield both personally and politically. It¡¯s like having your cake and eating it too. She could maintain her happiness while also gaining a solid diplomatic advantage. ¡®But I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t give me the gift right away.¡¯ A day is long. Arwen won¡¯t just hand me the gift without any process. She¡¯ll probably spend the whole day on a date and reveal the gift only at night. Of course, all of this is just my guess, so I shouldn¡¯t be too sure. To confirm, I¡¯ll have to head to Alvenheim. It¡¯s dangerous outside the blanket, but to receive the gift, I¡¯ll have to go out. Alvenheim knows this, so they will surely send the most elite of the elite. This much I can predict, but an unexpected condition has come up. ¡°I swear. If you want to monopolize me, just say it clearly. I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re making so many excuses. Right, Adele?¡± ¡°Yes, I agree.¡± I let out a wry smile as I watched Marie and Adelia chatting. Right now, I was getting ready by Adelia¡¯s hands. The reason they were complaining like that is because of the condition Alvenheim had set. The gift is exclusively for ¡°Xenon,¡± which means it¡¯s for me, so no one else is allowed to come. No need to explain, it¡¯s a state-level declaration, and they only want me to come. Anyone who doesn¡¯t understand the situation might think it¡¯s natural to receive a gift for an individual, but those around me quickly caught on to Arwen¡¯s intentions. When it comes time for the gift, Arwen clearly wants to monopolize me, so she¡¯d prefer if no one else came. That¡¯s all it means. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t been generous and let me have a few days, the goodwill I¡¯ve built up would have completely vanished.¡± ¡°Have you met Arwen?¡± I looked at Marie with a puzzled expression at her complaint. I knew that Cecily and Arwen had been in light contact, but this was the first time hearing about Marie. She flinched for a moment before shrugging her shoulders and answering nonchalantly. ¡°We met at the mansion before, right? She gave me a communication device, saying she¡¯d take good care of me in the future. But, unless it¡¯s something special, we don¡¯t really contact each other.¡± ¡°Special matters?¡± ¡°Well...¡± At my continuous questions, Marie rolled her eyes, then met my gaze. Her blue eyes were as mysterious as the sea, and I couldn¡¯t figure out what she was thinking. Then, she smiled slightly, pinched my cheek, and said sweetly, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you now. Ask Queen Arwen herself later. But don¡¯t ask directly. Time it right.¡± ¡°What kind of timing?¡± ¡°You can ask when the first night conversation comes up. You¡¯re going to do it anyway, right?¡± ¡°....¡± I was taken aback by how confidently she asked, and for a moment, I was left speechless. Was Marie the one who got jealous whenever I was involved with other women? She seemed to have read my thoughts because she smiled warmly and said, ¡°Like I said before, you¡¯re too big for me to handle alone. If I¡¯m going to be pressured from all sides, it¡¯d be better to embrace everyone, right?¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°Instead! As I¡¯ve mentioned repeatedly, never forget that I¡¯m your number one priority. Even now, I¡¯m just ¡®lending¡¯ you to the queen for a moment, okay?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at her typical Marie response. As my fame grew, Marie¡¯s consideration for me also increased in proportion. Who wouldn¡¯t love someone like her? She has a charm that doesn¡¯t lose to any other woman. She had been so focused on national affairs that she had forgotten the traditional, somewhat old-fashioned customs of the elves. Elves valued tradition, and no matter how much of a queen you were, there were things you couldn¡¯t avoid. Especially now, when she had to ¡®wrap¡¯ the gift she would send to Isaac properly. Although the old elves from the Senate and the likes of Peren had mostly disappeared, the old-fashionedness had not. This was not just a worn-out bad habit, but an ancient, passed-down tradition. There was no way Arwen, who was a half-blood, could bear such a burden. ¡®No wonder the birth rate is so low...¡¯ Thanks to this, she finally understood why the elf birthrate was so low. Regardless of gender, every time they performed this act, it was an unavoidable process, so they couldn¡¯t help but be physically exhausted. Thankfully, as a queen, she had attendants, but for regular citizens, it would take a long time to do everything themselves. For the sake of Alvenheim¡¯s revival, perhaps something should be changed. With a sigh, Arwen pondered this unnecessary task. ¡®Still, I¡¯m glad I did it early.¡¯ Arwen checked her appearance in the mirror, pleased with how she looked. At first glance, nothing seemed very different, but since she usually didn¡¯t decorate herself, she looked better now. Normally, if someone like her, who appeared younger, wore makeup, it would be awkward, but now, maturity and cuteness coexisted perfectly. A smile brought out the freshness of a young girl, while a soft smile exuded the innocence of a maiden. Lastly, the faint scent of perfume stimulated the senses. The perfume was also made from the World Tree¡¯s dew. Just being near it brought a calming effect. Finally, her attire. The true ¡®gift¡¯ was prepared for later in the night, but for now, she wore a white dress, a simple one-piece. However, her attendants seemed to have figured out Arwen¡¯s strengths, as the design was slightly different. One side was closed off, while the other was left open, revealing a clear curve of her hips and exposing her pure white thighs without hesitation. There was no garter belt. Only Arwen¡¯s pale thighs were exposed. Although she was shorter, her proportions were as good as Cecily¡¯s, exuding a unique charm. ¡®It¡¯s embarrassing, but it¡¯s a gift for Isaac, so...¡¯ Even though Arwen usually wore clothes with side slits, she felt embarrassed by today¡¯s outfit. Was it because it was for Isaac? She blushed, gazing at herself in the mirror, before turning and walking. Her new heels clicked¡ªclick¡ªclick¡ªon the floor. She finally arrived at the bed. On it lay the true ¡®gift¡¯ for Isaac, neatly arranged. As she observed the gift carefully, she looked around before clearing her throat. Then... ¡°Dearest, please lower the blanket. Then the true gift...¡± Thud¡ª Arwen, unable to finish her sentence, suddenly knelt and pounded the bed with her fist. Her face was crimson, and her long ears shook uncontrollably. Even after practicing several times, it was still hard for her to speak the words out loud. ¡®How did she do it?¡¯ Suddenly, she remembered Cecily, who had taught her these words. She had even described herself as a ¡®dessert.¡¯ Arwen truly admired how Cecily had managed to say such a vulgar thing in front of Isaac. While Arwen was pounding the bed in embarrassment, there was a knock on the door. Knock knock knock¡ª ¡°Your Majesty, Zenon has arrived.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be right there!¡± But first, she had to meet Isaac. Everything else could wait. Arwen stood up quickly, her face still flushed. She didn¡¯t forget to hurriedly place the gift back in its box. It could¡¯ve been a disaster if she had been careless. ¡°Where is he now? I¡¯ll go meet him in person.¡± ¡°Currently, Isaac is...¡± Alvenheim¡¯s gift offensive had just begun. Chapter 346: Gift (1) Chapter 346: Gift (1) Visiting Alvenheim for the second time. Helium had often visited Alvenheim due to his long-standing friendship with Cecily, but this was not the case for Alvenheim itself. Cecily was a princess with fewer restrictions, while Arwen was a queen of a nation. Even though Sirius served as a messenger, she was not a slave¡ªshe was, quite literally, a messenger. Even now, she would fetch books from the holy land with just a request. Thus, visiting Alvenheim as a Zenon, and not as an ordinary person, felt inherently awkward. Even Helium, following Cecily or Gartz¡¯s guidance, had never visited as a Zenon¡ªonly once had he come as such. That alone was enough to give me a complicated feeling, but Alvenheim added another layer of pressure. ¡°So... who are you?¡± ¡°I am Beatrice Stashiker, former Captain of the Alvenheim Guard. I oversee the Alvenheim Royal Guards.¡± A woman with long, glorious blonde hair pushed behind her ear and bright, emerald eyes¡ªglowing as if they contained the aurora¡ªspoke to me. Her high, clear voice left a strong impression, with an undertone of warmth. I looked at the elf who had greeted me. True to the elven embodiment of beauty, her appearance was strikingly lovely. She wore light white leather gloves that accentuated her slender figure. From the sword at her waist, it seemed she was a practitioner of swordsmanship. Judging by her graceful and sophisticated appearance, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if her swordplay was just as elegant. ¡°And this person...?¡± ¡°This is Captain Haas Stormhoff. He oversees the Alvenheim Magic Corps.¡± A man with smooth, pale green hair tied into a small ponytail greeted me in a polite tone. Unlike the elf woman introduced as Beatrice, Haas was wearing a simple robe, giving off a more intellectual vibe, especially with his round glasses. His soft smile was the kind of thing you wouldn¡¯t expect from someone with such a bold appearance¡ªso much so that, at first, I mistook him for a woman. I alternated between looking at the two of them, who had introduced themselves as the captains, and awkwardly greeted them. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. As you might know, my name is Isaac Duker Michelle, also known as the Zenon who is writing the Zenon Chronicles. But... are you two really the captains?¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°We¡¯re in a position that¡¯s too much for us, honestly.¡± Beatrice responded confidently, while Haas spoke humbly. You could immediately tell their personalities from their answers. Rather than feeling confused, I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. These two had been the ones escorting me ever since I left for Alvenheim. Back then, we were in too much of a hurry, using teleportation to prepare for any possible dangers, so there hadn¡¯t been time for introductions. It was only after arriving in Alvenheim that I learned who they were. ¡°So the ¡®Captain¡¯ position I know of... it¡¯s the one given to the most capable person in the military, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but magic has no end, does it?¡± While Beatrice gave a concise answer, Haas always responded humbly. I nodded, and inwardly let out a wry laugh. As I had asked, the position of ¡°Captain¡± in Alvenheim was one held only by those with the highest skill in their respective fields. Since this was the military, strength was a given, but one also had to have leadership, command, political skills, and public favor to become a Captain. To understand who they were, I¡¯ll give you an analogy: a regular knight might be a tactical weapon, but once you reach the level of Captain, it¡¯s more like strategic-level warfare. As such, the position of Captain was one of enormous prestige, both domestically and internationally. To think that they had sent two Captains to escort me¡ªthis was more than enough to make me feel a sense of awe. When considering there were only five Captains in Alvenheim, this meant that more than a third of their military power was devoted solely to my escort. All for the sake of one simple task: protection. ¡®But they all seem so young...¡¯ We had just gone through customs and were resting in a space reserved for guests. Once Arwen¡¯s preparations were complete, we would head straight to the Wigr Drasil. We could go to Elodia, where Arwen resides, but I was told we would need to walk slowly, as we wouldn¡¯t meet Arwen immediately. Alvenheim, as a nation, had gifts prepared for me, and it was necessary to make a favorable impression with the public. I¡¯d heard that Arwen hadn¡¯t personally chosen the gifts, but rather, the citizens had volunteered to do so. In many ways, it made me think of Elven-style communism. I glanced at the two Captains again, and as they knew I was a Zenon, their eyes were different. One of them had eyes that sparkled like stars, while the other was full of curiosity. They weren¡¯t ordinary people, and as Captains, they were even a bit intimidating. Moreover, this only made the situation feel even more awkward, and I cautiously spoke up. My question might have been a little rude, but I had to resolve my curiosity first. ¡°I know this might sound like a foolish or rude question, but may I ask it?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s a question from a Zenon, I¡¯ll answer anything.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to have a conversation with you.¡± ¡°Of course. The priests would gladly grant permission if it¡¯s for you, Zenon-nim.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes. After all, you¡¯re the one who saved the roots of the World Tree from corruption. If they refuse you, the people would never forgive them.¡± That¡¯s a relief. I had been hoping to see it up close, and it looks like today that wish will be fulfilled. Of course, I don¡¯t plan to pick up fallen leaves or collect dew from the World Tree. I just want to see it once. Everyone has a desire to visit a famous tourist spot, right? It¡¯s the same feeling. ¡°I¡¯m glad. Have you two ever been to the World Tree?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t either.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve visited for research purposes, but I only observed it from afar or picked up leaves that had fallen to the ground. I¡¯ve never approached it closely.¡± Even the two former commanders, who are quite experienced, have never been there. I didn¡¯t stop there and asked another question. ¡°What about other races, excluding Elves?¡± ¡°At least in the hundreds of springs I¡¯ve witnessed, none have approached it. Even prominent scholars have never tried. Zenon-nim, you might be the first.¡± ¡°The first...?¡± So, I¡¯m the first among humans. Just imagining it makes my heart race. Scholars dream of visiting libraries, of going to sacred places, but how much more so with the World Tree. ¡®But they say there¡¯s a soul dwelling there...! I hope it¡¯s not something like a demon being tortured and then blown up, refusing to accept it.¡¯ I suddenly had a humorous thought. ¡°Well, it looks like it¡¯s time. We should start heading out soon.¡± ¡°Yes. How long does it take to walk to Elodia?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t take long.¡± ¡°Good.¡± At that moment, I thought it was all fine. ¡°...What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°It seems like people have gathered to see Zenon-nim.¡± A red carpet... no, a street split apart like Moses¡¯ miracle, I had to see it with my own eyes first. It was the same scene I had seen at the academy. People were swarming on both sides, and knights were blocking the way to prevent them from getting closer. And this wasn¡¯t a special institution like the academy; this was the capital. The center of the capital was clearing the path for me. Thankfully, I hadn¡¯t revealed myself, so it was calm, but I knew that as soon as I took one step, I could imagine what would happen. ¡°Do we really have to pass through there?¡± ¡°Yes. This way, the people can see that they are offering gifts to Zenon-nim with their own eyes. You don¡¯t need to worry about attacks.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it...¡± It seems like Arwen is trying to embarrass me. But I can¡¯t just ignore it and pass by. I squeezed my eyes shut and took a step forward. Then... ¡°It¡¯s Zenon-nim!¡± ¡°Where? Where?¡± ¡°He¡¯s over there! The one with the red hair!¡± ¡°Wow!!!¡± With the sound of clapping and loud cheers filling my ears, my face inevitably turned red. ¡®...I¡¯m not made for this.¡¯ How did those called heroes pass through such paths? I¡¯ve always been a homebody, so just walking through this street feels embarrassing. ¡°How about waving your hand once?¡± ¡°Yeah! Everyone came to see Zenon-nim!¡± ¡°...¡± Let¡¯s see, Arwen. At that moment, Arwen, who had been waiting in Elodia, suddenly felt a jolt. Zzzzt! ¡°Huh?!¡± ¡°Your Majesty?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. I just suddenly felt a strange jolt...¡± The sudden feeling of a sharp tingle in her body made her jump in surprise. ¡®What is this? Why do I feel...¡¯ It was an odd sensation, and she tilted her head, feeling her face turning red. Chapter 347: Gift (2) Chapter 347: Gift (2) There had been similar situations at the academy, but back then, I was able to endure it. At that time, the reaction was closer to the arrival of a famous person, not a hero. However, the road to Elodia felt like a hero¡¯s welcome, akin to that of a great general. All around, voices were singing my praises, and bright white flower petals were scattering from the sky. I couldn¡¯t help but feel flustered by the warm reception, but deep down, I also felt embarrassed. It had been a long time since I realized just how great an achievement I had accomplished. Even though it was the result of a series of coincidences, I had saved the world from the Devil Worshiper¡¯s plot. Moreover, I had prevented the tragic collapse of several nations. There have been countless instances where books, like those of Marx in a past life, changed the world, but saving the world itself is extremely rare. I am the hero who achieved that difficult task. Still, receiving such fervent attention didn¡¯t sit well with my nature. Perhaps it was because of a deeply ingrained tendency from my past life, but I don¡¯t like being in the spotlight. To be precise, I don¡¯t mind if the work itself is in the spotlight, but I feel uncomfortable with drawing attention to myself as a person. There¡¯s no need for petty reasons¡ªthis is simply my personality. Of course, I had anticipated receiving attention when revealing my true identity, and such hospitality was expected as well. But it¡¯s just that, due to my nature, I disliked it. So, when I waved my hand courageously, the reaction grew even more enthusiastic, and I felt embarrassed all over again. ¡°If I go to Helium, it¡¯ll be absolute chaos.¡± If Alvenheim is like this, how much greater will the reception be in Helium? Having officially visited Alvenheim this time, it won¡¯t be long before Helium sends an invitation as well. Especially the demon race, they will likely be even more fervent. Even before I was regarded as a prophet, they already considered me their benefactor. Unlike Alvenheim, where the nation harbored grudges, the demon race regards me as a saint at the level of their entire species. Considering that, I almost felt like this was nothing. The demons, without exaggeration, probably worship me as a god. ¡°For the hero who saved the world! Salute!¡± Chuk! Still, isn¡¯t this a bit much? As I received the salute from the soldiers guarding Elodia¡¯s gates, I couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly. Knights in armor engraved with symbols, shields on their backs, and swords held in both hands. Seeing them salute me so gracefully made my face turn red once more. ¡°We are the Guardian Corps of Alvenheim. Only the most skilled warriors among us can join this group.¡± ¡°Ah... I see.¡± I nodded reluctantly to Beatrice¡¯s explanation. It was as if the Navy Order from the Empire had come to greet me directly. Alvenheim had clearly put a lot of effort into welcoming me, from the reception I received from the warlord to this point with the knights. It seemed right to offer them at least a little comfort for all their efforts. I bowed my head to the Guardian Corps and thanked them. ¡°Thank you for your hard work. I appreciate the warm welcome.¡± ¡°Thank you!!¡± Oh wow, that was loud. My ears almost popped. Despite being a mixed group of both men and women, their gratitude was so loud it felt like it pierced through my eardrums. After we passed through the gates, the Guardian Corps saluted again, but I paid little attention, focusing instead on seeing Elodia. ¡°Wow...¡± ¡°How is it? Isn¡¯t it magnificent?¡± Just as Has boasted proudly, Elodia, the political institution of Alvenheim, was indeed showing its grandiosity, fitting its reputation. Alvenheim had been a republic before the species war. They believed that under the care of the gods, rulers were unnecessary. Thus, unlike foreign palaces, Elodia had the appearance of a temple. It was based on the Olympus Temple, with Roman architecture added on top. Moreover, like its exterior, it also served as a temple. This was to prevent anyone from doing anything foolish in the presence of the gods. ¡®But the only place that¡¯s not under observation is the bedroom, right?¡¯ I continued to walk toward Elodia, admiring it. Despite being built by human hands, it harmonized perfectly with its surroundings, likely because it was crafted by elves. The towering trees surrounding the building were like walls, and behind Elodia stood the World Tree, firmly planted. As I gazed in awe at the picturesque scene, a beautiful voice suddenly reached my ears. ¡°Finally, you¡¯ve arrived.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± I turned toward the familiar voice, momentarily distracted from the World Tree. And there she was, an elven woman waiting for me at the main gate. ¡°Arwen?¡± Arwen was waiting for me at the front gate. Since Arwen is like me, a bookworm, there was a high chance she¡¯d read next to me. Of course, I¡¯d already read most of the books there since I can go back and forth freely, but I still have a ¡°gift¡± prepared for her here. I entrusted it to Siris just in case, but I was planning to give it to Arwen shortly. That leaves just one more place. After some thought, I asked Arwen. ¡°Can you guide me to the World Tree?¡± ¡°Are you saying...?¡± The World Tree... ¡°Yes.¡± Heading toward the World Tree. Arwen turned around after hearing my words. When she turned, the World Tree appeared behind a building. To approach the World Tree, even Arwen would need permission from a priest. Of course, since my achievements are what they are, getting permission is easy. But the problem arose from an unexpected place. ¡°Th-That... might be a bit difficult.¡± ¡°Huh? Why? Can¡¯t I do it either?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s you, it might work. But the World Tree is a sacred tree, almost like an incarnation of Hirt-sama. In other words, you need permission from Hirt-sama, not Luminous-sama or Mora-sama.¡± I could understand that much. But then why was Arwen troubled? Looking at her with a puzzled expression, she smiled faintly and explained. ¡°Hirt-sama is the goddess of nature. And nature is the world itself. Unlike other gods, to receive direct permission from Hirt-sama, preparation is required.¡± ¡°Preparation?¡± ¡°Have you ever seen or heard of priests who received too much divine power and ended up burning up in fever?¡± I know that well. Kate went through that, and although the situation was different, I recently experienced it myself. I nodded in understanding, and Arwen, seeing that I got it, continued with the explanation. ¡°Hirt-sama, being the goddess of nature, responds to prophecies through natural phenomena. However, if a prophecy is given directly, the priest might die from it in severe cases.¡± ¡°Because they can¡¯t handle the divine power?¡± ¡°Yes. Even for us elves, that¡¯s a difficult task. So, to receive permission from Hirt-sama, a waiting period of at least a month is required. That¡¯s why it¡¯s difficult at the moment.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± I hadn¡¯t expected this kind of situation. But considering Hirt¡¯s position, it wasn¡¯t so hard to understand. She is the mother of the twin siblings, Luminous and Mora, and a goddess who embodies nature itself. She is the supreme god of this world, so it makes sense that it wouldn¡¯t be easy to gain permission. Though a bit disappointed, it¡¯s understandable. We have time anyway, so we can take it slow. ¡°Alright, then...¡± Just then, a strong wind suddenly blew. Whooosh! My red hair and Arwen¡¯s silver-gray hair fluttered wildly in the gust. Flap! ¡°Chirp! Chirp!¡± Chirp! ¡°Kraaak! Kraak!¡± At the same time, a large number of birds flew up energetically from the trees surrounding Elodia. I watched them as they flew off into the distance. The birds were heading directly toward the World Tree, which was located behind Elodia. The direction of the wind and the direction the birds were flying matched. Leaves mixed in the wind confirmed the path. It felt as if ¡°nature¡± was guiding me toward the World Tree, as if there was no need for much thought. ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± We both stared at the birds flying far away for a while before looking at each other without anyone saying anything first. Arwen had a dazed expression on her face, unsure whether she was dreaming or seeing reality. I saw her face and shrugged my shoulders before casually speaking. ¡°It seems like permission has been granted, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we be able to go?¡± Arwen nodded, as if in a daze. Then she murmured quietly. ¡°Nature...¡± ¡°Yes?¡± I realized something belatedly. ¡°Nature... has never responded so directly...¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Never before...¡± Chapter 348: Hirt (1) Chapter 348: Hirt (1) As expected from the name ¡°Goddess of Nature,¡± Hirt granted me permission through a natural phenomenon. The direction of the wind and the birds all took flight at once, heading towards the World Tree. It was a scene that seemed like something out of a movie, and I couldn¡¯t help but be genuinely amazed. After all, the Goddess of Nature herself had given permission. Could her creations really refuse it? Naturally, the priests who guarded the World Tree also easily granted permission. They, too, had realized Hirt¡¯s will after witnessing the phenomenon earlier, and when I added further explanation, they looked at me with wide eyes in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s extremely rare for Hirt to respond in such a way¡ªno, it almost never happens unless it¡¯s the Demon War! Are you not concerned?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of that, so it¡¯s hard to feel anything. But did that happen during the Demon War?¡± As I walked towards the World Tree with Arwen, she exclaimed excitedly. Since I had no idea what the previous event meant, I responded calmly. According to her explanation, Hirt had only responded in that manner when handing over the seed of the World Tree during the Demon War. Aside from that, there are records of Hirt aiding humanity by controlling animals, including monsters, to fight against the demons when humanity was in danger. I had read about this in books as well. ¡®Was it difficult to control all animals?¡¯ I thought to myself as I overheard Arwen muttering. The records stated that Hirt, as the Goddess of Nature, had passed on the World Tree, but aside from that, she hadn¡¯t provided much direct aid. As mentioned earlier, she had controlled animals to assist humanity, but this was on a very minimal scale. Especially goblins, orcs, ogres, and the like¡ªmonsters considered part of the demonic ranks¡ªhad joined forces with the demons. They were even modified to become more horrifying. The orcs¡¯ skin turned red and became even more vicious, while goblins¡¯ intelligence, already high, increased, making them more cruel. Ogres were the most terrifying; according to records, they could withstand even the full force of elf magic. Fortunately, these creatures are now hard to find in nature, but if you were to encounter them, you¡¯d need to run for your life without hesitation. ¡®The Father of All Things...¡¯ Suddenly, I remembered a phrase shouted by a demon worshiper just before they committed suicide: ¡°The Father of All Things,¡± contrasting with Hirt, the Mother of Nature. Though I was on my way to the World Tree and had little time to think deeply, I figured it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to visit the holy site later and search for more records. If my assumptions were correct, it could be an excellent source for a story. Of course, I wouldn¡¯t put it in the Xenon Chronicle but save it for a future work... Thud! Thud! ¡°Hm?¡± As I walked, lost in thought, I felt something tap the top of my head. I looked up, but there was nothing there¡ªjust a clear blue sky. Had I imagined it? I blinked and raised my hand over my head. Something landed on my index finger. ¡°Chirp! Chirp!¡± As I lowered my hand, a small, cute sparrow was chirping. I was momentarily startled, then smiled gently. Is this Hirt¡¯s way of telling me to stop thinking and just go to the World Tree? Seeing this adorable bird made my heart feel lighter. ¡°A sparrow, huh? They¡¯re usually wary and don¡¯t approach humans.¡± As I observed the sparrow tilting its head or fluttering its wings, Arwen spoke from the side. She looked at me and the bird alternately, amazed. ¡°Do they not approach elves either? I¡¯ve heard elves are friendly with animals.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know where you heard that, but it¡¯s a misconception. We¡¯re indeed close to nature, but that doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re particularly friendly with animals. We hunt animals for meat and even set up farms.¡± Though elves are often depicted as nature-loving in fantasy settings, this world is slightly different. While elves are nature-oriented, they¡¯re not vegetarians. They enjoy meat, and they establish farms to meet their food needs. They even harm nature sometimes when constructing villages. But unlike humans, who expand their numbers indiscriminately, elves pray to Hirt and offer sacrifices to her. I think the image of elves as nature-friendly may have come from the belief that they were chosen by the gods. ¡°So, do elves never communicate with animals? I¡¯ve heard there are druids who do that sometimes.¡± ¡°Well... that¡¯s a tough question. If you mean communicating with dogs or cats, yes, you could call that druidism, but raising wild beasts like lions is truly difficult. In that sense, beastmen are closer to druids than we are.¡± ¡°I see.¡± I understood what she meant. While it¡¯s possible to raise animals regardless of race, communicating with them as if they understood you is difficult for any race, elves included. The only exception would be beastmen, as they understand animal instincts and would find it easier to connect with them. As I learned various pieces of knowledge from Arwen, I turned my attention back to the sparrow. The moment our eyes met, the sparrow tilted its head. ¡°Arwen.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± I pointed to the sparrow and said it resembled her. Arwen was taken aback, her face reddening. I wasn¡¯t joking¡ªI genuinely thought it resembled her. It had a white body and was small and delicate, just like Arwen. It was cute, too. ¡°Wh-what do you mean by that? I-I don¡¯t understand.¡± Rather than being flustered by Arwen¡¯s question, I seriously pondered it. ¡®It¡¯s not impossible.¡¯ Thanks to the Chronicles of Xenon, the Second Demon War had been delayed by thousands of years, and all futures were shifting toward a more positive direction. Naturally, Arwen¡¯s fate would have changed similarly. Especially since she had just ascended as queen, she would have likely faced the Second Demon War. She must have gone through difficulties similar to Elisha¡¯s. But this was a future where none of that would happen. No one knew what would happen to her. More than that, I was certainly not a prophet or a time traveler, as she seemed to think. It was true that I came from another world, but it was a completely different world unrelated to this one. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. The future can¡¯t be recklessly predicted. Maybe you¡¯ll end up like Elisha, or maybe you won¡¯t.¡± ¡°.....¡± ¡°Still, what has changed is definitely for the better. The existence of demon worshipers has been exposed, and the corruption of the World Tree¡¯s roots was prevented.¡± I said that and looked at Arwen. At that moment, she also happened to turn her gaze toward me. ¡°Don¡¯t you think we no longer need to worry about such things?¡± ¡°....¡± ¡°Yeah, I think you¡¯re right. I mean, we should focus on what¡¯s ahead. Don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°...Heh.¡± Arwen lightly laughed at my response. Then, she smiled softly and spoke. ¡°I think I¡¯ve said something unnecessary. Asking you a question like this makes me feel foolish.¡± ¡°Well, have you decided what to do next?¡± ¡°We¡¯re doing it right now, aren¡¯t we?¡± Arwen answered clearly, without hesitation. She must have made up her mind. In response, I patted her head. Her hair, shimmering like the Milky Way, felt pleasant to touch. She didn¡¯t seem to mind, pressing her face against my arm to enjoy the warmth. Her chest pressed even closer to mine, and though it startled me a little, I wasn¡¯t flustered anymore¡ªit had become familiar. ¡°I¡¯m glad you were born into this world, Isaac.¡± ¡°Yeah, I think so too.¡± Though the world was born from the demon worshiper¡¯s mistake, it was still much happier than my past life. Plus, while dealing with the demon worshipers, I was connecting with beautiful women, so what more could I want from life? We walked slowly toward the World Tree, arm in arm. The World Tree had seemed far away, but like all things, the distance between us had gradually closed. Before long, we were almost there. [Finally, you¡¯ve arrived.] As I gazed at the World Tree, large enough to cover a whole city, a beautiful voice echoed in my head. From the sound alone, I could tell it was likely a woman¡¯s voice. But who it belonged to was what mattered. I looked around in surprise, and once again, the voice rang in my head. [Look up.] At those words, I slowly raised my head. The towering World Tree entered my sight, but what stood out even more was something else. Shaa¡ª A light that wasn¡¯t too bright nor too dark began to gather in one place. This light slowly took on a form, turning into a figure. Arwen and I watched the phenomenon in awe. We didn¡¯t know where the light was coming from, but it was clearly surreal. Eventually, the figure of light began to fade, revealing its true form. The first thing that caught my eye was her hair. It sparkled like stars, in a soft green color reminiscent of nature. Her eyes, too, were like stars, shining with a beautiful green glow. And most importantly... ¡®...She¡¯s huge.¡¯ Her bust was full, and her body had the perfect proportions. The leaves that barely covered her private parts didn¡¯t matter. As an transcendent being, I didn¡¯t feel any inappropriate thoughts. But her size was another matter. She was huge. Really huge. I had to look up at her, so she must have been at least 3 meters tall. I couldn¡¯t even close my mouth as I stared at the woman. Meanwhile, the woman, gazing down at me with her starry eyes, began to squat down. It felt like a mountain was shrinking before my eyes. When she adjusted her height to be closer to mine, she smiled brightly and spoke. ¡°Finally, we meet, Isaac.¡± Chapter 349: Hirt (2) Chapter 349: Hirt (2) When looking at gods depicted in myths, many of them, despite their differences, are often portrayed as ¡°giants.¡± After all, nothing conveys overwhelming presence more effectively than sheer physical stature¡ªa presence so imposing that mere mortals wouldn¡¯t dare to look directly. Among them, gods of nature, often referred to as creator gods, are the embodiment of nature itself, so their massive size feels inevitable. Just think of nature: the towering skies, the vast expanse of the earth, and the unfathomable depths of the seas. It¡¯s only natural that Hirt, the goddess of nature in this world, falls within this category as well. ¡°Finally, we meet, child.¡± Hirt crouched down to meet my gaze, smiling warmly as she greeted me. Her eyes sparkled like stars, radiating a deep affection. Trembling, I met her gaze, oblivious to the concept of disrespect. Even Luminous and Mora communicated through voices alone, but Hirt had manifested in person. Though she barely covered her intimate areas with leaves, there was no trace of lustful thoughts within me. Instead, I felt a childlike urge to bury myself in her embrace. Even that impulse was subdued under the overwhelming atmosphere she exuded. To reiterate, Hirt is the goddess of nature. Humanity is but a weak existence before ¡°nature.¡± Simply gazing at a mountain inspires awe¡ªhow much more so before the goddess of nature herself? I stared blankly at the smiling Hirt before cautiously opening my mouth. ¡°...Lady Hirt?¡± ¡°Yes, dear?¡± ¡°Are you really Lady Hirt?¡± Some might call it a foolish question, but in my position, you¡¯d understand. A god, no less¡ªa goddess of nature akin to a creator deity. Unlike Luminous and Mora, who communicated through voices, Hirt had materialized in front of me. How could I not be overwhelmed? My confusion left me at a loss for action. ¡°Mother of all, revered goddess of nature, Lady Hirt! The descendant of the angels greets you!¡± While I was floundering, Arwen took action. She had been holding my arm, but at some point, she released it and prostrated herself flat on the ground. Her body trembled slightly as an added effect. Even as the queen of Alvenheim, she was merely a created being before a god. This applied to me as well. Even as Xenon, I would be erased with a single word from her. Only then did I begin to grasp the situation. Lowering myself to bow, I was stopped by a gentle hand. Swish. ¡°...Lady Hirt?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to force yourself, dear. Besides, you¡¯re not yet familiar with this place.¡± Hirt pressed a finger gently against my head and spoke kindly, her touch radiating warmth. She softly stroked my hair, her gestures reminiscent of petting a beloved puppy. Her simple action calmed my tense heart, even filling me with a childlike desire for more affection. Was this why Leona enjoyed my touch so much? I closed my eyes, smiling. ¡°Greetings to the Mother of Nature.¡± ¡°My, my.¡± ¡°I felt it was only proper to offer a greeting.¡± ¡°How sweet,¡± Hirt chuckled warmly at my response. She then removed her hand from my head and turned to address Arwen. ¡°You may rise as well. There¡¯s no need to feel burdened.¡± ¡°Y-Yes...!¡± It wasn¡¯t an order but a gentle request, yet Arwen slowly raised her head, her tension still visible. Hirt, noticing this, smiled softly, attempting to soothe her nerves. ¡°Lift your head, dear. There¡¯s no need to be so tense.¡± ¡°But...still...¡± ¡°As you know, I am the goddess of nature. And nature does not ¡®willingly¡¯ harm anyone. Even if you were to be impolite, I cannot directly punish you.¡± This was a notable difference from Luminous and Mora. Unlike the twin sibling gods, Hirt couldn¡¯t summon lightning or mete out divine punishment artificially. Even if she could, whether she would do so¡ªor how severe it might be¡ªwas uncertain. However, Hirt¡¯s words weren¡¯t meant to condone disrespect; rather, they were her way of encouraging us to feel at ease. Perhaps understanding this, Arwen cautiously raised her head, her expression still wary. Her tentative movements resembled that of a squirrel. Hirt, finding her adorable, smiled as she had before. Even though she encouraged us to relax, it was impossible not to maintain some level of decorum before a literal god. ¡°You took your time coming here. Was it because you didn¡¯t want to see me?¡± Turning away from Arwen, Hirt directed her words at me in a tone that was both gentle and slightly chiding. Her voice carried the combined essence of Luminous and Mora. With my nerves easing, I responded. She pointed at Arwen, who looked flustered when she was singled out. ¡°You¡¯re not like this child. Even now, you¡¯re sweating coldly, and if your children were to show up, you¡¯d probably faint.¡± ¡°Cold sweat? Huh?¡± At Hirt¡¯s words, Arwen wiped her cheek with her hand. Although she borrowed the power of the World Tree, a god is still a god. Unknowingly, she was consuming her spiritual energy, causing the cold sweat to pour. If Luminous and Mora had appeared in this state, she would have fainted from the pressure. Thanks to that, I became more aware of how abundant my divinity is. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°To talk to Lord Hirt like this, do I have to visit the World Tree every time?¡± ¡°That would be the most convenient. You could also possess that child, Leona, but that would be difficult for her.¡± ¡°How hard is it?¡± ¡°She¡¯ll suffer from fever for an entire week. Once she gets used to it, it won¡¯t be an issue, but that¡¯s not your nature, is it?¡± Of course not. If Leona would suffer, it would be better for me to visit the World Tree directly. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll make sure to visit often.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to do that. I¡¯ll have my children pass on my will. And since it¡¯s also hard on the World Tree, please be careful.¡± It¡¯s amazing that even the World Tree, which drove out the demons, feels burdened. Even meeting face-to-face like this is tough. But why did Hirt go so far as to incarnate? She could have simply conveyed her will with her voice like Luminous and Mora. I don¡¯t understand why she took such a risk. Just as I was about to express that doubt, Hirt gave a warm smile as though she had read my mind. A smile that made my heart feel at ease just by looking at it. It felt almost as comfortable as lying on thick soft fur. ¡°Child.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Thank you so much for saving our world from crisis.¡± Hirt spoke these words and extended both her hands towards me. I didn¡¯t react when she took action. Then, she supported my backside with one hand and my back with the other, pulling me closer to her face. With our faces at the same level, I found myself looking directly at her beautiful face. Her eyes, sparkling like stars, seemed to have no depth at all, which made them feel somewhat intimidating. It felt as though I was being overwhelmed by the universe itself, and I couldn¡¯t move or do anything. Then, Hirt slowly closed her eyes and began to chant quietly. [Mother of all, Goddess of Nature, declares...] Unlike before, Hirt¡¯s voice amplified greatly. It didn¡¯t reach my ears, but instead, it seemed to resonate in my mind. This was different from what Luminous and Mora had done. Each word felt like a sharp needle driving into my brain. It was almost like a hypnotic trance, and by the time my mind began to dull, Hirt continued. [You shall receive the pure blessing of Nature.] At that moment, Hirt pulled me closer to her face. Smooch. She kissed me lightly. But due to her size, her lips enveloped my entire face. The kiss from the Goddess of Nature... it was, how should I put it... strange. Although there was contact, there was no lingering sensation afterward. But what stood out more than that was the sheer bewilderment. I had no idea what Hirt had just done to me. ¡°...Lord Hirt?¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± When I asked with a dumbfounded expression, Hirt smiled kindly and stood up, straightening her knee. Even though she simply straightened her knee, it exuded a majestic air, as though a great mountain range was rising. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to my children, but it seems this is the only way to stop their fight.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Please continue to work hard for this world.¡± Wham! Hirt said this and, in the blink of an eye, turned into particles of light, disappearing. The light particles rose into the sky before scattering into the air. I stared at the scene absentmindedly, then suddenly shifted my gaze to the spot where Hirt had been. Where she had been sitting, there was a ¡°seed¡± left behind. It wasn¡¯t an ordinary seed. It was much larger than a grown man¡¯s fist. ¡°...¡± Could it be? Chapter 350: Hirt (3) Chapter 350: Hirt (3) The seed that had fallen on the floor where Hirt had vanished. It was much larger than an adult male¡¯s fist, and its appearance was anything but ordinary. First, could you believe that the seed sparkled like gold? A regular person might not believe it easily. Moreover, its size was so large that it could be mistaken for a fruit rather than a seed. It was even solid enough to be used as a hammer. In fact, there was a place where such a description appeared. As someone who enjoys mythology and history, there¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t know it. It was a seed much larger than an adult man¡¯s fist, shining with the light of gold, and strong enough that not a single scratch would appear even if struck with a stone. The seed of the World Tree that Hirt had given to the elves. Every time a description of this seed appeared, it always included the above words. In other words, it was highly likely that this seed, which Hirt had presumed to have given me, was also the World Tree¡¯s seed... ¡®How am I supposed to grow this?¡¯ In the myths, there are records of planting the seed, but there¡¯s no mention of how it was nurtured. It seems like it could be as simple as planting it in the ground and providing water and nutrients, like any other plant, but this one is presumed to be the seed of the World Tree. I couldn¡¯t think of it too simply, and the real problem is who will grow it. It¡¯s already decided that it will be planted in the Myshal Territory. But I had no clue just how immense the impact could be. This seed was from the World Tree, which had only appeared in myths. That seed had played a major role in driving out the demons when the World Tree grew, and this happened over 3,000 years ago. It was a story that could be considered a distant legend even for the long-lived demons and elves, yet I received that very seed? My reputation had already reached such heights that it felt like it had pierced the universe. Surely, impossible titles would follow me now. When the new edition of the Zenon Chronicles was released, I could somewhat predict it, but the seed of the World Tree was entirely beyond expectation. I could only wonder what news would follow. ¡®Also, who¡¯s going to grow this?¡¯ I leaned against the wide trunk of the World Tree, deep in thought. It was such a huge issue that even after Hirt vanished, I didn¡¯t return to Elodia. Now, I was holding what I presumed to be the World Tree¡¯s seed, which looked suspiciously like a coconut. Not a metaphor, but purely in appearance, it resembled a coconut. The funny thing was, it shone like gold. And being someone with large hands, I had to hold it with both hands. ¡®Was it meant for me to grow?¡¯ I lifted my head to look at the World Tree. It had grown steadily for 3,000 years into a sacred tree, large enough to form a city. If it grows like this in the Myshal Territory, would it get this big too? That would be a problem. Our territory isn¡¯t exactly that large. Of course, Hirt must have had a plan, so the possibility of it growing into something like the current World Tree was low. But the World Tree is the World Tree. It¡¯s a priceless, one-of-a-kind tree in the world, and if it¡¯s planted in our territory... just imagining it made my head spin. ¡°Hmm...¡± I was deep in thought when I felt a gaze from beside me. Turning my head, I saw that Arwen had woken up and was now looking at me with her silver-gray eyes. She had just woken up, and her gaze was still hazy, though it carried another kind of drowsiness. ¡°Did you wake up?¡± I greeted her with a warm smile. Even her dazed look was irresistibly cute. Arwen blinked a few times, then blushed and shyly replied. ¡°It seems I¡¯ve caused trouble. Sorry.¡± ¡°No, I was resting too, so don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Ah, ah.¡± When I treated her kindly, Arwen awkwardly cleared her throat and slowly moved away from me. Perhaps she was trying to avoid being a bother, as her shoulder that had been touching mine gradually pulled away. That meant I would have to entrust it to someone else, but aside from my family, I didn¡¯t have anyone in mind who could be trusted. However, my father was busy, and my mother couldn¡¯t leave her duties of caring for Lily. So, who could I trust...? ¡®...Maybe I should ask Musk.¡¯ I wouldn¡¯t directly ask Musk to grow it, but rather ask him in a supervisory role¡ªsomeone to ensure no one does anything foolish and that the clergy are doing their job properly. Since it was most likely the World Tree¡¯s seed, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone reckless, but still, I would need someone reliable. ¡°Let¡¯s think about it slowly for now. It¡¯s not urgent right now, right?¡± As I said that, I tightened my arm around Arwen¡¯s waist. Arwen blushed and smiled shyly before nodding. ¡°Well... Isaac?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°May I ask... when do you plan to receive the gift...?¡± Arwen asked me, seemingly hesitant but gathering courage. ¡°I¡¯m ready anytime.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little too early?¡± The sun, which had been high in the sky, was gradually descending, but there was still plenty of time before nightfall. During this time, I could visit the sanctuary and read books or give her the ¡°gift¡± I had prepared. But it seemed Arwen had a different thought. She shook her head and gave a reason I could understand. ¡°It¡¯s because of our elf¡¯s old traditions. Preparing takes up unnecessary time. It will take at least a few hours just for preparations.¡± ¡°A few hours? What could take that long?¡± ¡°It takes an hour to cleanse oneself at the Spring of Life. Including other small rituals, it will likely take over three hours.¡± ¡°Have you finished?¡± When I asked, Arwen nodded. So that¡¯s why she had been so tired earlier. After thinking for a moment, I made up my mind without delay. We had plenty of time. More importantly... ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°If... If so...!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll come to receive the gift.¡± We had plenty of time, and the night would be long. Arwen¡¯s face lit up with a bright expression at my willingness. But that smile didn¡¯t last long. Smack! I suddenly stole a kiss from her lips. Arwen froze, not knowing what had just happened. I smiled at her reaction, stood up, and dusted myself off. Just before returning to Elodia, I said with a teasing tone: ¡°Then I¡¯ll be looking forward to it?¡± ¡°Aaaaah...¡± Before even receiving the gift, Arwen had already collapsed in embarrassment. ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Since then, the typical elf customs, as Arwen had said, continued in their usual tedious manner. They washed for an hour in a place called the Spring of Life, and after that, a series of trivial customs followed, wasting a whole three hours. Thanks to that, I clearly realized why elves had such a low birth rate. This is why they end up passing out even before the main event. It¡¯s a good thing my physical stamina is stronger than most, or else I would¡¯ve passed out before I even received a proper gift. Anyway, I headed to Arwen¡¯s ¡°chamber,¡± where I was supposed to receive a gift, wearing only a gown and underwear... ¡°Have you come?¡± ¡°Wow...¡± I wonder what the gift is. ¡°As you may have guessed...¡± ¡°I am the Queen of Alvenheim, and the very symbol of Alvenheim itself.¡± And how vulgar and lewd the gift will be. ¡°In Alvenheim, we will gift you...¡± Facing Arwen, dressed in red underwear, I realized the gift was truly something outrageous. ¡°We will give you... Alvenheim itself.¡± Chapter 351: Under the blanket (1) Chapter 351: Under the blanket (1) Isaac stared at Arwen, at what he called his gift. He had expected it, but it was more than he could have imagined. Red underwear made from the thread of silkworms that feed on the leaves of the World Tree. As if to emphasize that it was a gift, a small ribbon was tied in the center. The idea of red underwear alone is provocative, but it¡¯s Arwen who wears it. Isaac looked her up and down, exposing most of her bare skin. Her breasts are surprisingly voluminous when uncovered, and what lies beneath is more beautiful than anything else. The curves are as smooth as if a master had molded them. The dizzying pelvic line, which I had noticed before, made it impossible to look away. If I remove that last wrapping, Arwen will spend the first night she¡¯s been longing for. But there¡¯s no need to rush; I can take it slow and leave gradually. ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤You¡¯re beautiful.¡± ¡°Th-thank you.¡± Arwen replied shyly at Isaac¡¯s sincere compliment. She had made up her mind long ago, but now that the situation was upon her, she felt uneasy. She had barely said what Cecily had taught her, and she wondered if she could do more. She hesitated a moment, then mustered up the courage to face Isaac and lowered her gaze. Even though he was wearing only a robe, his cock was soaring through his underwear. She could tell from the size alone that it was enormous. ¡°Really, on my body...?¡± Even Cecily, who was not only tall but also had wide hips, struggled to take it all in, so how could she possibly manage? Arwen briefly hesitated, then shook her head and pushed the thought away. It was wrong to think such thoughts. A gift to a hero who had saved the world. She will do as Isaac wishes, as his desires lead her. Mmph. ¡°Hmph¡ª!¡± Isaac reached out and pressed his hand to Arwen¡¯s cheek while she thought that. She was so excited that even that small touch was arousing to her. Isaac smiled at her cute reaction, then slowly, very slowly, brought his face closer. Arwen closed her eyes tightly as his face came closer. Chu- At first, it was just a light kiss. But as Isaac¡¯s tongue slipped in, things took a different turn. Chup-chup-chup-chup-chup. A deep, sticky kiss, tongue tangling with tongue. Unlike Isaac, who was skillful, Arwen stiffened. Moreover, due to the height difference, even though Isaac bent down, Arwen had no choice but to stand on tiptoe. Still, she could feel her body tingling, and she could feel the dampness below her in real time. So this is the excitement Cecily told him about. Churup- Chyoo-eup! ¡®Uh, what can I do¡ª!¡¯ It felt like it might end with just the kiss. Arwen, feeling a flutter in her lower abdomen, slowly twisted her body. Normally, she doesn¡¯t even masturbate when she¡¯s tending to the affairs of state; fighting the Senate has left her little personal time since her ascension to the throne. Even Isaac is experienced, so it¡¯s not surprising that she¡¯s feeling it with just a kiss. He was even gently touching her ears, and it was driving her crazy. ¡°Fuha¡ª!¡± After a long, long kiss, their lips parted. As their lips parted, a long, silver line of saliva was drawn and then cut off. Isaac has plenty of time to relax, but Arwen was panting, her eyes half-lidded. Her silvery-gray eyes, which once shone with intelligence, were now a mess, completely disheveled. She was no longer the queen of a nation, but a woman consumed by lust. ¡°Did you like it?¡± ¡°Uh, yeah...¡± ¡°Now, Arwen, would you like to try the holy water that the elves use on the first night?¡± Arwen had mentioned it last time. Elves use holy water made from the dew of the World Tree on their first night. At first I didn¡¯t know what it was for, but as soon as I heard it was slimy and sticky, I realized. It¡¯s similar to lube from my previous life. But I don¡¯t know what it does, and I don¡¯t know how to use it. ¡°Well, then, lie down on the bed.¡± At Arwen¡¯s request, Isaac obediently followed along. Perhaps because it was the queen¡¯s bed, it was a spacious bed for one person to sleep in. As he lay down on the bed, he had the illusion that he could smell Arwen¡¯s distinctive, fragrant scent. Mmm. In that state, as he gently closed his eyes, he felt Arwen carefully climbing onto the bed. Isaac quietly waited until she made her next move. I wonder how exactly this holy water is used. Is it really what I think it is? If that¡¯s the case, it might be somewhat shocking. The elf doing something like that¡ªit¡¯s such a stark contrast. Of course, there could be intentions behind it that he doesn¡¯t know about. For now, he just needs to wait quietly. ¡°¡ª¡ªgulp.¡± Arwen, meanwhile, swallowed hard as she looked at Isaac¡¯s still-gaining momentum. Currently, she holds a vial of holy water in her hand. She needs to apply this holy water to Isaac¡¯s thing. There are various reasons why this holy water, made by diluting the dew of the World Tree, is applied to a man¡¯s. In terms of hygiene, it¡¯s exceptionally effective, and it carries the nobility of nurturing new life. Crucially, a woman¡¯s body, unlike a man¡¯s, can be difficult and potentially dangerous to apply it. So, after applying a generous amount to the man¡¯s genitals, place it inside the woman¡¯s pussy to make sure you get enough inside her. A tradition that could be considered both very Elvish and very erotic. With that, she grasped Isaac¡¯s underwear with trembling hands and slowly pulled it down. Isaac lifted his hips slightly to make it easier for Arwen. And¡ª¡ª Thud-. ¡°Huh!¡± Isaac¡¯s thick cock sprang up like a spring. Arwen swallowed hard and squinted as his cock bounced. She heard it from the women who had been with him for the sake of education. Isaac¡¯s cock was too big to fit inside Arwen. And even if it did, it would be a struggle. At the time, I thought Cecily was exaggerating, but now I know, she wasn¡¯t exaggerating at all. ¡®Oh, this big thing.....¡¯ I wondered if it would hurt, if it would be painful, and if I could swallow it all. Just looking at it was enough to make her tingle, but what would it feel like if it came inside....? Arwen rubbed her ass absentmindedly, feeling the underwear she¡¯d bought as a gift getting wetter and wetter. Isaac watched the scene with only one eye open, then moved his hand away. Swoosh. ¡°Heeeeuk!¡± The next stroke of Arwen¡¯s coveted buttocks elicited a furious response. But Isaac didn¡¯t stop teasing her ass. ¡®What a deliciously soft ass, I¡¯ve always had my eye on it, and now I can touch it to my heart¡¯s content.¡¯ Isaac touched and gently squeezed Arwen¡¯s peachy ass. It helped her get even more aroused. ¡°Hmph. Hmph. That, that¡ª¡ª¡± ¡°Keep doing what you¡¯re doing. Don¡¯t mind me.¡± ¡°Ahh, grumpy¡ª¡ª heh.¡± Cecily was right. Isaac became grumpy whenever he had sex. Arwen felt his touch and looked back at the object. It was so big she doubted she could fit in it even if she looked at it again. Then she unscrewed the stopper on the bottle of holy water and poured it very slowly into Isaac¡¯s cock. ¡°Mmm...¡± Isaac moaned softly as the slimey holy water poured into his cock. The holy water was neither cold nor hot. But it had a distinctive stickiness to it that irritated every inch of him. This seemed like enough, but it wasn¡¯t enough. Arwen doused her own hands with the dwindling holy water, then hesitated a moment before wrapping them around Isaac¡¯s cock. ¡®It¡¯s..hot.... and hard....¡¯ It¡¯s just as Cecily told me. It¡¯s as hot and solid as touching a red-hot iron club. Arwen swallowed hard again, then moved her small hands carefully. ¡°She began to satisfy her curiosity, completely unaware that Isaac was groaning from the unfamiliar sensations. First, according to the elf tradition, she had him anoint the entire object, which was standing upright, with holy water.¡± Starting at the glans, She skimmed up and down the shaft, and finally to the testicles beneath it. All of this she had learned from Cecily. Because Isaac¡¯s thing was so large, and Arwen¡¯s hands were small, it took quite a while to get every inch of it. Still, Arwen was eager to please Isaac, even getting aroused when he cupped her ass in between. ¡°Hah....¡± ¡°Hey, is that okay?¡± ¡°Yeah. It feels so good.¡± ¡°Oh, good, I¡¯m glad.... hehe.¡± Arwen smiled wryly at the fact that her touch was arousing Isaac. But she didn¡¯t stop touching him. Soon, when she was satisfied that she had covered every inch of him, she stretched and removed her underwear. Starting from her bra. As she unclasped it, a peak emerged, large enough to hold with one hand. A shy pink nipple at the end of a pure white fruit. For a moment, Isaac¡¯s eyes were drawn to the pink nipples, which were much paler in color than the others, but he quickly stopped her when she started to remove her panties. ¡°Wait. Are you going to put it right in?¡± ¡°Huh? Ho, is it not enough? Ooh, I can give you more if you want.¡± Arwen asked shyly. Cecily had told her that if she felt wet down there, she should remove her underwear and get ready. Then Isaac would take care of it. She said she would just have to be still and follow his lead. ¡°That¡¯s not good enough.¡± ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll have to go back to...¡± ¡°Not me, Arwen, you.¡± ¡°Ahh?!¡± Isaac snapped, jerked his upper body up, and shoved Arwen hard, throwing her back onto the bed. Arwen let out a renewed scream, and for a moment, the sensation in her chest made her wince. ¡°Ah, Isaac? Kyaah!¡± Isaac¡¯s tongue began to gently lick her nipple, which was painted pink. At the same time, his large hand cupped the other breast. Arwen squirmed in panic at the new stimulation, but was restrained. Isaac pinned her down with his legs. She writhed against the stimulation he offered, but she didn¡¯t resist. Below her, his throbbing cock radiating heat and above her, his hands and tongue teasing her breasts. ¡°Slurp.. Mmm.¡± ¡°Hmm...Haaang... Hmmm...¡± Isaac sucked on her nipples like a newborn baby, rolling them gently in his hands. As the overwhelming pleasure began to surge, Arwen finally realized. As Cecily had said, it was enough to leave it in Isaac¡¯s hands. There was no need for her to intervene. Marie even likes the feeling of her uterus being pushed out, so she¡¯s eager to get off. Anyway, right now, all three women have adapted and are spending a hot night. Isaac, for his part, was able to move his hips wildly and let his lust run wild. ¡®I guess even a wide pelvis has its limits.¡¯ But Arwen is a different story: she¡¯s at least 10 centimeters shorter than the other women. Even a national treasure pelvis is only big in proportion, not in size. If her pelvis was only slightly wider, she would have half of her column left, but now she has about a third. I can¡¯t put more in because the glans and the uterine orifice are hitting. It would be too much for me. I¡¯ve long since given up on the idea that sex should be like a fantasy world. A woman¡¯s body should be treated with respect, and not just for the first night. ¡®It¡¯s Arwen¡¯s first night.¡¯ Rather than fulfill my own desires, I should help Arwen experience more pleasure. It¡¯s inconsiderate to go any further. At the very least, it¡¯s a priority to make sure she gets engrossed in his cock. In response, Isaac wrapped his arms around Arwen and gently moved his hips. Creak! Squeak! Creak! ¡°Aaangh...¡± The cock that filled her lower belly slowly slid downward. Arwen hugged Isaac¡¯s broad back. Her legs lost their grip, so she grabbed his waist. The only thing she could do now because she had already given herself to him. Isaac moved his hips hard in return. Thud! Thud! ¡°Mmph!¡± The cock that had been scraping down the walls of her vagina slammed into her womb once more. Arwen groaned, her arms and legs bucking. Isaac gently stroked her ears to respond to the woman who was clinging to him. The ears, one of the most sensitive areas for elves. Allowing someone to touch the ears, which are almost a symbol of pride, is the same as offering everything to the other person. Creak! Squeak! Creak! ¡°Aang! Aang! Haang!¡± The weight difference between them was so great that Isaac¡¯s huge cock bounced back and forth with the slightest movement. In addition, the holy water applied to his cock was smeared all over her vagina, and the moisture from her juices made it easier for him to slide in and out. This made her cramped hole feel pleasure instead of pain. Mmph. ¡°Mmph?!¡± Isaac bit down on Arwen¡¯s ear while she was still riding the wave of pleasure. Not with his teeth, but with a light kiss and a flick of his tongue. He blatantly teased her ears, which he advertised as a weakness. Arwen¡¯s lower belly tingled at the stimulation, and it was driving her crazy that his cock was amplifying the tingling. On top of that, Isaac¡¯s big hands were teasing her nipples and then taking them in his mouth, and more. He poured every caress he could into Arwen. Creak! Squeak! Snap! ¡°Aaannhhhhh!¡± Arwen¡¯s moans grew louder and louder. At the same time, the walls of her vagina began to tighten around his cock. Isaac realized that she was slowly approaching her climax and raised his spurts. Thump! Thump! Thump! His glans pounded against her womb, but Arwen didn¡¯t mind. Instead, she hugged Isaac tighter, as if she wanted more. Isaac responded in kindness, pushing in a little further, ever so slightly, until he felt the uterus give way. ¡°Hmmm, ooohhh!¡± And then Isaac kissed her as a surprise move to bring her to full climax. Psshhh! ¡°Mmmm! Mmmm! Mmmm! Mmmm!¡± Arwen squirted again, reaching her second climax. A climax unlike anything she¡¯d ever experienced with a hand. Arwen flopped around like a fish, feeling her entire body turn into an erogenous zone, while Isaac¡¯s cock continued to bounce back and forth. Arwen¡¯s mouth exploded into a cacophony of gibberish as Isaac removed his covering lips. The queen¡¯s bedchamber is basically soundproofed, but it was loud enough to be heard outside. ¡°Hmph..mhmph.....hmph.....mmph¡± It wasn¡¯t long before Arwen was resting, feeling the afterglow of her climax. Her moderately swollen breasts bobbed up and down, radiating color. But Isaac wasn¡¯t satisfied. To be honest, it was not even close. Sex requires a matching weight class to reach climax, and in this case, Arwen would be the first to go. So he sneaked up on her face. His cock, covered in her juices, remained rigid. ¡°Arwen.¡± ¡°Hah.. huh?¡± Arwen squinted at his call. Through her blurry vision, she could make out his hard cock. She couldn¡¯t believe that big thing was penetrating her pussy. But the night is still long. Lust took over her brain and she jerked her upper body up. ¡®I know I didn¡¯t have a lot of luck earlier, but¡ª¡ª Let¡¯s do what Cecily taught me now.¡¯ Arwen gripped his pole with one hand. But one hand was not enough, and she had to use both. Isaac braced his upper body with his arms as she began the act. ¡°Hmmm.¡± Arwen gulped down the glans in her tiny mouth. Even with only the glans in, it filled up her entire mouth. But only in her mouth, not in her throat. She ran her hands eagerly over the pole and slowly lowered it into her mouth. She almost gagged when she accidentally touched the uvula, but it wasn¡¯t too much. She pushed it in, inch by inch, and before she knew it, half of it had disappeared into Arwen¡¯s mouth. ¡°Oomph. Mmmm. Chuupp. Oof.¡± Arwen¡¯s hands didn¡¯t stopped working as she pushed it in as far as she could. Part of Arwen wanted to shove the whole cock down her throat, but even Cecily had convinced her that was only possible in a musical cycle. Instead, this was enough to bring Isaac to climax. The mix of holy water and her juices didn¡¯t feel strange. Smooch. Hwoop. Chwoop. Chomp chomp chomp chomp chomp- Her mouth sucked eagerly on the cock, while her hands skimmed the shaft and stimulated the testicles below. As if applying holy water, Arwen closed her eyes and immersed herself in the act. Isaac couldn¡¯t take it anymore as she licked, sucked, and even shoved his cock down her throat. Eventually¡ª¡ª Blup! Blurrp! Gulp! Gulp! He spurted out pure white cum into Arwen¡¯s tiny mouth. Whether it was because of Hirt¡¯s blessing or the holy water, there was more than the usual amount spurting out. When he had been with other women, it felt like he was turning the faucet on and off repeatedly. But now, it felt like he had completely turned the faucet on. ¡®The speed at which I squirted was also much different than before.¡¯ ¡°Ugh! Hhmm!¡± Arwen didn¡¯t pull his cock out even as his cum spewed into her mouth. Instead, she eagerly shook the pole with both hands, as if to squeeze out more. Issac couldn¡¯t help but moan in pleasure as her hand literally squeezed him. ¡®I don¡¯t know who taught her this, but I have to hand it to her.¡¯ For now, she was no longer the graceful and wise Elf Queen, but merely a lascivious Eroph, consumed by desire. ¡°Gulp... Gulp. Hah, delicious.....¡± Arwen murmured softly as she savored the cum that filled her mouth. Cecily had said it was delicious, even if it was slightly bitter, because it was Isaac¡¯s, but it wasn¡¯t bitter at all, on the contrary, it was sweet. Just enough to make her want to keep going. Arwen stared at Isaac¡¯s cock with blurry eyes. As if one stroke wasn¡¯t enough, his cock was as hard and erect as ever. ¡°You like it?¡± Isaac asked, stroking her hair, and Arwen nodded her head vigorously. ¡°Yep. It¡¯s so delicious, I want more, give it to me quickly~¡± Before long, she shed her usual formal speech and adopted a tone full of charm. On top of that, she gently swayed her raised hips, luring him in with subtle seduction. Isaac raised the corners of his mouth at the sight of her already drowning in color, and then laid back down. As he lay there, his cock stood tall and proud. ¡°Why don¡¯t you do what you want this time, Arwen, and I¡¯ll just help you.¡± As he said it, Isaac anticipated Arwen¡¯s behavior. The last time he¡¯d seen her, her lower body was trembling. Unlike the others, she has a relatively low level of physical strength. During his first night with Marie, they had stayed up late into the night because they were both inexperienced, but Arwen was exhausted. So he decides to let her play with his stuff until she recovers. ¡°You¡¯re mischievous... that¡¯s why you¡¯re even more adorable...¡± Arwen crawled away, oblivious to his devious thoughts. Then she lightly kissed and stroked his towering cock with her cheek. It was an arousing behavior, and it made his cock even harder. ¡°Isaac really is a....devil.¡± ¡°Am I?¡± ¡°Mmhmm... I saw it in a book. It said that incubus are like this...¡± Incubus¡ª¡ª Isaac smirked at Arwen¡¯s words. An incubus, as everyone knows, is a demon that possesses women. A demon that drains their energy and corrupts them sexually, just like a succubus. In a way, it was true. There were plenty of beautiful women around him. Moreover, having even triumphed over Cecily of the Black Cycle, he might just be something even greater than that. Creak- While Isaac was distracted, Arwen did something unexpected. He expected her to play with his cock until her stamina returned, but no, she was already consumed with lust. She aimed the cock at her vaginal opening, hoping to relive the pleasure she had just experienced. Isaac realized it too late and tried to restrain her in surprise. Snap. ¡°Ah.¡± Arwen winced as she forced herself to sit up. The glans was already halfway inside her vagina. So as Arwen hesitated, the whole cock entered her pussy. Pfff!! ¡°....!!¡± Isaac¡¯s big cock, which gravity would never allow to enter, was all the way in. ¡°Mmmmmh...!!¡± Arwen tilted her head back, feeling as though lightning had struck her head, then covered her face with both hands. She slowly turned her head back, glancing downward. Her face remained hidden by her hands, but she confirmed the situation through the gaps between her fingers. And what she saw through those gaps was a shock to both her and Isaac. Because... And what she saw through her fingers shocked both her and Isaac. ¡°Oh, Isaac¡¯s cock....¡± her lower belly like an adult cartoon. ¡°It... it¡¯s all in...¡± was sticking out. ¡°Hehe¡± Still, Arwen laughed viciously, not showing any sign of pain. Chapter 352: Under the blanket (2) Chapter 352: Under the blanket (2) There are as many different kinds of literature in the past life as there are sex-related ones. Starting with the famous AV, then Western pornography, then anime and manga that people create themselves, and finally novels. The former are real people doing real things, so there are clear limits to fantasizing, but the latter are not. You¡¯ll be able to fulfill all kinds of weird sexual desires and even marvel at the fact that such crazy behavior is possible. But let¡¯s be clear. There is a difference between sex fantasies and real sex. You can try different positions depending on your fetish, but it¡¯s almost impossible to have your stomach bulge out from a penis that¡¯s too big. Even if it were possible, it would be painful for the woman and not good for her body. A woman¡¯s body is precious. So it¡¯s right to treat fantasies as fantasies, but¡ª. ¡°Look, Isaac. Did I swallow all of Isaac¡¯s cock?¡± ¡°......¡± ¡°Normally it would hurt, but....it feels strangely good.¡± It indeed is possible because this is a fantasy world, I wondered, as Arwen swallowed all of my cock. My huge cock disappeared, and Arwen¡¯s lower belly bulged out. I don¡¯t know if it was because she had a smooth stomach with no fat, or if it was because she was an elf. Whatever the case may be, the fact that it was an accident didn¡¯t change. I spoke to her in a slightly urgent voice ¡°Oh, Arwen, you might want to take that out, it could be dangerous.....¡± Clank- Before I could finish, Arwen lifted her waist. Slowly, an object of unknown size was revealed. At the same time, her lower belly, which was slightly protruding, was pulled back out. At this point, I could have carefully backed away and removed it, but Arwen¡¯s next move was far beyond my expectations. Poof! ¡°Kyah?¡± Arwen pushed the root back in again. Her lower belly bulged out again, and she let out a moan of pleasure. I could feel it vividly, unlike the fleeting moment before. I could feel her cervix pushing out and my glans pushing up. I couldn¡¯t help but open my mouth slightly at the new pleasure that twisted my insides. A sensation I¡¯d never felt with women before, a sensation no normal person would ever feel. Swish- Swish- Pffft- ¡°Aah ? I love it ? Aah...!¡± Arwen wrapped her hands around her face and moved her hips as the pleasure overcame the pain. As she moved her hips up and down, her lower belly bounced in and out. I swallowed hard at the sight. ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Are you okay?¡± ¡°Hmmfh...¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± ¡°Arwen?¡± ¡°Aah ? Aang ?¡± That¡¯s wrong. Arwen is already so overwhelmed by pleasure that she¡¯s unconscious I decided to respond to her as best I could. If this endangered Arwen, Hirt would have warned me. With that thought, I clasped my hands around her slender waist. It was so thin, I could almost feel it in my hands. Chrk! ¡°Hmfh ?¡± I flicked her waist once, and Arwen¡¯s head snapped back. The sharply protruding lower belly was a bonus. I didn¡¯t stop there, though, and gently stroked the bulge to satisfy my curiosity. I could feel my cock clearly through the thin skin. ¡°Ahh¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤! Hah¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤!¡± I flicked my hips once, and I wondered if it was the pleasure that brought me to the edge. Arwen¡¯s tilted head didn¡¯t turn. Her tongue was hanging out, and her eyes grew paler. Her body shuddered intermittently. It was a cock I¡¯d left for her to play with, but it had lost all meaning. I lifted my upper body, one corner of my mouth quirking up. Then I hugged Arwen, who was on the verge of falling backward, and pressed her close. A final stroke to her back. Thwack! Thwack! ¡°Aahng. Aang.¡± Of course, her hips didn¡¯t stop; her pussy, as if she wasn¡¯t already full enough, was ravenously devouring my cock. I moved my hips weakly, whimpering against Arwen¡¯s ear. ¡°Arwen. Can you hear me?¡± ¡°Heeung¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Haaung¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± She didn¡¯t answered, just gently rocked her hips. I grabbed her coveted ass and gently bobbed it up and down. Then, her moans slowly grew louder. At this point, I asked the question again. ¡°Answer me or we¡¯ll stop here.¡± ¡°No don¡¯t....give me more...¡± ¡°Then just give me this answer. Can I be rough, like I was before, until your stomach pops out.¡± Of course, I¡¯m just talking, I don¡¯t really mean it. What just happened was an accident, and it was her first night. Being rough can be controlled, and that¡¯s enough. However, this was clearly an accident, so there is a need to be more careful. But since I am a man, I couldn¡¯t help but add a comment. The visual effect is so overwhelming that it¡¯s hard to just give up. ¡°Yeah...you can be rough with me...¡± ¡°What if you get hurt?¡± ¡°I¡¯m wearing holy water, I¡¯m an elf...¡± And Arwen. ¡°I¡¯m an elf....we don¡¯t all want it mild¡± She looked like she¡¯d already had sex. ¡°You understand, right? I am a gift for you¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡± She grabbed my face. ¡°You can indulge as much as you want ?¡± I¡¯ve properly stimulated this woman¡¯s desire. The elf, with her simple nature and avoidance of desire, has completely disappeared, leaving behind the ¡®eroph¡¯ all alone Originally, I would have treated her like a precious artifact, but with the holy water here, there¡¯s no longer any reason to hold back Even though it¡¯s our first night, let¡¯s be true to my desires just for today. Arwen wants that too. Squish! ¡°Anngh!¡± I flicked my hips hard, and Arwen let out a squeal of pleasure. My cock was already fully inserted into Arwen¡¯s pussy. Her lower belly was also protruding slightly. I gently rubbed my hand over the area and then lowered Arwen onto the bed. She then spun herself around so that only her ass was sticking up. ¡°Wow.....¡± What a beautiful, luscious ass. A large pelvis contrasting with a slender waist. And finally, the pussy with the cock inside. It¡¯s a sight you can¡¯t resist. Just looking at her breasts makes me feel magnificent, but how about her bottom? ¡°Hmph... the cock is getting bigger......¡± Arwen¡¯s words were true, my cock was even harder now. The close proximity of her national treasure pelvis filled me with desire. I cupped her ass with my hands, then pulled her waist back. Then I thrusted forcefully! Thud! ¡°Kyah?¡± My pubic bone and Arwen¡¯s ass collided hard, the sound echoing. I decided to take care of my own lust first, whether Arwen was in pleasure or not. She¡¯d want this anyway. Thrust! Thud! Thrust! She could still feel his erect cock against her ass. It was good enough to put in as it was, but¡ª¡ª ¡°Mmm.¡± ¡°Hmph. Huh?¡± The anticipation quickly turned to embarrassment. Again, this is the queen¡¯s bedchamber. Naturally, there¡¯s a full-length mirror. The problem is that it¡¯s a naked reflection of herself and Isaac. Instead of facing each other and embracing, they¡¯re both facing the same direction. Arwen then realizes why Isaac has been so quiet. ¡°Uht-cha.¡± ¡°Hmm? Huh?¡± Isaac¡¯s cock was now inserted to the root. Arwen¡¯s body was currently weak from the afterglow. Gravity took over, and Arwen¡¯s lower belly rose noticeably. ¡®This, this is....¡¯ Dangerous. Really dangerous. He was not worried about hurting Arwen¡¯s womb. This was the most stimulating pleasure she¡¯s ever tasted. The full-length mirrors allowed her to see what she looked like at all times and, most importantly, to see the nakedness of her penetration. The protruding lower belly, in particular, stimulated all of Arwen¡¯s senses. ¡°Are you going to do it now?¡± ¡°Wait, wa¡ª!!¡± Poof! Thwack! Thwack! ¡°Ah...! Aaah! Aah! Haah!¡± Before she could tell him to stop, Isaac sprang into action. He doesn¡¯t even have to move his hips. All he had to do was move Arwen up and down. Arwen¡¯s small size was especially convenient for him to manipulate. It felt like using an onahole. But the pleasure was even more incomparable to that of an onahole. Thud, thud, thud, thud! ¡°Ugh! Aaah! Hwaanh! Kyaah!¡± Arwen somehow managed to cling to Isaac, relying on him. Tears streamed down her face like a flood, and saliva dripped from her mouth. Even her vision was getting blurry, and she was about to reach a climax. ¡°Arwen, you¡¯re a pervert. You like this kind of thing.¡± ¡°Hmm! Ugh!¡± ¡°You have to answer, you know?¡± Kwaak! ¡°Kyaang ?¡± Isaac¡¯s uncharacteristic snarl came out. He grabbed Arwen¡¯s breasts, even though he knew she couldn¡¯t answer. He even nibbled on her ear, the pride of the elves. His entire body was already an erogenous zone, driving him crazy with the mere touch, and he gave it no time to rest. But the body is always honest. This is no different from the mouth. ¡°Yeeh... Arwen is a pervert...¡± ¡°Is it okay for the Queen of Alvenheim to be like this?¡± ¡°Ugh? It doesn¡¯t matter! So stop biting my ear¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤!¡± Thwack! ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤!!¡± Arwen¡¯s silver-gray eyes widened. Before she could respond, Isaac gave her a surprise punch. Arwen¡¯s mouth jerked open like a goldfish at the sudden stimulus. Her reflection in the mirror was nothing less than a sex slave. Her lower belly protruded, and a puddle of her juices formed. Is this really the Queen of Alvenheim? No, she¡¯s just a slave. ¡®Ah, Isaac¡¯s slave..... that might be okay....¡¯ Arwen, who had such a thought for a moment, couldn¡¯t hold onto it for long. Thud! Thud! Thrust! ¡°Hoo-ugh! Aa-angh! Huuu-uek!¡± After Isaac went back and forth a few times, she reached her peak once again. There was no longer any fluid left to release, and nothing happened. Only her body completely lost all strength. Isaac realizing that Arwen had passed out again, made his way to the bed. Creak- He pulled his cock out of her cunt and pushed her onto the bed. His cock was still erect. Isaac quickly scanned the pole as he looked at Arwen¡¯s body, which was now covered in all sorts of secretions from his cum. Pshh- Grp! Grp! Pure white semen sprayed over the beautiful queen¡¯s body. Perhaps because he thought it was the last time, the amount of semen was so large that it was comparable to the first time. One might say it was too much for the first night, but this was what Arwen wanted. Even if she passed out, she wanted Isaac to spray it all over her. Even Cecily, with her masochistic temperament, hadn¡¯t asked for this, but this was more than lust. ¡°Whoa.¡± After Isaac had a thorough release, he let out a sigh and looked at the bed. The bed was a mess, a testament to their battle, and he felt a little sorry for the maid who had to clean it up. ¡®It¡¯s time to clean up.¡¯ As much as I want to lust more, I think I should stop. In fact, it seems unrealistic to do this on the day I took her virginity. Cecily and Adelia are physically strong, but Arwen is not. ¡®But how should I clean her?¡¯ Now that he thought about it, Isaac didn¡¯t know how to help her. He pondered for a moment, unsure of what to do, when suddenly an item caught his eye. It was holy water. Arwen had packed some extra holy water. Maybe he could use it to wash instead. It¡¯s holy water, and at least it wouldn¡¯t be dirty. He turned Arwen¡¯s body, which had fallen into a deep sleep. She is so beautiful, sleeping without a care in the world. ¡®¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤This won¡¯t do.¡¯ The thing jerked awake again. I feel like a criminal, violating a sleeping woman. But Arwen will understand, and I want to fulfill my sexual fantasies now. After double-checking that she¡¯s still asleep, Isaac aimed his cock at Arwen¡¯s throbbing, semen-covered pussy. Swish! ¡°Mmmmm¡ª¡ª¡± Arwen moaned upon penetration. Luckily, she doesn¡¯t seem to have woken up. Isaac, feeling strangely nervous, circled her waist to make sure she didn¡¯t wake up. Creak- Creak- Clang- ¡°Ah... Aah... Hng...¡± The night continued as Arwen had never known it. ¡°Aah! You, you wicked person! Hng! Troublemaker! Pervert! Pervert!¡± ¡°So you don¡¯t like it?¡± ¡°I do! Do more! Aah!¡± Having woken up in the middle, there was no sign of the night coming to an end. Chapter 353: Divulging a secret (1) Chapter 353: Divulging a secret (1) The gift that Alvenheim gave me was truly satisfying. The packaging was excellent, and the contents were beyond words. Although there was an accident during the exchange of the gift, creating a dangerous moment, it was resolved well. On the contrary, thanks to that, I was able to awaken Arwen¡¯s hidden desires and have a much hotter first night. To the point where I even thought about my first night with Mari, you can imagine how satisfied I was, and how excited I got. However, due to the huge difference in our physical builds and strength, it was a one-sided affair where I pushed forward. She fainted whenever there was a gap, and even when I woke her up, she would faint again, making it hard to keep in sync. Arwen was well aware of this, so she begged me to treat it as a ¡°gift.¡± She said her pride wouldn¡¯t allow her to be satisfied alone. Thanks to that, we were able to have a night where both of us were fully satisfied. ¡°So now, am I being treated like a national document?¡± The night¡¯s affairs lasted until the early morning, and by the next day, I was still sleeping through the morning. Even by the afternoon, nothing changed. Arwen, still lingering from the first night, dozed off repeatedly. She couldn¡¯t even get up, so she stayed in bed all day. I couldn¡¯t even walk properly, let alone handle any official duties, so I planned to take a break for a while. ¡°You can do as you wish. I was a gift for you. In fact, it could be said that you are higher than me, the queen.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Of course. Since I gave you Alvenheim. Do you want to be treated like a national document?¡± Arwen, who had been lying in bed, asked me with sparkling eyes. There was a hint of expectation in her silvery gaze. It seemed like a personal wish. ¡°Well... Honestly, I¡¯m fine. The fact that we didn¡¯t have a wedding ceremony is a bit of a flaw, but I¡¯m sure everyone will overlook that.¡± ¡°R-really?! Then, immediately...!¡± ¡°But do you think other people will overlook it? Especially Cecily, who will probably come charging at me with fiery eyes?¡± For a moment, Arwen looked pleased, but as soon as Cecily was mentioned, her expression immediately dropped. For Arwen, Cecily was her greatest enemy, both personally and politically. If I were treated like Alvenheim¡¯s national document, Cecily would probably unleash another bombshell. ¡°...I see. It¡¯s unfortunate, but it can¡¯t be helped. This was my personal request, so please pretend you didn¡¯t hear it.¡± ¡°Since we¡¯ve already had our first night together, it¡¯s only natural to have such a wish.¡± ¡°Mm...¡± As I gently touched her long ears, Arwen made a pleasant sound. It sounded like a kitten purring. Lying in bed like this made it feel like we were a newlywed couple. I wondered when Arwen would be able to get up. The meals were brought by attendants, so that was fine, but the real problem was when she had to bathe. Being the queen of Alvenheim, or perhaps due to the outdated elf traditions, the distance between the bedroom and the bathroom was far apart. When I asked why the layout was like this, they explained that the water from the bathroom was connected to the Fountain of Life. This was the same Fountain of Life I had bathed in just before the first night. If it wasn¡¯t for the elves¡¯ obsession with tradition, this connection might seem unusual. ¡®I was really embarrassed when I carried her there.¡¯ So, I personally carried Arwen to the bathroom. The attendants couldn¡¯t carry her, so it was only something I could do. As we headed for the bathroom, I recalled the looks from Elodia¡¯s servants. As I mentioned before, it wasn¡¯t Arwen who made the gift choice; it was Alvenheim¡¯s initiative. Also, Arwen¡¯s inability to walk was proof that we had spent the night together, meaning I had received a gift. Though they must have been delighted, I couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat embarrassed under their gaze. ¡°Mm...¡± Meanwhile, Arwen, while I gently touched her ears, was making adorable sounds. Touching an elf¡¯s ears, like touching a demon¡¯s horn, is something only a person who has fully opened their heart to you can do. Also, since it¡¯s considered a weak spot, it¡¯s easy to elicit satisfaction from small stimuli, as all the sensory feelings are concentrated there. ¡°Arwen.¡± ¡°Mm... speak.¡± ¡°How do you think things will go from here?¡± The elf, the very symbol of Alvenheim, was given to me as a gift. Simply put, she belongs to me. Of course, I would never treat her like a slave. Just the fact that we are connected is enough. That¡¯s why I asked first¡ªwhen would be a good time for me to return. Perhaps Arwen understood my intent, and after some hesitation, she slowly poked her head out. Her silver-gray eyes showed a mix of regret and subtle expectation. ¡°If I could, I would want you to stay by my side. I want to see your face every morning when I wake up, and at night, kiss you and share affection.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°But that¡¯s probably too much to ask. More than that, there¡¯s not just you by my side. I also need to attend to state affairs as queen. And...¡± Arwen hesitated a little before saying what she truly wanted. ¡°Would it be greedy if I asked for just a little more?¡± ¡°How much more?¡± ¡°One week. One week would be enough. Anything more would be greedy.¡± One week... I honestly expected about a month, so this was surprisingly short. Maybe she had never been greedy personally, or maybe she was simply exercising restraint, but I felt a bit sorry for her. In a week, she would have to return as the queen of Alvenheim. I gently stroked her head, not her ear, and spoke. ¡°One week is enough? Are you sure?¡± ¡°You¡¯re busy too. But... after that, will you visit often?¡± ¡°You can contact me, can¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I think I¡¯ll want to do it every day.¡± Arwen¡¯s face, just peeking out as she spoke, was so cute. I pinched or stroked her soft cheeks affectionately, smiling. ¡°Alright. Then, until then...¡± ¡°Ahem.¡± As I trailed off, Arwen cleared her throat. At the same time, her pale skin flushed red. Of course, we wouldn¡¯t do anything tonight due to the aftereffects of our first night together. That wasn¡¯t consideration, it was just releasing desire. Things would change after that. Arwen blushed, her cheeks turning rosy, and then quietly spoke. ¡°I¡¯m just asking, but... did you do this with other women?¡± ¡°Mari was similar to you. Cecily and Adelia were both physically strong, though.¡± ¡°I see. But I don¡¯t plan on training my body.¡± ¡°Does that mean you just don¡¯t like exercising?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m weak, but don¡¯t you think you¡¯re abnormally strong? You even received the blessing of Hirt yesterday.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Come to think of it, I did have a lot of divine energy already, and with Hirt¡¯s blessing, I might have become even stronger. ¡°Anyway, for just one week, I¡¯ll make it a moment you¡¯ll remember for the rest of your life.¡± ¡°I think yesterday will be the most memorable for me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make an even more unforgettable memory.¡± At that time, I didn¡¯t know yet. ¡°Can you call Siris for me?¡± ¡°Siris? Why him?¡± ¡°I have something I left with him.¡± What effect the World Tree seed, which I left by the bed, would have on us. ¡°He brought the draft of the 27th volume of Zenon¡¯s biography. He said it¡¯s to keep me from peeking.¡± ¡°What? Really? No, wait, why did you think I would peek?¡± ¡°Because you were interested in it?¡± ¡°Ugh...¡± What kind of change Hirt¡¯s blessing would cause. ¡°So how do you plan to announce it? Like, as if you and I are involved?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯ll leave room for interpretation. If we do it that way, it might cause problems for you. People who know will understand, though.¡± ¡°I¡¯m curious how Cecily will react.¡± ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t need to worry about that. We met before and settled things.¡± Lastly, how much potential the elf blood in her had. ¡°When did you meet her?¡± ¡°Huh? What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Oh, that...!¡± ¡°Wait... did Cecily tell you everything yesterday?¡± ¡°...¡± At that point, I had no idea. Chapter 354: Divulging a secret (2) Chapter 354: Divulging a secret (2) Arwen¡¯s short but intense life in Alvenheim continued as she desired. One day, she decided to rest, both to recover her shaky legs and to read some of the Zenon Chronicles. She claimed that the outside of the bed was dangerous, so I stayed with her, either rolling around in bed or looking around the room. We spent time together that wasn¡¯t boring, and I occasionally had conversations with Arwen. ¡°Then, does that mean you couldn¡¯t decide on a name for this world?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not this world, but the world in the Zenon Chronicles.¡± Especially after reading all the drafts I had given her, Arwen started asking various questions. The first one was about the name of the world that Zenon would shout out. Originally, I had thought of naming it after Hirt¡¯s real name, but it was rejected. So, a different name had to be chosen. ¡°Do you think others will think the same, even if it¡¯s not your idea? I don¡¯t think so at all.¡± ¡°Then we have no choice. Do you have any suggestions? It¡¯d be great if it were related to the earth.¡± ¡°There are books related to ancient languages in the sanctuary. You should read them later; they¡¯ll be helpful.¡± ¡°That would be fine. Ancient texts are extremely rare and hard to find. Over time, many of them have been lost.¡± ¡°Besides, I¡¯m more interested in history, specifically event-based history, rather than language.¡± ¡°By the way, Lucifer spread his wings... even though he borrowed the power of a demon, could it really be...?¡± Arwen looked at me with eyes full of expectation and curiosity. It seemed she was thinking about Cecily¡¯s demonization incident. I shook my head with a wry smile. Cecily¡¯s demonization and the elf¡¯s angelization were different matters altogether. ¡°No, that¡¯s not the case. Even the gods concluded that it couldn¡¯t happen. A transcendent being like an angel can be lowered to a mortal, but the reverse is impossible.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because of their origins.¡± To become a transcendent being, one must be born as a transcendent. It¡¯s impossible for a mortal to become a transcendent. Though I felt a bit disappointed after hearing this, my perspective changed after experiencing reincarnation. So, dying as a mortal and being reborn as a transcendent¡ªcouldn¡¯t that be acceptable? A god¡¯s body, not a human one, that is. There is a record of Hercules from Greek mythology doing something similar. ¡®It¡¯s the story of Jin dying and being resurrected as an angel... Hmm...¡¯ It would be possible, but the thought of a demon becoming an angel feels off. It¡¯s not like the elf, a descendant of angels, but a demon ascending to the heavens. I thought this might need to be a last resort, as there could be backlash from Alvenheim. Moreover, Jin became one with Diabolos, a complete entity. The soul was the same. Could the gods purify a soul tainted by evil and separate out Jin¡¯s personality? It might be possible to bring a version of myself from another dimension and reincarnate, but this was a delicate matter. ¡®I should ask about it.¡¯ I left Arwen alone for a moment and stepped out of the room. As I had mentioned before, Elodia also serves as a sanctuary. Normally, elves worship Luminous, and dark elves worship Mora. However, since the dark elves were exiled, the elves now worship both. According to Arwen, their relationship with the dark elves has also notably improved. Perhaps, in the near future, the much-anticipated fusion with the dark elves would happen, and Arwen thanked me for making it possible. Anyway, I headed toward Elodia¡¯s worship room to ask the gods a few questions... [A mortal¡¯s soul can be revived in the vessel of a transcendent... It¡¯s not impossible. We¡¯ll just have to create a new vessel, which will take a lot of effort.] ¡®So, you¡¯re saying it¡¯s possible?¡¯ [It¡¯s not impossible.] I asked Mora, not Luminous. Since I hadn¡¯t talked to her recently, I was a bit disappointed, so I went to find her. Mora¡¯s worship room in Elodia was dark, like the temple of Helium, with only candles lighting the room. Even though Alvenheim had exiled the dark elves, they hadn¡¯t completely rejected them due to their respect for tradition. If they had, Mora might have truly been angry. I thought this as I asked her the question. ¡®What about souls that are tainted? Is it impossible to purify them?¡¯ [It¡¯s possible, but it¡¯s incredibly difficult, like trying to separate ink mixed with water.] ¡®So it¡¯s not impossible?¡¯ [Yep.] That was reassuring. However, I was still concerned about the elves¡¯ discontent, or more precisely, their dissatisfaction. Though they might not openly rebel, I worried that the idea of a demon ascending to become an angel might cause dissatisfaction. Moreover, the heroes from both the elf and dark elf sides sacrificed their lives to destroy the World Tree. If they hadn¡¯t, Diabolos would have been resurrected much sooner. There have been countless heroes who sacrificed their lives to save the world, but reviving Jin as a transcendent through resurrection seemed unfair. No matter how strong a demon worshiper may be, if nature stands in the way, it would be impossible for them to chase you. So, do you understand how great the blessing you received is?] I did. It was far beyond the level of simply elevating a regular human to a druid. I understood very well how mighty nature is. No matter how strong humanity grows, it could never defeat nature. The thought of nature helping me didn¡¯t quite sink in, though. ...You¡¯re really showing me a lot of affection. [How could I not? Look at everything you¡¯ve done for me.] ¡°Haha.¡± Her sincere praise made me embarrassed. It wasn¡¯t something I was used to, being praised by a god. To shake off this awkwardness, I quickly moved on to another question. ¡°Then, what about the World Tree¡¯s seed? Should I just plant it in the territory?¡± [¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤] I asked about the World Tree¡¯s seed, but there was no response. Only heavy silence. Feeling something was off, I asked again. ¡°Mora?¡± [Hm? What is it?] ¡°How about the World Tree¡¯s seed...¡± [Do whatever you want.] ¡°Do whatever I want?¡± That vague answer left me puzzled. Did she mean I could smash the seed with a hammer? Or was she actually telling me to plant it in the territory? As I was pondering her cryptic words, Mora¡¯s voice became slightly urgent. [Is there anything else?] ¡°Well... no, not really.¡± [Okay, then. See you later. Goodbye!] It seemed like she had something urgent to attend to, and she quickly ended the connection. As the connection was cut, I slowly opened my eyes. Before me, Mora¡¯s statue remained, devoid of any divine presence. It seemed she had left hastily. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Why wouldn¡¯t she talk about the World Tree¡¯s seed? What kind of future awaits that even she won¡¯t tell me about? Still perplexed by her reaction, I stood up and thought to myself that Luminous would probably have a similar reaction. The seed of the World Tree definitely holds some significance. ¡°I can¡¯t just smash it with a hammer.¡± For now, I decided to leave it be until I returned. Sorting out my confused thoughts, I walked back to the room where Arwen was waiting. She was sitting on the bed, holding a seed the size of her face. It wasn¡¯t so much surprising as it was adorable, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile. Arwen grinned at my question and gave a really cute reply. ¡°Well... it seemed lonely sitting there all by itself, so I thought it would get cold...¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°It was a gift from Hirt, right? So I thought I should take care of it a bit more...¡± It was such a sweet and endearing thing for someone over a hundred years old to say. Hearing that, I chuckled and cautiously climbed onto the bed, sitting next to her. Then, I gently patted the golden seed she was holding and quietly said, ¡°Shall we hold it together?¡± ¡°To- together?¡± ¡°Why, you¡¯re embarrassed to hold it with me?¡± Arwen blushed, embarrassed by my suggestion, and I smiled gently, pulling up the blanket. It wasn¡¯t yet time for sleep, but it would be enough to make a lasting memory. I pulled the blanket up to my chest, placing the seed between us, and slowly embraced Arwen. ¡°My dear.¡± ¡°Shh.¡± Just as we were about to drift into a peaceful nap, a strange sound reached our ears. Crack! Chapter 355: Divulging a secret (3) Chapter 355: Divulging a secret (3) If I were to pick the most embarrassing moment in my life, it would obviously be the unexpected success of the Zenon Chronicles and the incident with the Eiwa Jin. The Zenon Chronicles, which I had published as a hobby, unexpectedly became a huge hit, completely changing the perception of the demon race. And then there were the Eiwa Jin, who started emerging one by one, beginning with the corruption of the World Tree¡¯s roots. At the time, I wasn¡¯t just embarrassed¡ªI was also utterly baffled. So, aside from the success of Zenon Chronicles, there¡¯s been very little true embarrassment in my life. But today, it seems like that¡¯s going to change. Would you believe that the seed of the World Tree, a gift from the goddess of nature, Hirt, has split in half? No. Not only is believing it secondary, but if something like that happened, how should I even deal with it? Should I take the punishment from the heavens for neglecting the gift I received from Hirt, or should I ask what the hell happened? Right now, I¡¯m too flustered to even think about those things. ¡°......¡± ¡°......¡± Arwen and I stared at the seed of the World Tree, carefully placed on the bed. The seed had been glowing with a brilliant golden light since the moment it was given to me. Crack! A foreboding sound echoed from the seed as it began to change. If you just heard it, you¡¯d think it had split in half. As feared, it wasn¡¯t fully split, but there was a noticeable gap between the halves. Even so, just this much would be a major catastrophe, and I wouldn¡¯t be able to argue if punishment were to come. But what if a cute little sprout had started growing from that gap? A green sprout symbolizing nature¡¯s color. Arwen and I couldn¡¯t say a word as we looked at the sprout. Normally, for a sprout to emerge from a seed, you have to plant it in the ground. After planting it, you water it, and the sprout grows by absorbing the nutrients from the water and soil. But this golden coconut... no, this seed had sprouted without any of that. No water, no soil, nothing! It¡¯s a fantasy world, but I thought even basic laws like this would apply. But looking at Arwen¡¯s expression, it seemed like she wasn¡¯t sure either. Her pupils were shaking as she, like me, had no idea what was going on. I¡¯m sure she, like me, had all kinds of worries running through her mind. ¡°Arwen?¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Arwen?¡± ¡°Huh, huh?¡± She answered flustered as I cautiously called her name. I shyly looked at the green sprout and asked. ¡°What were you doing while I was gone?¡± ¡°Well... I just held it. I figured it¡¯d be weak to the cold, no matter what kind of plant it was...¡± ¡°And nothing else?¡± ¡°My dear, I haven¡¯t even reached 200 years yet.¡± In other words, she¡¯s still young and wants to live longer. Of course, I wasn¡¯t doubting her. I just wanted to know why the seed had split and why a sprout had emerged from it. Even if this was a phenomenon that ignored the laws of nature, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for a sprout to grow if the right conditions were met. However, one thing remains true for any seed: it needs water. I know this because I once grew beans in cotton as an elementary school student in my past life. ¡®...It can¡¯t be.¡¯ Suddenly, memories of the intense first night and what followed flashed in my mind, but I quickly shook them off. That was a dangerous time, so I had hidden it in a safe place. After all, this isn¡¯t just any seed¡ªit¡¯s the seed of the World Tree. It probably doesn¡¯t need water in the same way. The real question is, what did I give it instead of water to make it sprout? Scratching my head, I turned to Arwen. ¡°When you held it, how exactly did you hold it?¡± ¡°I just carefully embraced it. That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Did you give it any mana?¡± ¡°I did.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± It still doesn¡¯t make sense. Even if she had embraced it right after I left for the temple, it¡¯s been less than three hours. In that short time, the seed absorbed Arwen¡¯s mana and grew a sprout? This is a phenomenon I just can¡¯t understand. Unable to think of a reasonable explanation, I stood up from the bed. In times like this, it¡¯s best to ask the person directly involved. ¡°I¡¯ll go see Mora for a bit.¡± ¡°What should I do with this?¡± As I stood up from the bed, Arwen pointed to the seed and asked. Since the sprout had just appeared, leaving it alone would be a terrible idea. I had to figure out what to do with it, whether I should plant it in the ground or hold it like before. [No matter what you do with it, as long as you don¡¯t break it, it¡¯s fine. It probably won¡¯t even get scratched to begin with.] It seems the seed is tougher than steel. It looks like a coconut, so it must be that tough. I should be careful not to accidentally hit the seed with my head. After chatting about other things, I ended the connection and returned to the queen¡¯s chambers. When I got back, Arwen was holding it very carefully. ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re back. Can you tell me what the gods said?¡± ¡°They said I can do whatever I want. It¡¯s a special seed, so I don¡¯t need to plant it in the ground.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll keep it safe for a short time. I¡¯ll hold it so the seed won¡¯t be cold.¡± ¡°Alright. Before that......¡± I walked slowly to Arwen, who was lying on the bed, wearing a sly smile. She turned red when she saw my smile and placed the seed she was holding beside her. Then, I climbed onto the bed as if to pounce on her. Right below me, Arwen was sitting quietly, her hands folded, staring up at me. ¡°Is it okay?¡± ¡°As I always say, I¡¯m a gift for you. So...¡± With those words, Arwen spread her arms and welcomed me. ¡°You can do whatever you want.¡± We hadn¡¯t even had dinner yet. ¡°Then, shall I open it again?¡± ¡°Open it anytime you want......... Ha!¡± The hot night was about to begin. ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï The affair that had started in the early evening did not end until dawn. The bed, which the servant had painstakingly arranged, was now a complete mess, and the sheets, including the blanket, were soaked with various liquids. Both Arwen, who had awoken to new sensations, and Isaac, who had exhausted his strength to satisfy her, fell into a deep sleep. There was one being that remained, glowing like a lamp¡ªnone other than the seed of the World Tree, neatly placed beside the bed. I had put it on the desk far away, fearing it might get damaged during the act of intimacy. Especially when Luminous mentioned that it was tougher than steel, I had placed it even farther away. Startled¡ª However, a change occurred in the seed. To be precise, it started moving. Despite no contact, the seed trembled once. Between the cracks, a tender sprout shyly revealed itself. Rolling¡ª Surprisingly, the seed that had trembled once started to move on its own. It rolled as though it were a ball. Thud¡ª Eventually, the seed fell beneath the desk, with a heavy sound, hinting at its weight. For a while, the seed swayed left and right like a pendulum before starting to roll again. Its direction was none other than towards the bed. The bed where Arwen and Isaac, having just fought a fierce battle, were now fast asleep. In the dim bedroom, the seed, glowing alone, rolled on its own, and it felt quite mysterious to witness. The queen¡¯s chambers were a place where no one could intrude. Even Arwen¡¯s hidden knight, Siris, could not enter, so no one could stop the seed. Leap¡ª As surprising as it was that the seed was rolling on its own, something even more astonishing happened. The seed jumped, as though it were a flea. It jumped so high that it lightly landed on the bed. Arwen and Isaac, deep in their slumber, could not have sensed the tiny disturbance. The seed then spun around on the bed, which had been drenched in various fluids... Sluuurp¡ª Sluuurp¡ª Sluuurp¡ª It began to absorb the fluids, as if it had a mouth on its surface, cleaning up the mess on the blankets and sheets. Though some time had passed since the affair, and most of the mess had dried, a few spots remained. The seed was absorbing it all. If the two had seen this scene, they would have surely dismissed it as a dream, for it was simply too absurd. ¡°Ugh¡ª¡± How much time had passed since then? Despite being a seed, a satisfied burp echoed from it. Was it really just a seed? After finishing its ¡°meal,¡± the seed continued to roll around the bed. Eventually, it nestled between Arwen and Isaac, as if it had found its place. Fortunately, there was an empty space for it to fit in. Crack¡ª As soon as it settled, a strange sound came from the seed. Crack¡ª Crack¡ª Slowly, very slowly, the sound of something breaking could be heard. Snap! A tiny ¡°arm¡± sprouted forcefully right next to the sprout. Chapter 356: Spirituality (1) Chapter 356: Spirituality (1) Knock knock¡ª ¡°Mm...¡± Knock knock knock¡ª Who is it? I was having the sweetest sleep in the world. I squinted my eyes as a small hand poked my cheek. Could it be Arwen getting up first and playing around? It¡¯s just her and me in the bed right now, so it¡¯s definitely her. As expected, it seems like something Arwen would do, acting cute first thing in the morning. I let out a soft laugh and hugged her with both arms. Squeak¡ª ¡°Umm?¡± Arwen let out a cute sound like a baby as I hugged her. Her small frame fit perfectly into my arms... ¡®...Hmm?¡¯ Wait, no, this isn¡¯t just a perfect fit. It¡¯s not a metaphor. Arwen¡¯s entire body is nestled into my embrace. It¡¯s not just her upper body either, but her whole body, literally. No matter how small she is, it shouldn¡¯t be this small. I didn¡¯t even dare open my eyes, but I began to feel her body. Starting from her back, moving to her little head, and all the way down her legs... ...So small. Too small. It felt like her whole body had shrunk, with both her top and bottom being unusually short. I even felt something on her back that almost seemed like a mist or vapor brushing past my hand, as if I were touching steam or fog. But this isn¡¯t Arwen. She¡¯s not this small. This is literally the body of a child. And she doesn¡¯t smell like Arwen either. She doesn¡¯t have that sweet body lotion scent. I remember her scent being subtle, like lilies. ¡®Who is this?¡¯ I shook my eyes open a bit and started to lift them slowly. The queen¡¯s bedroom doesn¡¯t allow anyone in without Arwen¡¯s permission. But if there¡¯s someone else here... in my bed, this could turn serious. As I opened my eyes, I saw... Blink¡ª Blink¡ª Golden eyes that sparkled like they were holding pumpkins, and red hair just like mine. ¡°Umm?¡± A small sprout shyly blossomed from the top of their head. ¡°....¡± I¡¯ve heard that when people are too shocked or confused, they can¡¯t even speak. That¡¯s exactly how I feel right now. I blinked a few times while staring at the child with a sprout on their head, who looks strangely similar to me from the past. I couldn¡¯t even begin to understand what was going on. I looked behind me, and Arwen was fast asleep. After last night¡¯s passionate events, it seemed like she¡¯d be asleep for most of the morning. ¡°Ugh.¡± While I was looking at Arwen, the child began to whimper. It felt almost like a request to look at them. I turned back to face the child. Their golden eyes were filled with curiosity. ¡®So, to summarize...¡¯ Last night, I spent a hot, passionate night with the woman I love, and the next morning, a child who looks just like me is lying between us. Even soap operas or novels wouldn¡¯t take a plot this wild. My mind started to whirl. It was hard to figure out how to react. At least, the one thing I could be sure of was that sleep had completely disappeared. Whether this was a dream or reality was still unclear, but it¡¯s definitely real. Swoosh¡ª I slowly propped myself up to get a better grasp of the situation. I covered my lower body with the blanket so the child wouldn¡¯t see anything inappropriate. The child, who had been lying down because of my embrace, followed suit and got up too. Now that I could see clearly, their hair was long, much like mine. Between their hair, I saw pointed ears. Elf-like, elongated ears. That alone was enough to give me a sense of unease, but what truly startled me was what was on their back. ¡°...What is this?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± It was hard to make out, faint and translucent, but I could see it clearly when I squinted my eyes. Just like how demons are symbolized with horns and bat wings in the literature, angels have their own symbols. A halo floating above the head, and pure white wings. Angels, though extinct now, have been described in literature this way, at least. And the child, instead of a halo, had a small sprout on top of their head, and instead of white wings, they had translucent wings on their back. Something so strange and cute that it felt fitting¡ªtruly, a mysterious and adorable sight. ¡®What the hell is going on here.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but let out an expletive. I was still too confused to understand anything. I blinked a few times, then shifted my gaze. The seed of the World Tree, which I had placed on the desk, was nowhere to be seen. There were brown crumbs scattered across the bed. Looking at the sprout on the child¡¯s head, I could guess where it came from, but there was no longer any trace of it... I figured we wouldn¡¯t get anywhere if this kept up, so I decided to step in and help Arwen. First, I slipped my hands under the child¡¯s armpits and gently lifted them. At that, the child let go of the blanket and looked up at me. ¡°You can¡¯t do that. Arwen doesn¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°Uung?¡± I wasn¡¯t sure if the child understood, or just couldn¡¯t hear me, but they tilted their head. The sprout on their head shook slightly. I sat the child down between my legs and gently stroked their head. Their hair was far softer and shinier than mine, and it even sparkled as if sprinkled with golden dust. For a moment, I thought this might be an angel from the legends. ¡°Amnyamnyam.¡± The child, who had been enjoying my petting, now began chewing on my long hair. They must have been hungry, but stopping them was the priority. ¡°Ah, no. You can¡¯t eat my hair. Come on, spit it out.¡± ¡°Uum?¡± ¡°Spit it out quickly.¡± As I tugged on the hair the child had in their mouth, they obediently opened their mouth. And then, I was left speechless. As if it had been done by a sharp tool like scissors or a knife, chunks of my hair were cleanly cut off. Normally, it would be impossible to cut hair without scissors, but this child had managed to do it with just their teeth. What in the world is this child? With the wings, they seem like some sort of angel, but the sprout on their head says otherwise. And then there¡¯s the other thing. ¡®What am I supposed to do with this?¡¯ Setting aside the mystery of their identity, how am I supposed to deal with this child? That¡¯s the real dilemma. If I stand side by side with them, anyone would assume we¡¯re father and child. The red hair, the golden eyes. It would be impossible to believe we weren¡¯t family. Their ears are pointy like an elf¡¯s, there¡¯s a sprout growing from their head, and they have translucent wings¡ªbut I suppose that doesn¡¯t matter. They resemble me so much that anyone would think it¡¯s my child. Honestly, even just the pointed ears would make people think they¡¯re an elf¡¯s... ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± An elf is standing right in front of me. Moreover, elves are widely known to be descendants of angels. If, by some chance, this child inherited that bloodline, then the translucent wings make sense. The sprout... well, that might be from the World Tree¡¯s seed. That makes sense, in a way. Anyway, this much is clear. The child¡¯s parents are likely Arwen and me. But I have no idea where, when, or how we passed on our genetic information. ¡°...Hey?¡± ¡°Uung?¡± ¡°Do you know who your mom is?¡± The child didn¡¯t seem to understand, but I asked anyway. At my question, the child blinked their golden eyes and turned to look at Arwen, then pointed at her with a tiny hand and cheerfully said: ¡°Mamma!¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Mamma!¡± Despite being freshly born, the child is already calling Arwen ¡°mamma.¡± While Arwen was still stunned, I moved on to the next question. This one was a bit unnecessary, though, since, no matter how you look at it, the child looks just like me. ¡°...Then, who¡¯s your dad?¡± ¡°Appa!¡± The moment I asked, without any hesitation, the child pointed directly at me. I nodded, as I had expected. I was planning on going to the temple to find out what exactly was going on, but one thing was certain. ¡®This is a mess.¡¯ If I showed this to Mari, I could already imagine the situation that would unfold. ¡®This is really a mess.¡¯ I could see it clearly, but honestly, I felt a little wronged, too. This was the gods¡¯ doing, making things so complicated for me. I laughed to myself quietly as I patted the child¡¯s head. I guess I¡¯d have to sort things out and try to convince Arwen slowly. Even though it¡¯s still a mess. ¡°So... so...¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°So bad?¡± ¡°...¡± Somehow, it feels like things are even worse now. Chapter 357: Spirituality (2) Chapter 357: Spirituality (2) Leaving the child, who could read even my innermost thoughts, behind, I quickly grabbed my clothes and rushed to the temple. For now, I entrusted the child to Arwen. This might take a while, but figuring out the child¡¯s identity was the priority. The fact that the child resembled both Arwen and me was troubling, but the wings on their back were the most pressing issue. If this were revealed to people unprepared, the impact would be catastrophic. Unlike demons, angels were only known to exist through records and were now considered an extinct race. It¡¯s a widely known myth that their descendants are elves. But suddenly, an existence with angelic wings appears? And it¡¯s a child who resembles both me and Arwen? The very presence of such a being would cause upheaval, and combined with everything else, it could be a disaster. Even setting aside the fact that Marie might half-kill me, we needed to clearly understand what the child was. [If we¡¯re talking about their race, they are indeed an angel.] When I asked Luminous, the answer was clear: an angel. Hearing this, I let out a hollow laugh, overwhelmed by the implications. Honestly, the moment I saw the translucent wings on their back, I had a hunch they were an angel. But then, what was the sprout on their head? As cute as it was, calling it a mere decoration didn¡¯t feel right. It wasn¡¯t some half-animal, half-plant hybrid either. [This will require some explanation. Do you know how angels are born?] ¡°Um... no.¡± Even I, someone who reads a lot, only vaguely understood the origins of angels. Some say they are directly created by gods, while others claim they are born naturally. Because so little is known about angels compared to demons, various theories exist. [Angels are beings born from immense divinity. Since they must assist us gods, they are born with strong divine power from the start.] ¡°I find it hard to understand. Are they just born, unlike humans?¡± [To explain further, divinity serves as a kind of seed. Angels are born from that seed.] I nodded at this explanation, but my doubts only deepened. If angels are beings born from the divinity of gods, why are there no angels now? The idea that angels broke their own wings and descended to become elves is categorized as a ¡°myth,¡± meaning it happened eons ago. Moreover, during the Demon War, there wasn¡¯t even a trace of angels, let alone their help. We barely managed to defeat the demons by borrowing the power of the World Tree. Looking at all this, the conclusion is clear: the current gods lack the power to create angels. Why? Why can¡¯t the gods create angels anymore? Was it to honor the angels who broke their wings to atone for their sins? That lacks plausibility. No matter the reason, the gods would have prepared some form of insurance when the Demon War erupted. According to records, each angel was immensely powerful. Then... [That child, therefore, was born through a kind of shortcut. Over 3,000 years, the divinity concentrated within the World Tree was transformed into a seed with the help of your mother. That¡¯s why the sprout atop their head exists. It¡¯s more accurate to call the child a ¡®divine being¡¯ than an angel.] As my thoughts spiraled, Luminous spoke urgently, breaking through my musings. This brought my focus back to the child¡¯s circumstances. ¡®So, are they an angel or not?¡¯ [It¡¯s like they¡¯re not a pureblood, if we¡¯re comparing to humanity. But since they were born from divinity, they are undeniably a transcendent being. Strictly speaking, it¡¯s more accurate to call them a child of the World Tree.] ¡®They look just like me, though?¡¯ [Do you know what¡¯s needed for a seed to sprout?] ¡®.....¡¯ Of course. Water, soil, and plenty of nutrients. [Because you were blessed by your mother, nutrients and soil were unnecessary. Just being near you provided the nutrients needed.] ¡°Then what about water?¡± [Water comes from your body and the child¡¯s.] Oh, my goodness. Hearing this, I felt faint. Even if water was necessary, replenishing it like that makes me feel incredibly sorry for the child. The immediate concern is whether to announce the child¡¯s existence or hide it until the end. Once the identity is revealed, all sorts of troubles will come. But if I leave it to Arwen, my conscience won¡¯t allow it, and I¡¯m bound to feel troubled. ¡®Let¡¯s return to the dorm first. And then... I need to prepare for getting beaten up by Mari.¡¯ I sighed deeply, overwhelmed by the situation. She¡¯s the one who would lose her mind the most in this situation. After all, I had made the sacrifice of sending my beloved man away, only to return with a child? It would be hard to avoid a declaration of divorce, even if she did lose her mind. This is, at best, the worst scenario, but it¡¯s not completely impossible. [Sorry, your mother must have given you the gift with the intention of loving you...] ¡®It¡¯s okay. Mari will understand.¡¯ She¡¯ll probably understand with her mind. But her heart will be a different story. As I was planning the future little by little, I was about to cut off communication with Luminous when a thought suddenly popped into my head. Since the topic of angels came up, I wondered about something. ¡®Luminous. You and Mora are both the biological children of Hirt, right?¡¯ [Hmm? Y-yes.] ¡®And angels are not biological children but beings born through faith.¡¯ [...That¡¯s right.] ¡®Then, you two are...!¡¯ I tried to ask but stopped halfway, narrowing my brow. What was I about to ask again? Everyone has had moments where they forget what they were about to say. This tends to happen especially when I search the internet in my past life. That¡¯s exactly how I felt now. There was definitely something I was going to ask, but I couldn¡¯t remember. It felt like my entire memory of it had disappeared. It even gave me a sense of de?ja? vu. [Hey?] ¡®...Never mind. I¡¯ll ask later. Sorry.¡¯ [Do you have any other questions?] Okay. ¡®Yes.¡¯ The communication with Luminous ended there. I pressed the uncomfortable feeling deep down in my heart and returned to my chamber. And when I returned to my room, what I saw was... ¡°Whoooosh~!¡± ¡°Kyaaahahaha!¡± Arwen had the child floating in the air with magic, and the child was flapping their wings, flying joyfully. Both of them had bright smiles on their faces, clearly having a great time. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re back?¡± Arwen greeted me warmly as I entered. I smiled at her, who looked so happy. Honestly, I knew I¡¯d be dragged around by the child, but the outcome was completely the opposite. She then canceled the magic and gently set the child on the soft bed. The child, noticing me, blinked their golden eyes cutely before smiling brightly. ¡°Appa!¡± The child called out and, with determination, climbed off the bed. I told her to be careful and slowly approached. The cute child had already completely recognized me as their father. Although I had unexpectedly taken on this role, as Luminous had said, raising them with love would be the way to go. Moreover, Luminous had prophesied that this child would be a great help to me and those around me, so they wouldn¡¯t be a burden. The child was running toward me with a transparent pair of wings flapping behind them, clearly fond of me. I bent my waist slightly and opened my arms. I couldn¡¯t resist the child¡¯s cuteness. But at that moment, I had no idea how strong the child¡¯s transcendent powers were. It was foolish to hope that a newly born child would be able to control their strength. Jump! The child lightly jumped and shot toward me like an arrow. Boom! ¡°...Huh?¡± A pain that I couldn¡¯t describe began to rise from below, and that¡¯s when I realized what had happened. Chapter 358: Spirituality (3) Chapter 358: Spirituality (3) The greatest pain a person can experience is, first, burns, and second, cuts. From the third place onward, the ranking varies, but most people tend to prioritize the pain of childbirth, and after that, it differs depending on the statistics. However, when a man is hit in the testicles, the pain definitely ranks within the top 10. If we limit it to just men, it would definitely be in the top three. Even though they are exposed outside, testicles are still organs. If an organ is directly struck, the pain is beyond words. Sometimes, there may be people who are fine after getting hit in the testicles, but those people aren¡¯t trained¡ªthey are just accustomed to pain. Anyway, if an ordinary person gets hit properly, they will be incapable of moving for about five minutes, and in severe cases, they might end up as the famous figure in that viral clip. Even just flicking with a finger can send a horrible pain surging, so what would happen if a stronger shock came? It¡¯s not just awful pain; the stars would start spinning in front of your eyes. What¡¯s worse, this pain doesn¡¯t come instantly; it slowly creeps up on you. That means you shouldn¡¯t rely on luck, like fainting. In other words, you need to feel the waves of pain that gradually build up. ¡°Are, are you okay now?¡± ¡°... ...¡± I couldn¡¯t even respond to Arwen¡¯s concerned question. Right now, I was in a state where I couldn¡¯t even scream. Cold sweat streamed down, and saliva dripped from my open mouth onto the floor. I tried to wrap my arms around my stomach to alleviate the pain, but it didn¡¯t help at all. If I had to compare, it felt like someone had stabbed a knife into my belly and was twisting it around. ¡°Appa?¡± A cute child¡¯s voice clearly pierced my ears. The one responsible for me experiencing this pain. I quickly processed that thought and barely lifted my head. The pain was still there, but I wanted to at least see the child¡¯s face. As soon as I lifted my head, I saw two pairs of eyes looking at me. One pair had silver-gray pupils, and the other had golden eyes. The silver-gray eyes were filled with deep emotion, while the golden eyes were sparkling with innocence. It seemed like the child didn¡¯t even realize what they had done wrong. Well, I suppose that¡¯s to be expected. I wanted to smile for their sake, but the pain was so intense that I lowered my head again. I couldn¡¯t even get to the bed. I would have to wait like this, holding my stomach for a while. ¡°Hu...¡± About five minutes had passed. I let out a deep breath as the pain gradually eased. Thankfully, the impact wasn¡¯t as concentrated as a baseball; otherwise, I would never have been able to have children again. I wiped off the cold sweat that had dripped like rain during that short time and lifted my head. I looked up and saw Arwen and the child¡¯s faces. I smiled weakly and tried to act like I was fine. ¡°...I think I¡¯m okay now.¡± ¡°Really? If it still hurts, we should call a doctor or a priest...¡± ¡°No, really, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°If your testicle burst, we would¡¯ve called for a doctor or a priest right away. But I checked, and my precious testicles are perfectly fine.¡± Besides, I had just been talking to Luminous, who would have warned me if something was wrong. The gods would care about my offspring as well. I wiped my forehead, which was drenched in cold sweat, again and looked at the child. The child, who had just been born, looked sad, as if they understood their mistake. Moreover, the little sprout that had been standing up was now drooping. It seemed that, like F¡¯s ears, this sprout expressed emotions. ¡°Hey.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°From now on, when you run, try to run slowly. And don¡¯t jump on people like you did to your daddy. Understand?¡± ¡°Uh?¡± The child tilted their head and blinked at my words. I stared blankly at that reaction and then chuckled weakly. Now that I think about it, the child was so new that it made more sense they didn¡¯t understand than that they did. I made a mental note to explain things gradually when I had the chance, then pushed myself up with some effort. Though my abdomen still ached like it had been stabbed, it wasn¡¯t to the point I couldn¡¯t bear it. ¡°Uht-cha.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± I lifted the child into my arms and adjusted my posture so she could lean on me. I met the child¡¯s golden eyes, which were wide and bright. She blinked at me, staring back. How could such a cute being exist? Her wings were adorable, but the little sprout on top of her head was especially charming. ¡®But what should I name her?¡¯ Putting the treatment aside, I needed to figure out the most important thing¡ªthe name. I couldn¡¯t keep calling her ¡°the child¡± forever. It seemed that the child picked up on my thoughts, as she blinked a few times and then cheerfully shouted: ¡°Name?¡± ¡°Yes, a name. We¡¯re going to choose your name now.¡± ¡°Name!¡± It was clear she didn¡¯t know what ¡°name¡± meant, but I couldn¡¯t help but laugh at the adorable response. I looked at Arwen. Since she was a girl, I was sure we¡¯d choose a girl¡¯s name. However, finding the right one for this child was far from easy. ¡°Uhm...¡± ¡°Heave-ho.¡± While I was deep in thought, the child suddenly stood up on her own two feet. Seeing that, I had no choice but to pause my thinking. I was concerned it might be something odd, so I kept an eye on her. She then walked over to me on her two legs... ¡°Appa.¡± She immediately snuggled into my arms. I blinked, surprised at the suddenness, before wrapping my arms around her. ¡°Hehe.¡± The child giggled happily as soon as I embraced her. She rubbed her face against my chest, clearly enjoying the warmth of my embrace. I smiled at her, feeling overwhelmingly affectionate. It was almost maddening how adorable she was. As the gods had said, I¡¯d raise her with love, but it was clear she would be loved no matter what, even without me. ¡°...Ariel.¡± ¡°Uhm?¡± ¡°Ariel seems like the best name.¡± In my past life, there was a famous angel known as Ariel, one of the seven archangels. Though she wasn¡¯t part of that group, Ariel herself was a powerful being. What symbolized her was nature. She was an angel who particularly loved animals and nature. Since the child was born from the World Tree¡¯s seed, I felt this name would be the most fitting. I looked at her again, those radiant golden eyes glowing brightly. ¡°Your name is Ariel, okay?¡± ¡°Ariel?¡± ¡°Yes, Ariel.¡± ¡°Ariel!¡± The child seemed to like it, shouting her name with energy. Just as I smiled with contentment... Flash! The translucent wings on Ariel¡¯s back suddenly flickered with light, and a change occurred. I widened my eyes and watched the wings closely. They had been wrapped in white light, but it gradually faded. And then, I realized what had happened. What had once been translucent wings was now more distinct, with colors that were noticeably brighter. It seemed that, by giving her a name, she had established her true identity. Though the sprout on her head was still there. ¡®Maybe the sprout will grow as her body develops?¡¯ I watched Ariel, who now seemed closer to an angel than before, and patted her head in silence. Whether she was an angel or not, I would raise her with all my love. That wouldn¡¯t change. I might get a bit scolded by Mary, but I was willing to bear it. If it came from Hirth, she¡¯d probably accept it, though reluctantly. ¡°Ariel.¡± ¡°Uhm?¡± ¡°My name is Isaac. Isaac.¡± ¡°I... Saac?¡± ¡°Yes, Isaac.¡± ¡°Appa!¡± ¡°Yeah. Just call me ¡®Appa.¡¯ It¡¯s easier.¡± I smiled softly and turned the child in my arms so she was facing Arwen. ¡°The elf¡¯s name in front is Arwen. Do you know who she is?¡± ¡°Mamma!¡± ¡°Yeah. You can call her that too.¡± ¡°Uhm...¡± As soon as Arwen responded, Ariel stared at her intently. The sprout on her head even leaned slightly towards Arwen. It seemed like she could read her emotions. What exactly was Arwen thinking? ¡°Dead?¡± ¡°...Huh?¡± ¡°Fuck. What should we do?¡± ¡°...¡± It seems like you¡¯re only bringing up the bad things. Chapter 359: Spirituality (4) Chapter 359: Spirituality (4) Now that I¡¯ve even given her a name, the remaining task is to make sure Ariel is clearly understood and given basic training until it¡¯s time to return. What I know about Ariel so far is that she¡¯s a mixed-blood angel, not pure-blood. She can read minds, and she recognizes Arwen and me as her parents. Aside from that, she seems to be around 4-5 years old, and she¡¯s so cute that it almost hurts my heart. Every time she says ¡°Appa!¡± in her baby voice, my heart aches. Is this what it¡¯s like when Lily grows up and calls me ¡°Oppa¡±? ¡®By the way, what should we do about Lily?¡¯ I looked at Ariel, who was receiving instruction from Arwen. Arwen was teaching her one word at a time, and Ariel was repeating them. Ariel recognizes me as her father and Lily as her younger sister. Last time, Marie jokingly said that if she were to get pregnant, the family tree might get messed up. That unexpected situation had come to pass, so it was no surprise that things felt awkward. I don¡¯t know how Ariel will grow up, but according to the family tree, she would be her niece. ¡°Repeat after me. I went to the sea.¡± ¡°I, went, to the, sea.¡± ¡°The sea was blue.¡± ¡°The sea, was, blue...¡± ¡°Good job. Our Ariel.¡± Meanwhile, Ariel was gradually picking up the language of this world. Since she¡¯s a descendant of angels, a race often depicted in myths, it didn¡¯t even take her 30 minutes to learn how to speak. Now, she just needs to learn words for identifying objects. Even that, she¡¯s absorbing at an incredible rate, like a sponge soaking up water. When the learner is brilliant, the teacher feels proud, and Arwen was genuinely pleased by Ariel¡¯s amazing ability to learn. ¡°Who does our Ariel take after to be so smart?¡± ¡°Appa!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think you should say ¡®Mom¡¯ instead?¡± ¡°Appa!¡± ¡°...¡± Sometimes, it scratched at my heart, but seeing Ariel¡¯s bright answers, Arwen quickly grew gloomy. Arwen, who had remained unshaken despite all the pressure from the council, seemed to have her mental state shattered like fragile glass by that one response. ¡°Umm... is Ariel a bad child?¡± ¡°Uh, yes?¡± ¡°Did Mommy get mad?¡± ¡°No, no! Mommy¡¯s not mad.¡± Here, I need to be careful of her mind-reading abilities. Unintentionally revealing my thoughts, I have to be cautious even with what I think. I lay on the bed, quietly watching the mother and daughter playing together, and I slowly approached. Though education was important, I wondered if it would be best to solve the most pressing issue first. ¡°Ariel?¡± ¡°Appa!¡± As soon as I called her name, Ariel jumped up and flew toward me. Again, she didn¡¯t run but flew, flapping her wings. The wings were not just for decoration. Though they were small and didn¡¯t seem to be able to carry her, this was a fantasy world, so I didn¡¯t think too much about it. I gently hugged Ariel and smiled softly before speaking. ¡°Have you been learning well from Mommy?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°What words did you learn today?¡± ¡°With Mommy and Appa, and... red, yellow, blue...¡± Ariel pointed to each word she learned, one by one, with her little fingers. It was so adorable that words couldn¡¯t even capture how precious she looked. Even though she wasn¡¯t my biological child, the resemblance to me made me feel paternal affection without even trying. Moreover, the unique aura coming from Ariel made my heart soften. ¡°Appa. Appa.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± I looked at her as she said she was hungry. Ariel put her hand on her stomach to indicate where she felt it. Ariel is an angel, but since she¡¯s a hybrid, she has basic human needs. She needs to sleep at night and eat when it¡¯s time. While Arwen could ask a servant to prepare meals, the real issue is sleep. Not the sleep itself, but the timing. Newborns usually start sleeping through the night around 50 days, but as you can see, Ariel is closer to 4 or 5 years old. ¡°Yum!¡± As soon as I offered it, Ariel grabbed it and stuffed it into her mouth. She chewed with her mouth full, her cheeks puffed out like a hamster. How cute and lovable she was. ¡°Is it tasty?¡± ¡°Yes! Yummy!¡± ¡°Good, good. Then...¡± I pulled the fork out of Ariel¡¯s mouth. But something was wrong. The front part of the fork, which was definitely made of metal, had completely disappeared. There was a clear bite mark on it, as if she had bitten it exactly. I was stunned as I realized what had happened. I remember how I had eaten the seed of the World Tree, which was as tough as steel, when I was hungry. I quickly glanced at Ariel, who was almost finished with her meal, and then saw that she was about to grab more food. ¡°Ah~¡± Was she unable to reach the food because her arms were too short? Ariel grabbed the dish itself with both hands, even stacking it. She looked like she was eating a burger, and for a moment, I froze, but quickly regained my composure. ¡°Ah? You¡¯re not eating that! Put it down right now!¡± ¡°There¡¯s more food here!¡± Fortunately, there was no disaster of her eating the dish itself. But it reminded me of Leona, who had once chewed on bones. Though she only ate the bones, she never thought about eating the whole dish. How strong must her teeth be to do that? I couldn¡¯t even understand why she would think the dish itself was food. Perhaps, being so young, she didn¡¯t know the dish wasn¡¯t food. That seemed the most likely. ¡®Still a long way to go...¡¯ I had forgotten that before teaching her language, I needed to teach her basic common sense. Ariel, in terms of age, was like a newborn baby. After a turbulent meal time, Arwen moved the table through magic again. Ariel, seeming content with the abundant meal, let out a little burp and was enjoying her full stomach. ¡°Did you enjoy your meal?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Glad to hear that. Now...¡± What should we do? Ever since Ariel came, my range of actions has been very limited. If I take her out, everyone¡¯s attention will definitely be on us, and if we stay inside, it¡¯s too restrictive. I¡¯d love to take her out, but I have no idea what kind of effect that would have. It would surely cause more of a stir than Zenon¡¯s biography, and I can¡¯t go out comfortably. On the other hand, leaving Ariel behind while I go out is even worse. ¡®I need to trust someone reliable to watch her...¡¯ Just as I was thinking this, a sudden knock sounded at the door. Knock knock knock¡ª I was startled and looked at the door. I wasn¡¯t the only one surprised; Arwen seemed to be thinking the same thing. If Ariel¡¯s presence is discovered here, it would cause a massive headache. While I was thinking that, the attendant who had knocked quietly spoke. ¡°Your Majesty, there are guests who wish to see you and Zenon.¡± This voice... is it Keir? I recognized the voice clearly because he was one of the elves I had met often. Keir was now Arwen¡¯s bodyguard and secretary, so it was only him who would be knocking on the queen¡¯s chamber door. ¡°Guests? As you know, I¡¯m having a pleasant time with Zenon. But guests?¡± Arwen answered calmly after a brief moment of panic. As she said, they must know we¡¯re having a good time right now. But the fact they knocked on the door meant the guests must be important. ¡°Excuse me?¡± Ariel mumbled with a babyish lisp. I immediately held her in my arms to prevent any outbursts. ¡°Yes. Normally, I would turn them away, but they are people I cannot treat lightly... and they have come out of concern for Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Can you tell me who they are?¡± Keir paused for a moment before speaking cautiously. ¡°Lady Requilis, Zenon¡¯s fiance?e... and...¡± I was really shocked. ¡°Princess Cecily of Helium.¡± I was really shocked. ¡°Shocked?¡± Yeah. I think Dad is in trouble. Chapter 360: It’s Unfair (1) Chapter 360: It¡¯s Unfair (1) The reason Marie and Cecily made a surprise visit to Alvenheim isn¡¯t anything extraordinary¡ªit was out of concern for Arwen. It wasn¡¯t a lie; they were genuinely worried and came to check on her. While they joked about giving Isaac a hard time or that they wouldn¡¯t sleep tonight, their demeanor was quite the opposite. Isaac, typically composed and mild-mannered, transforms completely when it comes to more intimate matters. He becomes like a wild beast, relentless until the one who initiated things is utterly spent. Moreover, Isaac possesses incredible patience and a mischievous streak. Along with his deep sense of care and exceptional physical prowess, his approach is always to satisfy his partner first, only tending to his desires afterward. This left the women he loved not just content but utterly enraptured to the point of addiction. No matter how often it happened, it never got old. Concerned about the toll it might take on their bodies? No need¡ªIsaac wields divine power that rivals, or perhaps surpasses, that of a cardinal. And the most effective way to channel this divine energy and ¡°vitality¡± is through physical intimacy. This is why women connected to him often experience revitalized skin and lustrous hair. Far from harming their bodies, the opposite occurred. Marie, Cecily, and Adelia, in particular, benefited immensely, their beauty flourishing alongside their stamina. If their stamina hadn¡¯t improved, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to keep up with Isaac¡¯s vigor. Naturally, this is why there¡¯s considerable concern for Arwen. Unlike Cecily or Adelia, who are warriors, or Marie, who had aligned with him from the beginning, Arwen is more of a mage with frail stamina. More worrisome is her petite frame. While she has a proportionally wide pelvis, her short stature minimizes its advantage. ¡°Do you think they¡¯re still asleep from, you know... all that?¡± Marie mused aloud while waiting for permission to enter. It wasn¡¯t entirely a joke¡ªafter all, even Marie and the others had spent several sleepless nights after their first evenings together with Isaac. Especially in the honeymoon-like atmosphere, the thrill blurred the lines between day and night. ¡°Who knows? The queen might be struggling a bit more than we did. But Keir did say they haven¡¯t left their chambers except for bathing, so it¡¯s possible.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so jealous. When will I get to enjoy my honeymoon?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the most likely to marry first, yet you¡¯re complaining? You¡¯re teasing me on purpose, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Marie chuckled at Cecily¡¯s playful jealousy, her mind filled with rosy visions of her future with Isaac. She imagined herself in a pristine white wedding dress, greeted by Isaac in a sharp black tuxedo. Their honeymoon would be filled with passion, maybe even leading to the conception of their first child. Thoughts of children had never particularly excited Marie before, but after seeing Lily, she changed her mind. A child with Isaac¡¯s striking red hair and golden eyes? She¡¯d heard daughters often resemble their fathers, and given how much she¡¯s compared to her own father, she found the idea quite compelling. ¡°How many children should I have? Four, like my maternal family? Naming them will be quite the challenge...¡± Marie smiled blissfully, lost in thought, while Cecily eyed her with a mix of jealousy and admiration. Although Cecily had half-yielded the position of Isaac¡¯s primary spouse to Marie after the last big declaration, she hadn¡¯t entirely given up. From time to time, she made provocative remarks, hinting that while Marie might marry first, Cecily could very well bear Isaac¡¯s child first. ¡°What if an accident happens?¡± Cecily asked suddenly, pulling Marie out of her daydream. ¡°Huh? What kind of accident?¡± Marie asked, confused but intrigued. Cecily smirked mischievously before responding in a sultry tone. ¡°What if someone other than you has Isaac¡¯s child first... what would you do?¡± ¡°...What?¡± ¡°I mean, it¡¯s unlikely, but with four women involved and the possibility of forgetting to be careful, it could happen...¡± Marie¡¯s eyes twitched at Cecily¡¯s bold provocation. While it was an obvious jab, it also served as a warning. After all, there were already four women sharing intimacy with Isaac, including Arwen, and that number could very well increase. Moreover, Isaac, while meticulous as a writer, was full of human flaws. Cecily¡¯s point was simple: could someone like Isaac avoid making a mistake in his relationships with women? ¡°Are you being greedy?¡± Marie managed to keep her temper in check and asked coolly. With the physical strength inherited from Hawk, divine power rivaling that of a pope, and the fiery energy of youth, it was impossible. If Isaac were a knight on the battlefield, he would have expended his strength and divine power there. But as a writer, all that energy was spent elsewhere. Realizing that handling him alone was an impossibility, Marie began seriously considering her options. Even jokingly calling him ¡°public property¡± felt like an understatement¡ªit was like managing a rotation schedule for efficient energy use. ¡®I just hope his stamina doesn¡¯t increase even further... I need more time to prepare.¡¯ Marie was genuinely worried about Isaac¡¯s stamina increasing. Though he hadn¡¯t yet received a ¡°blessing¡± or ¡°grace,¡± it seemed only a matter of time. Once that happened, his divine power would increase dramatically, and the effects would be profound. ¡®Just thinking about it makes me dizzy. Even Adelia says it¡¯s tough to handle.¡¯ Cecily could only keep up with Isaac during her ¡°special periods.¡± Outside of those, she was on par with Marie. So when Isaac was at his peak, Adelia always had to accompany him, as no one else could match her stamina. But after training under Hawk, the situation changed. His training wasn¡¯t just physical combat but also mana refinement, adding ¡°software¡± to his already formidable ¡°hardware.¡± ¡®Guess I¡¯ll have to rely on Leona.¡¯ In the end, Leona was her best hope. With her unique beastfolk resilience, she might just be able to handle Isaac. As for Arwen? She wasn¡¯t even considered. Among the women, she was arguably the weakest. While Marie was contemplating the absurdity of the situation, Cecily observed her with pity. Even as the primary spouse, the stress didn¡¯t change. Isaac had never actively pursued women; they were simply drawn to him. ¡®It¡¯s tough, but you chose this, Marie.¡¯ Cecily sipped her tea, adopting a detached mindset as if watching a fire from across the river. Then, a knock at the door interrupted them. ¡°Ladies, Her Majesty has granted you entry.¡± At those words, Marie and Cecily immediately stood up. Whatever had caused the delay was no longer a concern¡ªthey had a guess. ¡°Let¡¯s assess the situation and give some advice to Queen Arwen.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s.¡± At this point, their intentions were pure as they headed to the Queen¡¯s chambers, enjoying the sights of the Elodia interior along the way. But when they arrived... ¡°Uh... hello?¡± ¡°W-Welcome.¡± They were greeted by a nervous Isaac and Arwen. ¡°Mama! Mama!¡± ¡°...?¡± ¡°...Huh?¡± ¡°There are so many mamas!¡± And standing before them was a small, angelic child who looked just like Isaac. Marie¡¯s mind blanked out. Was this a dream or reality? The only thought in her head was: ¡°Holy¡ª¡± ¡°...Ariel?¡± ¡°Papa, what does ¡®holy¡¯ mean?¡± ¡°... ...¡± That little angel, Ariel, was already repeating Marie¡¯s words. Marie barely managed to steady her voice and asked, trembling. ¡°What... is this?¡± Ariel tilted her head and murmured. ¡°Chastity belt?¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Chastity belt. Should I really prepare one? Hmm? What¡¯s going on?¡± Isaac shivered from head to toe. Chapter 361: It’s Unfair (2) Chapter 361: It¡¯s Unfair (2) Before we delve into the situation, let¡¯s take a moment to think. Here, we have a man and a woman who have found harmony and promised a future together. Their relationship is steady, unbroken, and thriving in mutual affection. However, as time passes, numerous women start approaching the man. The woman, facing the overlapping circumstances, has no choice but to accept it reluctantly. Despite this, the woman emphasizes that she remains his top priority, and the man respects her by showering her with unwavering love. As time goes by, even when the man finds other romantic partners, the woman reaches a point of indifference, simply letting it pass. To others, this makes the man appear no better than a shameless jerk, juggling relationships with over three partners. Historically, it wasn¡¯t uncommon for nobles and kings to have mistresses or concubines, especially kings, who were expected to produce numerous heirs. Take Friedrich of the Kingdom of Teres as an example¡ªlet¡¯s consider why he was called a romanticist. Being labeled a scoundrel varies depending on status and context. In any case, it¡¯s fortunate the woman understood the situation. If the man had recklessly increased the number of his lovers without consideration, a significant fracture in their relationship would have been inevitable. But that¡¯s not the end. What if the man¡¯s child, completely unknown to the woman, suddenly appeared? Worse still, what if this child, not a newborn but around three or four years old, arrived with another woman? Needless to say, the man would escalate from being labeled a jerk to being called an utter scoundrel, and the woman¡¯s patience would wear thin. ¡°Therefore...¡± Marie, seated on the bed, pressed her fingers against her furrowed brows as her voice trailed off. It seemed she had much to say but struggled to organize her thoughts, leaving her with a headache. I stood silently across from her, waiting for her to speak. After a long sigh, she extended her index finger and began to lay out the situation slowly. ¡°So, you went to the World Tree, met Lord Hirt¡¯s incarnation, and received their blessing. Upon receiving the blessing, you found a seed the size of a coconut at the base of the tree, and from that seed, an angel named Ariel was born?¡± ¡°Yes, exactly.¡± ¡°A child born outside marriage... well, considering she has wings, doubting that would be blasphemy.¡± If I had a child Ariel¡¯s age, it would mean I became a father at fifteen. That doesn¡¯t make sense no matter how you look at it. Still, given the era we¡¯re in, it¡¯s not entirely unheard of. People who awaken to their desires too early or receive poor education sometimes end up that way. Typically, such a trajectory is associated with scoundrels, but I wasn¡¯t one of them. And if it had happened, I¡¯d have taken responsibility from the start. In summary, it¡¯s a situation born from the favor¡ªor so-called favor¡ªof the gods. ¡°Oooh~ So soft and comfy!¡± ¡°Do you like it?¡± ¡°Yes! It¡¯s softer than a bed!¡± Meanwhile, Ariel, the root of all this commotion, was nestled in Cecily¡¯s arms. She had practically buried her face in Cecily¡¯s ample bosom, using it as a pillow. Cecily, wearing a black dress that exposed much of her chest, seemed even more voluptuous with Ariel leaning on her. She gently stroked Ariel¡¯s head, finding her adorable. ¡°Where are you looking? Not over here?¡± As a fleeting sense of envy passed through me, Marie¡¯s cold voice pierced my ears. Startled, I whipped my head around sharply. Her expression showed restraint, though I could tell she had plenty she wanted to say. I¡¯d likely feel the same if our roles were reversed. ¡°At least it¡¯s a relief... that she¡¯s not another woman¡¯s child.¡± ¡°Marie?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. Please, speak.¡± Arwen, standing by my side as a sort of accomplice, hesitantly broke the silence. She cautiously glanced at Marie before asking in a small voice, ¡°This is purely hypothetical, but if another woman were to bear Isaac¡¯s child... what would you do?¡± ¡°Why? Are you planning to make that hypothetical a reality?¡± Marie, folding her arms, responded in a sharp tone, her voice brimming with edge and intensity. Her presence was so commanding that Arwen, the Queen of Alvenheim, flinched visibly and shook her head vigorously in denial. Though Marie¡¯s reaction could be seen as rude, Arwen maintained her respectful demeanor, likely understanding Marie¡¯s feelings. ¡°Of course not! I¡¯d never do such a thing. I was simply curious. After all, it could happen with someone else...¡± ¡°For now, there¡¯s no plan to separate, so you can rest assured. With a fox eyeing my position at every turn, why would I make it easy for her?¡± ¡°Are you referring to me, by any chance?¡± ¡°Who else would I mean?¡± Does no one care about my opinion? Just hearing this conversation makes me feel like I¡¯ve reached enlightenment. If I really ended up with that many children, I¡¯d probably go down in history as the man with the most kids ever born. It could be seen as an honor (?), but I doubt I¡¯d enjoy it much. Childcare aside, my back wouldn¡¯t survive. ¡°Anyway, we should be careful on our way back. Can¡¯t you hide it with magic?¡± ¡°Ariel is very sensitive to magic. Plus, she has high resistance, so most spells won¡¯t work on her.¡± ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t you make Ariel fly with magic last time?¡± That was when we had just returned from speaking with Luminous. Back then, I clearly saw Arwen use magic to make Ariel fly around. ¡°That time, I directly asked her not to resist the mana and to accept it.¡± ¡°I see. Didn¡¯t she also wake up before the sleep spell even activated?¡± Arwen nodded at my question. Since Ariel was born, Arwen and I hadn¡¯t been intimate even once at night. Marie, noticing this quickly, asked us in a suspicious tone. ¡°What? So you haven¡¯t done it even once since the first night?¡± ¡°We did on the second night. But then Ariel was born on the third...¡± ¡°Me?¡± Yes, you. Our adorable and precious little angel. If anyone¡¯s as frustrated as Marie, it¡¯s Arwen. Not only did she almost end up on Marie¡¯s bad side, but her once-happy life was entirely upended by Ariel. Still, she couldn¡¯t resent her. After all, Ariel was a gift directly from Lord Hirt. Who knows what kind of punishment would follow if she dared to hold a grudge? ¡°Hmm. That¡¯s certainly frustrating. But you can¡¯t just leave her behind either.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask. Ariel?¡± ¡°Yes, Daddy?¡± ¡°Would you be okay without Daddy?¡± Ariel tilted her head, the sprout atop her head leaning with her. She didn¡¯t seem to understand my question, so I explained further. ¡°Would you be okay not seeing Daddy for a while? Daddy has work to do.¡± ¡°What about Mommy?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What about Mommies?¡± Ariel answered in the plural, not the singular. Now that I think about it, she¡¯s referred to Marie and Cecily as her mommies since she first met them. To confirm, I asked another question. ¡°Um... Ariel?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Do you think this lady is your mommy and this lady too?¡± ¡°Yes! Mommy! Lots of mommies!¡± Was she happy to have so many mothers, or was there another reason? Ariel nodded vigorously, her wings flapping in excitement. But how could she recognize Marie and Cecily as mothers when they weren¡¯t even present at her birth? Curious, I asked her step by step. ¡°Why do you call them Mommy? Remember the book we read earlier? It said there are other words for people who aren¡¯t your mom.¡± ¡°Yes, but I can feel Daddy in them.¡± ¡°You can feel me?¡± ¡°Yes! Daddy¡¯s feeling. It¡¯s in them too.¡± Her answer baffled me. How could she feel me in them? Marie, seemingly on the same wavelength, suggested a hypothesis. ¡°Maybe Ariel thinks anyone who¡¯s been intimate with Isaac is her mom?¡± Her theory made sense, and everyone, myself included, nodded. But it was just a theory for now, nothing to take too seriously. What mattered most was whether Ariel could handle being separated from me. Speaking gently, I asked again. ¡°So Ariel, would you be okay without Daddy?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want Daddy gone...¡± Understanding my words, Ariel looked downcast, the sprout atop her head drooping. Seeing her reaction hurt, but I couldn¡¯t give up. Both Ariel and Arwen were equally precious to me. If I let this slide, I wouldn¡¯t know when I¡¯d have the chance to create good memories with Arwen again. Chapter 362: Unexpected Encounter (1) Chapter 362: Unexpected Encounter (1) Until the very end, Ariel left a striking impression of her presence. While Ariel herself was quite the spectacle, the reactions of others were even more dramatic. Some people gazed at Arwen with sympathetic eyes, as if to say they completely understood, or lightly patted her shoulder. It was a situation so absurd it was impossible not to laugh¡ªturning one person into a villain in mere moments. Of course, Arwen spent that entire day trapped in guilt. It wasn¡¯t just that Ariel had uncovered her true feelings; the very fact that she had entertained such thoughts made her feel utterly despicable. In the end, Ariel departed with the two women back to the Minerva Empire. She mentioned she would head straight to the dormitory to explain everything to her father and Adelia. I can¡¯t predict how those two will react, but they¡¯re bound to be shocked. After all, it¡¯s not every day you see an angel showing up out of nowhere. In the meantime, Arwen and I could finally spend the remaining days enjoying ourselves. Though we lost two days due to the unexpected Ariel incident, it looks like our stay will be extended. Honestly, a week was never going to feel long enough to fully enjoy this place. The reason for visiting Alvenheim wasn¡¯t just to bond with Arwen, but also to explore various institutions. Having already visited the World Tree and Elodia, our next stop was the ¡°Sanctuary,¡± home to the world¡¯s first library¡ªa collection of every book known to exist. Today was the day we decided to visit this sacred place. ¡°Wow...¡± When Arwen and I arrived, I couldn¡¯t help but gasp at the breathtaking view before us. Libraries are meant to be silent, but the sight of the Sanctuary made me forget even that basic rule. Soaring ceilings stretched endlessly upward, with towering bookshelves reaching to meet them. These shelves were crammed with books, yet the musty scent often associated with libraries was absent. Instead, the air was filled with the fragrant aroma of flowers. If this alone wasn¡¯t enough to earn the title of ¡°the greatest treasure trove of knowledge,¡± what stood out even more were the floating bookshelves scattered throughout the Sanctuary. Whether by magic or some other means, enormous bookshelves hovered gracefully through the space, adding to the fantastical scenery. ¡°If the World Tree is the gods¡¯ blessing and gift, this Sanctuary is a prideful creation of us elves,¡± Arwen said with a hint of pride, leaning slightly against me. I noticed she was relying on me to support her weight, likely still feeling the aftereffects of last night. If I were to let go even slightly, she¡¯d probably collapse to the floor. Of course, staying in bed every day wasn¡¯t an option. Thankfully, she seemed to be adapting to the strain and could walk a bit better now.No?v(el)B\\jnn With no one watching, this made for a perfect opportunity to enjoy a quiet date. The fact that it was in a library was a minor drawback, but it was more than enough for me. ¡°How are the books organized here?¡± ¡°Basically, they¡¯re categorized by centuries. The floating shelves up there contain ancient texts from when civilizations were just beginning. However, since they¡¯re written in ancient languages, they require translation.¡± ¡°Wow! And what about other topics?¡± ¡°Your favorite¡ªhistory¡ªis divided by eras and species. The books you¡¯ve received through Sirius are just a fraction of what¡¯s here.¡± Her detailed explanation made my heart race. Just seeing the floating bookshelves was thrilling, but the elegant designs and sheer size of the place were even more captivating. The Sanctuary¡¯s dimensions exceeded those of any stadium, and its pristine white decor emphasized its cleanliness. Despite its age, no signs of wear or discoloration were visible. Preservation magic had likely been used, which would be easy for elves who treated magic as second nature. ¡°Was the Sanctuary designed to be this grand from the start?¡± ¡°Yes. Given the blessings we¡¯ve received, we elves are certain that no outside force could ever destroy us. If such an event were to occur, it would mean the end of the world.¡± ¡°Come to think of it, Alvenheim maintained its strength even during the Demon War, right?¡± ¡°Yes, but that came at the cost of immense sacrifices from humans and beastkin,¡± Arwen said. Indeed, during the Demon War, humans and beastkin acted as the frontlines, while dwarves provided desperate support. Elves also suffered losses, but humans and beastkin bore the brunt due to their rapid reproduction rates and larger populations. Scholars often speculate that if the World Tree hadn¡¯t emerged when it did, humanity and the beastkin might have faced extinction. ¡®Still, this place feels livelier than I expected for a library.¡¯ Although libraries are traditionally quiet, the Sanctuary seemed different. People were scattered around, actively engaging in discussions. It seemed less like a library and more like a hall of academic exchange. Only those authorized could enter the Sanctuary, and with its strict admission policy, the scholars here were likely some of the best. ¡°How do you retrieve books from the floating shelves?¡± I asked. ¡°We elves can fly up and grab them using magic. Humans like you can simply ask a scholar for assistance,¡± Arwen replied. ¡°Ah, right. Human scholars often visit here, don¡¯t they? Do they face any discrimination?¡± Despite my concerns about potential bias¡ªespecially from elves¡ªArwen shook her head firmly. She gestured toward a group engaged in a lively debate nearby. Looking closer, I noticed the group included a mix of humans and elves. Their numbers were about equal, and everyone actively participated in the discussion. ¡°As you can see, there¡¯s almost no discrimination when it comes to academia. Setting foot in the Sanctuary means you¡¯ve contributed to knowledge in a way that transcends race. Discrimination has no place here.¡± Arwen drew attention as Arwen, but this damned red hair of mine made me even more conspicuous. Still, the others, likely distinguished scholars, did not dare approach me directly. They either focused on their tasks or resumed paused discussions. This is normal, of course. Scholars are usually indifferent to anything outside their areas of interest. Especially those who have achieved significant breakthroughs in their field¡ªthey are true monsters, wholly absorbed in their research. ¡®I hope they don¡¯t misunderstand or see me as some sort of research subject.¡¯ Ignoring the gathering gazes as best I could, I continued toward the history section. With Arwen as my dependable shield, they wouldn¡¯t dare approach me first. They likely also understood the purpose of my visit to Alvenheim. This realization made me feel more at ease. For now, let¡¯s dive into the history books. ¡°Whoa.¡± The moment I reached the history section, a sense of awe escaped my lips. The sheer number of books was overwhelming. Typically, history books focus on modern and contemporary events, with only brief mentions of ancient and medieval periods. But here? The books are meticulously categorized by era, from texts written thousands of years ago to the latest publications. ¡®Incredible!¡¯ What a magnificent repository of knowledge! And it¡¯s not just simple history books¡ªthey¡¯re further subdivided into categories like races, culture, politics, society, religion, arts, and sciences. I stood there, foolishly gaping at the towering shelves of books, before quickly regaining my composure. Sneaking a glance at Arwen, I saw her standing proudly, her chest puffed out with satisfaction. ¡°Do you like it? These are books you may borrow freely.¡± ¡°Can I really take them as I please?¡± ¡°Of course. But do not forget to return them. Even if you are Zenon, the loss of knowledge is a sensitive matter for scholars.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t happen. Still, what should I start with...¡± The quantity is staggering, but the variety makes deciding where to begin a real challenge. I decided to skip books written in ancient times. The older books are in ancient languages, making them nearly impossible to read. Unless they¡¯re translated, this library is full of ¡®originals.¡¯ Even if the Zenon Chronicles had a draft, it would only make sense for the first edition to be stored here. If such a declaration were made, it could even spark a war with Helium. ¡®I need to think carefully about where to store the drafts.¡¯ This is something I must clarify to prevent unnecessary conflicts. ¡°Look around while I fetch a book for myself.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± With that, Arwen left to find her book, and I began browsing on my own. Starting with the most recent publications, I soon realized something surprising. ¡®I¡¯ve already read most of these.¡¯ It turns out I¡¯d already covered a lot of ground through the books Sirius provided. Despite the sanctum having everything, it seems I¡¯ve already devoured much of it. I skimmed through the latest releases before moving to older works. ¡®Books on the Racial Wars...¡¯ The most intriguing topic is undoubtedly the Racial Wars¡ªthe epitome of historical conflict and the grandest of wars. The war¡¯s portrayal varies depending on perspectives and races, sparking endless debates. Today, I decided to focus on the Racial Wars. ¡®Not from a human perspective, though. Let¡¯s find an elven account... Hmm?¡¯ While searching, a particular book caught my eye. Its title seemed ordinary, but the author¡¯s name was familiar. [Iker Lightsinger] Iker Lightsinger was an elven commander during the Racial Wars, imprisoned for actions deemed against ¡®the law.¡¯ Many scholars agree that if not for his imprisonment, the elves might have won or at least avoided a humiliating defeat. The tragedy of such a hero writing a history book piqued my interest. The title even seemed to explore the arrogance unique to elves. ¡®Does this have anything to do with history?¡¯ Curious, I decided to take a look. Pulling the book from the shelf, I noted how pristine it was¡ªno dust at all. Carrying it to a nearby table, I noticed a burly elf who looked like ¡®Thor¡¯ reading quietly but chose to ignore him. Finally, I opened the book with anticipation... [¡°Damn these pointy-eared bastards. I wish they¡¯d all just drop dead.¡±] ¡°...?¡± A sentence filled with shock, horror, and intense self-loathing greeted me on the first page. Chapter 363: Unexpected Encounter (2) Chapter 363: Unexpected Encounter (2) As I may have mentioned before, the most racially discriminatory term you can use against an elf is ¡°pointy ears.¡± Elves¡¯ elongated ears are believed to serve as a sacred means of deeper communication with the gods. Making a mockery of them naturally strikes a nerve. Imagine the extent of this insult: even if I casually joked about it with Arwen, it could spell the end of our relationship. Initially, it might be dismissed as a slip of the tongue or a joke, but after that, there would be no forgiveness. If this is enough to ruin a romantic relationship, what do you think would happen if it were said to a stranger? It would not be surprising if the person insulted responded by killing the offender on the spot and was granted leniency for it. This term is arguably as offensive to elves as the ¡°N-word¡± is to Black people in human history. ¡°Pointy ears¡± is the ultimate insult and wound to elves. However, there is an exception for dark elves. Since they detest their elven heritage to the point of cutting off their own ears, they are largely indifferent to the term. On a side note, humans are surprisingly less sensitive to racially discriminatory remarks. This is likely because they are keenly aware of their own status as one of the weakest races. Anyway, let¡¯s turn to the history book authored by Eiker. Right from the opening line, he hurled the harshest insult at his fellow elves. Despite being an elf himself, he chose to include such a racially offensive term at the very beginning. How much resentment must have been festering within him to do so? ¡®I¡¯d be furious too.¡¯ Honestly, I can¡¯t blame him. Given the humiliation Eiker endured, it¡¯s understandable. Their allies underestimated their opponents, only to suffer repeated defeats. Desperate to change course, Eiker proposed alternative strategies, but the Elders found fault with him instead. Worse yet, they imprisoned him for allegedly violating the law, resulting in a humiliating defeat for Alvenheim. Although the nation wasn¡¯t overthrown and peace was eventually negotiated, the terms of the treaty were tantamount to a complete loss. If they had followed Eiker¡¯s suggestions, Alvenheim could have avoided the unfavorable clauses in the treaty. These included opening their holy sites to outsiders, teaching magic to others, and committing to unconditional openness for the next 100 years. [300 years ago, humans revered Alvenheim as the land of the gods. We treated them like livestock within our domain, believing it was only natural.] [But look at the present. Are they still mere livestock? These beings are intelligent creatures, capable of rebuilding their civilization from the ruins of the Demon War.] [Furthermore, they survived the Demon War without going extinct. Even when they fall, they never surrender. Even when they kneel, they do not bow. Even if they bow, they do not break.] [In contrast, we elves have never knelt to anyone except the gods. Our confidence turned into arrogance, and that arrogance eroded us from within. The results were made clear in the war.] [If humans were still as weak as they once were, it wouldn¡¯t matter. But I realized that demons had taught humans magic.] [Yet those pointy-eared fools in the Elders¡¯ Council refused to believe me. They didn¡¯t even try to understand why demons would help humans. Instead, they focused solely on how my actions violated their antiquated ¡®laws.¡¯] The overall content reads more like a memoir than a history book, filled with criticism of the elves. While Eiker occasionally speaks favorably of humans, it is tempered by his experiences in war. Still, he raises questions about how humans managed to stand on equal footing with elves, what fuels their resilience, and why they are so determined. Eiker presents hypotheses based on his observations, creating a history book that transcends mere record-keeping. [I protested vehemently. Human tactics were becoming more sophisticated, causing significant damage to us. I suggested preemptive strikes or, if killing felt too barbaric, using magic to disrupt their supply lines.] [But those pointy-eared bastards rejected the idea, calling starvation one of the most barbaric acts. They insisted that Alvenheim had no need for ¡®tactics¡¯ and demanded we stick to pure defense.] [But did they know? Alvenheim had never fought a true ¡®war¡¯ among ourselves, aside from expelling the dark elves, which was more of a political maneuver. Meanwhile, humans built their civilization through countless wars, honing strategies far superior to ours.] [Sometimes fools say, ¡°If you imitate your enemy, you become like them.¡± The pointy-eared ones said the same, claiming that we, blessed by the gods, should never stoop to such base tactics. We must always act with noble intentions.] [What nonsense. This is war¡ªa place where swords, spears, and deadly magic are exchanged without a shred of nobility. Yet my superiors, and even some of my subordinates, spouted this nonsense. My only saving grace was my lieutenant, but even he couldn¡¯t change much under such leadership.] Eiker¡¯s frustration is palpable, filled with biting profanity. It¡¯s surprising to see such earthy expressions from someone like him, especially in a world where he has adapted to the customs. Until now, I had seen Eiker as a tragic hero¡ªa patriot who loved his homeland but was betrayed by it. Heroes like this are often stoic in public but keep their personal anguish buried deep. In this memoir, however, he pours out his emotions unabashedly. This makes it feel more like a personal diary than a publishable book. Perhaps that¡¯s why it ended up stored in a sacred archive rather than widely distributed. After all, as an elf, Eiker¡¯s work aligns with the archive¡¯s mission of preserving all written knowledge. ¡®Does that mean very few people have read this?¡¯ Records about Eiker are sparse, with most texts merely noting that he was imprisoned for cutting off supply lines. Either the book was genuinely small, or his large frame made it appear so. It felt surreal, like he was holding a pocket diary. Even though I¡¯ve always considered myself to have a sturdy build, this elf could rival my father¡¯s physique. ¡°Are you interested in history?¡± Just as I was estimating his impressive build, that deep voice resonated again. His speech, with a slightly archaic tone, perfectly suited the atmosphere. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not just an interest¡ªit¡¯s my favorite subject.¡± ¡°What era fascinates you the most?¡± ¡°I¡¯m particularly interested in the Race Wars. It was a monumental turning point when humans first challenged the elves, signaling the start of significant change.¡± ¡°Change, you say... That¡¯s a fair perspective.¡± The elf nodded, showing his agreement. Despite his warrior-like appearance, he seemed deeply interested in history. ¡°By the way, just so you know, I¡¯m not some odd fellow. I was simply curious because a renowned figure like you was reading right beside me.¡± ¡°I understand. Are you very interested in history?¡± ¡°Not so much history itself, but the races that make it. Especially humans.¡± ¡°Humans?¡± ¡°Yes. A race born weak but with no path but to rise.¡± He succinctly summarized humanity¡¯s innate frailty and their accomplishments in spite of it. I admired his eloquence and nodded. ¡°And what about elves?¡± ¡°They¡¯re a race born at the highest point, unable to see below.¡± ¡°An astute observation.¡± When I praised his insight, the elf smiled softly. Though he had seemed stern while expressionless, his smile made him appear unexpectedly amiable. ¡°Is that book interesting?¡± He gestured toward the book I was holding. It was an autobiography by Eiker, a historical figure. To be honest, it was fascinating. While critical of elves, it provided a deeper understanding of the man himself. ¡°Yes. As you know, Eiker is remembered as a tragic hero. But most accounts focus on the events surrounding him, rarely delving into his personal thoughts. This book does, and I think it¡¯s fantastic.¡± ¡°I see. Then what¡¯s your assessment of him? Coming from the renowned Zenon, I¡¯m curious.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t finished it yet, but...¡± Though I hadn¡¯t completed the book, I¡¯d long since grasped the essence of who Eiker was. Recalling the powerful opening sentence, I answered the expectant elf. ¡°A patriot. That one word sums him up.¡± ¡°A patriot?¡± ¡°Yes. Alvenheim may have abandoned him, but Eiker never abandoned Albenheim. Even while cursing the elves who scorned him, he never spoke ill of his homeland. He remained loyal to his country despite its betrayal¡ªa true patriot in every sense.¡± ¡°A patriot...¡± The elf seemed lost in thought, gazing upward as if pondering the weight of the word. Taking this moment, I cautiously asked something that had crossed my mind. ¡°By the way, I just realized I don¡¯t know your name. May I ask what it is?¡± ¡°Hmm? My name?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The elf looked at me for a moment, then let out a soft chuckle. In his distinctive deep voice, he enunciated his name clearly. ¡°Eiker.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. Wait¡ªwhat?¡± ¡°Eiker Lightsinger. The author of that book.¡± ¡°...¡± The very subject of the book I was reading was standing before me. Chapter 364: Unexpected Encounter (3) Chapter 364: Unexpected Encounter (3) The Race War, as you know, was the great conflict that broke out 300 years ago. If you¡¯re struggling to grasp just how long 300 years is, think of it this way: it¡¯s the equivalent of the time when the Industrial Revolution first began in England. Two centuries later, World War I erupted, and not long after, World War II followed, becoming a major turning point. If even a decade can bring significant changes to a land, imagine what 300 years could do. Such a span of time should unquestionably belong to the annals of history, rather than being considered part of the present. When we speak of ¡°living witnesses to history,¡± we usually refer to elderly individuals who have seen much in their lifetime, though even they rarely live beyond 100 years. ¡°To think that Zenon is reading something I¡¯ve written... This feels rather surreal.¡± And now, before me sits not just a living witness to history, but someone who is history itself. He is an elf who bears a striking resemblance to Thor¡ªa tragic hero, Eiker Lightsinger. Eiker is a figure described in records from the Race War 300 years ago, yet here he is, sitting right in front of me. It¡¯s difficult to process. I¡¯ve met many elves before and come to understand that their ages often far exceed my own. Yet, these encounters rarely felt tangible¡ªthey were simply characteristics of their species that I acknowledged in passing. Eiker, however, is different. He is a figure clearly documented and repeatedly mentioned in history. I may one day be recorded in history books myself, but I can¡¯t guarantee I¡¯ll still be around 300 years later, alive and well, as Eiker is. ¡°Are you really the Eiker...?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°The one who fought in the Race War?¡± ¡°If you can call cutting off supply lines ¡®fighting,¡¯ then yes. Though after that, I was imprisoned by the damned pointy-ears.¡± ¡°.....¡± I stared at him, dumbfounded. To be honest, it¡¯s hard to believe. Even including the years from my past life, I¡¯m not yet 40, but Eiker is a figure from 300 years ago. In other words, he¡¯s at least 300 years old. Considering elves reach societal maturity around the age of 50, and Eiker was already a ¡°Commander¡± during the war, he must be over 500 years old. ¡®...That¡¯s an overwhelming gap.¡¯ It hit me again just how long-lived elves are. Standing before this living piece of history left me awestruck. But that wasn¡¯t the only thing on my mind¡ªI couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Eiker was here. By all accounts, he was supposed to be living in seclusion at his home. ¡°Weren¡¯t you living a reclusive life at your residence? That¡¯s what I¡¯ve heard.¡± ¡°What good would it do to hole myself up at home? My lifespan is already ridiculously long¡ªI need to keep busy. Reading is one of my hobbies, you see.¡± His deep, resonant voice filled the air. I nodded at his response. Though it still didn¡¯t quite feel real, it seemed certain that the elf in front of me was indeed Eiker. Especially given his casual use of the term ¡°pointy-ears.¡± Most elves wouldn¡¯t dare utter such a term, yet Eiker used it so nonchalantly it seemed second nature to him. No doubt, it carried anger and resentment in the past, but now it seemed like little more than a habit. ¡°It¡¯s truly fascinating. Reading a book, only to find its author sitting right beside me¡ªan author who¡¯s a historical figure, no less.¡± ¡°The feeling is mutual. Zenon himself is reading my book beside me. It¡¯s embarrassing, yet oddly gratifying.¡± Eiker wiped under his nose and let out a soft laugh, seemingly equally amused by the unexpected encounter. It truly was a meeting by chance¡ªone that neither of us could have anticipated. I met someone I¡¯d only ever read about in history books, and Eiker met the famous Zenon. What a strange and serendipitous event. Eiker rarely ventured outside of Alvenheim, let alone to a place like this. Yet here we were, crossing paths in such a vast world. Truly, it made one think the world was small after all. ¡°Did you come to the sanctuary to read as well?¡± ¡°Partially, yes, but my wife also came here for research. She¡¯s currently on a field assignment, so I follow her whenever she¡¯s back.¡± ¡°Your wife¡¯s a scholar, I take it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. And the most beautiful one at that.¡± That last part didn¡¯t seem necessary, but his devotion to his wife was already apparent. Since we had the opportunity, I decided to make the most of it and ask him about various topics. There had always been things I wanted to know about Eiker. I¡¯d already learned through his books that he was far from solemn or distant; rather, he was a patriot who loved Alvenheim deeply. Moreover, he wasn¡¯t the typical elegant elf but had a rugged, Viking-like aura that made him all the more intriguing. If the treaty hadn¡¯t satisfied the humans, the war likely would have continued. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®duped¡¯? I¡¯ve never heard that before.¡± ¡°Are you familiar with the terms of the treaty?¡± ¡°Yes. For the next 200 years, Alvenheim agreed to provide food, magic, mana training, and knowledge to the Human Alliance. This allowed the humans to enter a golden age.¡± ¡°They left out tariffs.¡± I blinked at his response, then let out a dry laugh. Even basic food supplies would have had enormous tariffs, but they waived them all. As Eiker put it, Alvenheim had essentially been conned on a national level. The Human Alliance must have banded together to easily acquire Alvenheim¡¯s goods and resources. ¡°It was a diplomatic defeat, then.¡± Come to think of it, the records barely mention any military victories. All they talk about is the humiliating treaty, which essentially marked Alvenheim¡¯s defeat. You could blame the elves for being fools, but it¡¯s also important to note how insular Alvenheim had been. By the time they noticed the rapid progress humans were making, it was too late. Elf arrogance, self-destruction, and human strategy had synergized to lead to Alvenheim¡¯s humiliation. Combine that with the elves¡¯ significantly longer lifespans, and you get a complex war. ¡°Hearing it from someone who lived through it gives me a new perspective. No wonder Alvenheim lost in such a strange way.¡± ¡°Lost, indeed. No offense, but humans swarmed like a pack of wolves. Even skilled elf knights couldn¡¯t handle it. Especially with a few outstanding individuals among them, the damage was significant.¡± ¡°...¡± By the time I chuckled at his remark, Eiker was looking at me thoughtfully. ¡°Come to think of it, may I ask you something?¡± ¡°Ah, sure. Go ahead.¡± ¡°What do you think will become of Alvenheim in the future?¡± Despite being betrayed by his nation, he still seemed patriotic. Without hesitation, I answered. ¡°It has nothing but bright days ahead. As long as Arwen remains on the throne.¡± ¡°A convincing answer. With you alive, there won¡¯t be much political instability either.¡± ¡°...So what about you, Eiker? Do you have any plans? Perhaps...¡± I was about to ask if he planned to return to the military, but he shook his head before I could finish. The Council that constantly hindered him was long gone, but he seemed to have no intention of returning. ¡°I laid down my sword 300 years ago. Others have taken my place. Returning now would only cause confusion.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a shame. You could be a great help to the nation.¡± ¡°Haha. That¡¯s a bold suggestion. Well, unless something like the Demon Invasion from The Zenon Chronicles happens, I have no plans to pick up a sword again. I¡¯ve decided to enjoy the rest of my days.¡± It was a carefree answer, yet it suited him. Just as we were chatting, a familiar voice interrupted. ¡°Honey, I found those documents you asked for... Oh?¡± ¡°...?¡± I turned to see who it was. The woman who entered was familiar¡ªtoo familiar. With light green hair tied back, glasses, and an elegant black suit that highlighted her slender figure, it was... ¡°Professor Elena?¡± ¡°Isaac? What are you doing here... Ah, that¡¯s right. You mentioned you¡¯d be coming.¡± Professor Elena, my history advisor. She looked at me with surprise before nodding in realization. But wait... what did she just call Eiker? I turned to look at him. He smiled faintly, as if enjoying my reaction. ¡°What an interesting coincidence. The student Elena spoke so highly of... is you? Impressive.¡± ¡°Uh... Professor, are you really...¡± ¡°My beloved wife,¡± Eiker said matter-of-factly. ¡°Stop embarrassing me in front of him!¡± Elena lightly smacked his shoulder, flustered in a way I¡¯d never seen before. More importantly, I tried to calculate her age. As a younger-generation elf, she wouldn¡¯t be older than 300. She mentioned she was about 200 not long ago... ¡°Um, Eiker? How old are you, if you don¡¯t mind me asking?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen 681 springs.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Why that face?¡± What a cradle robber! Chapter 365: Book 27 (1) Chapter 365: Book 27 (1) Today feels like a series of surprises. Not only did I meet a legendary figure recorded in history, but it turns out his wife is my academic advisor. The most astonishing part, however, is their age difference¡ªa staggering 400 years. Arwen and Cecily are about a century older than I am. However, as a human, my shorter lifespan makes that difference relatively reasonable. But Eiker and Elena? Four centuries apart. That¡¯s an extraordinary span even for elves. ¡°Don¡¯t elves care about age? A 400-year gap seems excessive, even for your kind.¡± ¡°It is a significant difference, even for elves. If you were to translate it into human terms, it¡¯d be like a 40-year age gap.¡± ¡°When Eiker was off fighting in the racial wars, I hadn¡¯t even been born yet.¡± Elena¡¯s added explanation gave me a sense of the enormity of their age gap. A 40-year difference isn¡¯t just a father-daughter dynamic¡ªit¡¯s more akin to a grandfather-granddaughter relationship. How, then, did these two even meet? My curiosity got the better of me. ¡°How did you two meet?¡± ¡°I confessed to him because I liked his face. You know, elves generally have smooth, delicate features regardless of gender. But rugged, bold-looking elves like Eiker are rare, so I snatched him up. Just looking at him makes me feel secure.¡± It was refreshing to hear Elena candidly explain their story. Indeed, rugged elves like Eiker are nearly unheard of, especially with such a uniquely grown beard. ¡°And what about the age gap? That must have been a major concern.¡± ¡°At first, it was. But I realized that loving someone meant getting at least 300 years to spend together¡ªthat¡¯s more than enough. Plus, age isn¡¯t a big deal for elves.¡± ¡°I did protest at first, saying she could find someone better than me, but she insisted, saying she wanted to study me as a scholar. So I relented.¡± It figures¡ªElena¡¯s scholarly side played a role even in their romance. Eiker is more than just a living piece of history; he¡¯s practically a fossil, making him an irresistible research subject. Add to that his striking appearance and open-minded nature, and it¡¯s clear they¡¯re a match made in heaven. I decided to shelve my thoughts about their age gap and simply wished them happiness. They¡¯re so in love¡ªwho am I to interfere? ¡®...Yeah, I really shouldn¡¯t.¡¯ Especially considering how many women I¡¯m already entangled with. Interfering would be downright hypocritical. If Eiker is a saintly thief in the purest sense, I¡¯m nothing short of a rogue collector. He¡¯s faithful to Elena, whereas I¡ªlet¡¯s just say my track record is far less commendable. ¡°By the way, Isaac, where¡¯s the queen? You wouldn¡¯t have come to this sacred site alone.¡± ¡°Arwen went to browse some books. She should be back soon.¡± ¡°Oh my, are you on a first-name basis with her now?¡± Elena teased, her knowing smile adding to her playful tone. I merely smiled back. News of my relationship with Arwen has long since spread across Alvenheim. After spending three uninterrupted days together (except when bathing), it was bound to happen. Thankfully, no word of Ariel reached anyone¡¯s ears. Mary and Cecily must have handled everything discreetly upon their return. ¡°Well, yes. When Alvenheim offers a gift, there¡¯s no reason to refuse.¡± ¡°Good for you. And how about your fiance?e? Have you spoken with her?¡± ¡°That¡¯s been resolved as well.¡± ¡°Then when do you plan to return?¡± ¡°That... might take some time.¡± With the threat of demon worshippers, I needed to bolster my strength. And then there was the matter of handling Ariel¡¯s situation. Not to mention The Chronicles of Zenon nearing its conclusion. Returning to my teaching position felt like a distant goal. ¡°I see. It must be difficult to answer. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll wait. If worse comes to worst, I could even arrange an early graduation for you.¡± ¡°Really? But I still have so much to learn.¡± ¡°Graduation would just be a formality. You could still visit the lab anytime. Your case is exceptional, after all.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°In return, I have one question for you. It¡¯s not about you being a prophet or anything like that.¡± Elena adjusted her glasses and spoke softly as I nodded my assent. Judging by her tone, it seemed like a personal curiosity. ¡°In The Chronicles of Zenon, there¡¯s an elven hero named Luden¡ªthe one who merged with the Dark Elf hero to destroy the World Tree. Was he perhaps inspired by Eiker? The resemblance is uncanny, especially the betrayal by the Council of Elders.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡± I answered immediately. There was no need for hesitation; Luden¡¯s character was undoubtedly based on Eiker. While I hadn¡¯t anticipated Eiker¡¯s cheerful and bold demeanor, the inspiration was unmistakable. Eiker¡¯s patriotism and self-sacrificial nature for Alvenheim were evident from our conversations. ¡°See? I told you! You¡¯re the real Luden.¡± ¡°I never thought I was, given how different we are... but this is embarrassing.¡± ¡°You should be proud. Zenon not only based Luden on you but also gave him a truly heroic ending. If I ever meet the Dark Elf hero, I¡¯ll make sure to thank them too.¡± Elena patted Eiker¡¯s sturdy back with a grin, clearly delighted. Eiker, however, could only smile awkwardly, seemingly unused to her exuberance. Yet, Musk¡¯s attention was drawn not just to the impending finale. Questions and answers, huh... This was an event where readers could ask questions, and the author would address them within the book¡ªa Q&A of sorts. It was an activity Isaac had long wanted to do but had been too busy to organize. Now, confined to the dormitory due to recent issues with demon worshippers, the timing seemed ideal. He had already prepared manuscripts in advance, and with free time on his hands, it was the perfect opportunity. Of course, a part of Isaac¡¯s intention was to delay the series¡¯ conclusion as much as possible, though his sincerity toward his fans remained genuine. Avoid questions unrelated to the work. But even if they announced this restriction upfront, chaos was inevitable. Lobbyists would surely pull every string they could. Even before Isaac¡¯s identity was revealed, there had been countless attempts at bribery or threats. Now, the situation was no different. Isaac¡¯s social circle was famously small, but what little connections he had were extraordinarily strong. Out of them, Musk was the most accessible person. He wasn¡¯t royalty or nobility¡ªjust a wealthy commoner. This man has a habit of acting without thinking, doesn¡¯t he? Though Musk hadn¡¯t interacted with Isaac often, his assessment was spot on. Isaac saw the event as a simple gesture for his fans, not considering the potential storm it might bring. Or, if he did, he was grossly underestimating it. Still, Musk couldn¡¯t just tell him not to do it. Sighing, he looked up from the letter to see his secretary, Matthew, standing there. ¡°Anything else delivered with this?¡± ¡°Yes, the manuscript for Mary¡¯s latest work also arrived. Volumes 2 and 3, sent together.¡± ¡°Oh! Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The news that the up-and-coming author Mary (also known as Cherry) had finally sent her manuscripts brightened Musk¡¯s mood. Though not as monumental as The Chronicles of Zenon, her warm writing style and unique settings had won widespread acclaim. Her work was especially popular among women and, given its intriguing premise, attracted many male readers as well. Recently, there had been delays in her releases, but with two volumes arriving at once, there was no room for complaints. ¡°Excellent, excellent. I can already hear the money rolling in. Send them straight to the printers.¡± ¡°Sir, there¡¯s something I didn¡¯t get to mention...¡± ¡°Hm? What¡¯s that?¡± Matthew hesitated before cautiously responding. ¡°About the printing press in the Duchy of Velua...¡± ¡°What about it? Something happened?¡± Musk¡¯s unease grew. The Duchy of Velua was a neutral state, serving as a key hub for global trade. Any disruption there could severely impact worldwide commerce. Knowing this, Musk had invested heavily, setting up a printing press there to save on shipping costs. ¡°It collapsed due to a terrorist attack.¡± As expected, Musk¡¯s fears were confirmed. Hearing this, his head throbbed, but he knew he needed to get the full story. With a trembling voice, he asked: ¡°Who did it?¡± ¡°A demon worshipper detonated themselves.¡± ¡°...Ha.¡± It was too obvious to even laugh at. Unable to target Isaac directly, they were likely trying to disrupt the spread of The Chronicles of Zenon. This setback was Musk¡¯s burden to bear. A hit to the Velua branch, of all places, gave him a severe headache. ¡°What about the staff there?¡± ¡°There were five casualties. Two, unfortunately, didn¡¯t make it...¡± ¡°...Send three gold ingots as compensation along with a letter.¡± Money could solve many problems, but not all. No amount of gold could bring back the dead. The real concern was that this might not be the last. Other branches could face similar attacks. If they couldn¡¯t strike the head, they¡¯d aim for the limbs. This was nothing short of a declaration of war. Musk stood abruptly, issuing orders to Matthew. ¡°Prepare the carriage. We¡¯re heading to the estate. I can¡¯t handle this alone.¡± ¡°Do you have any plans in mind?¡± ¡°None.¡± ¡°...What?¡± Seeing Matthew¡¯s bewilderment, Musk smirked reassuringly. ¡°But we have money.¡± ¡°...?¡± ¡°So just follow me.¡± Though Matthew had no idea what Musk was plotting, he silently followed. Chapter 366: Book 27 (2) Chapter 366: Book 27 (2) ¡°Chronicles of Zenon¡± Volume 27 unfolds as a full-scale war between the Human Alliance and the Demons, where every race showcases their unique strengths and personalities on the battlefield without reservation. The elves and demonkin make a dramatic entrance via teleportation, while dark elves and demon hunters launch surprise attacks. Beastfolk charge fearlessly at a single command, and humans fulfill their role as stalwart tanks, displaying unmatched resilience and unity. Notably, humans are the only race that can hold their ground numerically against the demon horde. Should they fall, the other races would inevitably be overwhelmed. The dwarves, however, bring their masterstroke to the fray: the Golem. This tactical weapon, with its steel body fashioned after humans and powered by an energy core at its center, moves according to its user¡¯s commands. Thanks to its sturdy build, it serves a variety of purposes. My detailed illustrations of its appearance made it easier for readers to visualize, and I described how it functions and is utilized with my full creative capacity. For instance, the golem has a high resistance to magic due to its anti-magic properties and is primarily deployed against large monsters like ogres. The most striking feature is its autonomous will, enabling it to act independently without requiring a pilot or controller. This autonomy baffles the demons, who are unaccustomed to facing such a foe. As lifeless constructs, golems can be mass-produced in factories given sufficient resources, blueprints, and funds. In the Chronicles, the dwarves prefer to take a supporting role rather than fight directly on the frontlines. While there are exceptions¡ªlike a dwarf charging in with a hammer in one hand and an axe in the other¡ªsuch cases are rare. The golem, however, became an instant hit among readers. [A tactical masterpiece born from the dreams and passion of the dwarves.] [If a steam engine could be created through the sheer determination of one dwarf, the golem is even more plausible.] [A self-moving steel doll with autonomous will¡ªcould this be achieved through magic?] The arrival of the golem sparked excitement, particularly among male readers, who enthusiastically speculated about its potential applications. [What if Machina is secretly developing these?] [It¡¯s a Zenon invention, so it might actually be possible.] Machina, known for developing magical engines and even incomplete automobiles, was naturally suspected. Their official statement? [Machina: No such project exists, but the concept is intriguing.] The dwarves¡¯ innate love for invention makes the development of golems a plausible future endeavor. If successful, such an invention could greatly advance civilization, especially during peacetime. Labor is invaluable in any society, and golems could serve various roles¡ªfrom farming to defense. For instance, they could fend off ogres, which ordinary soldiers cannot handle, ensuring both a successful harvest and protection from monstrous raids. However, granting autonomous will to inanimate objects stirred ethical concerns: [The theory of imbuing inorganic matter with autonomous will is fascinating, but it could be misused.] [It¡¯s akin to necromancy and requires caution.] Necromancy raises the dead, a clear violation of morality, while golems are created from scratch. Still, the parallels prompted heated debates, delaying their development. Ultimately, the decision to pursue the golem invention came after thorough deliberation. ¡°It concerns The Chronicles of Zenon. Specifically, it¡¯s a distribution issue.¡± ¡°Distribution?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± It seemed more a business matter than an issue with the story itself. As everyone knew, I had long delegated all publishing matters. I didn¡¯t care much even if Musk skimmed a few gold bars off the top, as I was making far more profit anyway. Most importantly, the trust between us was worth more than any sum of money. Still, for him to come directly to me about publishing matters suggested something unusual. After swallowing the rest of the cookie, I leaned forward slightly. ¡°Has there been a problem?¡± ¡°In short, it¡¯s due to the demon worshippers. A suicide bombing by their followers destroyed the printing press in the Duchy of Vellua.¡± ¡°... ...¡± At the mention of demon worshippers, Kate, who had been about to pick up another cookie, froze mid-motion. She put the cookie back on the plate and, in a chilling tone, said, ¡°Those vermin did this?¡± ¡°Yes. Not only the printing press but also five casualties, two of whom lost their lives. I¡¯ve already sent letters of condolence along with compensation to their families.¡± ¡°Luminous, grant peace to the innocent,¡± Kate murmured, crossing herself in prayer. I, too, couldn¡¯t hide my sorrow. After all, people had suffered because of me. ¡°The Duchy of Vellua is known as the world¡¯s gateway,¡± I said. ¡°That means...¡± ¡°If they can¡¯t target the head, they¡¯ll sever the limbs. Rebuilding the printing press isn¡¯t the issue; it¡¯s that the demon worshippers won¡¯t stand idly by. Moreover, other branches could be at risk.¡± It was like cutting off supply lines in a war. I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle bitterly. Fortunately, with Kate by my side, such threats were unlikely to succeed. However, Musk was right: the demon worshippers had likely shifted their strategy, attacking what they could since direct assaults had failed. ¡°That¡¯s why I came to you, Sir Isaac. Money can buy many things, and rebuilding the printing press is no big task. But neither money nor time can replace lost lives.¡± ¡°... ...¡± Though Musk¡¯s words were admirable, I couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy, knowing his ambitions. Still, at least he wasn¡¯t as obsessed with money as some. ¡°The more this happens, the more desperate the demon worshippers will become. People will grow afraid to work at the printing press.¡± ¡°I understand your point, Mr. Musk. So, what¡¯s your proposal?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about the question-and-answer letters you¡¯ve been doing¡ªwhat if we incentivize efforts to combat the demon worshippers?¡± ¡°Incentivize? How?¡± ¡°For example...¡± After a pause, Musk gave me a meaningful smile and said, ¡°An exclusive, private meeting with Sir Isaac in an empty room?¡± ¡°...?¡± While I blinked in confusion at the bizarre suggestion, Kate let out an impressed, ¡°Oh...¡± Chapter 367: Book 27 (3) Chapter 367: Book 27 (3) Kate¡¯s genuine amazement beside me didn¡¯t quite resonate with me. Instead, I felt more bewildered. I clearly understood Musk¡¯s intent: to grant a private audience with me to the person who defeats the most demon worshippers. At first glance, it seemed like a straightforward concept, but it was far from an ordinary event¡ªit involved staking one¡¯s life. Frankly, there are numerous events where someone could have a private audience with me without such stakes. With a hint of caution, I voiced my thoughts. ¡°Um... Mr. Musk? Is meeting me in private really worth that much? It doesn¡¯t seem like something worth risking one¡¯s life for...¡± ¡°Then, Lord Isaac, could you suggest an alternative type of event?¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± I pondered over his question. First, I considered my position and authority. In my previous life, there was a nickname for the U.S. president: ¡°World President.¡± Though mostly a joke, it aptly represented the influence and authority of the U.S. globally. Historically, no empire has ever matched the strength of the U.S., and nations like the Soviet Union that challenged its supremacy eventually crumbled. And yet, I hold authority and influence even greater than a U.S. president. It¡¯s a comparison, but it speaks volumes about the magnitude of my position. Even Arwen, despite her personal feelings, once treated herself as a gift to me. While her people played a role in this decision, they went so far as to offer their queen as a ¡°gift,¡± underscoring my elevated status. ¡°To have a private audience with someone like me...¡± One must either save an entire nation from peril or bring such honor to their country that they are immortalized in history. And I am someone who saved the world from catastrophe simply by writing a book. This isn¡¯t just public perception¡ªit¡¯s an undeniable fact. I preemptively stopped the corruption of the World Tree¡¯s roots, exposed the hidden existence of demon worshippers, and contributed significantly to cultural development, among other accomplishments. ¡°...There really is no easy way to meet me, is there?¡± Perhaps if this world had a sport I was passionate about, it would be a different story. I could personally request to meet someone under such circumstances. But this world lacks even the simplest forms of sports, let alone the Olympics. The most notable activity is jousting, and while there may eventually be Olympic-style events introduced in Animars, I hold little interest. Given the era, there¡¯s virtually no opportunity for someone to bring glory to their nation, and unless one slays a dragon like my father, it¡¯s nearly impossible to meet an emperor or king. In this world, unless you are born a noble, you quite literally must risk your life to meet someone of high status. ¡°...I don¡¯t think there are any alternatives.¡± ¡°Lord Isaac, you must carefully consider the position you hold. Even the elves look up to your accomplishments.¡± ¡°Such high praise makes me a little embarrassed.¡± ¡°I¡¯m merely stating the truth,¡± Musk replied with a kind smile, nodding. Watching him, I couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly. Honestly, I would prefer to have a different kind of event. But if I did, those around me would probably argue that it diminishes my value. They¡¯d insist that true power lies in using it properly, and that even with absolute power, I¡¯m still stuck in the same routines. ¡°So, is the plan to focus on defeating demon worshippers?¡± ¡°I merely offer suggestions. The choice is entirely yours, Lord Isaac.¡± ¡°Then...¡± I trailed off mid-sentence, feeling a piercing gaze beside me. When I turned my head, I saw Kate fidgeting like a restless puppy, her anticipation and nervousness mixing in her deep blue eyes, even darker than Adelia¡¯s. She seemed eager for me to decide, silently urging me to choose the path of eradicating demon worshippers. ¡°...I assume you have plans in mind, given your suggestion?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± As soon as I gave a positive response, Kate let out a sigh of relief for reasons I couldn¡¯t quite grasp. I briefly wondered if she intended to participate in the event herself, but my conversation with Musk took precedence. The event Musk proposed would undoubtedly have significant impact, but with that would come proportional consequences. ¡°Of course. While the number of demon worshippers eliminated is important, not all demon worshippers are mere underlings. Isn¡¯t that right, Cardinal Kate?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct. Just as insects grow into mature forms, demon worshippers also have distinct tiers.¡± In response to Musk¡¯s question, Kate, as usual, compared demon worshippers to insects. Her expertise in this area was undeniable. Even before meeting me, she had been cracking their skulls, and recently, she apprehended a corrupted cardinal. Glancing at me briefly, she continued speaking in her soft, signature voice. ¡°Demon worshippers bear distinct markings. While underlings only have necklaces or rings, those of higher rank engrave sigils on their bodies. However, these marks are not visible under normal circumstances, making them hard to identify at a glance.¡± ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for the potions I always carry, I wouldn¡¯t be alive today.¡± Musk himself is a survivor of such an incident. The mercenary he hired for protection turned out to be a demon worshiper. He barely survived thanks to his potions. ¡°Now that everything else is sorted, let¡¯s discuss the most important matter¡ªrewards.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t meeting me in person already enough?¡± Honestly, this event involves risking lives, so a private meeting feels a bit lacking as a reward. I was considering adding extras, like a signed book or light physical interactions, but even that seems insufficient... ¡°No, it¡¯s more than enough. A private meeting with Isaac could be a once-in-a-lifetime honor. How could it possibly be ¡®just enough¡¯? You really ought to recognize the significance of your position.¡± ¡°...Fine. So, what exactly would these rewards be?¡± ¡°In addition to private meetings, there will be rewards for those who achieve significant accomplishments. For example, signed books.¡± ¡°...I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Even the idea of a private meeting is overwhelming, let alone signed books as rewards. It¡¯s both understandable and hard to fully grasp. Musk didn¡¯t seem too concerned about the rewards either, focusing more on getting my approval. Besides, they plan to spend significant sums of money, which is something the orders will manage, not me. As things gradually come together and I accept Musk¡¯s proposals... ¡°Isaac? May I ask you for a favor?¡± ¡°A favor?¡± Kate¡¯s sudden request takes me by surprise. She rarely asks for anything, so I can¡¯t help but be curious. And the request that follows is enough to leave me utterly speechless. ¡°I¡¯d like to step down from my escort duties temporarily so I can join in hunting demon worshipers.¡± ¡°...You want to participate too?¡± ¡°Of course. How could I miss an opportunity to meet Isaac in person?¡± ¡°No, I mean¡ª Hah.¡± I had a feeling, but to think that feeling would become reality. I run a hand down my face, caught off guard. She¡¯s the type to be absolutely stubborn about specific things. Even if I tell her not to, she¡¯d likely insist it¡¯s unfair. But even so, I can¡¯t allow her to step down from her escort duties. Adelia might be here, but someone as reliable as Kate is almost impossible to find. Sure, I could hire Helium¡¯s elite group, the Reapers, but they wouldn¡¯t have Kate¡¯s level of divine power. ¡°I refuse. No matter the reason, I won¡¯t allow it.¡± ¡°Why? As a faithful servant of Luminous, I want to meet Isaac.¡± ¡°And if I say you already qualify for such a meeting?¡± ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be fair to the others.¡± I knew she¡¯d say that. Letting out a hollow laugh, I respond in a calm voice. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°It¡¯s not fine if you¡¯re not by my side, Kate.¡± ¡°...Pardon?¡± Kate blinks in shock at my answer. Seeing my chance, I press on quickly. ¡°I said I need you by my side. So I¡¯ll give you all the private meetings you want¡ªjust don¡¯t step down from your duties. Understood?¡± ¡°Kate?¡± ¡°Haah...¡± What¡¯s with this person? Why are her eyes suddenly glazed over? And what¡¯s with the heavy breathing? As I stand there bewildered, Kate gazes at me with softened eyes, then slowly covers her face with both hands. Moments later, her face flushes, and she murmurs softly, with an oddly sensual tone. ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°......¡± ¡°I¡¯ll protect Isaac... forever.¡± I never said anything about forever. ¡°Hahaha! Well, I¡¯ll be going now. Goodbye!¡± Why are you running away now? Chapter 368: Event (1) Chapter 368: Event (1) Before the full extent of the atrocities committed by the demon worshippers was revealed, they kept themselves hidden in the shadows, carefully concealing their true identities. The exact origins of their existence remain unknown, though many scholars speculate that their activities predate the Demon War. After all, without their influence, the Demon War might never have occurred, marking them as a group with a history as long as it is sinister. Over 3,000 years, interest in demons gradually waned, creating opportunities for demon worshippers to expand their influence. Their power grew, particularly through control of the ¡°Four Major Black Market Commodities¡±: drugs, human trafficking, weapons, and monster byproducts. Extending their reach into the underworld, they amassed immense wealth, sometimes involving not only the wealthy and nobility but even clergy. Cases like the infamous corrupt cardinal scandal that rocked Savior revealed that the hands of demon worshippers extended across the entire world. Had the Chronicles of Zenon not exposed their existence, a second Demon War might have erupted, plunging the world into even greater chaos. Conversely, this demonstrates the unimaginable influence of the demon worshippers, as they left no trace despite their vast network. Yet, such secrecy is now irrelevant. Following the ¡°divine punishment¡± of the corrupt cardinal in Savior, open war has erupted. At the same time, they sought to target Isaac, the one at the center of these events, but even that has not gone as planned. As a result, the demon worshippers shifted strategies: if they couldn¡¯t strike the head, they¡¯d aim to sever the limbs. Whether by prophecy or coincidence, their goal became clear: to disrupt the Chronicles of Zenon by cutting off its distribution at the source. Their first target? The printing press in the Duchy of Vellua. ¡°This place is utterly wrecked.¡± ¡°Yeah, it really is.¡± A man and a woman stood before a partially destroyed building, conversing casually. The man¡¯s skin was tanned from time spent under the harsh sun, his muscular arms and the scars visible on them leaving an impression. The woman, with her short-cropped hair, bore her own marks of hardship, a deep scar etched across her cheek. Both were reasonably attractive, and they shared a common feature¡ªa pendant around their necks. The pendants, reflecting the golden sunlight, marked them as adventurers. ¡°They said it was a suicide bombing by demon worshippers. What¡¯s the plan from here?¡± The woman crossed her arms, her gaze fixed on the ongoing reconstruction of the building. There was a hint of unease in her voice. The man nodded in agreement, understanding her concern. After all, the structure being rebuilt was no ordinary building; it was a printing press established by Musk at great expense solely for publishing the Chronicles of Zenon. However, it had been completely destroyed in a suicide bombing orchestrated by demon worshippers, resulting in the deaths of two employees and severe injuries to three others. ¡°Maybe the government will step in, like they did for the mint? Or the church might send in holy knights to protect it.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be enough. They say some of the demon worshippers are demons themselves and could attack from afar with magic. And apparently, this bombing wasn¡¯t even a coordinated effort but the work of a lone individual.¡± The woman¡¯s logical concerns made the man nod in agreement. Demon worshippers were an evil force that influenced the entire world. Naturally, their organization was structured in isolated cells, with most members being mere pawns unless they were high-ranking leaders like the corrupt cardinal. Although Savior had declared an official holy war against them, a group that had evaded detection for over a millennium wouldn¡¯t be easily eradicated. Without the Chronicles of Zenon, their existence might have remained undiscovered, highlighting their meticulous planning. ¡°This is just the first signal flare. You can bet that every printing press in the world is going to be targeted soon. The Duchy of Vellua was likely hit first due to its strategic location.¡± ¡°You¡¯re smarter than I thought.¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re just dumb. Anyone who reads the news could figure this out.¡± The woman mocked the man sharply. She glanced at him, scratching his head awkwardly, before offering him a backhanded compliment. ¡°Well, I guess that attitude of yours got you what you wanted.¡±No?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°You know, that.¡± Whatever it was, the woman found it difficult to say directly, resorting to indirect hints. She even glanced around to make sure no one was eavesdropping. At first, the man didn¡¯t catch on, but her reaction made him realize what she was referring to. ¡°Oh, the autograph? You mean the one I got from Zenon?¡± ¡°Shh! Quiet! What if someone hears you?¡± The woman panicked, pressing her index finger to her lips in a gesture to silence him. Indeed, the man had been the one who broke through the security cordon surrounding Isaac during his return to the academy just to obtain an autograph. It had been a life-threatening situation, and had Isaac not responded, the man¡¯s life could have ended then and there. Meanwhile, the woman seemed to have finished reading the notice. Her reaction was one of great shock. She kept adjusting her telescope, double-checking what she had just seen. ¡°Wow... this person really means business.¡± ¡°What does it say?¡± The woman, Anne, didn¡¯t immediately answer Roy¡¯s question. She climbed down and put the telescope back in her backpack before relaying what she¡¯d seen. ¡°From what I can tell, it seems Zenon¡¯s quite upset about recent events. He¡¯s serious this time¡ªhe might even wipe out the demon worshippers entirely.¡± ¡°So, what does the notice actually say? You know I hate waiting.¡± ¡°Fine, you¡¯re so impatient. The notice isn¡¯t from the Duchy of Vellua. It¡¯s a letter from Zenon himself.¡± ¡°A letter?¡± Roy blinked in surprise. The idea of Zenon¡¯s letter being posted on a public announcement board seemed strange at first, but considering Zenon¡¯s influence, it made sense. However, the content was what mattered most¡ªafter all, it was significant enough to be displayed publicly. As Roy¡¯s expression grew more serious, Anne nodded and explained further. ¡°Yeah. It looks like Zenon heard about what¡¯s been happening. He¡¯s taking things very seriously.¡± ¡°You mean...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll need to confirm the details at the church or the guild, but apparently, anyone who makes the greatest contribution to eliminating demon worshippers will get a chance to meet Zenon in person.¡± ¡°In-person? Did I hear that right?¡± Roy couldn¡¯t believe it. Meeting Zenon was something people risked their lives even to attempt, yet now there was a promise of a private audience. Anne, also struggling to fully believe it, nodded. Her heart was pounding just as much as Roy¡¯s. She wasn¡¯t as reckless as him, but as a devoted fan of The Chronicles of Zenon, she shared his enthusiasm. In fact, their friendship had started because of their mutual love for the series¡ªeven before it became a global sensation with its first volume. ¡°You heard right. The person who contributes the most to defeating the demon worshippers will get the chance to meet Zenon. Of course, if they prefer something else, the church or the state will probably offer support instead.¡± Roy¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. ¡°Then we¡¯ve got to¡ª¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Anne cut him off, her tone cautious. ¡°Zenon doesn¡¯t want any unnecessary sacrifices. If even one innocent person gets hurt, the whole deal is off.¡± Just as Anne tried to keep Roy calm, a loud, defiant voice erupted near the announcement board. ¡°Who do they think they¡¯re scaring with this nonsense?!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What the...¡± Rip! Someone violently tore down Zenon¡¯s letter (a copy, to be precise) from the board. The unexpected act left everyone stunned, but the next shout sent the crowd into a frenzy. ¡°For the Father of All! We will never fall!¡± ¡°Who the hell is that?!¡± ¡°A demon worshipper!¡± ¡°Get him! Take him down!¡± Chaos erupted as the crowd swarmed the presumed demon worshipper. Anne, watching the scene, realized that the situation had officially begun. This was likely to send shockwaves across the entire world. Realistically, meeting Zenon seemed unlikely, but just the fact that he had motivated people to fight against the demon worshippers was an incredible achievement. ¡°So it¡¯s really starting, huh? Let¡¯s focus on gathering more details¡ª¡± She paused mid-sentence, realizing Roy was nowhere to be seen. Startled, Anne looked around, only to spot him amidst the chaos. ¡°Out of my way! I¡¯m taking this guy in!¡± ¡°And who do you think you are? I caught him first!¡± ¡°Have you no shame?!¡± Roy was fighting his way through the crowd, trying to drag the demon worshipper away. ¡°...I can¡¯t even admit we¡¯re acquaintances,¡± Anne muttered, covering her face with one hand. Chapter 369: Event (2) Chapter 369: Event (2) It¡¯s a question that comes to mind at this point, but how does one become a demon worshipper? Given how long demon worship has persisted since the Demon War, people have come to follow this path through various means. As repeatedly mentioned, demon worshippers have their influence spread across the underworld and are often involved in illegal activities. As a result, nine out of ten people deeply tied to crime are demon worshippers. However, to be frank, they aren¡¯t particularly dangerous. Most of them are mere pawns or common criminals. While they may be associated with demon worship, they aren¡¯t directly connected. Even if they leave traces of their involvement, no one suspects the acts to be those of demon worshippers. People are more likely to blame powerful crime syndicates rather than considering demon worshippers. The truly dangerous individuals are those who have been ¡°brainwashed¡± from a young age. While criminals commit acts out of various desires or reasons, those who are brainwashed act with deliberate intent. History has shown just how impactful brainwashing can be, especially when it occurs on a collective level. In such cases, it can even lead to catastrophic wars. Demon worshippers have extensively utilized this brainwashing, refining their techniques to such a degree that people often fall victim to it even while being aware of the risks. Especially in a world like this, unlike Earth, where the exchange of information is severely limited, people are more prone to falling for specific ideologies due to lack of information and environmental factors. At this point, you might wonder: ¡°How can people fall into demon worship in a world where gods exist and divine authority is so powerful?¡± You might also think it¡¯s strange that even after the Demon War, there haven¡¯t been any noticeable warnings or signs despite the passage of time. However, a deeper dive into history reveals why. After the Demon War, all civilizations, except for Alvenheim, regressed to the point of being nearly reset. Additionally, the birth of the new race known as the ¡°Demonic Beings¡± and the subsequent incidents that followed left people too preoccupied to address other issues. Of course, demon worshippers haven¡¯t been completely unscathed during this time. For instance, when the Savior lost himself to fanaticism and wreaked havoc, demon worshippers also suffered significant losses. While it might have been a case of ¡°a blind cat catching a dead rat,¡± this incident unfortunately led to demon worshippers becoming more meticulous and cautious. They adapted to avoid detection by groups like the ¡°Inquisition,¡± which Kate belongs to, acting as ordinary individuals on the surface and revealing their true colors only when the inquisitors were absent. Only two individuals in the Luminous Church possess the ability to declare a ¡°sanctuary¡±: the Pope and the Grand Inquisitor, Kate. Before the onset of the Racial Wars, humans were embroiled in conflicts among themselves, and the elves faced internal turmoil. As for the beastfolk, who had yet to establish a proper civilization, they were hardly a consideration. The demonic beings, on the other hand, were treated as no different from demons themselves. Even the dwarves, who were relatively stable, paid little attention to demon worshippers, as they were too busy supplying weapons for the humans¡¯ civil wars. Finally, with the eruption of the Racial Wars, all conditions were met for demon worshippers to run rampant without interference. Entire villages with little external contact fell into demon worship, nobles and clergy were corrupted, and the tendrils of demon worship began to spread worldwide. Though they failed, demon worshippers even attempted to summon demons, demonstrating just how dangerous they had become. Thanks to the Chronicles of Zenon, their existence has been exposed, but it will take a long time to eradicate them completely. A Peaceful-Looking Village ¡°Mom.¡± ¡°Ah, is my little Laura awake?¡± ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± In an ordinary house in a small village, a young girl greeted a woman. She had brown hair and brown eyes, a color palette that wasn¡¯t particularly striking. Still, her adorable appearance hinted at a bright future for this pre-teen girl. The woman, who seemed to have passed down her features to her daughter, smiled lovingly at her child. ¡°Breakfast will be ready soon, so wait at the table, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Laura, a well-behaved girl, obediently made her way to the dining table. When she arrived, her eyes landed on a sturdy-looking man sitting there. The man, presumably her father, was engrossed in a newspaper, obscuring his face. ¡°Dad, Dad!¡± ¡°Hm? Oh! Did my little girl wake up?¡± Hearing his daughter¡¯s voice, the man immediately set the newspaper aside, a warm smile spreading across his rugged face. His square jaw, unkempt beard, and short-cropped hair left a strong impression. ¡°Hold me!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Her father, utterly charmed by her morning affection, hugged her tightly. His happiness was evident, needing no further explanation. While in her father¡¯s embrace, Laura caught a glimpse of the newspaper he had been reading. The partially folded headline stood out to her. ¡°Zenon declares war... A full-scale confrontation with demon worshippers disguised as an event?¡± ¡°...!¡± Thud! The moment Laura read the title aloud, her father¡¯s face turned pale, and he hastily threw the newspaper to the floor. He was so flustered he didn¡¯t even bother folding it properly. Confused by his strange behavior, Laura tilted her head, her young mind unable to grasp the situation¡¯s oddity. ¡°Dad.¡± ¡°Y-yeah?¡± ¡°What does ¡®event¡¯ mean?¡± Shifting his gaze downward to meet her curious brown eyes, he swallowed hard and carefully began explaining. ¡°...¡¯Event¡¯ is a word used in many contexts. It can mean a festival or a celebration, but it can also describe something unexpected happening. Generally, it¡¯s used for positive occurrences in your life.¡± From the outside, it seemed like a normal, harmless explanation. ¡°Got it. So, offering sacrifices to the Father of All is also an event?¡± Before the man could finish his sentence, a loud pounding echoed through the house, catching everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Who could it be at this hour?¡± ¡°Maybe Mr. Jake is here, hungover and looking for soup?¡± ¡°Ha, that guy. Does he think this is some kind of diner?¡± The man, used to such interruptions, stood up without much concern. Laura watched his back for a moment before moving her own feet. She headed toward the basement, a place with a special purpose. It wasn¡¯t unusual for houses in the village to have basements. Laura thought it was normal. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± ¡°Ah, pardon me. Would this be the residence of...¡± Laura barely registered the sounds behind her as she descended the stairs. The deeper she went, the darker it became, but the pitch-blackness posed no obstacle. She was too accustomed to it¡ªso much so that she could navigate the stairs with her eyes closed. ¡°This is how it¡¯s supposed to be...¡± She muttered to herself as she reached the bottom of the stairs. Before her stood a heavy iron door with a small window for peering inside, reminiscent of a prison for sinners. Creak¡ª Laura carefully pushed the door open. The hinges, poorly oiled, emitted an unpleasant noise. Beyond the door, the room came into view, filled with ¡°educational tools,¡± including what appeared to be toys. A coiled whip hung on the wall, and there was even a skewer that seemed designed for torture rather than instruction. These were anything but suitable for lessons or play. They were tools of torment. Yet Laura remained unaware of this truth. Her parents and the villagers had taught her otherwise: these were all stepping stones for her ¡°growth.¡± Swish¡ª Before her father arrived, Laura began to remove her clothes, starting with her top. To receive her lessons, exposing her upper body sufficed. Soon, her torso was fully exposed, revealing a body just entering puberty. However, it also displayed the scars and marks inflicted by ¡°lessons.¡± Bruises adorned her arms, and her back bore severe scars, likely from untreated lashings. There were even burn marks, evidence of a red-hot skewer pressed against her skin. Thud. Thud. Thud. ¡°He¡¯s coming...¡± The sound of footsteps beyond the door reached her ears. Laura shivered in anticipation of the forthcoming lesson. However, lost in her fear, she failed to notice two critical details: there was more than one set of footsteps, and her father had not carried a torch earlier. ¡°Seriously, these people are insane. The whole village seems to be under the grip of some cult.¡± ¡°Sounds like it. I heard they call Zenon¡¯s Chronicles a wicked book.¡± ¡°Unbelievable. But what is this place... oh, no.¡± These voices didn¡¯t belong to her father. Confused, Laura opened her eyes and turned around. There, holding torches and wearing astonished expressions, stood strangers she had never seen before. They weren¡¯t villagers¡ªno one in the village carried such equipment. ¡°Who... who are you?¡± ¡°Why is a child here... and what are those wounds?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a whip hanging here. And, damn it, skewers too?!¡± ¡°This is sick. Call the priest right away. This is serious.¡± The strangers muttered among themselves, their words incomprehensible to Laura. Where was her father? Why were they here? As she struggled to make sense of the situation, one of the torchbearers slowly approached her. ¡°Are you okay, little one? Can you stand?¡± ¡°Who... who are you, mister?¡± The man seemed momentarily stunned by being called ¡°mister,¡± but he quickly composed himself. ¡°Let¡¯s get you out of here first, okay?¡± ¡°But... but my dad¡¯s coming for my lesson...¡± ¡°Lesson?¡± The man frowned at the word. To Laura, his stern expression seemed frightening, causing her to shrink back. After surveying the room filled with instruments of torment, he asked in disbelief. ¡°...Is that what your lessons involve?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°When did they start?¡± ¡°When I was seven...¡± ¡°And how old are you now?¡± ¡°Twelve...¡± ¡°Unbelievable.¡± He muttered a curse under his breath before extending his hand. ¡°Come on, stand up.¡± ¡°But my dad...¡± Laura, deeply indoctrinated, refused to move, her brown eyes clouded with confusion. The man looked at her scarred body with pity before draping his cloak over her. Then, softly stroking her head, he said with a reassuring smile: ¡°Think of it as playing hooky for a day.¡± Chapter 370: Event (3) Chapter 370: Event (3) The event initiated at Musk¡¯s suggestion had an overwhelming impact, just as expected. Savior officially declared a ¡°holy war,¡± but the demon worshippers, armed with meticulous cunning, were difficult to deal with. On top of that, they were unhesitant about suicide bombings, making it impossible to act recklessly even with obtained intel. Meanwhile, this delay gave the demon worshippers more time to escape. But as Musk pointed out, if the rewards are so great that even life itself feels expendable, then none of it matters. After all, there are plenty of people who value honor more than their own lives. That said, public opinion at the start of the event wasn¡¯t entirely favorable. As repeatedly emphasized, this event required risking lives. Questions arose¡ªwas meeting with me truly worth risking one¡¯s life? And despite the stakes, people argued that human lives shouldn¡¯t be put on the line for the sake of an event. [An entire village in the hands of demon worshippers...] [Horrific traditions continued under the guise of heritage.] [Currently, inquisitors from various religious orders have been dispatched to the village, and the children, who had suffered emotional abuse and torture there, are now under the orders¡¯ protection...] However, public opinion shifted 180 degrees when news broke that an entire village had succumbed to demon worship and that even children had been brainwashed and tortured. Across all times and cultures, children are seen as needing protection. Those who harm children are universally condemned, even among criminals. Naturally, such news came as a profound shock. [Villages isolated from outside contact are the most vulnerable.] [Rural, underdeveloped areas are prime targets for demon worshippers.] In this world, information flows solely through newspapers. Consequently, remote or isolated areas are often cut off entirely. This lack of communication has led to places where slavery and human trafficking flourish, with victims frequently sold to mines or brothels. There are even cases where lords collude with traffickers to sell their villagers. Safety is a privilege confined to the capital or major cities. Given this grim reality, it¡¯s hardly surprising when an entire village falls into such depths. [The lord of the Liris region, Baron Berk, is suspected of involvement in human trafficking... While he vehemently denies the accusations, villagers claim he ignored missing person reports...] [Villages not officially registered as part of the territory are at the greatest risk, as even higher authorities remain unaware of their plight.] [Slave traders bribing nobles to turn a blind eye... Miners treated like livestock were rescued, but even they worshipped the demon worshippers fanatically...] The event¡¯s impact went far beyond saving a single village. Like a treasure hunt, it uncovered hidden corruption across various regions. As a result, numerous lords¡¯ crimes were exposed, and people treated like animals were rescued. Along the way, shocking incidents came to light one after another, surpassing even the discovery of an entire village of demon worshippers. [Among the rescued slaves were not just humans but beastkin, dwarves, and even elves. They had been rendered powerless, with severed tendons and blocked mana.] [Elves, regarded as ¡°high-quality goods,¡± were primarily used as sex slaves, alchemical materials, or sacrifices for summoning demons...] [Dwarves were exploited for their labor, while beastkin catered to those with peculiar fetishes...] The revelation that elves, revered as the chosen of the gods and paragons of beauty, had fallen prey to demon worshippers was especially shocking. While elves are formidable, even they are vulnerable to traps. Moreover, their characteristic arrogance often leads to complacency, which the demon worshippers exploited to abduct them. With the involvement of militant demons among the worshippers, capturing lone elves was an easy task. [The culprit targeting elves in collaboration with demon worshippers is still under investigation, but their widespread network will make it a long process.] [Alvenheim¡¯s fury is palpable, with search teams dispatched to track down the perpetrators immediately.] [Alvenheim urges its citizens to avoid traveling alone and to not overestimate their strength...] Unsurprisingly, Alvenheim erupted in outrage. Their citizens were not only enslaved in foreign lands but also used as ¡°materials.¡± The fury was justified. While elves had been enslaved during past wars, it was wartime and thus somewhat excusable. But this was peacetime, making the situation intolerable, with severe diplomatic repercussions. Despite Helium¡¯s rising influence, Alvenheim remained a hegemonic power¡ªa status long recognized before Arwen¡¯s connection to Isaac. The situation was comparable to the U.S. expressing outrage in a previous life, prompting other nations to tread carefully. The Minerva Empire, where the incidents occurred, faced the most pressure. Its vast territory had already been plagued by bizarre crimes, and the emergence of elf slavery further tarnished its reputation. Even without considering elves, could the demons have remained untouched? Everyone knew that demon worshippers had militant demons in their ranks. [Demons were subjected to ¡°demonization,¡± used as materials or sacrifices, or even caused harm to neighboring nations...] [Sex slaves were deemed unsuitable due to their transformation into demons, according to slave traders¡¯ testimonies...] [Fortunately, Helium¡¯s former isolation spared it from significant harm, but occasional demonization incidents have been linked to demon worshippers...] Before The Zenon Chronicles, demonization incidents contributed significantly to the demon race¡¯s tarnished reputation. The Minerva Empire¡¯s Princess Rina was even caught in one such incident, causing a massive stir. However, most of these incidents were now linked to demon worshippers. Already busy purging high-ranking officials colluding with the cultists, Helium had further cause for anger. [How far-reaching is the demon worshippers¡¯ influence?] [We were far too complacent. Reality is much worse than The Zenon Chronicles portrays.] [The true holy war has begun.] [The Minerva Empire, possessing the largest territory, has granted neighboring nations the right to conduct joint investigations...] Faced with mounting public outrage, the Minerva Empire decided to cooperate with neighboring nations, bypassing the usual bureaucratic procedures to allow foreign troops to assist. Despite its vast land, even the Minerva Empire had its limits in eradicating the cultists. It was fortunate that these revelations surfaced now; had they been delayed, the demon worshippers might have completely overrun the empire. If the Teres Kingdom faced a crisis previously, the Minerva Empire was now in a similar predicament. But with her present, it felt awkward. She knows full well that my authority has surpassed the emperor¡¯s, but it¡¯s impolite to say it outright. Sensing my discomfort, Rina responded gently¡ªnot to me, but to Ariel. ¡°Your name is Ariel, right?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Your daddy is an extraordinary man. There¡¯s no one greater than him except the gods.¡± ¡°Wow... really?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Ariel¡¯s eyes sparkled as she looked at me, impressed by Rina¡¯s words. I could only offer an awkward smile in response. She probably doesn¡¯t even know what a country is, but she seems to understand ¡°great.¡± Well, at least that deflected the topic. ¡°Hmm, hmm. So, His Majesty wishes to see me?¡± ¡°Oh, just to clarify, this isn¡¯t an order but a request. If you refuse, that¡¯s the end of it.¡± ¡°Why does he want to meet me?¡± To be honest, there¡¯s little to do at such a meeting. At most, it would involve a lavish meal and light conversation. Of course, he¡¯ll try to win me over during that time. And for that, he¡¯ll probably use... ¡°You can guess, can¡¯t you?¡± ¡°An arranged marriage?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Of course. I nodded, watching Rina sip her tea nonchalantly. As mentioned before, the Minerva Empire would propose an arranged marriage to ensure I remain tied to them. Even though I¡¯m engaged to the Requilis Ducal family, they¡¯d want a firmer bond. Moreover, rumors about me and Arwen have been spreading quietly, and my relationship with Cecily will soon be announced publicly. Given this, the royal family has no choice but to exert considerable effort to link me and Rina. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a bit rushed? Wouldn¡¯t it make more sense to handle it after announcing your relationship with Cecily or marrying Marie?¡± ¡°That would be ideal, but ever since the event started, a series of incidents have been unfolding. The demon worshippers have deeply infiltrated the empire, leaving the people uneasy and distrustful. Recently, a lord even sold his subjects to demon worshippers.¡± ¡°That¡¯s... shocking.¡± At my succinct response, Rina simply nodded. I fell into brief contemplation. Since the event began, the pace of purging demon worshippers has accelerated. But the faster it progresses, the more horrifying atrocities buried below surface. And we can¡¯t simply cover them up, as I¡¯m the one who initiated this event. From the empire¡¯s perspective, they can¡¯t stop it now, so ensuring internal order is likely their wisest course of action. ¡°Of course, this doesn¡¯t mean the marriage would happen immediately. Pushing for it could sideline Marie. It¡¯s mainly about shaping public opinion.¡± ¡°That¡¯s reasonable. What¡¯s the timeline?¡± ¡°You¡¯re agreeing to it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t see a reason to refuse. But keep in mind, if something happens during the event, it could be delayed. Make sure to remember that.¡± The event, while started with good intentions, could result in unforeseen accidents. Above all, innocent casualties must be prevented at all costs. On the other hand, the demon worshippers might exploit this situation, so canceling it outright isn¡¯t an option. Hearing my response, Rina¡¯s expression brightened, and she thanked me with a relieved smile. ¡°Thanks to you, I feel at ease. Again, the marriage won¡¯t happen immediately, so there¡¯s no need to worry.¡± ¡°Then, it¡¯s confirmed that you and I will get married?¡± ¡°In a way, yes.¡± ¡°...I guess we¡¯ll have to do that too?¡± My playful comment left Rina frozen with her teacup in hand. Her neck turned red, and soon her entire face followed. She must¡¯ve understood what I meant despite my vague wording. I chuckled, picking up a cookie. Realizing my teasing too late, Rina put down her teacup and began fanning herself. Soon, she swept her hair back, maintaining her elegant tone as she replied, ¡°...If we marry, it¡¯s inevitable. It¡¯s tradition, after all.¡± ¡°Are you really okay with that? If you don¡¯t want to, we could limit it to a political marriage...¡± ¡°No, I¡¯d rather marry you than be handed to some random man. Besides...¡± Rina trailed off, glancing at me with her flushed face. Her hands, previously fanning herself, now gripped her dress tightly. She seemed oddly tense. While I was puzzled by her behavior, she took a deep breath and spoke. ¡°Hah... Never mind. I¡¯ll talk about this later. For now...¡± ¡°Who will you ask?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What?¡± Before Rina could finish, Ariel interjected, drawing our attention to her. Looking at Rina with wide, curious eyes, Ariel mischievously asked, ¡°Marie? Cecily? Or Gash? Who are you going to ask first?¡± ¡°...?¡± Her comment was baffling, leaving me tilting my head in confusion. Chapter 371: Things I was worried about (1) Chapter 371: Things I was worried about (1) The overall theme of the event is the extermination of demon worshippers and, as a result, a private meeting with me. The question, then, is: how many demon worshippers need to be dealt with for this private meeting to take place? This is the central focus. Points are awarded for either eliminating demon worshippers or bringing them into the order. This is the most basic principle. However, due to their nature, demon worshippers move without leaving any trace, making even detecting them a challenge. Therefore, the value of information is highly significant, and the person reporting a worshipper may be credited with a greater contribution than the one who directly deals with them. Additionally, points can also be earned through actions such as reforming those who have been brainwashed into becoming demon worshippers or rescuing slaves who were on the verge of being sacrificed. Even without direct extermination, people can earn points, and everyone utilizes their own strengths to the fullest. Reports suggest that while many have dealt with demon worshippers directly, those providing information significantly outnumber them. The situation has escalated to such an extent, with bizarre and horrific incidents occurring, that national-level support has begun. Demon worshippers are far beyond the level of mere heretics or pagans; they are a malignant cancer on society, which has united everyone with a common purpose. There was some concern that demon worshippers might resort to desperate measures, but so far, no such tendencies have been observed. Lastly, the most important aspect of the event: its duration. There is no set end date. If the event were to end, people would likely stop pursuing demon worshippers. Human nature is fickle; without rewards, they would cease almost immediately. Only a small number act purely out of conviction or a sense of duty. To address this, rewards will be given unpredictably, and the event is intended to continue indefinitely. ¡°Dad, what are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m working.¡± ¡°Work?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± While answering Ariel¡¯s question, I didn¡¯t stop typing. Though the event was in full swing, I couldn¡¯t delay completing The Chronicles of Zenon. Moreover, I had to handle Q&A sessions, so it was better to work in advance. Ariel, hearing my response, remained still for a moment before slowly approaching me. ¡°Up we go!¡± As expected, she climbed onto my lap with a spirited effort. I carefully ensured she wouldn¡¯t fall, having anticipated this. Sitting on my lap, Ariel blinked curiously at the typewriter. I chuckled softly at her adorable actions and continued writing. Click-click-click. ¡°Wow.¡± Ariel¡¯s eyes sparkled with fascination as she watched letters appear on the holographic screen with each keystroke. She reached out her tiny arms, waving them excitedly, which was endearing yet precarious. I spread my thighs slightly to secure her. ¡°Hmm... ¡®Zenon gazed at the vessel containing the soul of Diabolos. Tentacles, resembling octopus limbs, were attached to its face...¡¯ Zenon? Diabolos? Soul?¡± Perhaps the terms were unfamiliar to such a young child. Ariel tilted her head, puzzled. Even the small sprout atop her head swayed with the motion. I wondered when that sprout would grow and what purpose it served. My curiosity distracted me, and I reached out to lightly tap the sprout. ¡°Huh?¡± Ariel looked up at me with her golden eyes, curious about the sudden touch. Meeting her gaze, I said nothing for a while, then playfully squeezed her chubby cheeks. Her soft, marshmallow-like skin was irresistibly addictive. If I could, I¡¯d keep touching it forever. I placed my hands on the typewriter, staring at the sentences displayed on the hologram. This was volume 28 of the Chronicles of Zenon, the climax and the true beginning of the tragedy. It focused on the battle between Zenon¡¯s party and the resurrected Archdemon, Diabolos, through a vessel created by greed. The vessel¡¯s design was inspired by Cthulhu mythology¡ªa monstrous figure with an octopus-like face. ¡®Since Kraken exists in this world, this should resonate deeply.¡¯ Everyone knew about the Kraken, the fearsome octopus-like sea monster, which, in this world, was a real creature. According to records, the Kraken was born when demonic blood seeped into the sea. The same applied to other sea monsters. Back on Earth, sailing often meant risking one¡¯s life, but in this world, every departure was a life-or-death gamble. Perhaps that¡¯s why veteran sailors being as strong as knights wasn¡¯t surprising here. But comparing them directly was a mistake, as they were more akin to ¡°specialists.¡± ¡®I¡¯ll have to nerf the vessel a bit.¡¯ Even with the vessel fueled by greed, Diabolos couldn¡¯t unleash his full power without destroying it. But even with restrictions, he remained a formidable foe, a calamity capable of overwhelming Zenon¡¯s party without Lily¡¯s support. Other races, lacking Lily¡¯s aid, were forced to retreat under the shadow spread by Diabolos. Merely touching it caused demonic transformation, sowing chaos. This alone spoke volumes about his strength¡ªa walking catastrophe. ¡®Honestly, he¡¯s not the most compelling character.¡¯ Diabolos, as a character, wasn¡¯t particularly appealing. Even as his creator, I could admit that. His overwhelming power and influence were fitting for an Archdemon, but his sole purpose¡ªbringing ruin¡ªwas one-dimensional. Readers might feel disappointed when he¡¯s defeated anticlimactically, especially after nearly 30 volumes of buildup. ¡®And that¡¯s when I hit them with a twist: the final blow isn¡¯t dealt by Zenon but by Lily.¡¯ Diabolos strikes Lily in a surprise move, setting up hints for his eventual return. Readers would be shocked. ¡®Why? After the first night together, wasn¡¯t this supposed to be a happy ending? Does this mean Lily and Jin can¡¯t end up together?¡¯ they¡¯d wonder, utterly confused. Just imagining the reactions excited me. If this were my past life, the comments section would be flooded with question marks, or people would be too stunned to comment. This world lacked even the concept of cliche?s, let alone established tropes. Unlike Greek and Roman myths, which often ended in tragedy, stories here only ever showed hopeful conclusions. ¡®Then again, it¡¯s not even a cliche? if there¡¯s nothing to begin with.¡¯ With a grin, I dove into writing the battle scene with Diabolos. Though Mom might scold me later, Luminos once said: ¡°Fallen souls can be purified, but it¡¯s a challenging task even for them.¡± If worst comes to worst, I can just release a side story. For now, I¡¯ll write at my own pace. ¡®Better finish quickly so I can play with Ariel.¡¯ With that thought, I continued writing in peace. [The dreaded event has become a reality... with innocent casualties.] [A phenomenon bordering on madness. Was this truly the right thing to do?] [The victims¡¯ families demand accountability from Zenon, claiming he is ultimately responsible...] [Investigations confirm the victims and their families were not demon worshippers. As such, the event must be brought to an end...] And then, disaster struck. [Does the ¡®vessel¡¯ truly exist? Adventurers chasing demon worshippers into an underground cave give vivid accounts.] [The site resembled a grand temple, featuring a statue of a creature with an octopus-like head. The statue appeared so lifelike it seemed ready to move.] [Just looking at it felt maddening, forcing an immediate retreat. Only one survivor.] [Is this account credible?] ¡°?????¡± What the hell is this now? Chapter 372: Things I was worried about (2) Chapter 372: Things I was worried about (2) Recently, Kate felt as if she were soaring into the heavens with happiness. As a devoted servant of Luminous, she had always been content with her life, even before she understood the concept of desire. But after meeting Isaac, she awakened to physical longing and, more profoundly, discovered what love truly was. The feeling of wanting to be by his side every day. The sensation of something swelling within her heart simply by being near him. Especially when they held hands¡ªit wasn¡¯t just swelling; it felt like a bubbling heat coursing through her entire body, igniting her from within. It was then that Kate realized: this was the love that Luminous had spoken of. While the connection between gods and their followers was also a form of love, the love between a man and a woman was far more intense and visceral. Luminous had referred to this as ¡°desire,¡± explaining that it was not strange at all but, in fact, perfectly normal. Humans, after all, are naturally prone to desire, and Kate had simply come to understand this truth later in life. It wasn¡¯t a problem at all. Even her first experience of self-comfort had brought her such overwhelming pleasure that she could hardly move afterward. How ecstatic, then, would it be to share such an experience with Isaac? Her heart longed to receive his seed immediately, but she did her best to suppress her desire. Forced actions would be a crime. This was a principle firmly ingrained in Kate¡¯s mind. However, lately, even that restraint was becoming difficult to maintain. The words Isaac had once said to her kept circling in her mind. ¡°I¡¯d like you to always stay by my side. I can¡¯t do without you. If you stay with me every day, I¡¯ll give you my seed.¡± ...Though it seemed like he might have added more to that, to Kate, it all sounded the same. The thought that someone she revered as much as Luminous acknowledged her filled her days with happiness. ¡°Dare they...¡± But today, that happiness was on the brink of being shattered¡ªnot because her relationship with Isaac had soured, but due to her rage at the foolish people who dared to disobey his instructions and cause trouble. Specifically, the emergence of innocent victims. Isaac had emphasized this repeatedly to the point it was etched in her ears: it was far better to let ten demon worshippers go free than to allow even one innocent person to suffer. Kate, being somewhat extreme herself, didn¡¯t fully understand his insistence but chose to respect his decision. Even if she didn¡¯t completely grasp it, the idea that innocent people shouldn¡¯t be harmed was undeniably correct. Moreover, since Isaac had stressed this point, Kate had no reason to do otherwise. The path Isaac pursued was her path, her conviction. ¡°So, Kate, I¡¯d like you to go there. Honestly, I¡¯d prefer to go myself, but it might be a trap set by demon worshippers.¡± The one Kate revered, Isaac, spoke to her with a somewhat weary expression. Having had two incidents erupt back-to-back, he was understandably drained. One was somewhat expected, but the other had come completely out of nowhere, leaving Isaac visibly fatigued. Of course, Kate believed his exhaustion was entirely due to those bastards who ignored his words and caused trouble. ¡°Understood. But if it really is a trap laid by those pests, then...¡± ¡°Ahem.¡± Kate stopped mid-sentence as Isaac lightly reprimanded her for her harsh words. After all, sitting on Isaac¡¯s lap was Ariel. With her appearance a spitting image of Isaac¡¯s and her endearing charm amplified by the sprout atop her head and wings on her back, Ariel was utterly captivating. Though Kate had been astonished to the point of shock when she first met her, she was now accustomed to the sight. Besides, Ariel was a gift personally entrusted to Isaac by Hirt, making her a figure worthy of reverence in Kate¡¯s eyes. ¡°Oh, I-I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to...¡± While she could easily read others¡¯ thoughts, Kate¡¯s thoughts were exceptionally difficult to decipher. Rubbing her eyes, Ariel looked at Kate again, only to see a radiant, golden curtain. What is this? Just moments ago, everything had been clear¡ªwhy had it suddenly turned like this? As Ariel tilted her head in confusion, the little sprout on her head mirrored the motion. Unaware of any of this, Isaac spoke in a somewhat fatigued tone. ¡°Then, let me know when you¡¯re ready, and you can set out. I¡¯ve heard the victim and the culprit are heading to the temple in the capital, so it shouldn¡¯t take long.¡± ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll deliver divine punishment to those who dared ignore Lord Isaac¡¯s words.¡± ¡°Divine punishment, huh? Just do as you always do.¡± ¡°Then...¡± Kate trailed off, hesitating. Isaac gave her a puzzled look. While she hesitated, the light dimmed slightly, allowing Ariel to chirp in her characteristic sly tone. ¡°A request?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Do you have a favor to ask?¡± Ariel¡¯s recently learned vocabulary was spoken with deliberate clarity. Her gaze was fixed squarely on Kate. Isaac, briefly casting a stern look at Ariel for intrusively reading thoughts, opened his mouth as soon as he realized what Kate wanted. ¡°Do you have a favor to ask?¡± ¡°...Yes, I do.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s Kate, I¡¯ll grant you anything¡ªexcept giving you a seed.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that. Actually, the favor is...¡± ¡°Ki¡ªtzu!¡± Ariel interrupted midway. While her pronunciation had improved, it still wasn¡¯t perfect. But ¡°ki-tzu¡±... Isaac, alternating glances between Kate and Ariel, felt a growing sense of unease. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct. Just that one thing is enough.¡± ¡°......¡± ¡°The process before receiving a seed is a kiss between a man and a woman. I wish for that sacred act.¡± Should he call it shameless or bold? Isaac, stunned by Kate¡¯s unabashed declaration of her desire, let out a hollow laugh. Despite Ariel¡¯s mind-reading fully exposing her thoughts, Kate remained unbothered. She even used it as a springboard to state her wishes. Is this what a true formidable opponent looks like? Isaac was at a loss for how to respond and kept silent. ¡°After the kiss... holding hands?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°And then Daddy strokes her hair?¡± ¡°Correct.¡± ¡°Me too, Daddy.¡± ¡°......¡± Isaac¡¯s mind went blank. Chapter 373: Things I was worried about (3) Chapter 373: Things I was worried about (3) The matter concerning innocent victims was delegated to Kate, leaving the recently discovered underground temple as the main concern. The temple¡¯s statue, said to resemble the form of the fake final boss and the soul-imbued vessel of the Archdemon Diavolos, bore a striking resemblance. It was crafted with an octopus-like head reminiscent of the Cthulhu mythos, so lifelike it seemed as if it could spring to life at any moment. The underground temple itself was also rigged with traps to deter intruders and even harbored monsters that had never been seen before. All of the above comes from the testimony of the ¡®survivors.¡¯ A team of five pursued fleeing demon worshippers, only to encounter such results. The location, unsurprisingly, was the Minerva Empire, where demon worshippers are most numerous. Recognizing the gravity of the situation, the empire formed an investigation team with support from neighboring countries. This was not the first discovery of an underground temple. When the great upheaval first broke out, even altars suspected to have been used for demon-summoning rituals were found. The information that demon worshippers are connected to a particular religion has long since spread widely. Most people speculate that the object of their worship is a demon. However, I know that the being they worship is the ¡°Father of All Things.¡± This is something I can¡¯t forget, as the demon worshipper shouted it when I narrowly avoided being attacked in an act of terror. ¡®So, is this Outer God trying to devour this world?¡¯ It¡¯s a plausible theory, yet I cannot fathom why demon worshippers call this entity the ¡°Father of All Things.¡± If their goal was to seize control of this world, they would likely refer to it with a different title. While the incident becomes increasingly enigmatic, the great upheaval¡¯s occurrence takes precedence for me. Fortunately, it happened just before the publication of my book. This is quite different from Kate¡¯s spoiler scandal. If necessary, I could still change the external design and deny everything... [Zenon, who even predicted the vessel for the soul. There¡¯s no escape now.] [So, who is the creator of the vessel? And before that, is the statue truly the vessel?] [There have been signs of sacrifices made for demon summoning in the past. Why, then, has no demon been summoned?] ...Forget it. It¡¯s best to give up. They¡¯re already speculating wildly; whatever I say will go in one ear and out the other. I merely laughed hollowly as I observed the flood of news pouring in. As if the innocent victims weren¡¯t enough to give me a headache, the great upheaval is driving me to my limits. I¡¯d love to meet the survivors directly to hear a detailed account, but that¡¯s not an option. In Kate¡¯s case, it was easy to trust her with the issue since there¡¯s a high chance the demon worshippers¡¯ antics were to blame. This situation, however, is somewhat different. I might ask Rina about it later, but until then, I¡¯m unsure what to do. ¡®Still, I¡¯m really curious. Why have all the demon summoning attempts failed? At least one should have succeeded by now.¡¯ As I mentioned earlier, summoning circles and altars for summoning demons have been discovered before¡ªrecently as well. Thanks to the large-scale purging event, the hideouts of demon worshippers are being unearthed one after another, revealing hidden altars in the process. The altars, in particular, are said to be indescribably horrific. Not only are human skulls scattered around them, but there are also signs of human sacrifices. Additionally, demon worshippers have resorted to necromancy to revive the dead, which has inflamed public opinion. ¡®I¡¯ll set aside the great upheaval for now... and start by addressing the matter of innocent victims.¡¯ I tried to untangle the mess of thoughts in my head as much as possible. In the end, time will sort things out. I plan to continue with the depiction of the vessel¡¯s design in The Chronicles of Zenon. Since it was released first, I can simply claim that they took inspiration from it. ¡®When Kate returns, I¡¯ll head to the lab first.¡¯ Elena would know the most about the great upheaval. Not only is she a scholar, but she is also an archaeologist who has explored many parts of the world. She might have a general understanding of the temple. Visiting her isn¡¯t a bad idea. But since they have their own work to do, I feel bad calling them to the dormitory. Most importantly, there¡¯s Ariel. If I went to them, I might end up in danger again, like last time. For now, it¡¯s best to proceed with caution. ¡®So frustrating.¡¯ I looked around the vast dormitory. It had everything one could need, and books and newspapers were delivered from outside, so it wasn¡¯t boring. Still, it felt suffocating, like being trapped in a cage. Until the demon worshippers are completely eradicated, I¡¯ll have to live under constant threat. This applies not only to me but to everyone else as well. Luminous and Mora assured me that such incidents wouldn¡¯t happen anytime soon, but I¡¯m still uneasy. The Minerva Empire, particularly the nobility, is undergoing extensive scrutiny. Anyone found even remotely connected to demon worshippers is dealt with immediately. The atrocities of the demon worshippers were unforgivable, ranging from brainwashing entire villages to unspeakable evil, leaving execution as the only answer. The empire had no choice but to enforce harsh punishments, as the stigma of being a ¡°haven for demon worshippers¡± was too much to bear. Already under criticism from neighboring nations, any leniency toward its own would lead to significant diplomatic losses. The only silver lining was that their rival, the Kingdom of Teres, was too preoccupied with its internal issues to act. Though the empire had gained much from Isaac, the same blade now turned against their throats. ¡°This might be a chance to clean out the corrupt nobility. Time will take care of the rest. The real problem is the underground temple discovered recently.¡± ¡°Was there anything significant found there?¡± Leorte mentioned the ¡°underground temple,¡± sparking Rina¡¯s curiosity. He rarely summoned her, but today, he had called her to his office. It was clear this was privileged information meant only for royalty or high-ranking officials. Leorte pulled out a small orb from his pocket and placed it on the desk. It was a magical item designed to prevent eavesdropping, ensuring their conversation remained private. ¡°It¡¯s safe to say there¡¯s evidence. That temple isn¡¯t just any temple. It¡¯s an altar for summoning rituals.¡± ¡°An altar? Then...¡± ¡°It¡¯s very likely the statue mentioned in Zenon¡¯s Chronicle was used as a vessel. But that¡¯s just a theory.¡± Rina frowned deeply at Leorte¡¯s explanation. Once again, Isaac¡¯s so-called ¡°prophecies¡± had come true. Although Isaac himself denied being a prophet, Rina already regarded him as such. Denying it seemed stranger at this point. Her goal now was to get closer to Isaac without revealing her intentions. Acquiring knowledge of the future through him would be an unparalleled advantage¡ªjust look at the magic engines. For now, though, the underground temple took precedence. Cautiously, Rina asked: ¡°...Could it be that a soul is contained in that vessel or something similar?¡± ¡°No. Apart from ritual materials like human bones scattered around the temple, there¡¯s nothing else. There were also rusted weapons, suggesting a battle occurred just before the summoning.¡± ¡°So, someone or some group recognized the presence of demon worshippers even before Zenon¡¯s Chronicle was published?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct. But that¡¯s not the critical issue.¡± Leorte let out a long sigh and, in a somber tone, delivered shocking news: ¡°The summoning succeeded.¡± ¡°...What?¡± ¡°It was activated.¡± ¡°Y-you mean...¡± ¡°According to the investigation, the summoning was completed. Although interrupted by someone, the summoning circle itself had already been activated.¡± Rina¡¯s face turned pale. If Leorte¡¯s words were true, an impending crisis was inevitable. If it was something akin to the Diabolos from Zenon¡¯s Chronicle, a living calamity, the chaos would have already erupted. Yet, since there had been no signs so far, it was clear this was something else¡ªanother problem in itself. ¡°Yes, as you suspect, the summoning was performed, but we have no idea what was summoned. Given demons are beings from a different dimension, it must have been something from another realm.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we inform the church immediately? Keeping this to ourselves...¡± ¡°But what if it turns out to be a frog from another dimension? Compared to the chaos that would ensue, wouldn¡¯t that be anticlimactic?¡± ¡°...¡± Rina closed her mouth. He had a point. Unless it was a truly malevolent being akin to a demon, revealing the summoning could lead to unnecessary panic. Even the mere success of the summoning ritual could throw not just the Minerva Empire but the entire world into turmoil. While burying this information would be ideal, the question remained¡ªcould this truth stay buried? ¡°So, what should we do? This isn¡¯t something we can decide on our own.¡± ¡°For now, let¡¯s monitor the situation. The mages are conducting multiple reviews, and we might uncover the summoned entity¡¯s identity.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Good. But I think we should inform Isaac. If anyone knows something, it¡¯s him.¡± Indeed, Isaac knows. ¡°Why is my ear so itchy?¡± ¡°Want me to clean it for you?¡± ¡°No, thanks.¡± The problem is, he knows too well. Chapter 374: Things I was worried about (4) Chapter 374: Things I was worried about (4) As before, ever since I started receiving special training from my father, my daily routine has become simple. I wake up in the morning, do some light exercises, and then train with my father. During that time, Ariel either watches me or gets taken around by Adelia. Following this pattern, time flies by in no time, and soon it¡¯s time for dinner¡ªaccompanied by the aches and pains that come with it. Thanks to my particular focus, which makes it easy to immerse myself completely, concentrating on training is effortless. But the real problem comes afterward. My father also mentioned that my focus isn¡¯t entirely a good thing in combat. Since life-or-death battles hinge on even the smallest variables, it¡¯s crucial to remain aware of your surroundings. However, this habit has been ingrained in me since childhood, making it nearly impossible to change. For that reason, my father advised me to make the best use of it instead. Anyway, this is more or less how my daily life goes: training with my father, writing, playing with Ariel, and so on. Although life in the confined space of the dormitory can feel stifling, I still manage to live quite efficiently. ¡°Did you also train with your father back in the day?¡± ¡°Yeah, I even sparred with my siblings.¡± Sometimes, I spend time doing something a bit different, like now, when I¡¯m brushing Leona, the beastkin. Every time I ran the brush through her, clumps of her chestnut-colored hair came loose, which I casually gathered and tossed on the floor. As Leona¡¯s mother, Lucia, mentioned last time, beastkin shed fur excessively, but it also grows back just as quickly. As a result, fur maintenance is essential, and while other areas can be self-managed, hair requires someone else to care for it to maintain cleanliness. Originally, Lucia took care of Leona¡¯s hair, but now that responsibility has fallen to me, so Leona visits the dormitory every three days. ¡°Purrr, purrr.¡± Perhaps feeling pleased by my brushing, Leona started purring in a way typical of cats. Her animal ears on top of her head twitched, and her tail swayed back and forth. It really felt like taking care of a pet, which gave me a strange feeling. ¡°Did you ever get hurt while sparring with your siblings?¡± ¡°I got hurt a lot. Broken bones were the basics, and there were times when my internal organs almost spilled out.¡± ¡°...You didn¡¯t die?¡± ¡°Beastkin recover quickly, so that¡¯s just a minor injury. For other races, injuries that severe might be fatal, but for beastkin, it¡¯s just a serious wound. Since we¡¯ve lived in harsh environments since ancient times, we¡¯ve evolved this way.¡± Hearing such gruesome words spoken so casually, it became clear that Leona was indeed a beastkin. Truly a race that fits the description of a ¡°combat species.¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m weaker at recovery than my siblings. As you know, I¡¯m only half beastkin. But I make up for it with intelligence, so I¡¯ve mastered techniques instead.¡± ¡°Techniques... Do you not use weapons? I¡¯ve heard that while beastkin didn¡¯t use weapons in the past, they do now.¡± Until King Hic founded Animers, beastkin fought solely with their bare bodies. There was no need for weapons when they already possessed claws harder than steel and teeth capable of chewing through rocks. They also had a solid physicality that negated the range advantages of weapons. However, to build a civilization, Hic personally took up a weapon, which history records as a massive double-edged axe. No weapon was more suited to harness the immense strength characteristic of beastkin. ¡°Not me. I¡¯m far from inheriting any rights and prefer using my head over my body, so I don¡¯t use weapons. Besides, I¡¯m not as strong as my siblings. That¡¯s why I prefer grappling techniques over striking.¡± ¡°Grappling techniques... That does seem fitting.¡± ¡°Want to spar with me?¡± Leona turned to me and gave a sly smile. It was clearly playful, not serious. I chuckled at her suggestion and gently turned her head back into position with both hands. Sparring with my father was already more than enough. Every session left me completely drained, so I couldn¡¯t imagine doing it with anyone else. ¡®In that sense, Nicole and Adele are amazing.¡¯ As martial arts instructors, they serve as sparring partners for students every weekend. Thinking about how they do this tirelessly, despite their immense stamina, naturally filled me with respect. The closer I got to them, the more distant they seemed¡ªa feeling I deeply understood right now. ¡°How are your classes these days? Managing well?¡± ¡°Other than physics and math, I¡¯m doing fine. I just can¡¯t make sense of those.¡± ¡°That¡¯s normal. If you could understand them, you¡¯d already be a wizard.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you understand them? Aren¡¯t you a prophet?¡± ¡°There¡¯s much more I don¡¯t know than I do. And no, I¡¯m not a prophet.¡± In this world, physics and math are derived from magic. These subjects were born from efforts to analyze magic, which is why most physicists and mathematicians are also wizards. These individuals are so exceptional that even the term ¡°genius¡± feels inadequate to describe them. I carefully lifted Ariel and brought her to eye level with Leona. Even as I held her, Ariel¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Leona. The same went for Leona, whose golden eyes¡ªsimilar in hue¡ªmet Ariel¡¯s. Amid the sudden silence, I softly spoke. ¡°Ariel, say hello. This is Leona, who will be another one of your moms in the future.¡± ¡°Mom?¡± ¡°Yep, mom.¡± It felt like an odd introduction, but no better words came to mind. Although Leona¡¯s mating season was still a little ways off, it didn¡¯t hurt to let Ariel know in advance since it was a settled matter. ¡°But Daddy seems down.¡± ¡°...He¡¯ll feel better soon. Not yet, though, so you can call her ¡®sister¡¯ for now.¡± ¡°Got it. Then Leona-sister?¡± ¡°Uh-huh...¡± ¡°H-Hey, can I hold her for a moment?¡± Utterly captivated by Ariel, Leona pleaded with me in a desperate tone. She extended her arms and bounced on her feet, clearly eager. Seeing her so earnest, I gently handed Ariel over to her. Ariel, seemingly unbothered, nestled into Leona¡¯s arms without resistance. ¡°Ssss... Haah. She really is Lord Hirt¡¯s child. The scent of nature is so strong.¡± The moment Leona held Ariel, she sniffed at her and focused on the little sprout on top of her head. ¡°You can even smell things like that?¡± ¡°Even as a hybrid, my senses are close to that of a beastkin. But when does this sprout grow?¡± ¡°That, I don¡¯t know. Probably as she grows?¡± Before I even finished my reply, Leona did something unexpected. She suddenly licked Ariel¡¯s cheek. I knew that was a strong expression of affection for Leona, but I wasn¡¯t sure how Ariel would react. ¡°...?¡± Fortunately, Ariel neither liked nor disliked it. She simply looked puzzled, wondering what had just happened. Seeing her expression, Leona seemed delighted and began licking her cheeks repeatedly. Ariel¡¯s soft, mochi-like cheeks wobbled under Leona¡¯s grooming. Normally, any human would¡¯ve recoiled at such an intense show of affection, but Ariel was an angel. And since she could read emotions, I guessed she already understood Leona¡¯s feelings. Swish, swish¡ª As Leona continued showing her affection, her tail swayed over to Ariel. Momentarily forgetting the grooming, Ariel¡¯s gaze shifted to the tail. Fixated on the swaying tail, she grabbed it with her tiny hands. ¡°Wow.¡± ¡°Lick. Interesting?¡± It seemed Leona deliberately dangled her tail for Ariel to touch. She paused her grooming to speak, watching Ariel¡¯s reaction. Regardless, Ariel examined the tail curiously and slowly brought it to her face. At first, I thought she wanted a closer look. But that was entirely our mistake. ¡°Nom.¡± Opening her mouth wide, Ariel bit down on the tail. ¡°Chomp!¡± Crunch!! Leona let out a ferocious yowl, like a cat caught off guard. ¡°Kyaaang!!!¡± ¡°Ariel! Spit it out! Spit it out now!¡± ¡°Mm?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t eat it! You¡¯ll get scolded! Spit it out!¡± An unexpected disaster had struck. ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï At that moment, Kate, who had been dispatched on Isaac¡¯s orders, was facing... ¡°Are these the ones? The ones who dared to ignore his command?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡± She stood before the very perpetrators who had caused the innocent sacrifices. Chapter 375: Total (1) Chapter 375: Total (1) Following Isaac¡¯s request, Kate set out to investigate the case of an innocent victim. The innocent victim and the main culprit behind their demise had already arrived at the temple in the imperial capital. This was as Isaac had insisted multiple times¡ªbringing them directly for his judgment. Although public opinion leaned in favor of this approach, everyone knew: Isaac would not show up easily. Even though an innocent victim had surfaced, there was a possibility it was a trap laid by demon worshippers. More importantly, the situation had escalated far beyond expectations. The network of the demon worshippers was much broader than anticipated, so they likely already knew about it. Thus, instead of coming in person, Isaac decided to send Kate to deliver his intentions. However, there was one aspect Kate had not anticipated at all. ¡°Can a priest even act this way?! Huh?! A priest, who should save lives, is killing people¡ªhow does that make sense?!¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am... please calm down for a moment and try to relax...¡± ¡°Relax?! Relax?! Do you know how I raised my child?! Go tell Lord Luminous! Tell him to save my child! Hurry! Do you even know how I raised my child?! Waaahh!!¡± The cries of a woman echoed through the temple. Her wailing surpassed even the anguish of a beast mourning its lost cub. Her wrinkled skin and hands worn from grueling labor revealed how much hardship she endured to raise her child. Now that her family had been utterly destroyed, it was only natural for her to curse the world. ¡°Who is this damn Zenon that my son had to die for?!¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am, it would be best not to say such things here...¡± ¡°Why?! Afraid of divine retribution? Why would I be punished?! Those bastards who killed my son should be the ones punished!¡± Her logical outburst left the temple priests at a loss. They wanted to remove her from the premises, but her stubborn resistance made it impossible. Eventually, she collapsed from exhaustion after crying herself hoarse, and only then could she be taken away. Among the silent witnesses to the entire scene was none other than Kate. She had come to see the victim¡¯s family, yet the overwhelming sorrow left her unable to speak. The anger she felt toward the culprit who caused the innocent victim¡¯s suffering also surged within her. Kate closed her eyes tightly, controlling her breathing to compose herself. The mere fact that Isaac¡¯s orders had been ignored was enough to make her furious. Seeing it firsthand only stoked her wrath further. ¡°Cardinal Kate, everything is ready.¡± At that moment, a priestess cautiously approached and spoke to Kate. Kate opened her closed eyes and looked ahead. Though the victim¡¯s family was gone, the situation still required action to soothe their grief. Even if it meant facing public criticism, the cause was more than worth it. ¡°I understand. Let¡¯s proceed.¡± ¡°Yes, but... are you sure you want to go through with this?¡± ¡°I have received permission from Lord Luminous. This issue is deeply tied to heresy. It is my duty.¡± Kate¡¯s firm response left the priestess silently nodding. Indeed, this matter involved heresy. As Kate stepped forward, the priestess followed close behind. ¡°What is the culprit doing right now?¡± ¡°They are waiting as you instructed, Your Eminence.¡± ¡°Do they show any remorse?¡± ¡°They insist they¡¯ve done nothing wrong, claiming they were only dealing with a demon worshipper.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Kate nodded. Outwardly, it appeared as if their worst fears had come true, but the deeper implications were complex. While she could empathize with the grief of a mother who lost her only child, what if her son truly was a demon worshipper? Alternatively, could this have been a setup by the demon worshippers to halt the proceedings or tarnish Isaac¡¯s reputation? If the latter were true, then the accused were indeed innocent, but if not, the case would become a tangled web. Bringing both the family and the accused to the temple was necessary because lies would not be tolerated there. Praying that the situation would resolve favorably, Kate moved forward with determination. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m innocent! I only captured a demon worshipper! I even verified it with a priest to be sure!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make me laugh! You¡¯re the real demon worshipper! You did this to get closer to Zenon!¡± ¡°What nonsense! I¡¯ve read Zenon¡¯s Chronicles Volume 1! Do you want me to pray to Lord Luminous to prove how sincere I am?¡± ¡°Because of you, the event might get canceled, and you don¡¯t even feel any guilt?!¡± The loud shouting reached Kate¡¯s ears even before she arrived. It seemed arguments had been erupting while they waited. Determined to resolve the matter quickly, Kate strode toward the entrance. Someone willing to risk their life for an autograph from Zenon wasn¡¯t likely to disobey Isaac¡¯s orders. Clearly, something else was at play. While Kate was deep in thought, Roy checked the reactions around him again. As expected, the courtroom began murmuring as soon as they heard that Roy had received Zenon¡¯s autograph. ¡°Just to clarify, what¡¯s going to happen to my belongings? You¡¯re not going to confiscate them, are you?¡± ¡°That will depend on the trial¡¯s outcome. However, considering your character, I expect there¡¯s an explanation for all this.¡± ¡°Thank you. I swear, all I did was capture a demon worshiper.¡± Roy¡¯s plea was filled with genuine indignation, and Kate responded positively. However, this only made the situation involving the victim¡¯s family even more tragic. To the world, the victim might have been a kind and cherished child, but in reality, they were a demon worshiper contributing to unimaginable atrocities. Kate, growing more somber, turned her gaze to Baegis. Despite the favorable turn of events, Baegis still wore a hesitant expression. ¡°Brother, do you have anything more to add?¡± ¡°Well... I do. But... sigh...¡± Baegis let out another long sigh, clearly troubled. Kate regarded him with a puzzled expression as he glanced at her hesitantly before speaking again. ¡°As I said earlier, every word I¡¯m about to say is the truth. Please keep that in mind.¡± ¡°This is getting more intriguing. What is it?¡± ¡°The best way to identify a demon worshiper is through divine power. However, this method has its limitations. A cleric¡¯s divine power might not be strong enough, or a demon worshiper who hasn¡¯t fully corrupted their soul might show no reaction at all. That¡¯s why interrogations are typically conducted in a dedicated chamber.¡± Divine power wasn¡¯t all-powerful. Depending on the circumstances, it could detect demon worshipers¡ªor fail entirely. For instance, if Kate infused someone with divine power, a demon worshiper would disintegrate, while an ordinary cleric would endure it without issue. Most demon worshipers, however, feigned innocence, leveraging years of accumulated expertise to avoid detection. ¡°Furthermore, Sir Isaac has stated that it¡¯s better to let ten demon worshipers go free than to sacrifice one innocent person.¡± ¡°I understand that. Please continue.¡± ¡°So, we interrogated the demon worshiper that Roy captured. Based on the evidence, they were undeniably guilty¡ªa slave trader involved with powerful figures. But then...¡± Baegis hesitated briefly before continuing in a doubtful voice. ¡°With just a light touch¡ª¡± Then came the shocking testimony. ¡°They died.¡± ¡°...Pardon?¡± It was a baffling statement. The entire courtroom was frozen, expressions of disbelief etched on their faces as they processed Baegis¡¯s words. ¡°K-Kate, Cardinal Kate!¡± Suddenly, a woman¡¯s urgent voice echoed through the courtroom. Everyone, including Kate, turned toward the source of the voice. It was a female priest who had accompanied Kate earlier. Her face was as pale as a ghost, and her panic was unmistakable. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Kate asked, rising from her seat. ¡°The victim¡¯s mother...!¡± ¡°The mother? Don¡¯t tell me...¡± Kate began to worry that the mother had succumbed to the shock of losing her child. ¡°No! She fled! She¡¯s currently running away from the temple!¡± ¡°Excuse me? Fled...¡± Not just left but fled. Kate felt a chill run through her entire body as the implications sank in. Baegis¡¯s testimony¡ªthat a light touch had killed the person¡ªechoed in her mind. No one could die from such minimal force¡ªunless their soul had already left their body. What if the victim had sacrificed themselves to orchestrate this event? What if their soul had attached itself elsewhere? Necromancy existed; surely possession wasn¡¯t impossible. ¡°And the mother...!¡± The priest¡¯s next words confirmed Kate¡¯s worst fears. ¡°She¡¯s a demon worshiper!¡± Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Kate sprinted out of the courtroom. Chapter 376: Total (2) Demonic worshipers are shrouded in mystery, possessing abilities that defy the world¡¯s common sense. One of the most notable examples is necromancy. Even necromancy itself was treated as top-secret until it became publicly known. Necromancy does not completely resurrect the dead, but it is a deeply unethical practice. Scholars are divided on whether it should be classified as magic or sorcery. While rituals, akin to sorcery, are required to practice necromancy, its systematic structure resembles magic. Thus, necromancy has become a hallmark of demonic worshipers, and its dangers are widely recognized. However, necromancy is not merely the ability to animate corpses. While that is the publicly known aspect, it encompasses a variety of abilities. For instance, necromancy can summon the dead to converse with their spirits or temporarily transfer the practitioner¡¯s soul elsewhere. Mastery of necromancy can even allow the practitioner to transfer their soul into a new body upon the expiration of their current one. Consequently, some demonic worshipers have used this method to extend their lifespans, leading to their involvement in human trafficking. This trade serves not only to offer sacrifices to the ¡°Father of All Things¡± but also to find suitable bodies for themselves. However, this heinous method was so exclusive that only a tiny fraction of demonic worshipers practiced it, leaving its existence virtually unknown. ¡°Mother! Stay with me! Someone, get a priest, quickly!¡± ¡°Why did she suddenly collapse? What did you do to her?¡± ¡°What could I have done? She just fell over as I reached out to stop her rushing in!¡± Chaos erupted at the entrance of Halo Academy, where knights stationed at the gate scrambled in confusion around an elderly woman lying motionless on the ground. They shook her body and attempted first aid, but the woman showed no signs of life. [That¡¯s because she¡¯s dead.] Overlooking the frantic scene was a man whose lips curled into a smirk. At first glance, he might be mistaken for a wizard, but his appearance was strikingly peculiar. His entire body was pitch black, as if stained, and his features were unnervingly plain. He was completely naked, yet devoid of reproductive organs, resembling an unfinished sculpture. His face was smooth like an egg, with only a mouth present, creating an eerie impression. [I must move before she arrives.] Muttering to himself, the man slipped past the commotion into the academy. The elderly woman had been nothing more than a decoy to buy time. His true target was within the academy: Isaac, his greatest adversary. [No matter how favored he is by false gods, he cannot guard his soul. I¡¯ve gone to great lengths for this moment, through countless nuisances. All to accomplish this grand endeavor.] The man reflected on his efforts to eliminate Isaac. Normally, he would have transferred into new bodies like changing clothes, but the exposure of his human trafficking operation had rendered such practices nearly impossible. The Minerva Empire, once his haven, had launched an extensive crackdown, supported by neighboring nations. Should the operations be fully dismantled, the slave trade would be eradicated. Thus, he had personally intervened. [Living in that body won¡¯t be so bad. I¡¯ve heard there¡¯s no shortage of beauties around, including the Elf Queen. I should¡¯ve done this sooner, haha.] The man¡ªor rather, the soul¡ªlet out a lecherous chuckle as he advanced toward Isaac¡¯s location, filled with anticipation. Although the revelation of demonic worshipers¡¯ existence was a significant blow, the specifics of their abilities remained largely undisclosed. Even when possessing the elderly woman earlier, the church¡¯s priests failed to detect him, not even the Grand Inquisitor, Kate. Only in his exposed spiritual form might they notice him, but while possessing a host, special measures were required to identify him. [Know your enemy and know yourself, and you will be victorious. Nothing¡¯s changed since the past.] He had gathered every piece of information available about Isaac, including his divine favor. Attempting possession without preparation would have been futile, given Isaac¡¯s powerful divine protection. However, he had offered numerous sacrifices to breach that divine barrier. Once that was overcome, seizing Isaac¡¯s soul would be a trivial matter. Divine protection was merely a shield; it could not alter the essence of a soul. Years of switching bodies had taught him this, leading to important revelations. [Good thing he¡¯s human. If he were another species, this wouldn¡¯t even be possible.] For possession to succeed, the host had to be of the same species and gender. A human soul attempting to inhabit an elf or demon¡¯s body would likely collapse under the strain, as the shorter lifespan of humans would cause severe mental dissonance. While beastfolk were somewhat compatible, their animalistic instincts often caused issues in daily life. [But... who¡¯s this?] Before seizing Isaac¡¯s body, the man looked at the figure Isaac was holding like a doll. The individual had red hair like Isaac and an appearance so beautiful it was difficult to determine their gender. What stood out most were the sprout on their head and the wings on their back. Judging by their appearance, they were undoubtedly an angel from the records, but the man dismissed the idea as impossible. In his centuries-long life that transcended human lifespans, he had never encountered an angel. Perhaps Isaac had a hidden child, and he had given the child wings. Of course, those wings had to be fake. [But wasn¡¯t he said to be under 20? Then who is this?] While the man was puzzled by this unexpected detail, it happened. Flash¡ª The figure sleeping in Isaac¡¯s arms, Ariel, suddenly opened her eyes. Her golden irises, resembling Isaac¡¯s, glowed brightly. She turned her gaze directly at the man in his spirit form, staring straight at him. If Hawk¡¯s earlier glance had been a coincidence, Ariel was unequivocally looking at the man. [W-what...] As the man flustered, Ariel wriggled out of Isaac¡¯s embrace. Even as she moved, Isaac remained fast asleep. Given how mentally exhausted he had been, he clearly needed this rest. Ariel climbed down from the bed and stretched her tiny hand toward the air. Grab! [W-what?!] She had caught him¡ªor rather, he had been caught. The man panicked as Ariel held onto his spirit form. In his centuries of existence, there had only been a handful of beings who could even see his spirit form, let alone touch it. And those beings had only been able to see him, not physically interact with him. But Ariel had physically grabbed him. What on earth was going on? As the man reeled in shock, Ariel, clutching his leg, blinked and made her move. ¡°Ahh.¡± Nom¡ª Ariel put the tip of his spiritual foot into her mouth. She didn¡¯t stop there. ¡°Slurp, slurp, slurp.¡± Like someone savoring a delicious treat, she began sucking him up, starting from his foot. She moved past his knees, then his thighs, and eventually reached his groin. [Aaagh! L-let me go!] Though he was in spirit form, he seemed capable of feeling pain, screaming and struggling. No matter how hard he tried to escape, it was all futile. He even reached for Isaac in a last-ditch effort to take over his body, but it was useless. Just as he almost touched Isaac, his hand slowly pulled away as Ariel started consuming his torso. [W-what... what is this girl?!] ¡°Slurp.¡± [This... wasn¡¯t... part of the plan!] Swoop¡ª Finally, Ariel devoured the last bit of his spirit, including his head. Following Isaac¡¯s teachings, she chewed thoroughly before swallowing it down. ¡°Burp.¡± A satisfied belch escaped her lips. Pfft¡ª Followed by an adorable little toot. As Ariel let out a cute fart, she turned around. Unlike the ominous dark spirit from earlier, a pure white aura floated up into the air, dissipating into the ceiling. Ariel watched quietly until the aura disappeared before turning her gaze back to Isaac. Through it all, Isaac remained sound asleep. ¡°Yawn...¡± Ariel yawned and wriggled her way back into Isaac¡¯s embrace, snuggling against him. Isaac instinctively wrapped his arms around her as if nothing had happened. The father and daughter duo continued their peaceful slumber, as if the chaos never occurred. ¡°Isaac! Isaac! Open the door, quickly!¡± Outside, Kate banged on the door, arriving too late to witness the spectacle. Chapter 377: Total (3) Chapter 377: Total (3) ¡°Then... you¡¯re saying that both the innocent victims and the two surviving family members were demon worshipers, and they staged this to tarnish my honor and get close to me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°And that grandmother was found dead at the entrance.¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Kate nodded in response to my question, though she looked uncertain. It was understandable¡ªwhile the beginning, the progression, and even the crisis were solid, there was no climax or conclusion. It felt like the story had been cut off midway. I understood the intentions of the demon worshipers, but their execution felt sloppy. Moreover, I couldn¡¯t figure out how they carried out their plans. Just to be sure, Kate had declared a sanctuary, but nothing unusual was detected. I was still slightly groggy, having woken up in the middle of a nap. Compared to the urgency earlier, the resolution felt somewhat anticlimactic. Pooof! Amid this perplexing situation, a noise too peculiar to ignore caught my ears. It was loud enough that I didn¡¯t need to check who made it. After all, it came from Ariel, who I was holding in my arms. I turned my head to look at her. She was staring into the air with her head tilted back, as though looking at something I couldn¡¯t see. ¡°Ariel?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Did you just fart?¡± ¡°What?¡± Ariel tilted her head in confusion at my question. Now that I thought about it, Ariel didn¡¯t pass gas¡ªor perform most basic physiological functions, for that matter. Given her nature, I¡¯d always dismissed it, but I had conducted detailed examinations out of concern. The results showed that while she had all the human organs she should, most were practically non-functional. Even when she ate more than an average adult, she didn¡¯t need to defecate, with only the occasional burp to show for it. So naturally, I was a bit surprised to hear her fart. ¡°You know, the sound you just made. It was like a ¡®pffft¡¯ and felt like something inside emptied out.¡± ¡°That¡¯s called a fart?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Pffft! ¡°Like this?¡± ¡°...¡± She didn¡¯t need to demonstrate it again. I chuckled awkwardly at Ariel¡¯s innocent response. What could she have eaten to start farting? Could it be the snack she ate before bed? That thought led to a wave of concern. Ariel, who could chew through rocks, could seriously hurt herself if she ate the wrong thing. Last time, she nearly tried eating a plate, so I couldn¡¯t help but worry. ¡°You didn¡¯t eat anything strange while I was asleep, did you?¡± ¡°...¡± It seemed my question hit a nerve. Ariel avoided eye contact and looked away, confirming my suspicions. So what did she eat? There wasn¡¯t anything dangerous in the dorm that she could¡¯ve gotten her hands on. At most, there was some dough in the fridge, but Ariel had taken one bite of that before spitting it out and receiving a stern scolding. Pooof¡ª How much had she eaten? She kept farting like some little fart machine, and I couldn¡¯t help but laugh in disbelief. Interestingly, there wasn¡¯t any odor. For the record, I had no intention of scolding her¡ªmy question came purely out of concern. ¡°I¡¯m just worried, Ariel. Can you tell me what you ate?¡± ¡°Umm... cloud chocolate cookies?¡± ¡°Cloud chocolate cookies?¡± Cloud chocolate cookies? That didn¡¯t sound like an ordinary snack. Was it something Adelia had baked, or was Ariel just naming something on a whim? ¡°Correct. Sorcery is the power to interfere with the ¡®natural order,¡¯ including nature. Even the most potent divine powers can¡¯t deviate from the natural laws created by the gods. That¡¯s why necromancy leans closer to sorcery.¡± I had assumed it was a simple ability like praying for rain, but clearly, it¡¯s far more complex. Then again, humans relied on sorcery before they learned magic, so its effects are undeniable¡ªalbeit risky. If magic expends 50 units of energy to achieve 50 results, sorcery might yield 30, 100, or even 0. ¡°I need to investigate this further.¡± I¡¯ve barely delved into sorcery. It¡¯s a skill rarely used today, and there¡¯s too much uncertainty surrounding it. But this incident has given me a reason to research it. Ariel handled the situation this time, but there¡¯s no guarantee she¡¯ll be able to do so next time. ¡°Understood. You¡¯ve done well today. Now, let¡¯s...¡± Poof¡ª Could she have indigestion from consuming something foul? I looked at Ariel, who seemed to have no control over her sphincter. She was clutching her stomach with a distressed expression. Considering the malicious nature of the spirit targeting me, it must have been quite taxing. Still, I couldn¡¯t prescribe medicine for her; this wasn¡¯t a real stomachache. ¡°Ariel, does your stomach hurt a lot?¡± ¡°Ugh... A little.¡± ¡°Lie down for a moment. Daddy will make it better.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you trust Daddy?¡± At that, Ariel quickly lay down on the bed. Her red hair, inherited from me, spread across the sheets. I smiled at her adorable reaction and gently lifted her shirt, revealing a small belly button and a round tummy. I placed my large hand on her tiny stomach, covering it completely due to its size. The ¡®mommy¡¯s hand is a healing hand¡¯ method¡ªa universal remedy for children. Anyone who grew up in Korea has experienced this loving gesture at least once. There¡¯s a belief that its effectiveness depends on the amount of love put into it. ¡°Daddy¡¯s hand is a healing hand. Ariel¡¯s tummy is a happy tummy.¡± I gently rubbed Ariel¡¯s stomach while making eye contact and smiling warmly. For the record, this method does work in real life. It helps disperse intestinal gas and, more importantly, reassures the child with love, which eases their discomfort. Ariel seemed to feel my affection and burst into giggles. I smiled back and continued the soothing motion. After a while... Poooof! Ariel let out a loud expulsion of gas¡ªor rather, expelled the remaining spirit. ¡°Ahh...¡± Her expression suggested she had finally rid herself of everything inside. I rubbed her stomach a bit more before removing my hand. ¡°Feeling better now?¡± ¡°Yeah! It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore!¡± ¡°Good to hear. Up we go.¡± I lifted Ariel, who fit snugly in my arms. A small, delicate girl. The gods once said there would be no crises for a while. It¡¯s probably because Ariel is with me. But I can¡¯t keep her by my side forever. Even as a transcendent, she deserves the freedom to live her life. ¡°I need to grow stronger quickly.¡± At least enough so she won¡¯t be a burden to anyone and can protect herself. As I pondered this, gently patting Ariel¡¯s back, I noticed a piercing gaze ahead. Looking up, I saw Kate staring blankly at us. Her mouth was slightly open, and her eyes were unfocused. The sight made me uneasy. In a hesitant voice, I asked her, ¡°Um... Ms. Kate?¡± ¡°Yes? Yes?¡± ¡°Do you... have something to say?¡± ¡°No, nothing.¡± Nothing? That¡¯s a relief... ¡°Sigh... Sigh...¡± ¡°...?¡± ¡°Sir Isaac¡¯s healing hand...¡± Wait, why was she rubbing her stomach? ¡°Ms. Kate?¡± ¡°Yes, sir?¡± ¡°Feel free to speak.¡± ¡°I think... my stomach hurts a little too...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t give healing hands to liars.¡± It becomes something entirely different if done to an adult. Chapter 378: Dice (1) A few days have passed since it was revealed that the recent incident was a scheme orchestrated by demon worshippers. People felt both relieved and outraged upon hearing my proclamation, and naturally, their anger toward the demon worshippers has only intensified. Although it was known that demon worshippers regarded human lives and rights as less valuable than worms, this incident added to their infamy with the inclusion of innocent victims. [Demon worshippers used necromancy to target Zenon¡¯s life.] [Not merely simple necromancy, but a power akin to soul-stealing sorcery.] [The hidden powers of the demon worshippers¡ªwhat exactly do they possess?] Ariel didn¡¯t forget to disclose the abilities of the demon worshippers she had found particularly intriguing. Although her statements were speculative, her testimony, combined with the presence of malevolent spirits in this world, meant they couldn¡¯t simply be dismissed as nonsense. Even though magic is hard to comprehend, sorcery is so vast in its scope that even scholars find it perplexing. There is a saying: ¡°I don¡¯t understand magic because it¡¯s too complicated, and I don¡¯t understand sorcery because it¡¯s too broad.¡± As such, there are very few races that predominantly use sorcery, aside from the beastfolk. Among humans, it is occasionally practiced, but only in places untouched by civilization. [The principles of necromancy align more closely with sorcery than magic, as it defies natural laws.] [If so, is the main ability of demon worshippers sorcery?] [Elves have used magic, not sorcery, from the beginning, as their powers were granted by the gods. Who, then, passed down the origins of sorcery?] With the revelation that the power targeting my life was sorcery, public interest surged. Previously, sorcery had been more akin to the folklore my grandfather shared, but this incident spurred many to question its origins. Particularly, the beastfolk¡ªAnimers¡ªwere now the focus of attention, for better or worse. On the positive side, scholars began visiting them to delve deeper into sorcery. On the negative side, there was suspicion of whether they were secretly supporting the demon worshippers. The former offered an opportunity to fill the gaps in the Animers¡¯ knowledge, while the latter was a rather insulting accusation. [After humans, the group that suffers the most damage is us, the beastfolk.] [Demons are believed only by the weak. Beastfolk are confident in themselves and do not entrust their self-worth to others.] [Sorcery is merely a form of respect and hope directed toward the divine. Nature cannot be controlled by anyone¡¯s will.] [I¡¯ve heard that the majority of those who believe in demons are humans.] So, I delivered a solid rebuttal. In truth, most of the races who worship demons are humans. Though a few extreme demonkind are included, even Helium has disowned them due to their out-of-control behavior. Amidst this uproar about sorcery, events continued to unfold. If anything, public sentiment against demon worshippers is now reaching its peak, proving that even the bottom has its depths. It¡¯s no longer mere rejection¡ªit has escalated to outright disgust, akin to looking at vermin. Even a slight defense of demon worshippers could lead to being ostracized entirely. [Why did they fall for the demon worshippers? We must investigate the root cause.] [Those deeply devoted to demon worship, almost to the level of a religion, are mostly commoners. The majority are in villages far from cities or outside noble domains.] [Over 90% of those living in slums are mesmerized by demon worshippers... They crave material desires rather than the love and affection of the gods.] As the events progressed, more truths began to emerge. While income inequality exists everywhere across history, this case was particularly severe. A survey revealed that nine out of ten people raised in the slums are likely to become demon worshippers. The slums, where death at any time and place isn¡¯t unusual, are a primary target for the demon worshippers. ¡°Adel, when did you say you first went to the royal palace in Ters?¡± ¡°Was I eleven? Maybe twelve? It must¡¯ve been around then.¡± ¡°Did anything strange happen while you were living in the slums?¡± Adelia, who was born and raised in the slums before going to the palace, came to mind, so I asked her. She paused her laundry folding, gazed upward, and seemed to think deeply. In the past, her traumatic associations with the slums might have made her reluctant to speak, but now, with most of that resolved, she willingly shared. ¡°Well... I didn¡¯t actually live in the slums. I was born in the most famous red-light district of the Teres Kingdom. Do you think royalty would ever visit the slums in the first place?¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s true.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not suspecting me of being a demon worshipper, are you?¡± Adelia jokingly asked, to which I playfully and calmly replied: In truth, the workload wasn¡¯t overwhelming. Officials dispatched from the royal palace handled most of it. Hawk¡¯s exhaustion stemmed from his meticulous personality and his distrust of higher-ups due to past experiences. Having spent decades as a knight, he had directly encountered military corruption more than once. His naturally detail-oriented nature combined with his mistrust meant he scrutinized every document with extreme care. Fortunately, the palace had sent reliable officials to curry favor with the Marshal family, ensuring no issues arose. Thanks to this, Anna had been able to manage relatively comfortably, despite the large volume of work. ¡®Still, the sheer amount is a bit daunting.¡¯ Today¡¯s workload would only take about an hour. While things were busy now, it would gradually ease as the foundation stabilized. As she hurried to finish her tasks and return to Lily, she heard a voice. ¡°Lady Baroness?¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, yes, Jace.¡± She encountered a clean-cut young man in the hallway¡ªone of the officials sent from the palace. Despite his tidy uniform, his deep dark circles betrayed his exhaustion. Jace handed Anna an envelope, speaking politely. ¡°A letter has arrived from Lord Zenon.¡± ¡°Really?!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Anna clasped her hands in joy, looking as excited as a young girl. A letter would¡¯ve sufficed, but judging by the thick envelope, it was clear. Inside lay the long-awaited manuscript of Chronicles of Zenon, Volume 28. The story was nearing its conclusion, and the happy future of Jin and Lily wasn¡¯t far off. ¡°Thank you. Is there anything you¡¯d like as a token of gratitude?¡± ¡°Nothing, ma¡¯am. I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± ¡°Take care!¡± Anna cheerfully waved at Jace as he departed, holding the envelope tightly to her chest. ¡°My son truly knows how to distract me from work.¡± Gazing at the envelope in her arms, Anna murmured in delight. Though she was supposed to send it directly to the publisher, tomorrow would be fine¡ªit was the weekend after all. Musk, the publisher, always respected holidays, no matter how busy things got. ¡®Might as well read it now. Besides, I can proofread it too.¡¯ Skipping refreshments to avoid accidents with the manuscript, Anna hurried to the office with the precious volume in hand. ¡®Let¡¯s see how the protagonists will deal with Diabolos.¡¯ Diabolos had made his grand appearance at the end of Volume 27, leaving readers eagerly anticipating the next volume. Anna¡¯s excitement quickly faded as she read. The final battle was underwhelming¡ªDiabolos¡¯s vessel couldn¡¯t withstand his power, cracking under the strain. Zenon¡¯s team exploited this weakness, aided by Lily¡¯s seemingly limitless support. The combat scenes were vibrant and displayed great teamwork, but Diabolos lacked the charisma of the Seven Deadly Sins. ¡°How anticlimactic.¡± Anna sighed, disappointed by the simplistic progression. Still, the prospect of Jin and Lily¡¯s happy ending offered some consolation... But as Anna turned the page, her expression froze. Diabolos¡¯s shattered vessel unleashed one final, devastating blow¡ªaimed straight at Lily. Jin¡¯s desperate attempt to shield her was in vain. The narrative ended abruptly, with Lily struck in the heart. ¡°...What?¡± Anna flipped through the pages, stunned. There were no more pages. That was the end. ¡°...Seriously?!¡± Anna¡¯s shocked expletive echoed in the office. Chapter 379: Dice (2) After sending the manuscript for Chronicles of ZenonVol. 28 to the mansion, my heart was filled with tension. The dice haven¡¯t been cast yet. Chronicles of ZenonVol. 28 is merely the process of forging the dice. It will only be properly cast when Jin fully evolves into the final boss at the climax of Volumes 29 or 30. Volume 29 will focus on post-war arrangements and the process of restoring Alvenheim. Although Zenon and his companions are important, the aftermath of a battle that determines the world¡¯s fate is essential to include. Additionally, I need to detail Lily¡¯s condition, which means the story will be longer than expected. ¡°Will Mother be able to hold on until then?¡± As everyone knows, my mother¡¯s favorite couple is Jin and Lily. This couple has the largest fanbase due to their unique, heart-wrenching love story. Although the Zenon and Mary couple is just as solid, Jin and Lily¡¯s story is far stronger. To be precise, it¡¯s more poignant. Compared to other love lines, the Jin-Lily pairing is designed to evoke deeper emotional empathy, making it inherently powerful. And my mother has been an ardent fan of the Jin-Lily couple since before Chronicles of Zenon became a sensation. ¡°I just hope she doesn¡¯t chase me down like last time.¡± She will undoubtedly know about the scene where Jin is pierced through the chest during the battle with Gluttony, leading to his awakening. As soon as my mother saw that scene, she came straight to Helium to find me¡ªsummoning Gartz, no less. Although I was worried she might do the same this time, I reassured myself that she had already been strongly inoculated against such shocks and might hold back. Of course, if she were to see Jin emerge as the final boss and then perish under Zenon¡¯s decisive blow... ¡°...I¡¯ll deal with that when the time comes.¡± Again, this is merely the process of forging the dice. While I might be able to placate her for now with reassurances to wait, later on, there will be no leeway. It¡¯s no exaggeration to say I might have to flee elsewhere. I¡¯m already brainstorming where to escape. But what can I do? The ending has been planned that way from the beginning. Even if I show a happy future in an epilogue, it won¡¯t be considered canon. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± ¡°Just thoughts about the future.¡± ¡°You must have a lot on your mind.¡± Rina, who sat across from me, spoke quietly as she held her teacup. Every movement of hers exuded elegance. I nodded silently in response. While her thoughts might differ from mine, there was no need to elaborate. In any case, Rina¡¯s visit to my dormitory today wasn¡¯t for any particular reason. It was simply prearranged. Living in the dorms means being disconnected from outside news unless I have access to newspapers. In fact, when innocent victims first appeared, it was Rina who informed me before anyone else. Afterward, Kate went to the Church to verify it. Currently, there¡¯s hardly anyone around me who serves as a reliable source of information like Rina does. ¡°Cecily and Arwen are also options, but... they¡¯re not always available.¡± Cecily is busy purging noble families allied with demon worshippers, and Arwen is on a brief holiday but is usually occupied. That¡¯s not to say Rina isn¡¯t busy. The Minerva Empire is so overwhelmed with crises that they could use all the help they can get. Especially Leorte, the crown prince and next in line for the throne, seems to be under immense pressure. It¡¯s been nearly a month since he last appeared at the Academy. The empire¡¯s upper echelon is nearing paralysis as more details of the demon worshippers¡¯ atrocities come to light. ¡°So, what about the matter of the innocent victims? While this time it¡¯s a staged act by the demon worshippers, actual innocent casualties could still arise.¡± ¡°The Church has assured me they¡¯ll handle it. If it happens more than three times, the event will be immediately halted.¡± ¡°Well, if the Church says so, they¡¯ll probably handle it. Though I¡¯m not fond of it.¡± Rina grumbled in a slightly dissatisfied tone. The event is managed not by the state but by the Church. The state only plays a supporting role, which is why the Minerva Empire is facing such a tough time. Meanwhile, for the Savior Church, this is an unprecedented opportunity. Their prestige has hit rock bottom, and this is their chance to recover. Of course, even if the event concludes successfully, it will be very difficult for the Savior Church to regain its former stature. ¡°And what about the Mora Church?¡± ¡°The Mora Church is tracking a major lead. You know the incident where an entire village was brainwashed? That was uncovered by the Mora Church.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know that. So, what¡¯s the empire¡¯s current state?¡± Flinch¡ª At my question about the empire¡¯s situation, Rina visibly flinched. For someone who usually remains composed, such a reaction indicates things are worse than I imagined. Rina carefully placed her teacup down, her face clouded with distress rather than her usual smile. ¡°...It¡¯s bad. Really bad. Have you heard of the term ¡®sanctuary for demon worshippers¡¯?¡± ¡°I read about it in the papers.¡± ¡°At first, I thought it was just because of the empire¡¯s vast territory. But that¡¯s not the case. Haah...¡± Rina brushed her hair back. If even she sighs like this in front of others, the situation must be dire. She used to seem like nothing more than a haughty princess pressuring me, but that image has changed. Now, she feels more like an overworked civil servant buried in an avalanche of tasks. I¡¯m not sure when my perception of her shifted, but it might have been when her secret preferences were revealed. Though Rina is a revered princess, she¡¯s ultimately just like any other person. ¡°Far better than Teres, at least.¡± She truly is better. If this were the Kingdom of Teres, they would have used every underhanded method before I gained my reputation. I waited quietly for her to speak. There¡¯s a reason we¡¯re able to have this conversation. I absolutely need your opinion on this matter.¡± What on earth could it be? I listened more attentively, my curiosity piqued. For her to need my input, it must be something related to the Chronicles of Zenon or one of its events. Rina took a deep breath, then spoke in her characteristic elegant tone. ¡°You¡¯re aware of the underground temple we discovered recently, right?¡± ¡°I am.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t just a simple temple. It was an altar.¡± ¡°An altar?¡± ¡°Yes, an altar where sacrifices are made to gain special powers. The statue there is likely a ¡®vessel.¡¯¡± ¡°...¡± This cursed world strikes again. I was no longer surprised, merely nodding my head. It¡¯s not like this is directly related to me... ¡°And according to the mage we dispatched, there¡¯s evidence that the ritual was successful.¡± ¡°What?¡± What in the world does she mean? I widened my eyes in shock. If the ritual succeeded, it means they summoned a demon from another dimension, akin to the Diabolos in the Chronicles of Zenon. I don¡¯t know how strong these demons are, but based on the demonized demons I¡¯ve seen, they¡¯re walking disasters, no exaggeration. If a demon was indeed summoned, the situation is beyond dire. ¡°Based on the surrounding artifacts and human remains, the ritual seems to have been carried out about 20 years ago. However, it wasn¡¯t entirely successful. There¡¯s evidence that someone interrupted the ritual midway.¡± ¡°So, the ritual was only partially successful?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct. However, demons are beings from other dimensions. Since they connected dimensions, it¡¯s likely that something from another dimension crossed over.¡± ¡°...¡± Wait a minute. Something about this feels off. The ritual was conducted 20 years ago but was only partially successful due to interference. ¡°We¡¯re still investigating, but honestly, it¡¯ll be difficult to figure out everything. My brother even mentioned a rumor about a frog from another dimension, which makes it hard to go public. That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you¡ªwhat do you think it is?¡± ¡°Why are you asking me?¡± ¡°I think you might know. Just give me your opinion. We¡¯ll investigate based on that.¡± She thinks I¡¯m a regressor too. But I had to keep quiet. Based on the circumstances, it really does seem like me. Even Luminous mentioned that a failed dimensional connection by demon worshippers is how I ended up in this world. The details are so absurd that I can¡¯t decide whether to laugh or cry. Though it might not be me... ¡®But it really seems like me.¡¯ The timing is too coincidental, pulling me toward that conclusion. Still, to avoid confusion, I had no choice but to lie... ¡°What do you mean, me?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What?¡± A cute and cheeky voice suddenly chimed in. Both Rina, who had been sipping her tea, and I, lost in thought, turned our heads. Standing there with wide, curious eyes was Ariel, who must¡¯ve woken up at some point. Her petite figure and our focus on the conversation had made it easy to miss her. ¡°What do you mean, me, Daddy?¡± ¡°....¡± She hit the nail on the head. Daddy loves his daughter dearly. At that moment, my heart sank for just a moment before I chuckled helplessly. There¡¯s no escaping this now. If even I feel this way, how will Rina react? I cautiously turned to look at her. Drip¡ª Like a scene from a drama, Rina was slack-jawed, tea dripping from her mouth. Chapter 380: Dice (3) rina, the princess of the minerva empire, grew up enduring numerous tumultuous events. from a young age, she learned the conduct, etiquette, and expression management required of royalty, and she gained political awareness early on. her early political awakening strained her relationship with marie, but they have since resolved their issues, so there¡¯s no need to dwell on it. her most memorable experience thus far would likely be the time she was attacked by a demonized being during an outing. although it was a safe area and a frequently traveled road, the attack left her with a deep trauma. this trauma instilled in her the habit of constantly being aware of her surroundings and checking for safety, and it also led her to adopt a highly rational approach to everything. in hindsight, she suspects that demon might have been part of a plot by demon worshippers, given the negative perception of demons at the time. after the chronicles of zenon emerged, perspectives shifted, but rina¡¯s workload as a princess only increased with time. recently, an event orchestrated by isaac has been giving her headaches, though she believes it¡¯s a matter that can be resolved eventually¡ªit¡¯s just taking too long. the issue that concerns her the most is the underground temple. despite clear traces of a ritual, they can¡¯t determine who or what was summoned. or rather, they couldn¡¯t figure it out¡ªuntil now. ¡°the summoned being... is isaac?¡± rina stared at the young man before her, unable to close her gaping mouth. tea dribbled from her lips, staining her dress, but she was too shocked to care. the young man awkwardly smiling in front of her was isaac ducer michelle, the author of the chronicles of zenon, regarded as either a prophet or a regressor, and now even venerated as a saint who saved the world. that¡¯s not to say he¡¯s lacking as an author. even before the chronicles of zenon was hailed as a prophetic text, it had caused a global sensation. his writing skills are so exceptional that it¡¯s said he advanced the literary world by several steps. the chronicles of zenon is an easy read for people of all ages and classes. just last year, the number of new students enrolling in the halo academy¡¯s literature department nearly tripled. ¡°then... all that knowledge...?¡± the chronicles of zenon is a meticulously crafted novel, so detailed that it¡¯s said to have created another world. in fact, there are plenty of novels that create worlds¡ªmyths and fairy tales could also be seen as creating new worlds. but the chronicles of zenon is on a different level. its vividness makes you feel as though you¡¯re there, and its unforgettable scenes resonate deeply. and above all, the introduction of something as extraordinary as a steam locomotive¡ªit¡¯s hard to believe such an idea came from a single person, let alone a young man under 20. for rina, it¡¯s not just improbable¡ªit¡¯s absolutely impossible. ¡°rina?¡± ¡°huh?¡± snapped out of her thoughts by isaac¡¯s voice, rina looked up in surprise. seeing him offering her a handkerchief, she glanced between him and the handkerchief before carefully accepting it. her hands trembled slightly, still shaken by the shock. ¡°aria?¡± ¡°yes?¡± ¡°could you go enjoy some sunlight for a while? i need to talk with my friend here.¡± ¡°yawn... okay.¡± isaac gently sent ariel off as rina wiped her dress. thankfully, ariel seemed drowsy and toddled back to bed, curling up in the sunlight like before. with the immediate situation settled, isaac turned his gaze back to rina. her hands, still wiping her dress, were trembling like a leaf. ¡°phew...¡± after hastily tidying her dress, rina placed the handkerchief on the table and exhaled deeply. the stains were unavoidable, but at least the stickiness was gone. rina patted her chest to calm her racing heart, but her thoughts kept swirling, leaving her unable to fully regain her composure. she finally decided there was no point in hiding anything after what she¡¯d just revealed. resolutely, she lifted her head and met isaac¡¯s gaze. his golden eyes, always mesmerizing, now carried a hint of unease. ¡°are you feeling a bit calmer now?¡± ¡°...¡± rina nodded at isaac¡¯s question but hesitated as she reached for her teacup, remembering it was empty from her earlier blunder. she had met countless people through social events and received shocking news before, but never had she been so visibly shaken. ¡°what you said earlier... is it true?¡± her voice trembled as she asked a question that encapsulated all her thoughts and emotions. isaac gave a bitter smile and reluctantly nodded. he hadn¡¯t planned on revealing this, but ariel¡¯s presence had forced his hand. of course, he could have denied it to the end, but rina wasn¡¯t a fool. she was likely piecing everything together in her mind. ¡°indeed... it wouldn¡¯t make sense otherwise. the only reason you could deny being a prophet or time traveler is that this truth is undeniable. but really... from another world? like a demon from another dimension?¡± as she untangled her thoughts, everything fell into place like pieces of a puzzle. isaac¡¯s open-mindedness was something she had dismissed before. even marie, after all, lacked an authoritarian attitude. though rina didn¡¯t stay close to isaac like other women, she prided herself on her keen observation. ¡®if he came from another world, everything would make sense. but there are two crucial questions...¡¯ what kind of world did he come from? and how did he realize he was from another dimension? was it truly a world inhabited by demons, or a completely unknown one? and above all, was this young man truly isaac ducer michelle? by all biological accounts, isaac was indeed the son of hawk ducer michelle and anna ducer michelle, with their family¡¯s signature red hair and golden eyes. but whether the soul within him was originally isaac or another from a different dimension¡ªshe had no way of knowing. ¡°i won¡¯t ask you to prove it. but can i ask a few questions?¡± ¡°sure. since you¡¯ve already figured it out, there¡¯s no point in refusing. but if my father or adele shows up, i¡¯ll stop immediately.¡± ¡°that¡¯s fine. this is sensitive information that could affect the entire world.¡± rina knew it was reckless to discuss this in such an open space, but her curiosity got the better of her. after taking another deep breath, she fixed her gaze on isaac and asked, ¡°how did you come to know this?¡± isaac was convinced by rina¡¯s logic. from this world¡¯s perspective, his might indeed seem extraordinary. so how should he explain it? isaac thought and thought. the earth he came from was far more advanced culturally and scientifically than this world. however, earth had neither magic nor mana. there weren¡¯t even monsters that threatened humanity. explaining all this one by one felt daunting, and there was no guarantee rina would understand it. ¡®ah, this might work.¡¯ if he framed it the right way, he could give her a satisfying answer. with that, he turned to rina, who was visibly nervous. ¡°you might find this a little strange. the world i lived in had only humans.¡± ¡°humans... only? what do you mean, only humans?¡± ¡°no beastfolk, elves, dwarves, demons, angels, or even monsters. no mana or magic either. the existence of gods wasn¡¯t even clear, so there was no divine power. just humans, vast natural landscapes, and the plants and animals that lived there. that¡¯s all.¡± rina¡¯s reaction to his answer was priceless. ¡°what kind of ridiculous world is that? it sounds incredibly boring. and with only humans, how could it advance? without elves, could humans even establish civilization on their own?¡± her expression screamed disbelief, as though she thought he was lying. isaac understood how she felt from the perspective of someone living in this world. ¡°in that world, do humans live over 100 years? like elves living up to 1,000 years?¡± ¡°no. in the distant past, living beyond 50 was rare. even in my time, surpassing 100 was difficult.¡± ¡°how... i just can¡¯t understand. what kind of world is that...¡± ¡°well, if i had to explain it... rina.¡± ¡°yes?¡± ¡°what do you think of the sky?¡± isaac¡¯s sudden question about the sky caught rina off guard. she furrowed her brows momentarily but remembered who was asking. isaac never asked useless questions, especially not in situations like this. surely, he had a reason. after thinking for a while, rina answered as best as she could. ¡°it¡¯s where the gods reside, a place only the chosen can reach. that¡¯s why angels have wings, right?¡± ¡°true. and?¡± ¡°from a religious perspective, all life begins on the ground and ascends to the sky upon death.¡± ¡°hmm. i see where you¡¯re coming from.¡± a classic mindset, typical of someone from the past. but for someone like rina, this was normal. isaac pondered her response for a moment before speaking again, this time in a tone reminiscent of reciting poetry. ¡°a place where humans soar through the skies in their own creations.¡± ¡°...what?¡± ¡°a place where humans sail vast oceans without wind, in their own creations.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°a place where humans communicate with others across the world using their own creations. and finally...¡± isaac paused before continuing slowly. ¡°a place where humans, with their own creations, can destroy the world.¡± he was referring to airplanes, ships, the internet, and, lastly, nuclear weapons. rather than going into detail, he chose this poetic approach to make it easier to understand. isaac looked at rina, who seemed utterly bewildered, and smiled faintly. ¡°that¡¯s the kind of world i came from. what do you think?¡± rina¡¯s response was... unexpected. ¡°pfft. don¡¯t make me laugh.¡± she outright rejected it. ¡°what kind of nonsensical world is that? humans did all that?¡± her reaction came from deep disbelief, rooted in the inherent limitations she saw in humanity. Chapter 381: Dice (4) was it perhaps too abstract of an explanation? or was it simply too unbelievable a story for the people of this world? the moment rina heard what i said, she reacted as if it were a ridiculous joke. seeing her response left me slightly bewildered. however, i soon realized she was only pretending to act nonchalant and disbelieving. tremble. the hand holding her teacup was shaking as if an earthquake had struck. she was merely putting on an act, but deep down, she believed me. from rina¡¯s perspective, it must have been a completely absurd tale¡ªa story straight out of a book about earth. a place where neither mana nor magic existed, and not even other races were present. only humans lived there. in this world, people believe they inherited civilization from the elves and metallurgy from the dwarves. this is the ¡°common sense¡± that humans in this world fundamentally hold¡ªthat without the help of other races, they would have achieved nothing. considering that monsters exist here, it might make sense. even now, monsters pose a direct threat to human life. clatter. as i was organizing my thoughts, rina set her teacup down. her hand was still trembling even as she placed it on the table. she then took a deep breath, maintained her smile, and looked at me. while her face displayed a smile, her trembling hands betrayed her. ¡°y-you said they were creations, right? not from other races, but created by humans? are the humans from your world different from us?¡± ¡°they¡¯re exactly the same. if someone from my world came here, no one would notice any difference.¡± ¡°are they particularly skilled with their hands, or are they just really smart?¡± ¡°if i were good with my hands, i would¡¯ve already created something myself.¡± while geniuses significantly advance the world, no one can defy the passage of time. technological advancements don¡¯t just appear out of thin air. they¡¯re the culmination of countless efforts, accumulated over time, to produce results. even the industrial revolution, which transformed the world, emerged in such a manner. the magic engine, similar to the steam engine, could only be invented because of accumulated technological progress. ¡°intelligence, or brains, is also similar. the only thing lacking was time.¡± ¡°time?¡± ¡°yes. in my world, humans established civilization around six thousand years ago, according to verified records.¡± hearing that, rina scoffed incredulously and retorted. ¡°elves established civilization 3,500 years ago, and humans did so 3,000 years ago, according to records. yet we still don¡¯t have the technology to fly in the sky or sail without wind¡ªnot even the dwarves can create such things.¡± ¡°but you have magic, right? in my world, science takes the place of magic.¡± there¡¯s a famous saying: highly advanced science is indistinguishable from magic. the reverse would also hold true. if people from this world saw airplanes or massive cargo ships, they¡¯d wonder what kind of magic was used to create them. since magic substitutes for science, the advancement of science is naturally slower. that said, thanks to highly advanced magic, this world has items like refrigerators, air conditioners, and even ice cream available in the market. ¡°well, fine, let¡¯s say that¡¯s true. but how could a creation allow communication with people around the world? that disregards the concept of distance altogether.¡± ¡°don¡¯t you have something similar here? last time, i saw you talking to cecily through a communication orb.¡± ¡°then let me ask this: can commoners in your world use it too?¡± ¡°yep. even i used it.¡± though i rarely had the occasion to use it, it wasn¡¯t worth mentioning. hearing my answer, rina opened and closed her mouth several times, unsure how to respond. afterward, she took a moment to organize her thoughts. during that time, i took a sip of tea and pulled out a notebook. it seemed easier to explain by drawing pictures. first, i sketched the airplane and ship i had just mentioned. in the past, wasn¡¯t it luminous who stopped the rampage of the savior? if he hadn¡¯t, the flames would have spread across the world, escalating into a massive war. if that war had been used as a stepping stone, significant progress could have been made, but it was stopped simply because watching people fight was unpleasant. there are many puzzling aspects like this, but since every world has its differences, let¡¯s just accept it. this is a rather complex issue that i can¡¯t interfere with. ¡®secondly...¡¯ beyond the gods, the most decisive factor is the difference in ¡®culture.¡¯ science and culture develop hand in hand. frankly, this is something that can¡¯t be helped. unlike earth, where there¡¯s a single human race, here, ¡®races¡¯ are clearly distinguished. each race has its own distinct culture, and on top of that, each race tends to stick together. humans, being overwhelmingly numerous, have many nations, but other races only have one country each. and most importantly, wars are rare. on earth, wars broke out at the slightest provocation, but here, aside from racial wars, they¡¯re almost nonexistent. ¡®unless a revolution had succeeded, maybe.¡¯ the revolution referred to as this world¡¯s french revolution¡ªthe zeros revolution¡ªended in failure. as a result, royalty and nobility began paying closer attention to the commoners. honestly, i think it¡¯s fortunate that it ended in failure. otherwise, countless royals and nobles would have lost their heads to the guillotine. in any case, there are so many reasons why this world¡¯s development is particularly slow that it¡¯s hard to pinpoint just one. ¡°there are so many that i can¡¯t pick one. in the world i lived in, humans were weaker than they are here, so they absolutely needed advanced tools. to make life a little more convenient, a little safer, a little easier to deal with opponents¡ªthey took risks and created things recklessly. those efforts piled up and eventually resulted in the civilization we had.¡± ¡°that¡¯s amazing... truly. could we do it too?¡± ¡°given enough time. technology doesn¡¯t just appear out of nowhere.¡± although progress is slow, it¡¯s not impossible. after all, wasn¡¯t ains the one who invented the mana engine? it¡¯ll just take some time before an industrial revolution happens. the true essence of the industrial revolution lies in factories. factories bring in workers, those workers face oppression, they fight back, and the result of that struggle is... ¡®...communism.¡¯ that¡¯s something we need to be cautious about. i¡¯ll have to write this down soon. while i was momentarily lost in thought, rina, who had been quietly staring at the drawings in her notebook, spoke to me. ¡°so, was there a war like a racial war in that world too?¡± ¡°it happened twice. and within just 30 years.¡± ¡°twice?¡± ¡°yeah. and during that time, for the first time, a weapon of mass destruction¡ªthe one i mentioned earlier that could destroy the world¡ªwas used.¡± ¡°wow...¡± perhaps because it was a story from another world, rina¡¯s eyes sparkled more and more. up until now, she had been too overwhelmed to organize her thoughts, but that wasn¡¯t the case anymore. now that she had calmed down, everything i said must have sounded fantastical. after hearing me mention that the weapon of mass destruction, the nuclear weapon, had been used, she picked up her teacup. i didn¡¯t even realize when it was refilled, but her teacup was full of tea. ¡°can that weapon really destroy the world?¡± ¡°yeah. to be precise, it resets humanity¡¯s civilization completely. not just because of its power, but also because it makes the land unusable.¡± ¡°then it must have been sealed, right?¡± ¡°nope, not at all.¡± i replied with a completely indifferent expression. ¡°there are more than a few thousand of them right now.¡± ¡°puuh!!¡± and sweet tea sprayed all over my face. Chapter 382: Dice (5) chapter 382: dice (5) ¡°...so, since both sides have that weapon, neither will launch a preemptive strike. if they shoot, we¡¯ll shoot; if we shoot, they¡¯ll shoot. unless someone has a death wish, there¡¯s hardly any reason to use it.¡± ¡°oh, that¡¯s ironic. but i get it. the more you have, the more you stand to lose. only a madman would use it. in a way, it¡¯s like it¡¯s half-sealed, isn¡¯t it?¡± as i wiped my face with the handkerchief rina had handed me, i explained the concept of mutual assured destruction (mad). the idea itself was simple enough for rina, a person from a medieval world, to grasp. put simply, it¡¯s akin to ¡°if i die, you die too.¡± but the deeper you delve into it, the more flaws and limitations surface. ¡°but do you really think that can prevent war? i feel like the day will come when it gets used...¡± rina hesitated as she shared her opinion, looking at me apologetically. i handed the handkerchief back to her and replied calmly. ¡°the moment it¡¯s used, the whole world will turn against you. still, like you said, there are limits. if things go awry, there¡¯s no room for flexible responses¡ªit just devolves into ¡®if i go down, you go down too.''¡± ¡°then why even create such a weapon? sure, it¡¯s to utterly subdue the enemy, but isn¡¯t it just too reckless? i mean, even one of them can wipe out a city, yet there are thousands of them...¡± rina shook her head, clearly struggling to understand. from her perspective, it might be possible to sympathize, but it would still be hard to truly grasp. it¡¯s not just rina¡ªeinstein himself once said something similar. if he had foreseen hiroshima and nagasaki, he might have torn up the theory of relativity. even today, the world is moving toward reducing nuclear weapons, but there¡¯s rarely talk of abolishing them entirely. they¡¯re simply too powerful. even a weak nation with nuclear arms becomes untouchable to military superpowers. no matter how mighty the u.s. is, it¡¯s helpless in the face of nuclear missiles. explaining why such weapons were created would require diving into world war ii, which is a very long story. but i could at least explain why nuclear weapons were mass-produced. ¡°it¡¯s not that there were no alternatives¡ªit¡¯s that there was no other choice. the world was split in two after the war.¡± ¡°huh? split in two? but you said your world has over a hundred countries.¡± ¡°it was about ideology.¡± ¡°ideology? like what philosophers talk about?¡± ¡°exactly.¡± understanding ideology itself shouldn¡¯t be too hard. in this world, as in earth, philosophy has its roots in ancient times. moreover, humans here have developed philosophy further by observing and learning from elven civilization. this is the same species that, until the brink of the race wars, faced severe discrimination as an inferior species under the elves. despite the era, their understanding of human rights is surprisingly solid, which hints at their progress. ¡°one ideology emphasizes the collective, while the other prioritizes the individual. these two ideologies split the world in half. and the nations that embraced them were the strongest of their time.¡± ¡°those are some extreme opposites. wouldn¡¯t another world war happen because of that?¡± ¡°strangely enough, there was no direct conflict. they didn¡¯t have the energy to fight after the war, and the two nations had actually been allies during the war. instead, other countries fought wars over ideology. in our world, we call this the cold war.¡± ¡°it sounds just like the state of the human alliance after the race wars.¡± ¡°exactly.¡± a similar situation existed here as well. after the race wars, the human alliance underwent that process, eventually becoming the minerva empire. but during that transition, countless conflicts arose. the final victor was the current imperial family and the house of requilis. the rest were eliminated to prevent future threats to the imperial family. even the kingdom of teres participated in the war but gained little. it was a half-baked cold war, so to speak. ¡°so, the world can really split in two because of ideology, huh? as long as the nations are superpowers, i suppose...¡± ¡°sounds like the future of alvenheim and helium, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°huh? oh, yeah. it does.¡± rina seemed flustered, nodding as if i had read her mind. her gaze silently asked how i knew. i responded with a faint smile. it wasn¡¯t hard to deduce. as long as i¡¯m alive, there won¡¯t be direct conflict, but alvenheim and helium are fundamentally different. the chosen of the gods versus those victimized by demons. religiously, ideologically, and even racially, they¡¯re set up for competition. ¡°that future won¡¯t come anytime soon. helium still has much to prove diplomatically and otherwise. and as long as arwen and cecily rule, direct military clashes will be rare¡ªor so i think, at least.¡± ¡°what about our empire? what will happen to us?¡± ¡°i¡¯m not a prophet, rina. these are just guesses. and there are many fundamental differences between the world i lived in and this one.¡± rina seemed disappointed by my firm answer. i, on the other hand, casually picked up a cookie. honestly, there are too many variables in this world to give a definitive answer. the gods might intervene, or demon worshippers might cause chaos. in fact, there¡¯s evidence suggesting demon worshippers have twisted history before. elena¡¯s recent obsession is precisely because of that. ¡°do you have more questions?¡± ¡°yeah. do you have books like the chronicles of zenon in your world? books that turned the world upside down, i mean.¡± ¡°that ideology i mentioned earlier, the one emphasizing the collective, came from a book. it split the world in two after it was published.¡± ¡°i see. but why did such an ideology become the foundation of a nation¡ªespecially one of the strongest?¡± ¡°that¡¯s a long story, so let¡¯s skip it for now. anything else?¡± rina asked me a variety of questions after that, mostly about policies, politics, and history. unlike science, which she struggled to grasp even with drawings, these topics were easier for her to understand. though this world resembles the middle ages and maintains a class system, the concept of human rights has surprisingly taken root, albeit faintly. take the kingdom of teres, for example. the zeros revolution turned the country upside down, and the chronicles of zenon nearly sparked another revolution. though both ultimately failed, the people learned they couldn¡¯t be treated as pawns and that united, they could be terrifyingly powerful. ¡°didn¡¯t your world have nobility?¡± ¡°some places did, and some didn¡¯t. even where it existed, the systems varied. the flow of history... it¡¯s hard to argue with the way she phrased it. i lifted my teacup to gather my thoughts. while the essence of this world differs, many aspects of its historical flow are strikingly similar. for instance, despite the different races, the mere fact that civilizations were established indicates that their historical progress mirrors each other. events like the zeros revolution, the atrocities committed by the savior in the past, and even the species-wide war¡ªall of these reflect a similar flow. even if science and culture differ, the progression is eerily similar. more importantly, if an industrial revolution were to occur, the oppression of workers would naturally follow, leading to the rise of communism. it¡¯s almost inevitable. after organizing my thoughts, i set down my teacup. rina, her face adorned with a smile full of anticipation, was waiting for my answer. i scratched my cheek and let out a small laugh. being treated like a prophet felt oddly complicated. ¡°first, there¡¯s something you need to know. the ¡®chronicles of zenon¡¯ were nothing more than a hobby for me. i had already planned to write a novel related to my world after finishing the chronicles.¡± ¡°you¡¯re really going to write it?¡± ¡°i¡¯ve already decided. but now, after hearing your thoughts, i¡¯m slightly worried.¡± ¡°what about?¡± ¡°rina, rapid advancement inevitably leads to major upheavals. it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s science or culture. it happened in my world, and it¡¯s happened in this world too.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°in my world, there was an event similar to the zeros revolution. it was called the french revolution, and it clearly shows what happens when such a revolution succeeds. do you want to know?¡± ¡°what... what happened?¡± ¡°most of the nobles, including the king and queen, met their end under the guillotine. they were executed by the citizens, the commoners.¡± ¡°.....¡± gulp¡ª hearing my words, rina nervously swallowed, her eyes wide as she focused on my story. ¡°afterward, various scientific inventions emerged, like steam locomotives, and two world-scale wars broke out. how many casualties do you think resulted from those wars?¡± ¡°well... i¡¯m not sure? maybe similar to the species war, around 3 million?¡± the species war claimed about 3 million lives, most of whom were massacred beastfolk. it might seem low, but considering the war relied mainly on close-quarters combat, the number is somewhat understandable. ¡°what if i told you the total number was 100 million?¡± ¡°what?!¡± ¡°100 million lives were lost. in just two wars.¡± ¡°...¡± the incomprehensible number left rina speechless. such rapid advancements in science and culture always come with horrifying side effects. rina¡¯s mouth clamped shut at the unimaginable numbers. the rapid development of science and culture had led to such horrifying side effects. it would be the same when writing the next piece. there would be people like rina trying to imitate it, claiming it came from future knowledge. that¡¯s why i¡¯m writing about world war ii. to show what kind of horrors unfold when war breaks out in a world where science and culture have advanced greatly. ¡°the choice is yours. if civilization advances, not just you, but everyone will find life more convenient. plus, the likelihood of war breaking out will decrease.¡± ¡°...then why are you even telling me this when you¡¯re just going to publish it in a book anyway?¡± ¡°because you¡¯re the princess of this country. and once the book comes out, there¡¯s bound to be conflict. between those who insist on following what¡¯s in the book and those who want to maintain the status quo. that¡¯s just how the world works, isn¡¯t it?¡± the dwarves, regardless of my warnings, would eagerly follow whatever seemed innovative. in fact, luminous had even predicted that the dwarves would bring tanks. rina listened to my words and contemplated for a long time before letting out a deep sigh. it seemed to be quite a difficult decision for her. ¡°...can¡¯t you just tell me what resources will be used in the future?¡± still, she couldn¡¯t completely abandon her greed. hearing her question, i smirked. ¡°and what would you do with that? you wouldn¡¯t be able to use it immediately anyway. oh, but coal might be different.¡± ¡°coal? you mean that black rock?¡± ¡°yeah. demand for coal will skyrocket soon. even in my era, coal was consistently used as fuel.¡± ¡°got it. i should tell my brother later. anything else?¡± ¡°what else do you want to know?¡± ¡°like culture or something i might be interested in?¡± it seemed she wanted to shift from the heavy topics to something lighter. looking at rina exuding her characteristic elegance, i smiled inwardly. something she¡¯d really be interested in... there¡¯s just one thing. ¡°there is one thing.¡± ¡°what is it?¡± rina immediately showed interest. i tried my best to suppress my laughter as i replied. ¡°pornography. you see, it¡¯s¡ª¡± after hearing my entire explanation, rina¡¯s reaction was: ¡°hey! you¡¯re unbelievable!!¡± she nearly threw her teacup in anger. her face flushed bright red, and her clenched teeth were visible as she fumed. ¡®ah, this is fun.¡¯ Chapter 383: Dice (6) chapter 383: dice (6) i almost got hit by rina as a joke, but i managed to dodge it. i laughed so much at her reaction, her face growing redder the more she listened to me. however, just a little¡ªreally just a little¡ªshe showed some interest. in this world, there are only novels and drawings, but no videos. it might seem quite lewd, but even earth¡¯s porn can be considered a product of science and culture. humans have an innate sexual desire and inevitably need a way to release it.no?v(el)b\\jnn although there are individual differences, no medium conveys messages as effectively as video. rina, however, wasn¡¯t interested in porn but rather in video as a medium itself. ¡°you¡¯re saying even commoners can easily do that?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°it¡¯s a technology that¡¯s hard even for nobles to access, but it seems that¡¯s not the case in your world. just hearing about it makes it sound doubtful.¡± ¡°if science develops enough, it¡¯s possible. besides, there¡¯s magic too.¡± though video-call magic hasn¡¯t been invented yet, it will emerge soon since the elves are researching it. elves are unmatched in the depth of their magic, even if their development is slow overall. the problem lies in their unique narrow-mindedness and isolationism. if they could fix these, they would advance much faster than other races. ¡°that, and the concept of democracy is fascinating. to think commoners could vote to choose their king, disregarding social class.¡± ¡°do you think it¡¯s a good idea?¡± ¡°it¡¯s not about good or bad. i think it would be hard to apply to our world. fairness and equality may seem similar, but they are fundamentally different.¡± exactly. democracy doesn¡¯t grant power to a specific class but ensures political power shifts through elections. for someone like rina, a member of the elite, it¡¯s not very appealing¡ªshe would have to relinquish all her authority and power. also, as she said, fairness and equality are different. at this point in time, there will inevitably be dissatisfaction with democracy. historically, democracy took root firmly only because people witnessed the atrocities of totalitarianism during world war ii. ¡°you¡¯re right. honestly, there¡¯s no need to rush into a new system. as i mentioned earlier, radical progress inevitably brings turmoil. in this world, individuals possess great power, so there¡¯s a lot to consider.¡± ¡°instead of blindly applying it, we should start with the basics. for instance, even the emperor shouldn¡¯t have the right to unjustly deprive people of their freedom.¡± ¡°that¡¯s true, but fundamentally, freedom should be guaranteed. and if freedom is violated, there needs to be someone to address it.¡± in democracy, the most important thing is civic awareness¡ªcitizens understanding their freedoms and rights clearly. ironically, those freedoms and rights are often easily suppressed by ¡®power.¡¯ in my home country, south korea, the gwangju democratization movement occurred, and in myanmar, a coup destroyed democracy. of course, there have been many cases where democracy showed its strength, but they were all initiated by the citizens themselves. there¡¯s a reason people say the true power of democracy comes from its citizens. in that sense, for democracy to take root in this world, it would require a long and arduous process. after all, even totalitarianism hasn¡¯t emerged yet, and freedom and rights are already sufficiently guaranteed. maintaining the status quo might be enough for now. ¡°at least in your generation, democracy won¡¯t take root, so don¡¯t worry. unless a revolution breaks out in the kingdom of teres, that is.¡± ¡°that would be concerning. our people might be stirred if they witness such a revolution.¡± ¡°but you have no justification to stop a revolution, do you? you can only watch. let¡¯s see... based on the knowledge you¡¯ve shared...¡± rina asked me for a sheet of paper and a pen, apparently to organize her thoughts. it¡¯s much better to write things down in a notebook than trying to sort it all out mentally. as she filled page after page, a smile gradually appeared on her lips. whether it was because a brilliant idea had struck her or simply the joy of imagining possibilities, one thing was clear: there was going to be a significant change in the political system of the minerva empire. ¡°hehe.¡± she was so pleased that a peculiar chuckle escaped her. ¡°right.¡± ¡°then we should work more closely with machina. if what you said is true, the dwarves¡¯ era is coming. we might even consider recruiting ains...¡± rina, unable to contain her overflowing ideas, began writing again on another sheet of paper. her usually composed demeanor had given way to fervent enthusiasm. for me, these are just ¡®possibilities,¡¯ but for her, they seem tangible. one thing is certain: only those with such a pioneering spirit can advance the world. moreover, one crucial element for this world¡¯s development remains. ¡°rina.¡± ¡°hmm?¡± ¡°i forgot to mention something. development is good, but if not handled cautiously, it might invite divine wrath.¡± ¡°what do you mean?¡± at the mention of ¡®divine wrath,¡¯ rina blinked her large eyes and quietly asked again. her voice subtly trembled, as if she intuitively understood the weight of my words. i calmly sipped the remaining tea and began speaking about environmental destruction¡ªhumanity¡¯s greatest challenge post-industrial revolution. ¡°our world achieved rapid development, but unfortunately, side effects began to emerge. i¡¯m not talking about science or culture, but about ¡°nature,¡± the mother of all life.¡± ¡°nature? why?¡± ¡°humanity recklessly destroyed nature while consuming enormous resources. forests were cleared, rivers polluted, seas grew harsh, and the sky developed holes, leading to abnormal weather patterns.¡± ¡°....¡± by the time i died, earth¡¯s average temperature was rising, causing increasingly inexplicable natural disasters. some institutions even said that unless carbon emissions ceased immediately, earth wouldn¡¯t survive. some islands were already sinking due to rising sea levels. ¡°thankfully, in my world, there was no direct divine intervention. otherwise, we would¡¯ve faced judgment long ago. in this world, hirte and the other gods might issue warnings.¡± ¡°...is there a solution?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know. but with mana here, you could probably find a way to manage it.¡± ¡°nature is the mother of all life, and yet humanity destroyed it? that¡¯s pure hubris.¡± rina stopped her pen, seemingly absorbing the gravity of my words. she had realized something. industrial revolution inevitably brings environmental destruction. but perhaps mana and magic could offer alternatives in this world. even gods like hirt might hesitate to interfere, knowing it could provoke discontent from their children. as the atmosphere grew serious, i glanced at the clock. we had been talking for quite some time. ¡°let¡¯s wrap up for today. you have a lot to do, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°got it. this was a productive conversation. you¡¯ll tell me more later, right?¡± ¡°whenever you want. although... maybe the next time will have to be in bed¡ªi might not have much free time otherwise.¡± ¡°huh? that makes sense, but¡ªhey!! seriously!!¡± rina is most entertaining when teased. ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï the next day, just as the chronicles of zenon was being released. ¡°father, did mother say anything about the mansion?¡± ¡°this time, she said she¡¯d hold back.¡± father, who had just returned from a visit to the mansion, brought good news. it seemed that the incident with jin¡¯s demonization served as a sort of cautionary measure, as mother hadn¡¯t made an appearance. ¡°that¡¯s a relief.¡± ¡°but she did say that if jin and lily don¡¯t end up together, she¡¯ll separate your bones and flesh.¡± ¡°...¡± if that happens, i¡¯ll have no choice but to run away for real. Chapter 384: Backward step of a cow (1) In a completely unexpected turn of events, Rina discovered my past life, but it passed without any major issues. Rina isn¡¯t the type to reveal such information to anyone, and besides, suspicions of this nature were already circulating. She mentioned that this revelation helped her understand all the circumstances at once, which isn¡¯t a bad outcome. Moreover, she even added a few policies based on the stories I shared, making this a significant gain for her. Time continued to flow amidst these developments. The event was progressing successfully, and the 28th volume of The Chronicles of Zenon was published without a hitch. [A cruel ending that struck readers who thought it was the finale.] [What seemed like the final hurdle was overshadowed by an even greater tragedy.] [The ending readers wish for Jin and Lily¡ªhow will it unfold?] [Will it end in tragedy like Kair and Elisha, or will a miracle occur?] As expected, the reactions flooded in as soon as it was published. Compared to the Seven Deadly Sins, the slightly one-dimensional archdemon Diabolos was defeated by Zenon and his party. While the plot itself could be considered straightforward, Diabolos unleashed his final outburst during the destruction of his vessel, firing a spike imbued with the vilest darkness. Everyone assumed the spike would target Zenon, but just before reaching him, it changed course. The direction it turned to? Lily. The twist was so abrupt that even Jin failed to react properly. [A spike imbued with vile darkness¡ªcan Lily purify it?] [Even the World Tree couldn¡¯t withstand the demon¡¯s corruption. For Lily, purification is near impossible.] [As long as the gods help them, there¡¯s no need to worry.] [Didn¡¯t Jin also awaken after being devoured by gluttony?] The Jin-Lily couple is deeply loved and immersed in by many readers, so the ending of Volume 28 left them in shock. Some feared they wouldn¡¯t be reunited, while others reassured themselves that since Jin returned from death, Lily could too. The ending was so shocking that it slightly overshadowed the ongoing event. Given that most of the participants were fervent fans of The Chronicles of Zenon, their reactions were understandable. ¡®I wonder how readers will react when Jin becomes the final boss.¡¯ While I understand their trepidation, unfortunately, Volume 29 won¡¯t be released anytime soon. That¡¯s because something more important than writing The Chronicles of Zenon is at hand. ¡°So, Ariel, even if you can read someone¡¯s mind, you shouldn¡¯t say it out loud. Got it?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°When people¡¯s inner thoughts are revealed, they feel embarrassed or angry. It¡¯s impolite.¡± ¡°But if someone has impure thoughts about Dad, let me know secretly, okay?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The priority was educating Ariel. Marie and I were sitting with Ariel on the bed, diligently teaching her. Reading minds was fine, but she mustn¡¯t speak about it aloud. However, if strangers harbor ill will or speak poorly about me, she was allowed to inform us discreetly. Ariel, being a bright child, would likely understand without question. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°What part don¡¯t you understand?¡± ¡°Why not just say it outright? They¡¯re saying bad things about Dad and Mom.¡± I had momentarily forgotten she was still a newborn. Despite the various lessons we¡¯ve imparted to her, her understanding of human relationships was limited. Whether it was a lack of awareness or simply dismissiveness, she would blurt out people¡¯s thoughts verbatim if she read them. ¡°Ariel, you¡¯re not wrong, but saying it outright might make Dad or Mom uncomfortable. Do you enjoy causing trouble for us?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t like that.¡± ¡°Then...¡± ¡°Yes. Oh, but you can say whatever you want to your dad and me. This only applies to strangers, okay?¡± ¡°...It¡¯s hard...¡± Just the thought of it made Ariel shake her head, as if overwhelmed. Marie found her daughter¡¯s reaction so endearing that she hugged her tightly. Ariel¡¯s face ended up buried in Marie¡¯s ample chest, but since she photosynthesizes, ¡°suffocation¡± wasn¡¯t a concern. ¡°Seriously... How can a child be so cute and lovable? Seeing Ariel makes me want to have another child soon.¡± ¡°Can you wait just two years?¡± ¡°Do you really think we can avoid accidents for two years? I don¡¯t.¡± What are you even talking about in front of the kid? Not that Ariel would understand, anyway. When Marie licked her lips seductively, I could only smile awkwardly. The more she taught Ariel, the more I could sense Marie¡¯s desires subtly growing. ¡°Mom. Can I say this?¡± ¡°What do you want to say? Oh! Is it about the baby names Mom thought of?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Do you want to tell me?¡± ¡°...No, I won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Alright. Alright. Let¡¯s have a kiss.¡± Smooch, smooch, smooch! Ariel¡¯s irresistible cuteness overwhelmed Marie, who left kiss marks all over her face. Ariel squinted and flailed her arms and legs to escape the overwhelming affection. Thanks to her innate strength, Ariel eventually managed to break free and crawled toward me. I naturally embraced her and lovingly patted her head. ¡°Ariel, do you want to go outside?¡± ¡°Outside?¡± ¡°Yes. Technically, it¡¯s not outside but to the mansion. You¡¯ve never met Grandma, so it¡¯s time to introduce you.¡± Even if Ariel¡¯s existence is discovered along the way, it doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s a secret that¡¯s bound to come out eventually, so revealing it a bit earlier won¡¯t change much. Though, of course, once her existence is known, the world will undoubtedly be turned upside down again. I rubbed my face against Ariel¡¯s soft cheeks, savoring the marshmallow-like sensation. ¡°What about me?¡± ¡°Marie, do you want a turn too?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Come here.¡± Perhaps jealous of Ariel, Marie clung to me, rubbing her face against mine and showing affection in various ways, from gentle bites to cuddles. The problem wasn¡¯t just the face-rubbing¡ªher hand rested on my thigh, lightly caressing it. Everyone knows what that implies. Come to think of it, we hadn¡¯t had much time together lately. Marie¡¯s room is right next door, so we can leave Ariel with Adelia and my father. ¡®Good thing I prepared a signal in advance.¡¯ With that, Ariel wouldn¡¯t notice anything. As we basked in this cozy family moment... [Zenon will kill Jin! Just like the tragedy of Kair and Elisha, Jin and Lily will never be together!] ...a massive spark of chaos dropped into our already confusing lives. Who the hell is this? Are they a real prophet or what? Chapter 385: Backward step of a cow (2) ¡°The Chronicles of Zenon¡± is a long novel series that has reached nearly 30 volumes. As the story unfolds, it naturally features a variety of foreshadowing and loose ends, most of which have been resolved by volume 28. Until then, critics and readers actively exchanged opinions, discussing the true nature of these plot threads and their meanings. They would often compile their theories and share them with newspapers or through discussions, showcasing their deductive skills. While this could be considered spoilers, it wasn¡¯t truly so¡ªit was more akin to logical reasoning based on the information available. Many such theories turned out to be incorrect. For instance, Jackson once proposed a wild theory, and a few agreed with him. Of course, there was one real spoiler about Kate personally punishing a fallen cardinal with divine retribution, but that only came about because I provided hints. In that sense, the latest spoiler revelation, while shocking, is unlikely to elicit a strong reaction. Agreeing with it would mean endorsing its claims, and since it¡¯s such a major spoiler, silence is the best response for now. ¡®Who would spread something like this?¡¯ The unexpected spoiler left readers, especially the Jin-Lily couple fans, utterly devastated. Given the ending of volume 28 and the revelation that even the World Tree couldn¡¯t escape the demons¡¯ corruption, the situation was bleak. To top it off, Jin and Lily do not end up together, and there¡¯s even talk of Zenon killing Jin. The problem is identifying the source. There¡¯s no trace of who spread such claims. The rumors began circulating a few days after the release of volume 28. Normally, critics or readers would publish their theories in newspapers, but this wasn¡¯t the case here. ¡®How could anyone know Zenon would kill Jin? Based on what evidence? The foreshadowing so far doesn¡¯t seem sufficient.¡¯ Most people dismiss it as nonsense since there¡¯s no apparent reason or motive for Zenon to kill Jin. The two trust each other and share a deep bond that transcends their species. Hence, the theory has been largely ignored. However, as Jin embarks on his quest to find Diabolos¡¯ soul, hidden hints begin to surface. The fact that Jin is the biological son of ¡°Gluttony¡± and his willingness to embrace the darkest sacrifices for Lily¡¯s sake¡ªthese elements start to make sense. If someone pieced all this together, they deserve praise. ¡®Or is it just bait for attention?¡¯ That¡¯s a surprisingly plausible hypothesis. There are always people seeking attention, no matter where you go. Yet, the mystery remains¡ªno one knows who started these rumors. The spread of the rumors is attributed to bards and storytellers, making it impossible to track down the origin. Most readers treat it as nonsense, so no immediate action is planned. ¡®Not being able to do anything about it is the problem,¡¯ I sighed. From my perspective, it feels like being cornered. If the claims were more logical, the fandom could have split in half. Even passionate fans of ¡°The Chronicles of Zenon¡± wouldn¡¯t be immune to such turmoil. While the fanbase is overwhelmingly supportive, divisions could lead to serious consequences. For instance, there could be debates between those who view the novel as mere fiction and those who vehemently deny the possibility of Jin and Lily not ending up together. My own mother even threatened to ¡°separate flesh from bone¡± if Jin and Lily don¡¯t unite. ¡®Progress on events might be delayed.¡¯ The number of readers invested in the Jin-Lily couple is far greater than I anticipated. The tragic and sorrowful nature of their story has garnered a strong following. Outwardly, people dismiss the rumor as nonsense, but they can¡¯t help but feel uneasy. Whether Zenon kills Jin is less important. The bigger issue is that Jin and Lily don¡¯t end up together. This unease turns into dread, which then accumulates into doubt. Inevitably, that doubt will target me. In the worst-case scenario, the fanbase might rally against me. ¡®The fact that it¡¯s true makes it all the more troublesome.¡¯ I¡¯d like to clear things up, but since this is the most painstaking twist I¡¯ve crafted, I have to remain tight-lipped. While I can handle criticism, the guilt would weigh heavily on me. It¡¯s like hearing a spoiler that a cripple is the culprit. If it were baseless nonsense, I could¡¯ve debunked it outright, as I did with Jackson¡¯s claims during the freshman welcome event. I sighed at the increasingly complex situation. I could only hope things would unfold favorably, though life rarely makes things so easy. ¡°Um... Senior? Are you feeling unwell?¡± A somber yet clear voice broke my thoughts. Looking up, I saw Cherry, with her usual dead-eyed expression, gazing at me with concern. Her demeanor was fine, but those lifeless eyes remained unchanged. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. I just had something on my mind.¡± ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s not because of me...?¡± I, too, have been consistently following Cherry¡¯s novel, Red Sunset. It aligns perfectly with my tastes. Moreover, it includes the familiar trope often seen in romance fantasy¡ªa heroine who tries to shoulder everything alone. Resolving this is the male lead¡¯s role and the charm of romance fantasy. But before that, Cherry needed to lay the groundwork first. ¡°Well... How about pausing the development for now?¡± ¡°Pause... the development?¡± Cherry looked puzzled at my suggestion to halt the storyline. I continued explaining without stopping. ¡°You¡¯re writing romance, right? The development can progress slowly. What¡¯s most important is the relationships and emotions between the characters. If you focus on drawing the trees one by one, you¡¯ll naturally create a forest. Write in that way. After all, the events are caused by the same characters. Understand?¡± ¡°Ah... I get it now.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush. Let it unfold like it seeps gently into the heart. But make sure to craft the dialogues to match the characters¡¯ personalities. Got it?¡± ¡°Thank you...¡± Cherry smiled softly, her expression calm, and bowed her head slightly. Then, she gently embraced Ariel. Looking up again, still holding Ariel close, she spoke quietly. ¡°Senior Isaac... Can I ask you a favor?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to take a nap with her...¡± ¡°With me?¡± Hearing herself mentioned, Ariel raised her head and looked at Cherry, who glanced at her before turning to me. Her dark, sunken eyes carried an indescribable plea. I wondered for a moment if Cherry had bewitched her... ¡°When I¡¯m with her... it feels like my heart grows warm.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°It¡¯s like, if you fill her up with water, she warms it for you...¡± ¡°Fill her? Warm her?¡± Was this similar to giving a cute kitten to someone with autism? Though the effect would likely be stronger. I chuckled at the thought. As long as it didn¡¯t involve leaving the dormitory, it didn¡¯t matter. ¡°Alright. But don¡¯t take her outside. Only here. Got it?¡± ¡°Th-thank you... But where...¡± ¡°Sleep there.¡± I pointed to the bed in the living room. It was originally my spot for naps but served just as well for guests. Cherry immediately carried Ariel to the bed, seemingly wanting to feel the warmth a bit longer. Ariel, too, settled into her arms without a fuss, as if finding her embrace comfortable. ¡°So soft.¡± ¡°Ah, no, don¡¯t touch¡ª!¡± ¡°Only allowed for your dad, huh? Why?¡± ¡°H-how did you know?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a way to know everything!¡± Hmm. I¡¯ll have to scold her firmly later. I ignored the sounds behind me, pretending not to hear. Soon enough, I heard soft breathing, indicating they had quickly fallen asleep. ¡®Who in the world spread such a rumor?¡¯ This thought lingered in my mind as a few days passed. [The famous adventurers of the Minerva Empire, Jin and Lily, are rumored to be destined to unite...] [Growing unease among readers.] [Zenon remains silent... Is silence a sign of approval?] The situation I hoped wouldn¡¯t arise had begun to surface. Chapter 386: Backward step of a cow (3) While the world, including Isaac, was in a frenzy due to an unexpected fandom clash, there were always people who remained calm despite the commotion. For example, those uninterested in the Chronicles of Zenon... ¡°Do you think something like this will truly harm him?¡± Or those who were quietly enjoying the downfall of the Chronicles of Zenon. In a pitch-black space where only a single candle illuminated the surroundings, a man asked cautiously. His voice suggested youth, but the darkness made it difficult to discern more than a vague silhouette. However, as the saying goes, even shadows hint at the beauty of the handsome, and the high nose bridge and sharp jawline suggested his striking features. ¡°This kind of thing always starts from within, chipping away little by little. Like dropping a single spot of ink on a blank sheet of paper¡ªslow and silent absorption is enough.¡± The figure opposite the young man was enigmatic, with a voice hard to place as male or female, and cloaked entirely in a robe. Their suspicious appearance didn¡¯t seem to bother the man; such transformations were easily achieved through magic. After clasping his hands in thought, the man cautiously addressed the figure. ¡°May I speak honestly?¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°To me, this feels incredibly trivial. After all the effort and time spent, it¡¯s just this...!¡± The rumors surrounding the Chronicles of Zenon spreading across the world felt childish to the man. They weren¡¯t directly attacking Isaac but merely causing division among his fandom, spreading rumors secretly and anonymously. Given the resources and manpower they had, the man found it incomprehensible why they were resorting to such trivial acts instead of launching a full-scale offensive. ¡°Your youthful inexperience shows,¡± the enigmatic figure chuckled, exuding an air of superiority. ¡°Or perhaps this is simply your first time dealing with something like this?¡± The condescension made the man twitch in irritation. But losing his temper would gain him nothing, so he steadied himself and asked tersely: ¡°Isn¡¯t this your first time as well? There¡¯s no historical precedent for a work like the Chronicles of Zenon.¡± ¡°True. But I¡¯ve orchestrated the silent downfall of countless heroes.¡± ¡°.....¡± The chilling reply rendered the man silent. Before the current era of relative peace, this world had been one of heroes, dominated by mana and magic, where individual strength often equated to power. With countless wars before and after the racial conflict, heroes had been indispensable. Yet, here was someone claiming mastery in the silent assassination of such figures¡ªa stark reminder of the danger posed by the demon worshipers he was aligned with. ¡°Heroes inevitably attract followers. While followers can serve as shields, they can also turn into poisoned daggers. And heroes are far from perfect. Even Eiker was manipulated by the Senate and ultimately imprisoned during the racial war.¡± ¡°Eiker? But elves...¡± ¡°You think elves lack greed? Arrogance is the ultimate sin. You don¡¯t even need to infiltrate deeply to exploit them¡ªthey¡¯ll destroy themselves.¡± Though demon worshipers had been eradicated over the generations, there were no known cases in Alvenheim. Even Ferencio, who had openly clashed with Arwen, wasn¡¯t part of their ranks, rejecting their power with disdain. ¡°Elves are an easier species to manipulate than humans. Their rigid mindset means they¡¯ll cling to a belief once swayed.¡± Indeed, demon worshipers had meddled during the racial war, provoking Eiker into open conflict with the Senate¡ªa metaphorical spark in a powder-filled room. ¡°This situation is no different. If you can¡¯t breach their defenses, lure them out or collapse them from within. For an artist, honor is everything. If that honor is tarnished, their defenses will naturally falter.¡± ¡°Even so, Isaac has formidable protectors by his side, like Cardinal Kate and the nations supporting him, including Helium. Moreover, one of your grand schemes already failed, didn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°That was... an entirely unforeseen development.¡± Even cloaked, the stranger¡¯s voice carried an infinite seriousness. Laughing at this moment could very well cost him his life. ¡°The heart is the source of life. When a mortal¡¯s heart is damaged, they typically die. Lily is no exception.¡± ¡°But couldn¡¯t she, like Jin, ascend as an angel?¡± ¡°A mortal cannot ascend to a transcendent. Their bodies are fundamentally different.¡± ¡°Then could her soul be extracted to become a transcendent...?¡± Ssssshhhh¡ª Before the man could finish his sentence, a menacing aura began to seep out from the stranger. Feeling the overwhelming pressure, the man immediately shut his mouth. If he uttered even a single word, he felt his neck would be severed. It was merely the release of energy, yet the illusion of impending death was enough to terrify him. Just how powerful is this being? As the man swallowed hard, the stranger spoke in a low, chilling voice. The tone was filled with unmistakable ¡®anger¡¯ and ¡®hatred.¡¯ ¡°Watch your words.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Life cannot be born without a father. Even nature cannot bear fruit in barren land without a ¡®seed.¡¯ This is the true order of things, a truth hidden from ignorant mortals by false gods.¡± A profoundly logical statement. Without a father, a child cannot be born, and the opposite is equally true. The man felt cold sweat running down his back in response to the stranger¡¯s anger but decided he had to speak his mind. ¡°But Zenon is a writer. He can write whatever he pleases.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°If he writes it that way, how would you respond?¡± ¡°False gods do not lie. Or rather, they cannot. Before the Creator left, he imposed that restriction on them. They may conceal the truth, but they cannot fabricate lies.¡± Isaac once posed a similar question to Mora: Could Jin, whose soul had fallen to darkness after devouring Diabolos, be purified and reincarnated as a transcendent? Luminous had not given a direct answer but instead explained how angels are born. It was as if he wanted Isaac to deduce the answer on his own, yet it was essentially an evasion. This, in turn, led Isaac to naturally abandon the idea of reincarnating Jin as an angel¡ªa decision laden with implications. ¡°If we resurrect him, it¡¯s all the better for us. Someday, when the truth comes to light, his honor can be tarnished completely.¡± ¡°...I see. Then why spread the rumor that Zenon killed Jin? Isn¡¯t it enough to simply say they won¡¯t end up together?¡± ¡°To ensure division, it has to be absolute. Don¡¯t worry about their tricks to force them together¡ªthey¡¯ll handle it.¡± But was he aware of this? ¡°Even if they¡¯re not true devils, if they¡¯re torn apart, they won¡¯t be able to handle it.¡± The shocking developments that were completely unforeseen. ¡°Or perhaps it¡¯d be better if Jin stayed by Lily¡¯s side to care for her, and they died together.¡± That Isaac is worse than a demon. ¡°Even that would cause an uproar, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°It just shows how significant their influence is.¡± At this point, no one knew. Chapter 387: Witchcraft (1) The invention of the internet greatly contributed to the creation of the term ¡°global village.¡± As long as there is internet access, one can communicate and accomplish various tasks anywhere in the world. However, this has also brought about side effects, primarily anonymity. Anonymity is like a double-edged sword, with its effects clearly evident. For example, malicious comments have led to celebrity deaths, and illegal websites, such as those for gambling, have increased. In that sense, I feel fortunate that there is no internet here. If there were, I¡¯d probably be subjected to all sorts of insults. In reality, the internet represents cultural advancement, so its absence doesn¡¯t hold much significance. Even so, I don¡¯t want to see my fans fighting among themselves, let alone causing harm to innocent bystanders. I even considered changing the direction of the story, but I quickly dismissed the idea. If I made changes, people would likely criticize that too. For now, staying quiet seems the best option, though I still have a powerful weapon left: the ¡°hiatus threat¡± that proved useful before. If I claim that watching fans argue hampers my ability to write, they¡¯ll quiet down on their own. And if I dramatically say my heart aches too much and take responsibility for the chaos, it might cause a different kind of uproar. Thankfully, such things haven¡¯t happened yet. There was news of adventurers causing trouble, but it was resolved quickly. They¡¯ve started to restrain themselves, albeit slowly, and the demon worshipper suppression continues despite delays. ¡°Phew...¡± Amidst all this, my daily routine remained unchanged. After an intense training session with my father, I was utterly drained. Considering my confidence in my stamina, the fact that I was exhausted shows how tough the training was. Initially, the goal was just to handle myself, but my father¡¯s ambitions grew stronger over time. He says that while I lack innate talent like Dave or Nicole, my focus and stamina more than make up for it. That said, it also means I need to expend just as much stamina. Swoosh. As I lay on the bed resting, something softly tickled my face. It felt like a large brush brushing over my face. I wrinkled my nose and opened my eyes to see a swaying tail above my head. I knew who it belonged to. ¡°Leona?¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± When I turned my head and called her name, Leona mischievously smiled, revealing her white teeth. Lying on the bed, she wagged her tail playfully. I ruffled her fluffy brown hair, and Leona purred contentedly in response. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it boring to wait?¡± Leona was here because I had something to discuss with her. But training had taken longer than expected, so she had to wait. At my apologetic question, she smiled brightly, her golden eyes curving like crescent moons. ¡°It wasn¡¯t too boring, thanks to that little one.¡± I knew who she was referring to. Following her gaze, I managed to lift my head and look at a spot in the room. Ariel was seated upright on a soft sofa, reading a book, while across from her, Mari sat in a chair doing the same. Ariel would ask Mari any questions she had, and Mari would explain¡ªan educational process. ¡°Mom, Mom.¡± ¡°Yes? Do you have a question?¡± ¡°Yes. What does ¡®gaze¡¯ mean?¡± ¡°It means to stare or look intently. Similar words include ¡®observe,¡¯ ¡®watch,¡¯ ¡®glare,¡¯ and ¡®glimpse.¡¯¡± ¡°Oh, I see. But why are there so many similar words? Isn¡¯t one enough?¡± ¡°They¡¯re used in different contexts.¡± Just like that. I watched Ariel being calmly taught and smiled warmly. As Leona said, Ariel¡¯s talents were anything but ordinary. She remembered everything she saw and heard, and even her basic physical abilities were exceptional. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she started using magic soon. My father was also keeping a close eye on her talents, and I could foresee what kind of future awaited her. ¡®I just need to make sure she doesn¡¯t go astray.¡¯ With her abundant talent, my role is to guide her so she doesn¡¯t deviate from the right path. Watching Ariel quietly reading, I turned my gaze back to Leona, who was staring at me with bright eyes. It felt like having a giant cat watching over me. Stroke, stroke. ¡°Purr, purr.¡± When I stroked her head, she purred happily. Lately, Leona¡¯s affection and playful demeanor seemed to have increased. Apparently, she said I smelled nice¡ªnot like lilacs or peaches, just a good scent. It might be the effect of the ¡°pure blessing¡± I received from Hirt. And that person was probably very talented in sorcery. But more importantly...¡± Leona trailed off and shifted her gaze to Ariel, still preoccupied with playing with Leona¡¯s tail. ¡°So she purified the soul by consuming it... Given that she¡¯s a child of Hirt, it¡¯s not impossible. Nature, even when polluted, has a self-purifying ability.¡± ¡°Is Ariel affected in any way?¡± ¡°If she was, there would¡¯ve been symptoms by now.¡± That was a relief. I let out a breath I didn¡¯t know I was holding. I had been worried something might happen to Ariel, but it seemed unfounded. Now, the only remaining task was preparing countermeasures. Magic wasn¡¯t an issue since there were skilled mages around, but sorcery was another matter. Wasn¡¯t there a similar incident before? An assassin infiltrated the academy¡¯s security magic and ambushed me. It¡¯s suspected that the assassin¡¯s bypassing of the security magic was also due to sorcery. ¡°Do you know what sorcery is, in general?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Then do you know what fundamental force is needed to use sorcery?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it mana?¡± Mana is the source and energy of this world. Divine power, being a gift from gods, is a separate matter. With mana, one can strengthen their body, and with mana, one can cast spells. In my past life, it held a position similar to electricity. So I assumed sorcery also required mana. ¡°Not entirely wrong. Offerings used in rituals often contain high concentrations of mana. Even the human sacrifices performed by demon worshippers are essentially offerings of mana. But the offering itself isn¡¯t the main focus.¡± ¡°Then what is it? Faith?¡± ¡°Similar, but not quite. It¡¯s belief itself.¡± The answer sounded suspiciously like something out of a cult. Faith is belief in a deity, but Leona¡¯s explanation was too abstract. Belief. This term was deceptively simple to define. Seeing my confused expression, Leona chuckled knowingly. Sorcery seemed like a rather intricate concept. ¡°I think I understand what you¡¯re imagining. And yes, you¡¯re not entirely wrong. That¡¯s why sorcery is often seen as akin to gambling.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too abstract to grasp. So does someone with deep faith have talent in sorcery?¡± ¡°No. In sorcery, belief refers to the conviction that one¡¯s actions will succeed. Faith, on the other hand, requires the existence of a deity to sustain it.¡± Ah, something like the placebo effect, or ¡°the universe will grant your earnest wishes¡±? I tilted my head, half-understanding her explanation. Mari seemed equally puzzled, blinking in confusion. Seeing our difficulty, Leona scratched her cheek and gave a simple example. ¡°Let me give you an example. Look at this. See the little sprout on this cute one¡¯s head? You see it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Can you pull it out?¡± ¡°No.¡± The sprout on Ariel¡¯s head couldn¡¯t be removed. We knew this after many attempts by various people. Whenever someone pulled too hard, Ariel would cry out in pain, so they¡¯d stop. Trying to cut it felt too scary, so no one dared. So now, it¡¯s treated like hair embedded deep into her scalp. When and how this sprout will grow remains a mystery, but it¡¯s assumed it¡¯ll grow with time. ¡°Now, imagine this. Here¡¯s an unremovable sprout. But with sorcery, the belief is that you can remove it.¡± ¡°By offering sacrifices?¡± ¡°Exactly. Then, you simply pull as usual, and...¡± Leona playfully grabbed Ariel¡¯s sprout and pulled upward. Presumably to demonstrate her point. Pop! With an adorably small sound, the sprout came off. The stem snapped cleanly, not at the root. Mari, Leona, and I froze in shock, staring blankly at the sproutless Ariel. The atmosphere turned eerily quiet, and no one dared to speak. Ariel, however, seemed utterly unbothered by the loss of her sprout and simply blinked at us. Swooosh! Breaking the silence, another sprout sprouted from Ariel¡¯s head as if nothing had happened. A fresh, vibrant sprout swayed gently, completely unbothered. Leona, seeing this, made a sour face before hurriedly speaking up, her nervousness betrayed by the sweat on her brow. ¡°Ta-da! See? It came off cleanly, didn¡¯t it?¡± How did she even do that? Chapter 388: Witchcraft (2) Once again, let me emphasize that the sprout growing on Ariel¡¯s head cannot be pulled out. Every time someone, including myself, tried to pull it out, it didn¡¯t budge as if it were deeply rooted. Even when we applied more force, the result was the same. Cutting it with a knife was too terrifying to even consider. So, we decided to just leave the sprout as it was. But now, look at this. In Leona¡¯s hand is Ariel¡¯s sprout. What¡¯s more, it seems like it replenishes itself, as another sprout had already grown from the crown of Ariel¡¯s head where the previous one was pulled out. What in the world is going on? ¡°...Ariel?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Th-That... When that sister pulled out the thing on your head, didn¡¯t it hurt?¡± Barely managing to speak amidst this incomprehensible situation, I asked. There were so many things I wanted to say, but Ariel¡¯s condition was the priority. Hearing my question, Ariel glanced at the sprout in Leona¡¯s hand before turning her gaze back to me. She tilted her head as if she didn¡¯t understand and blinked her golden eyes. ¡°It didn¡¯t hurt.¡±@@@@ ¡°It didn¡¯t?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± It was a relief that it didn¡¯t hurt, but I was so flustered that I couldn¡¯t figure out where to start. Could this be some kind of spell Leona mentioned? Or was there something else at play? I alternated my gaze between the sprout in Leona¡¯s hand and the new sprout growing on Ariel¡¯s head, then cautiously spoke. ¡°Ariel, could you let me see your head for a moment?¡± ¡°My head?¡± ¡°Yes. I just want to check something.¡± ¡°Like this?¡± Ariel leaned forward with her small head. The sprout on her crown stood tall, green and lively like a spring onion. I carefully grabbed the sprout and gently pulled, testing to see if it would come out as easily as it had for Leona. However, unlike before, the sprout wouldn¡¯t budge, as if it had turned into a firmly rooted pine tree. Even when I applied more strength, there was no change. ¡°...It¡¯s not coming out.¡± ¡°Let me try.¡± Mari took over and gave it a shot, but the result was the same, even when she yanked with enough force to uproot the whole thing. After Mari finally let go, Ariel slowly straightened her head. She seemed completely unfazed, her expression filled with curiosity about what we were doing. ¡°...How did you do it?¡± I earnestly questioned Leona. She had pulled it out so effortlessly, like picking a weed, while Mari and I couldn¡¯t manage it no matter how hard we tried. Was she special, or was this really some kind of spell? I couldn¡¯t tell. Leona, looking equally perplexed, scratched her head with an awkward laugh. ¡°Ahaha... Well, I don¡¯t know? I just really wanted to, and it worked.¡± ¡°Is that what a spell is?¡± ¡°I told you, the essence of spells is belief. You mustn¡¯t harbor any doubt about it. For example, wondering, ¡®Can I pull out this sprout?¡¯ won¡¯t work. You have to think, ¡®Please let me pull out this sprout,¡¯ with conviction.¡± Leona, holding the sprout in her hand, explained in a straightforward manner. But this explanation raised another question. When she pulled out Ariel¡¯s sprout, it was more of a playful act than a serious attempt. When I voiced my doubt, she replied with an uneasy expression. ¡°Honestly, I was surprised too. I didn¡¯t expect it to come out so easily. It was more of an example than a serious try.¡± ¡°Can you do it again?¡± That thought made me glance at Ariel. Ariel is an exceptional case of an angel being born, so she¡¯s an exception. If there are souls eligible to become angels but none are being born, then there must be an internal issue. After the Demon War, no angels have been born except Ariel. Many warriors have lived and died since then. But that¡¯s not the focus right now, so I decided to set it aside. Digging deeper wouldn¡¯t yield anything meaningful. ¡°So, can you still summon the spirits of ancestors through sorcery?¡± ¡°Yes, I can if the conditions are met. Want to try?¡± ¡°Not to that extent. I¡¯m just curious if there¡¯s a way to defend against demon worshippers.¡± ¡°There is. You could use ancestral spirits as guardians or make talismans.¡± ¡°That sounds... a bit much.¡± The first option feels a bit too disrespectful. I hesitated but was still intrigued. What kind of lineage does my family have? Our bloodline is far from ordinary. Even our physicality rivals beastmen, so our ancestors must be exceptional. Not to mention the martial arts passed down through generations. Our family must have been anything but average. ¡°Give it a try. Judging by your father, your ancestors must have been remarkable,¡± Leona urged with an eager expression. Her golden eyes gleamed with anticipation. ¡°I¡¯m curious too. Your father, you, and even others in your family all have extraordinary physiques. Plus, your talent in martial arts is exceptional. Even before your family became nobility, there¡¯s hardly any record of them, despite their distinctive red hair,¡± Mari added. Honestly, I felt the same. My father alone, nicknamed the Red Lion, was once offered the title of count. Imagine how extraordinary our ancestors must have been. Even though it¡¯s a peaceful era now, internal strife was rampant in the past. Territory wars were frequent, and conflicts with the Kingdom of Teres were common. Adding to that were the barbaric beastmen who regularly raided the borders. The current peace rests atop countless piles of corpses. In such chaotic times, how could our family not stand out? It¡¯s puzzling in many ways. ¡°Hmm... I¡¯m curious too, but isn¡¯t it a bit disrespectful to use our ancestors as guardians?¡± ¡°You just need their permission. Of course, getting permission is up to you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask for permission; just try it. Even your father might be curious.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± After some deliberation, I decided to give it a try. First, I needed my father¡¯s permission. ¡°Go ahead,¡± he approved far too easily. Is this really okay? ¡°If possible, summon my father as well.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I want to know where he passed away so I can make a grave or something.¡± ¡°.....¡± I wasn¡¯t sure if that was filial piety or something else. As we prepared step by step¡ª Pop! Pop! Pop! Pop! Ariel suddenly started plucking the sprouts from her head. It was fascinating to see new ones sprout immediately. Wait, is that okay? While it¡¯s fine if Ariel plucks them herself, the way she does it seems harmful. ¡°A-Ariel?! What are you doing?!¡± ¡°I thought Leona needed more sprouts.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Well, yeah, but can you even pluck them yourself?¡± ¡°Yep. Want more?¡± ¡°No! No! No! I don¡¯t need them! Stop! I feel bad!¡± Could those be eaten as a side dish? Chapter 389: Witchcraft (3) Magic is not omnipotent, in case you were wondering. When objectively evaluating its success rate, it falls on the lower end, and the process itself is murky. Magic allows for corrections based on visible errors, such as computational mistakes or mana shortages. Sorcery, however, has none of that. Let¡¯s reflect once more on why humanity chose magic over sorcery. Sorcery is an incredibly niche skill, even within non-mainstream practices. Thankfully, humans, having relied on sorcery in the past, don¡¯t outright reject it even if they no longer favor it. Some families still hold weak remnants of sorcery-related traditions, such as conducting ancestral rituals. Similarly, religious orders perform offerings to their gods, which, upon closer inspection, are also a form of sorcery, showing how deeply ingrained it is. For now, it remains a part of folk beliefs but hasn¡¯t disappeared entirely. ¡°Calling upon an ancestor¡¯s spirit through sorcery is better performed by their descendants than hiring a sorcerer. Here¡¯s how...¡± Before preparing the sorcery, Leona explained the process to me. However, she warned that she wasn¡¯t formally trained in sorcery, so not to expect much. Neither I nor my father had high expectations. In fact, this attempt was more of a demonstration than anything else. If it failed, we¡¯d consider it a valuable experience. If it succeeded, we¡¯d be amazed. We hadn¡¯t prepared any proper offerings ahead of time... ¡°Shall we use this as the offering? It¡¯s a sprout from the World Tree.¡± ¡°Will that really work?¡± ¡°Or should we just stir-fry it? It might taste good.¡± ¡°Enough.¡± ...Instead, we had something prepared on the spot: a sprout that had fallen from Ariel¡¯s hair. I wasn¡¯t sure if the sprout would actually be effective, but according to Leona, since it came from Ariel, it should hold sufficient value. The World Tree in Alvenheim was said to hold immense value even in a single leaf, so this should be comparable. Moreover, we had multiple sprouts, which should increase the odds. But the most important thing remained. ¡°Now, we just need something related to the target...¡± Specifically, the deceased¡¯s body or an item connected to them. If the body is available, the chances of summoning their spirit increase significantly. If not, even a personal belonging will suffice. We were trying to summon my grandfather. My father, scratching his chin at Leona¡¯s words, spoke with an uncertain tone. ¡°Personal belongings... Well, your grandmother¡¯s keepsakes are around, but there¡¯s little left tied to him.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there anything at all?¡± ¡°There might be something stashed in the mansion¡¯s storage. I¡¯d have to search for it, though.¡± He seemed to harbor no affection for his father, referring to him dismissively as ¡°that man.¡± It was clear their relationship was far from good. This made me curious. What kind of person was my grandfather? From what I¡¯d heard, he was a warrior through and through, but I didn¡¯t know much beyond that. Apparently, I wasn¡¯t the only one curious. Mari cautiously asked my father: ¡°What kind of person was your father-in-law?¡± ¡°Simply put, he was respectable as a warrior but far from ideal as a father. It felt more like he was training a disciple than raising a son.¡± ¡°I think I get the picture.¡± It seemed like a typical father figure of this era. Especially in a world where individual strength was paramount, such traits likely stood out more. But unlike him, my father was kind and an exemplary head of the household. While he could be strict with me, Dave, and Nicole during lessons, he was an ideal father in everyday life. Looking at my father now, it seemed likely that my grandfather, too, had cared for him in his own way, even if he didn¡¯t know how to express it. ¡°What about your mother?¡± ¡°She passed away when I was about five. Our house was suddenly attacked by assailants.¡± ¡°...What?¡± Despite recounting it calmly, it was a tragic past. Mari, taken aback by the revelation, seemed deeply troubled, wondering if she had touched on a sore subject. Seeing her reaction, my father chuckled and gently reassured her with a warm and comforting tone. ¡°There¡¯s no need to feel sorry. It¡¯s all in the distant past now. Looking back, perhaps my father¡¯s harsh training was because of that incident.¡± ¡°...Even so... I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°No need to apologize. Anyway, is there no way to summon him? Even just to confirm his survival?¡± Sensing the mood dampen, my father skillfully shifted the topic, showing his characteristic thoughtfulness. Leona, startled by his question, scratched her head, clearly uncertain. ¡°Well... Without a specific medium, there¡¯s no telling who might show up. We might accidentally summon someone who¡¯s resting peacefully.¡± ¡°What happens then? Would the spirit possess someone?¡± ¡°No, they¡¯d just yell at us a lot. Imagine being forced awake while sleeping at home¡ªit¡¯s annoying, right? Same thing.¡± The blunt comparison made me nod instinctively. Still, it seemed a shame to give up after coming this far. ¡°Ordinary spirits usually pass on peacefully. Unless they¡¯re malevolent, it¡¯s rare for them to linger in this world.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t it be worth trying? If they¡¯re still here, there must be a reason. Don¡¯t you think?¡± If even Leona was uncertain, it was clearly no ordinary occurrence. My father, concerned, instructed us to retreat. The rest of us cautiously stepped back, just in case. Nearing the door, I suddenly thought of Ariel and glanced at her. Ariel was staring blankly at the floating hair and sprout. As we all knew, she could see souls. If anyone could identify the visitor, it would be her. Thud¡ª Before I could ask, the hair and sprout fell to the ground. The faint breeze ceased entirely. Though the scene had been eerily quiet, it felt as if a storm had passed. ¡°...Is it over?¡± ¡°I¡ªI think so?¡± ¡°What could have caused this trouble...¡± My father stepped forward, glanced at the floor, and stopped dead in his tracks. Though I couldn¡¯t see his face, the abrupt silence made it clear something was amiss. Warily, I approached him and looked down. What I saw left me speechless. Because there, on the ground, was a sentence formed from my hair: ¡°I¡¯ll be coming soon.¡± Everyone froze, unable to say a word, except for one person¡ªAriel. ¡°Dad. Dad. Who was that person earlier?¡± ¡°...Did you see someone?¡± ¡°Yeah. They patted my head and left.¡± ¡°......¡± Well... at least it¡¯s clear they¡¯re not a bad person, seeing as Ariel didn¡¯t try to eat them. ¡ï¡ï¡ï There is currently an underground temple being investigated by the Minerva Empire. It is a place secretly constructed by demon worshippers to summon demons from another dimension. The investigation of the temple is being conducted solely by the Minerva Empire. Other nations have not sent support for various reasons, partly because the temple had already lost its significance. The place was so neglected that moss had begun to grow in many areas. Above all, the Minerva Empire restricted access to the temple in an effort to conceal the truth that the summoning had partially succeeded. If this fact were to spread, the empire would face serious repercussions. In short, the personnel investigating the temple currently consist of archaeologists and experts dispatched by the Minerva Empire. ¡°Hey, look at this skull.¡± ¡°Hmm? Oh, wow. The head is completely shattered. It must¡¯ve been smashed thoroughly. It looks impossible to restore.¡± ¡°Judging by the marks, it seems like it was struck by that large axe over there...¡± After discovering the temple and beginning their investigation, numerous intriguing facts started to emerge. Evidence had been found long ago that the summoning had been attempted and was only partially successful. Now, they were methodically examining the surrounding area. Questions lingered¡ªwho disrupted the summoning, how did they learn of the temple¡¯s existence, and more. For the archaeologists, the temple was a treasure trove of mysteries to unravel, and they were so engrossed in their work that they had arranged for lodging near the site. ¡°If they managed to find the temple, they must have known about the existence of demon worshippers. So why wasn¡¯t it revealed to the world?¡± ¡°You know how meticulous demon worshippers are. Hiding their history would¡¯ve been easy. Only heroes could¡¯ve uncovered their presence, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Not being able to oppose the demon worshippers... that¡¯s truly unsettling. And to make things worse, this so-called hero remains unknown.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the fate of a defeated hero, isn¡¯t it?¡± Click-clack¡ª Amid their enthusiastic research, a strange sound suddenly echoed in their ears. One of the archaeologists paused and looked up, puzzled. ¡°Huh? Did anyone else hear that sound just now?¡± ¡°What sound?¡± ¡°A clicking sound.¡± ¡°Probably just some stones falling.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± The archaeologist replied casually and carefully dusted off the dirt on the skull using a brush. Among the scattered bones, the skeleton they were examining was relatively intact. This particular skeleton not only had its bones mostly connected, but its outfit¡ªthough old and worn¡ªwas remarkably well-preserved. The archaeologists speculated that this individual might have been the one who stopped the summoning. It made sense, as the other remains were either smashed to pieces or completely dismembered. ¡°Judging by the height, he was probably over 190 cm. Looking at the bones, it seems he was a man.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enormous. Was that axe his weapon?¡± ¡°Probably. But if only we knew who he was...¡± Click-clack¡ª This time, the sound was unmistakable. The archaeologists froze simultaneously, their investigation coming to an abrupt halt. It didn¡¯t sound like stones falling; it was more like the sound of bones clashing together... Flash! At that moment, the eye sockets of the skeleton they were examining began to glow. A brilliant golden light radiated from them, as if revealing the color of its eyes in life. Of course, for the archaeologists, this was nothing short of a terrifying phenomenon. ¡°Ahhh!¡± ¡°S-Skeleton! It¡¯s a skeleton! Someone¡¯s using necromancy!!¡± Screaming, the archaeologists quickly backed away. Other researchers investigating nearby areas turned their attention to the commotion. Meanwhile, the skeleton slowly began to rise as if it were alive. It grabbed the massive double-edged axe lying beside it with one hand. Then, as if awakening from a long slumber, it brushed its face and stared blankly ahead. [Damn.] Surprisingly, the skeleton spoke. The first words it uttered upon awakening were a curse, which was slightly disconcerting but undeniable. Few undead resurrected through necromancy retain the ability to speak, and those that do are considered exceptional, as speaking indicates intelligence. Regardless, the skeleton let out a deep sigh and muttered softly, [Having a capable grandson can be a real pain.] Chapter 390: Witchcraft (4) The result of the sorcery was somewhat ambiguous, but the summoning of the soul was successful. Judging by the traces left behind by the soul, it was clear that it had indeed come here. However, calling this a success felt too uncertain. Normally, when a soul is summoned, it should remain in place, but this one left after uttering some incomprehensible words. Usually, a summoned soul stays, converses with the summoner, or at least lingers. But this one just said its piece and left. ¡°That was always his way. Even before he passed, he would only say what he wanted and then leave,¡± Father said, unfazed, even though it was like a storm had blown past. He seemed indifferent, as if saying, ¡°Come if you want; if not, don¡¯t bother.¡± Still, he couldn¡¯t completely hide his bitterness. Despite their strained relationship, the news of Grandfather¡¯s passing must have been quite shocking. Father mentioned that although Grandfather had a difficult temper, he was more dependable than anyone else. As a warrior, Father said, he was likely the strongest there ever was. For Father to say so, it was impossible to grasp how powerful he must have been. ¡°If only he had told us what he was doing when he passed, or at least explained why he came here... Sigh... How frustrating,¡± Father muttered. ¡°Maybe we just need to wait?¡± I suggested. ¡°For now, let¡¯s do that. No point in dwelling on it endlessly. Anyway, Leona.¡± ¡°Yes, yes?¡± Leona, who had conducted the ritual, responded with wide eyes, startled. Father smiled gratefully, bowing his head slightly as he spoke in a gentle voice. ¡°Thank you. Though bittersweet, all the frustration has disappeared thanks to you.¡± ¡°Um... Do you really think that soul was your father?¡± Leona asked hesitantly. ¡°I can tell instinctively. Saying only what he wanted and then disappearing¡ªit¡¯s just like him.¡± Father ruffled Leona¡¯s hair with his large hand as he spoke, and she smiled at the gesture, her tail wagging cheerfully. She seemed pleased by the praise. Watching this scene warmly, I shifted my gaze to Ariel. Ariel was the only one among us who had actually seen the soul, which we presumed to be Grandfather¡¯s, but she couldn¡¯t be certain. ¡°Ariel.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°The soul you saw earlier¡ªdid it have only a mouth, like the last one?¡± Previously, a demon-worshiper¡¯s soul had appeared with just a mouth and no other features, like a faceless spirit. I was curious if Grandfather¡¯s soul might have been the same. Ariel tilted her head thoughtfully before responding in her cute voice, ¡°No? This time it had everything¡ªeyes, nose, mouth, and even hair. Though it was all pure white.¡±@@@@ As soon as she explained, I checked the reactions of the others. As expected, everyone¡¯s attention turned to her. Everyone here knew that Ariel could see souls and had once devoured the soul of a demon worshiper with relish. Father, his expression growing serious, cautiously asked her, ¡°Can you describe what it looked like?¡± ¡°Umm...¡± Ariel closed her eyes, concentrating as she searched for the right words. Being only about a month old, she struggled to describe things with her limited vocabulary. Just as Father seemed ready to give up, Ariel¡¯s eyes lit up, and she called to me excitedly. ¡°Dad! Dad!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Do you have this? This, this.¡± She mimed drawing something, signaling that she wanted paper and a pen. Understanding her intent, I handed her my magic pen and notebook. With unexpected skill, Ariel began to draw. Her strokes were smooth and precise, creating an image that was more than just a simple sketch¡ªit was lifelike, detailed, and even had shading. ¡°Ariel?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Have you ever learned to draw before?¡± Only bones remained¡ªproof of its death¡ªyet strangely, it was alive. [This feels... quite odd.] Muttering to itself, the skeleton began moving its bony hand. The first thing it grabbed was a sword embedded in its ribcage. Clang! The skeleton methodically started pulling out weapons lodged all over its body, one by one. From the sheer number of weapons piercing it, it was clear how fierce a battle it had fought before death. Some weapons had even struck fatal points, and its right arm bore signs of having been torn off by immense force. Archaeologists had reattached it for preservation, further revealing its grim past. Clatter. Finally, it removed the sword embedded near its heart and looked forward. Its gaze fell on the group that had thrown the holy water, now joined by reinforcements: knights, mages, and clerics. It was clear they were hostile. That was only natural, considering it had resurrected as a skeleton. Still, conversation was necessary. Clearing its non-existent throat as if out of habit from life, the skeleton began to speak politely. [Excuse me. Could we talk for a moment¡ª] ¡°There it is! Cleric, bless it quickly!¡± [Wait, just listen¡ª] Flash! Before it could finish, a cleric began chanting, unleashing a powerful blessing. The sheer intensity of the cleric¡¯s faith turned the entire temple golden. ¡°Divine punishment!¡± Boom! A golden pillar of light struck down on the skeleton¡¯s head. A normal skeleton would have been obliterated, but... [Would you listen for a moment?] ¡°W-what!? Why isn¡¯t it working!?¡± Instead of destroying the skeleton, the divine power seemed to enhance its appearance, making its bones glisten even more. As the team reeled in disbelief, the skeleton, now slightly irritated, spoke again, its voice calm yet exasperated. [Let me ask you one question. Hawk Duker Michelle.] ¡°What...?¡± [And Isaac Duker Michelle. Do you know where they are?] Though it was a polite inquiry, the response was far from favorable. ¡°A demon worshipper¡¯s trick! We must stop it at all costs!¡± ¡°Mages, prepare your spells! If necessary, collapse the temple to trap it!¡± The reaction was understandable. The skeleton had mentioned Isaac¡¯s name, a clear indicator of its connection to demon worshippers. From their perspective, it was a skeleton sent to kill Isaac, a threat that couldn¡¯t be ignored. [Good grief...] Of course, for the skeleton¡ªno, for Clark¡ªit was an absurd misunderstanding. As the team began preparing their weapons, Clark shook his head in resignation. He had hoped for a peaceful resolution, but it seemed impossible. [It can¡¯t be helped.] Gripping a double-edged axe in both hands, Clark faced the investigators. Slowly, he lifted one leg. Just as the team finished their preparations and launched their attack, Clark moved first. Thud! With his raised foot, he stomped the ground. Boom! A massive wave of earth surged upward like a tidal wave, engulfing the investigation team. Chapter 391: Witchcraft (5) There is a term called lucid dreaming. It refers to dreaming while being aware that you are dreaming. In other words, it means knowing that everything unfolding before you is a dream and not happening in reality. The reason I bring this up is that I am currently experiencing a lucid dream. Ever since I reincarnated, I¡¯ve always slept soundly, not even dreaming, let alone having a lucid dream. Yet, for some reason, an unfamiliar sight is unfolding before my eyes now. The background was predominantly dark and resembled a temple. Five statues that seemed to guard the center stood scattered throughout, uniquely featuring wings and horns. Wings and horns, attributes only demons could possess. Moreover, the demon statues each had drastically different appearances. Some had horns that shot straight upward like Cecily¡¯s, while others, like Gartz, had horns curled like a ram¡¯s. Both genders were represented, and the statues were so intricately crafted that one might assume they were modeled after real beings. At the center of these guardians stood a much larger statue. Its appearance was reminiscent of Cthulhu, with tentacles hanging from its mouth, and it was far more massive than the other statues. Like the others, it exuded a lifelike presence, as though it could spring to life at any moment. While the smaller statues were clearly demons, I couldn¡¯t determine who¡ªor what¡ªthis massive figure represented. ¡°Cough! Cough! Urgh...¡± While I was absentmindedly observing the vivid statues, a rough coughing sound reached my ears. The sound came precisely from below me. I stopped scanning the statues and shifted my gaze downward. ¡°Oh...¡± And then, the horrifying scene that came into view left me speechless. A battlefield reeking of blood¡ªa bloodbath. That¡¯s the only way to describe it. Beneath a stone altar, presumably a sacrificial bed, a man lay drenched in blood, gasping for breath. His fiery red hair, resembling a roaring flame, was either stained with blood or naturally that color. He had a lion-like mane and a massive frame that words like ¡°large¡± failed to capture. Despite his fading life force, his blood-soaked eyes glinted defiantly, unable to fully open due to the blood. Splurt! With a violent cough, the red-haired man spewed a mouthful of blood. Judging by his coughing up blood, his condition was extremely critical. His body was riddled with weapons like skewers, including swords and other implements, and his right arm was completely gone. It wasn¡¯t a clean cut either¡ªit looked as though someone had forcibly ripped it off, leaving behind jagged, torn flesh and exposed bones. Yet, even in that state, he gripped a massive double-headed axe in his left hand. However, the axe was damaged, with one of its blades broken. His injuries were so severe that it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if he died at any moment. Despite witnessing this, I did nothing. No¡ªI couldn¡¯t. It wasn¡¯t just the man; I was too engrossed in the horrifying scene around him to act. ¡®My God...¡¯ The sight made my jaw drop involuntarily. There were five visible corpses, matching the number of statues. Two were massive demons, larger than ordinary ones, with extended horns and fully spread wings. One had its head cleaved by an axe, its brains oozing out, while the other¡¯s upper and lower halves were separated, spilling its innards everywhere. Even they were relatively ¡°fortunate.¡± The other three were so grotesque that calling them horrifying seemed inadequate. One corpse had all its limbs torn off. Another had been split vertically, like a piece of firewood. The last... its face had been caved in so thoroughly it resembled a sinkhole, likely crushed by bare hands. The last corpse, shockingly, was an elf. Although its ears had been severed and scattered on the ground, its identity as an elf was unmistakable. Not a single body among them had died a normal death. The red-haired man, despite his injuries, was in the best condition. In other words, he had killed them all. The man gazed at the ceiling for a long time before slowly closing his eyes. Then, like a child drifting into sleep, he whispered faintly. ¡°To the nameless soul who has come to this place...¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t stop it.¡± A spirit of sacrifice to the very end, honoring those who had fallen. But all of it would vanish like dust in the wind, forgotten by everyone. ¡°God, please... bless that soul...¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Care for it with compassion...¡± With those words¡ª Flash! A brilliant light burst forth, filling the entire space with radiant illumination. ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï ¡°... ...¡± I woke up, blinking as I stared at the dimly lit ceiling. Despite having just awoken, my mind was clear, free from any drowsiness. And that dream I had just now... what on earth was it? Usually, dreams fade from memory upon waking, but not this one. Instead, it remained vividly etched in my mind. Rustle. Still in a daze, I carefully sat up. As I moved, I suddenly sensed a presence beside me. Turning my head, I saw Ariel fast asleep, tightly clutching my arm. Unless I spent the night with other women, she would always sleep in my bed. Tonight was one of those nights. But unlike usual, I had a lucid dream¡ªa dream that seemed related to my grandfather Clark¡¯s final moments. Judging by the timing, it must have been when my soul had just crossed over to this place. That¡¯s the conclusion I reached after thinking it through. ¡®An unsung hero...¡¯ How fitting a description. Now I even understood why the red-haired hero had never been mentioned. Ironically, it was Clark¡¯s decision to abandon the mantle of hero that marked the beginning of the Michelle family¡¯s glory. He even sabotaged the summoning ritual, just in case, and annihilated all the top leaders. Perhaps because the dream was so impactful, I reached for the drawer of my bedside table. Inside, I always kept a notebook and a magical pen. Scratch, scratch. I jotted down a simple note in the notebook. The content wasn¡¯t anything special, just a story idea for a side tale. In my previous life, it would have been one of those overused cliche?s. But this one was closely tied to the dream I just had. ¡®The title... ... ... The Passing Hero. That will do.¡¯ Satisfied, I closed the notebook and glanced out the window. The starry night sky was so breathtakingly beautiful that words couldn¡¯t do it justice. ¡®Should I make the descendant of the side story¡¯s protagonist Zenon?¡¯ That sounds like a good idea. Morning eventually arrived. ¡°Where are you headed?¡± ¡°To the temple. Luminous has instructed me to go there...¡± Kate came to inform me that she was heading to the temple. Chapter 392: Clark (1) The investigation of the underground temple is currently almost exclusively controlled by the Minerva Empire. According to Rina, other nations are too preoccupied with their own issues, and there¡¯s also the risk of leaking the secret¡ªspecifically, that the summoning ritual was successful. This truth must be kept hidden for now, so only the Minerva Empire and limited support from Savior are involved. Very few are aware of the secret. On the Minerva Empire¡¯s side, only the royal family and I know about it. The same goes for Savior. Unlike the Minerva Empire, Savior has dispatched only a small group of people, so almost no one knows. Even those who do understand the gravity of the situation and wouldn¡¯t dare speak carelessly. Moreover, Rina mentioned that leaders from various factions will gather to hold a meeting about this matter, so an official announcement will likely come soon. ¡°Did you say Lord Luminous requested your presence?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I found it somewhat surprising that Kate was the one going. While it was inevitable since Luminous requested it, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if something was happening. ¡°What exactly did Lord Luminous say?¡± ¡°He instructed me to escort an honored guest from that location.¡± ¡°An honored guest? Did he really say honored guest?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I widened my eyes. If even Luminous referred to them as an honored guest, it must be incredibly important. What could be happening at the temple that requires Kate to personally escort someone? I was curious. Moreover, I could take the opportunity to retrieve my grandfather Clark¡¯s remains, which are likely resting in the temple, so accompanying her didn¡¯t seem like a bad idea. ¡°Could I perhaps join you...?¡± ¡°No.¡± When I carefully asked, I was met with a sharp refusal¡ªnot from Kate but from Adelia, who was standing nearby. Adelia looked at me as if I were a nai?ve child, her gaze filled with an unyielding determination to say no. In hindsight, it made sense. The distance from the dormitory to the underground temple was considerable, and only a small investigation team had been dispatched, leaving them with limited personnel. r¦¡??O?b§¦?s? In short, we¡¯d have to travel by carriage, and the likelihood of an attack during such a journey would greatly increase. Feeling that no argument would convince them otherwise, I reluctantly nodded. ¡°All right. Then, Kate, may I ask one favor?¡± ¡°What kind of favor?¡± ¡°If, by any chance, in the temple...¡± I began explaining the situation based on the dream I had. The first thing to check was Clark. Whether his remains were truly in the underground temple as I dreamed, and if they could be retrieved. I had mentioned this to my father beforehand, but he had been both shocked and skeptical, as he¡¯d never heard anything of the sort. His harsh training of me was only meant to ensure I didn¡¯t get myself killed somewhere. Even I wasn¡¯t entirely confident about the dream, which was why I was entrusting this task to Kate. ¡°You¡¯re saying Lord Isaac¡¯s grandfather is resting in the temple?¡± Kate widened her eyes in surprise at my explanation. It had been a long time since I¡¯d seen her look so astonished.@@@@ But, as I mentioned earlier, there was no certainty. For all I knew, it could¡¯ve been nothing more than a figment of my imagination. Even if it were, it wouldn¡¯t matter much, as it would provide material for speculation. Regardless, it needed to be verified. Why Clark hadn¡¯t told my father the truth, or how he had discovered the existence of the underground temple, was a mystery for now. But I was confident we¡¯d uncover the answers soon. When I performed the ritual, Clark had left a message saying he would come here himself. I had no idea what form that would take, but with Ariel¡¯s ability to see spirits, we¡¯d likely get a signal if Clark arrived. ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure. It¡¯s just something I saw in a dream. So please, could you check it out for me this time?¡± ¡°Understood. It could very well be a revelation from the gods.¡± ¡°A revelation...¡± If I had to guess, it might be related to the situation when I first arrived in this world. The summoning itself had succeeded, but an entirely unexpected soul had been brought over, observing the events from that state. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was right to call it a revelation, but as long as it helped uncover Clark¡¯s whereabouts, it didn¡¯t matter much. ¡°Maybe so. In any case, can you confirm it for me? Just don¡¯t hastily retrieve the remains without verifying the situation first. It could cause unnecessary conflict.¡± ¡°Of course. Still, to think Lord Isaac¡¯s grandfather also dealt with demon worshippers. Could it be that Sir Hawk also...¡± Kate trailed off in a suggestive tone. ¡°It¡¯s adorable. Does it have a name?¡± ¡°... ...¡± Despite my question, Kate said nothing. She simply stared at the bird with an unusual expression, her lips pressed into a thin line. Her rare lack of emotion gave me chills until she muttered quietly: ¡°...I¡¯m jealous.¡± ¡°Huh? Kate?¡± ¡°I wish I could... be like that someday...¡± How much pent-up longing does it take to envy an animal? ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Meanwhile, at the chaotic underground temple: [Listen, I haven¡¯t harmed you, right? Sure, I may look like this, but I¡¯m still in my right mind. I¡¯m here with Hirt¡¯s permission, not as the Father of All Things, okay?] ¡°Grr...¡± [I get it. You¡¯re scared, but what can I do? My son wants to bury my remains. This is the only way.] The situation at the temple had calmed down somewhat. The dispatched investigation team was composed of elite members who were indeed strong. However, Clark was stronger. In life, he had slaughtered the highest-ranking devil worshipers and disrupted their summoning rituals¡ªa figure whose might rivaled or even surpassed that of the elven warlord. It was no surprise the investigation team was helpless against him. [Hey, is it hard?] Clark tapped the knight he was using as a makeshift chair. Humiliated, the knight remained silent, though the sound of his gritted teeth could be heard intermittently. Clark clicked his tongue at the knight¡¯s stubbornness. [Knights never change, huh? All pride, no flexibility.] ¡°Your confidence... won¡¯t last forever...¡± [Yeah, yeah. Believe what you want. Doesn¡¯t matter to me.] Around them lay unconscious investigators, all subdued by Clark¡¯s overwhelming power. Despite the devastation, not a single person had died¡ªhe had knocked each of them out without killing. The knight beneath him had caught Clark¡¯s eye for enduring the longest, though it was little consolation. ¡°Grr... Huff...¡± [Quit whining. I¡¯m just bones now¡ªI should be light.] That¡¯s not true. You¡¯re unbelievably heavy. The knight¡¯s thoughts were filled with despair. Despite being a skeleton, Clark¡¯s bones alone were unnaturally dense, not to mention the armor he wore in life. Unaware of this, Clark leisurely enjoyed his ¡°victory.¡± He wanted to leave, but doing so could lead to being mistaken for a monster¡ªor worse, drawing the empire¡¯s military. For now, he had no choice but to wait for someone reasonable to arrive. Fidgeting, Clark checked his pockets out of habit. Finding nothing in his tattered pants, he sighed and looked at the knight. [Hey, do you¡ªactually, never mind.] Shaking his head, he scanned his surroundings. [Hey, you over there.] ¡°... ...¡± [I know you¡¯re awake. Answer me.] ¡°Y-yes!¡± Startled, a man among the group raised his head. He was one of the archaeologists who had been studying Clark¡¯s remains before the incident. Though he had planned to feign unconsciousness until the ordeal ended, Clark had somehow noticed he was awake. Clark spoke in a serious tone: [Got any cigarettes?] ¡°C-cigarettes?¡± [Yeah. Cigarettes.] Caught off guard by the odd request, the archaeologist hesitated as Clark sighed wistfully. [I missed out on smoking before I died. Such a shame.] ¡°... ...¡± [Should I ask my grandson to include it in the book? A final puff before death¡ªit¡¯d be so cool, right?] What an oddly whimsical skeleton, the archaeologist thought. Chapter 393: Clark (2) Chapter 393: Clark (2) Kate departed for the underground temple, and I slowly began organizing the content for the next volume and a side story. The next volume will focus on post-war recovery, Lily¡¯s worsening condition, and Jin and his companions¡¯ desperate efforts to save her. The Archdemon Diabolos, in his final outburst, drove a spike into Lily, destroying her vessel. Unfortunately, the spike pierced her heart, creating a situation even the gods find challenging to resolve. While it¡¯s difficult, resolving it is not impossible. The problem is that the process inevitably includes Lily¡¯s death. Since her vessel is already corrupted and beyond saving, the only solution is to extract and preserve her soul, transferring it to a newborn. However, in this process, all her memories will be erased. This tragic outcome has led them to take a stance of saving her at any cost, but even that proves futile. If left as is, Lily¡¯s body will be entirely corrupted, turning her into a demon. Demonic birth happens through this very process, and her corruption is so severe that even the World Tree cannot withstand it. This situation raises deeper questions: even if they manage to bring her back, is it right to tamper with someone¡¯s life so casually? If her soul remains but all her memories vanish, can she still be considered the same person? Both practically and philosophically, this issue poses numerous dilemmas, leaving Jin and his companions in deep anguish. Paradoxically, to save Lily, they must kill her. Yet, this means she would no longer be Lily but an entirely different person. Despite fighting to save lives, the ultimate situation forces them to kill a comrade. Naturally, this tragic reality causes disputes among the group. Zenon is half-resigned, while Jin passionately insists on finding a way to save her. As time drags on with no solution in sight, Jin stays by Lily¡¯s side without sleep as her body begins to turn black, starting from her heart. Unable to bear it any longer, Jin makes a significant decision¡ªone that unknowingly sets the stage for another tragedy. ¡®If not for the corruption, her memories could have been preserved.¡¯ You might wonder, if even I can retain memories of a past life, why can¡¯t Lily? The reason is simple: I didn¡¯t require purification, whereas Lily¡¯s ongoing corruption makes purification essential. Purification involves cleansing a soul so thoroughly that no trace of it remains¡ªessentially resetting it to a blank state. Of course, my arrival in this world was also an accident, so I couldn¡¯t do much about it. Luminous once mentioned that the gods of Earth protested fiercely, saying Earth¡¯s natural order was in chaos because of this. Honestly, from the gods¡¯ perspective in this world, it¡¯s understandable they¡¯d feel wronged. After all, it wasn¡¯t their fault but that of a demon-worshipper who caused a massive catastrophe, and yet, they bore all the blame. Still, if Clark hadn¡¯t tampered with the summoning ritual, the demon war would have erupted, making the situation even worse. A truly unfortunate situation on all sides. ¡®I¡¯ve already planned out the story until the conclusion. All that¡¯s left is...¡¯ The backup side story and a recently conceived one¡ªthese two. The backup side story, being more of a ¡®what if¡¯ scenario than canon, can be developed slowly. However, the recently conceived one, based on Clark, requires significant thought. The most critical aspects are the protagonist and the timeline. I¡¯ve already planned the protagonist¡¯s fate: a desperate struggle to preserve hope versus the Seven Deadly Sins, who have lost all hope and desire the world¡¯s ruin. The tricky part is deciding which of the Seven Deadly Sins the protagonist encounters.@@@@ The candidates are Wrath and Envy, both of whom lost their cherished things in an instant and now long for the world¡¯s destruction. In contrast, the protagonist fights desperately to preserve even a sliver of hope. ¡®Maybe I should include both?¡¯ That¡¯s not a bad idea. While victory may not be guaranteed, it would sufficiently highlight the protagonist¡¯s strength in the side story. What¡¯s fascinating is that Clark singlehandedly defeated the highest-ranking demon worshippers. In some ways, you could say he achieved more than the novel¡¯s events. Of course, given how important the underground temple was to the demon worshippers, they likely couldn¡¯t commit their full strength. But that doesn¡¯t diminish Clark¡¯s prowess. Having sketched the overall framework, I became curious about Clark as a person and decided to ask my father about him. I knew Clark was a passing hero, one who abandoned the duties of a hero, but beyond that, I wanted to know more about the man himself. ¡°A relentless smoker,¡± my father replied calmly. I widened my eyes in surprise and asked, ¡°A smoker?¡± ¡°Yes. The kind of man who¡¯d smoke a cigarette even if the world were ending.¡± Hearing my father¡¯s immediate answer, I realized just how much Clark must have smoked. But in my dream, he peacefully closed his eyes and passed into the arms of the gods. Unlike a movie cliche?, he didn¡¯t enjoy one last puff on a cigarette. ¡®Maybe there weren¡¯t any cigarettes around at the time?¡¯ This skeleton was vastly different from any other entity. Even if attacked first, he would only render his opponents unconscious, never taking a life. Though his manner of speaking was a bit rough, his actions were polite and respectful. It was clear to anyone that he was not an evil being. Thanks to this, the investigation team gradually calmed down and managed to have a ¡°conversation¡± with him¡ªnot a physical confrontation, but the true conversation Clark had been eagerly waiting for. [Is this the Chronicles of Zenon?] ¡°Yes, yes, it is.¡± Clark gazed at the book lying on the ground¡ªthe Chronicles of Zenon. Apparently, it had been brought along to keep him entertained during breaks. For reference, beneath him, a knight was still being used as a makeshift chair. Ordinarily, Clark would have let the knight go, but his defiance had been so irritating that he left him there as punishment. The other investigators wanted to rescue the knight, but they couldn¡¯t. Clark was absurdly strong, and they couldn¡¯t afford to give him any reason to take offense. Clark sighed, biting down on a cigar as he picked up the first volume of the Chronicles of Zenon. Smoke curled upwards and dissipated into the air. He had no eyes but could see, no ears but could hear, no lungs but could breathe. The same applied to taste. As he took a long draw from the cigar, its distinctive refined flavor filled him deeply, as though he had lungs. For reasons unknown, he could feel all five senses. Leisurely smoking, Clark stared at the cover of the Chronicles of Zenon. [If only something like this had been written while I was alive...] Clicking his tongue, Clark expressed genuine regret. Though he hadn¡¯t read the book, he knew from it how the world had changed. The book chronicled the defeat of demon worshippers who had been lurking in the shadows, dragging them into the light. Many other remarkable achievements were recorded within its pages. One particular event brought him great satisfaction¡ªthe elimination of a corrupt cardinal. That cardinal alone had led to the destruction of the organization Clark had once belonged to. Back then, it had been unthinkable to suspect even a cardinal of corruption. How could a servant of God ally with demons? Such an idea defied common sense. However, the demon worshippers had been far more cunning and resourceful than Clark had anticipated. As a result, everything had fallen apart one step at a time. [Before I return to dust, I should finish reading this.] Clark was about to start reading the Chronicles of Zenon in earnest when¡ª Murmur, murmur¡ª Suddenly, the underground temple became noisy. The investigation team, reassured by Clark¡¯s calm demeanor, had resumed their work, but the rising commotion clearly indicated that something was happening. Sensing this, Clark closed the book and looked ahead. His gaze narrowed, the golden glow in his hollow eye sockets dimming slightly. A powerful presence emanated from the temple¡¯s entrance. ¡°Do not fight him. That skeleton is different from the others...¡± ¡°He has defied the order you set, and he seeks to meet Isaac and Sir Hawk. His intentions must surely be impure.¡± One voice, filled with hostility, belonged to a woman. Another, desperate to calm her down, belonged to a man. Clark sighed and quietly closed the book. A disturbance seemed inevitable, judging by the growing tension. It didn¡¯t matter. The energy emanating from the source was strong, but he could handle it like he had handled others before. And so¡ª ¡°Is it that one?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, but...¡± The loyal apostle of God and the skeleton revived by divine grace finally came face to face. [Hey, chair.] ¡°Yes, sir!¡± [Move aside for a moment.] Chapter 394: Clark (3) Kate recalled the prophecy Luminous had delivered after so long: ¡°Go to the darkest and most wretched place to welcome the honored guest.¡± As expected of a divine prophecy, it was cryptic, but she couldn¡¯t help but wonder why such ambiguous prophecies were given. After defeating the fallen cardinal, her divine power had grown so much that she could now directly foresee the future like Isaac, rather than rely on vague prophecies. Normally, such an abstract prophecy would have been replaced with a straightforward request like ¡°Go to this specific place.¡± Still, Kate humbly accepted this as the will of the deity and moved without much thought, understanding the prophecy¡¯s meaning well enough. The only thing that saddened her was being away from Isaac for an extended period, but since her task was merely to bring the guest, she considered it an easy journey¡ªuntil news from the underground temple reached her. ¡°Did you say skeletons have appeared?¡± ¡°Yes, yes! And it¡¯s an intelligent entity capable of speech.¡± A skeleton had unexpectedly resurrected in the underground temple. The moment Kate heard this, her brows furrowed deeply. Who or what is a skeleton? A being resurrected against the natural order through wicked necromancy¡ªa troubling existence for deities like Luminous, whom Kate served. And to think it could speak! Skeletons typically lacked intelligence and followed their necromancer¡¯s commands. While it was possible to summon intelligent skeletons or undead through necromancy, such cases indicated the necromancer¡¯s extraordinary power. Kate, as an Inquisitor, had encountered such individuals¡ªmost often those who imbued heroic souls into the undead. Occasionally, naturally occurring monsters like Dullahans existed, but they rarely posed significant harm to humanity. These beings, unaware of their own death, wandered the mortal realm, guiding lost souls like grim reapers. ¡°How many victims are there?¡± ¡°Victims... other than a few minor injuries, none to speak of.¡± ¡°None, aside from the injured?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡± Kate¡¯s expression grew puzzled upon hearing the investigator¡¯s report. It was surprising enough that the skeleton had intelligence, but no casualties? If the investigator¡¯s words were true, it meant the skeleton was stronger than the entire investigation team. The Minerva Empire wasn¡¯t foolish; they had deployed elite soldiers in preparation, including clerics¡ªnatural nemeses of the undead. ¡°What did it say?¡± ¡°Well... uh...¡± The investigator hesitated, swallowed hard, and cautiously spoke. ¡°It asked about Lord Zenon¡¯s whereabouts.¡± ¡°...Excuse me?¡± Kate frowned slightly, thinking she had misheard.@@@@ ¡°It asked for Lord Zenon¡¯s location and where his father is.¡± Upon hearing the full explanation, Kate¡¯s composure snapped. Her lips pressed into a thin line as her face grew expressionless. She was known for her soft and fresh smile, akin to a village maiden, but when her reason gave way, she had a habit of adopting this stern demeanor. This was one of those moments. She reached for the mace she had prepared at her waist. Though she wished to don her armor, there was no time; the unholy being needed to be dealt with immediately. The investigator, alarmed by her sudden change in demeanor, hurriedly followed and tried to dissuade her. ¡°Wait, please! Hear me out! Even if it¡¯s a skeleton, it might be a reasonable opponent!¡± ¡°It¡¯s still an undead, a being that defies the natural order ordained by the gods.¡± ¡°Y-Yes, but divine power doesn¡¯t work on it! The clerics tried all kinds of holy spells, but none had any effect!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The investigator¡¯s frantic plea seemed to give Kate pause. His claim about divine power having no effect was even more perplexing. ¡°Are you saying divine power had no effect whatsoever?¡± ¡°Yes, none at all.¡± ¡°Not even smoke?¡± ¡°None.¡± Divine power having no effect... Kate pondered for a moment before resuming her steps. It was true that divine power was a natural enemy to the wicked, like demon worshippers¡ªan undeniable fact. But the idea that it had no effect was... strange. Even Kate, devout and zealous, couldn¡¯t ignore the absurdity. ¡®No matter.¡¯ After all, it was still a skeleton and an undead. Though there were too many suspicious details, she couldn¡¯t trust anything without seeing it herself. And more importantly, it had asked to meet Isaac and Hawk in person. Whatever kind of skeleton it was, that could never happen. ¡®Then, who is this honored guest supposed to be?¡¯ Despite her doubts, Kate didn¡¯t stop walking. Confirmation was her top priority. The investigator trailing her tried to dissuade her again, noting that the higher-ups had yet to provide any instructions for the situation. ¡°...You¡¯re a strange being. Skeletons like you are supposed to defy the natural order. Yet holy power doesn¡¯t affect you.¡± [The gods have granted me a temporary reprieve.] ¡°Do not speak of the gods so lightly, undead.¡± Kate¡¯s voice turned cold. For a fanatic like her, the gods were her very existence. Naturally, the undead had no right to mention them. [Huh?] Clark sighed, noticing her fanatical tendencies. Meanwhile, Kate¡¯s aura grew increasingly fierce by the second. He shook his head and scratched his skull, the smooth surface feeling strangely odd. [Fanatics are the same as ever... Anyway, can you let me go now?] Kate hesitated. He was indeed an unnatural being, but if he could withstand a direct hit from a holy spell, something was off. Yet, she couldn¡¯t let him leave. His goal was to find Isaac and Hawk. If he turned on them outside, the consequences would be unthinkable. Besides, there had been a demon worshiper last time who could change his soul. This skeleton might be similar, earning trust only to reveal his true nature later. Moreover, she had her own task here. She had been commanded by Luminous to find and bring back an important guest. Until she fulfilled that mission, she wouldn¡¯t leave the underground temple. ¡°No.¡± With a resolute voice, Kate grasped her mace. A golden aura began to envelop her. It was a spell to strengthen her body using holy power. Normally, it required a prayer, but she had no need for that. [Figures.] Thud¡ª Clark scoffed as he lowered the massive axe he had been carrying on his shoulder, gripping it with both hands. Its sheer size radiated an overwhelming sense of intimidation. As the two prepared for a fight, the investigation team hurried to evacuate. ¡°Please don¡¯t fight too fiercely! Leave the site intact!¡± ¡°We still have so much to study!¡± ¡°My books! My books are over there...¡± ¡°Shut up and move!¡± The archaeologists seemed more concerned about losing their research opportunities than the impending battle. One even lamented the potential loss of his precious collection, including the Chronicles of Zenon he had handed to Clark. When everyone except the two had evacuated, Kate spoke solemnly to Clark. ¡°Prove it.¡± [Prove what?] ¡°That you¡¯re not an evil being. Otherwise...¡± Boom! Before finishing her sentence, Kate suddenly dashed forward. Her speed was so swift it seemed to fit the phrase, ¡°in the blink of an eye.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll crush your skull.¡± By the time she finished her words, she was already in front of Clark, swinging her mace upward to shatter his jaw. Just as the mace¡¯s tip was about to hit Clark¡¯s jaw¡ª Thud! Clark stepped back lightly, evading it with minimal movement. [Honestly. This is why...] Clark clicked his tongue as he muttered under his breath. Meanwhile, Kate calmly prepared her next strike without showing any signs of panic. [Fighting fanatics is such a hassle.] Thwack¡ª Clark spat the cigar he had been holding onto the ground. As it hit the hard surface, scattering ashes, his axe began to rise slowly. By the time the cigar hit the ground with a soft sound, Kate had also raised her mace. It was surrounded by golden flames. Her title, ¡°Blue Flame,¡± referred to the blue holy flames she once wielded. But as her holy power grew stronger, the flames had turned golden, their strength doubling. On the other hand, Clark¡¯s old, battered axe appeared utterly unremarkable. It looked like any ordinary axe. At a glance, it seemed like Kate had the upper hand... [How inexperienced.] To Clark, she was nothing more than a fledgling who couldn¡¯t even control her own power. Boom! Chapter 395: Clark (4) The two weapons collided, and with a brilliant flash, a thunderous explosion echoed throughout the underground temple as if a bomb had gone off. The subterranean environment amplified the sound into a reverberating echo, while the flash quickly dissipated. Despite the enormous forces at play, both individuals stood their ground confidently as if nothing had happened. ¡°Ugh...¡± Correction: Clark, with his axe resting casually on his shoulder, appeared composed, while Kate¡¯s expression betrayed her discomfort. Her beautiful face twisted in agony, as if struggling to endure the pain. Indeed, the crimson blood dripping steadily from her hands, which gripped the mace, painted a vivid picture of her suffering, staining the ground beneath. Although it was merely a clash of weapons, her palms had been completely torn. Throbbing pain shot through her hands, and even her wrists were in a poor state. Fortunately, thanks to her physical enhancements, the worst-case scenario¡ªbroken bones¡ªwas narrowly avoided. Still, the pain was excruciating, and if the impact had been slightly stronger, her bones might have fractured. As she hurriedly used divine power to heal her injuries, Kate kept her gaze fixed ahead. Clark remained still, showing no intention of attacking. ¡®His strength...¡¯ Kate, who had fought countless battles during her tenure as a Grand Inquisitor, was no stranger to fierce combat. Before confronting demon worshipers, she had subdued heretics and honed her strength through those experiences. Yet, it was virtually the first time she felt utterly overpowered by sheer ¡°strength.¡± In a straightforward clash, the skeleton emerged unscathed, while she bore the brunt of the damage. Divine power, like mana, could be used to enhance the body or imbue weapons. Thus, the amount of divine power directly influenced one¡¯s strength. Moreover, as someone blessed by Luminous, Kate¡¯s divine power was unparalleled in the present day. Her ability to defeat countless heretics and demon worshipers, as well as powerful adversaries, stemmed from her overwhelming divine power. [It¡¯s not good to rely solely on your god, young one.] Clark, as if piercing through Kate¡¯s confusion, offered a bitter piece of advice. Her power, namely her divine energy, was indeed exceptional to an unparalleled degree. Even someone like Clark, who had survived countless battles, acknowledged it. However, her dependence on power had left her sorely lacking in ¡°technique.¡± It was a glaring vulnerability, particularly fitting for a fanatic¡ªsomeone who, due to blind faith in their god, failed to reflect on themselves and instead drove themselves to ruin. R?a?No??B?S? ¡°Silence!¡± Overcome with anger at Clark¡¯s unsolicited advice, Kate shouted loudly. Though she had been overpowered in strength, she had not yet been defeated. Besides, as long as she had even a second to spare and her divine power remained, she could heal herself at any moment. As she moved her mace-wielding hand, Clark, seemingly expecting this, gripped his axe. Clang! Kate swung her mace, engulfed in golden flames, but Clark¡¯s axe handle effortlessly blocked the attack. Using all his strength, Clark pushed the axe forward, forcing Kate to retreat, and quickly moved his legs. In an instant, Clark disappeared from Kate¡¯s sight. Despite his large and heavy frame, his swift and nimble movements defied expectations. Even so, Kate remained unfazed by his sudden disappearance. Unless he teleported, any physical movement would naturally stir the air, making his location traceable. Boom! ¡°Ugh!¡± Yet, it seemed even that realization came too late. By the time Kate turned her gaze, Clark had already acted. As he had done when subduing the initial investigation team, Clark stomped hard, creating a minor shockwave. Debris, including fragments of stone, flew toward Kate¡¯s face, disrupting her vision, while the ground shook, throwing her off balance. While forming a protective barrier with divine power to shield her face, Kate noticed Clark retreating slightly, gripping his axe¡¯s handle with one hand. Utilizing his strength and momentum, he swung the axe powerfully. ¡°.....!¡± Kate quickly leaped backward to avoid the massive axe blade descending toward her. Even with a barrier, she knew it would not be enough. The earlier clash had already shown her that a contest of strength against Clark was futile. Crash! Clark¡¯s axe struck the spot where Kate had just been, embedding more than half its blade into the ground. The impact sent debris flying in all directions, and the entire cavern trembled as if an earthquake had struck. The thought of taking such a blow head-on was horrifying. Catching her breath, Kate tried to devise a strategy to confront the skeleton before her. A direct battle of strength was out of the question, and her divine power seemed ineffective. She would have to rely solely on physical skill and brute force to take him down. [Hmm.] Meanwhile, Clark pulled his axe from the ground and fell into brief contemplation. As expected, his strength was far from what it used to be. Being resurrected as a skeleton, he could still feel sensations through his five senses and wield mana similar to what he had in life. However, lacking even a single muscle due to his skeletal form, he could not exert the same level of power he once had. Whether it was dodging, rolling on the ground, or swinging with momentum, nothing fully satisfied Clark in his current state. ¡®This can¡¯t be helped.¡¯ Even so, he had more than enough strength to subdue the naive fanatic before him. After recovering his axe, Clark turned his gaze back to Kate. Her beauty was undeniable, but what caught his attention more was how much she resembled someone else. [Hey, what¡¯s your name?] ¡°What?¡± [I asked for your name.] Kate, puzzled by the sudden question, quickly composed herself and replied coldly. ¡°I have no name to offer a defiler of divine order.¡± [Ha.] Clark exhaled a hollow laugh at her fanatical response and shook his head. Fanatics like her were exhausting to deal with, but there was one surefire way to get through to them: overpower them completely. While killing them might be the simplest solution, it was far from ideal in this case. After all, even if they died, they would simply repent to their god, lamenting their inadequacies, leaving a bad aftertaste. [Ellie, at least, was reasonable... but I guess there¡¯s no other way.] Absentmindedly stroking his skull¡ªor rather, his head¡ªClark muttered as he fixed his gaze on Kate, who was still brimming with resolve. Earlier, she had said he must prove that he was not evil. For someone like Clark, who had lived a life of endless battles, the only way to prove anything was through combat. Persuasion and eloquent arguments were skills he sorely lacked. Taat! The moment that thought crossed his mind, Clark leaped high into the air. Whether it was due to his skeletal form or something inherent in his nature, his movements were unnervingly light. Kate quickly followed his ascent with her eyes. She could not afford to lose sight of him, even for a second, or she would risk missing his movements entirely. While airborne, Clark shifted his grip on the axe slightly, then hurled it like a boomerang. The sight of the massive axe spinning in an arc through the air might have seemed like a circus act to an observer. ¡°Ugh...¡± As he waited, Kate furrowed her brows and let out a groan¡ªa sign that she was regaining consciousness. Clark turned his gaze toward her. He watched as she grimaced a few more times before slowly opening her eyes, revealing irises that evoked the blue sky. After blinking a few times, her eyes fully opened. ¡°...¡± Now awake, Kate silently stared at Clark, who was seated beside her. At first, she wondered who the skeleton was, but soon her memories returned with clarity¡ªthe rejection of her beliefs, and the sharp words that had stung her deeply. Strangely, she didn¡¯t feel anger as before. Instead, her mind felt unusually clear. [Have you come to your senses?] Clark¡¯s deep voice broke the silence. Kate attempted to rise but paused midway. The aftermath of the strike she unleashed before passing out left her entire body aching. Not only did her muscles throb with pain, but her palms were scraped again, and this time her wrist seemed broken. While she could heal herself with divine power, there was something she needed to confirm first. ¡°Why...¡± [Why didn¡¯t I kill you? Because, as you said, I¡¯m not an evil being.] ¡°...¡± Clark anticipated her question and answered before she could finish. Kate pressed her lips together, unsure how to respond. Clark was an enigma to her in many ways. It wasn¡¯t just that divine power didn¡¯t work on him¡ªnothing about her seemed to affect him. There was no point in being stubborn anymore; the result would only be the same. After a moment¡¯s thought, she remembered why she had come to this place in the first place. The oracle of Luminous¡ªto bring back an important guest. Fighting Clark had been unnecessary. Still, there were unresolved questions, so she stood up. In the short time it took, her damaged hands and sore muscles were almost fully healed. ¡°Haa...¡± [Do you have something to say?] ¡°Yes.¡± Kate¡¯s tone remained informal, her distrust evident even though Clark hadn¡¯t killed her. She glared at him sharply as she asked her question, her voice filled with hostility. ¡°The expedition told me your goal is to find Lord Isaac and Sir Hawk. Is that true?¡± [Yes.] ¡°What¡¯s your purpose? If you don¡¯t answer truthfully, I¡¯ll stop you even if it means my death.¡± She knew she couldn¡¯t win against him, as the recent battle had shown. But there were things she had to do, regardless. Clark, unconcerned, shrugged and answered in his characteristic deep voice. [I¡¯m going to meet my son and grandson. Do I need a reason for that?] ¡°...What?¡± [I¡¯m going to see my son and grandson. Normally, just my soul would suffice, but my son wanted to bury my body. This was the only way.] ¡°...¡± Hearing his answer, Kate blinked in disbelief. If anyone else had heard, they would have dismissed it as nonsense. But she was here under a divine oracle to escort an important guest from the underground temple. That realization struck her like a hammer to the head. At the same time, she felt a chilling premonition that she had made a grave mistake. ¡°W-wait. Hold on.¡± [Hmm?] ¡°Excuse me, but your name... no, your full name, please...¡± Even as she asked, she prayed it wasn¡¯t true. If it was, then she had committed an unforgivable sin. But mercilessly, Clark answered plainly. [Clark Michelle.] ¡°Michelle...?¡± Hawk had a middle name, Duker, but Clark did not. That made sense since the middle name was granted to Hawk and Isaac later on. The absence of a middle name only lent more credibility to Clark¡¯s identity. Kate felt dizzy, her mind spinning as her mouth opened and closed like a goldfish. Finally, she spoke softly. ¡°Why...¡± [Hmm?] ¡°Why... didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± If he had told her, this situation could have been avoided. But she swallowed her words. Clark raised a bony brow as if to say, ¡°What nonsense is this?¡± Though he was little more than a skeleton, the glowing light in his eye sockets conveyed his expression. [You never asked. You just barged in, claiming it was the will of the gods, and attacked.] ¡°B-but the expedition...¡± [They didn¡¯t believe it either. Honestly, I wouldn¡¯t have believed it myself. A resurrected skeleton claiming to be the grandfather or father of a famous figure? Without an oracle, no one would believe that. So I stayed quiet.] ¡°...¡± Though unintentional, Clark¡¯s words felt like daggers stabbing Kate¡¯s heart. The opportunity had been there. If she had gathered more information from the expedition, she might have learned Clark¡¯s name. But she had ignored that chance, choosing instead to confront Clark directly¡ªand even fought him. If she had taken a little more time to investigate, kept her faith in check, and stayed calm, this disaster could have been avoided. ¡°...¡± It was a sin¡ªa sin she could never forgive herself for. She had defied the oracle of Luminous and nearly harmed Isaac¡¯s grandfather. Thankfully, Clark was far stronger than she was, or else... No, this was pure sin. She had wronged both Luminous and Isaac. ¡°Ugh... ugh...¡± [Hmm? Uh...?] ¡°Uwaaah...!¡± As the realization dawned on her, tears began streaming down Kate¡¯s face. Clark, seeing her start crying, panicked. [Hey, hey. Why are you crying?] ¡°I¡¯m... sorry... so sorry...¡± [It¡¯s fine, just don¡¯t cry. Everyone makes mistakes.] Unfamiliar with the full context, Clark tried his best to console her. Though he had lived a rough life, he wasn¡¯t indifferent to a woman¡¯s tears and awkwardly patted her back. ¡°Uwaaah!¡± It didn¡¯t help much. Chapter 396: Who are you? (1) Chapter 396: Who are you? (1) Kate headed to the underground temple, and several days passed. Until she returned, my daily life remained unchanged, but one thing had shifted in the meantime. Rina had urgently returned to the imperial palace. According to Mari, who attends the same classes as me, an unexpected incident occurred at the underground temple. Coincidentally, the news reached me not long after Kate left, which made me a little concerned. Her strength is undeniably formidable. As a High Inquisitor, she has dealt with countless heretics and demon worshippers. With a title like ¡°Azure Flame,¡± there¡¯s no need to worry about her combat prowess. ¡°Dad, what kind of animal is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a penguin. Usually, they live in cold regions, but occasionally, some live in volcanic areas. Most are gentle, but those in volcanic regions can be aggressive.¡± ¡°What about this one?¡± ¡°This is a hammer rhino. Its face is shaped like a hammer, and it can easily smash trees. It inhabits forests and jungles.¡± So for now, all I need to do is teach Ariel. There¡¯s no reason to go outside, and I can¡¯t just leave her unattended. Moreover, since the midterms just ended, Mari has some free time. Since her room is next door, she comes to my dorm every day. ¡°Ariel, look at this. Doesn¡¯t it resemble your dad?¡± While lying on the bed and teaching Ariel, Mari pointed to an animal and asked. It was a photo, not a drawing, so the animal¡¯s appearance was clear. The animal was none other than a penguin, the largest but cutest type in this world. It closely resembled the emperor penguins from my previous life. Still, am I really still being compared to a penguin? ¡°This one? The penguin with round eyes?¡± ¡°Yes, acting all dignified but unable to hide its cuteness¡ªit¡¯s just like your dad, right?¡± ¡°What are you teaching Ariel? And I¡¯m not pretending to be dignified!¡± Honestly, I was dumbfounded. Maybe in the past, but there¡¯s no trace of the ¡°cuteness¡± Mari mentioned now. Thanks to physical growth and divine power training since this year, my body has become much sturdier. My shoulders are broader, and my height has grown to 185 cm. With a father over 190 cm and an older brother, Dave, at 187 cm, I¡¯ll likely stop growing around this height or a little taller. With genetics like this, it¡¯s clear how imposing Clark must have been. According to my father, Clark¡¯s physique surpassed even human limits. Anyway, leaving genetics aside, I flipped the page while watching Mari chuckle over calling me a penguin. Among the animals that live in cold regions like penguins, there¡¯s one that resembles Mari. ¡°Here, here¡¯s Mari¡¯s mom. Snow-white fur and an adorable face. What do you think?¡± ¡°A bear? A white bear?¡± It¡¯s a polar bear, also nicknamed ¡°cola bear¡± in my previous life. Its appearance is identical to polar bears from Earth. Its ferocity is the same, too. Occasionally, there are house-sized polar bears classified as monsters. ¡°What? Are you saying I¡¯m this big? My fur might be white, but I¡¯m no bear.¡± When I compared her to a polar bear, Mari let out a helpless laugh and protested. I shrugged and answered playfully. ¡°Bears may look innocent and clumsy on the outside, but they¡¯re the opposite¡ªferocious, quick, and unstoppable. It suits you perfectly.¡± ¡°So, does that include the fat? Are you saying I have the same fat as a bear?¡± ¡°That fat has gone to a good place. Besides, the polar bear¡¯s main diet is penguins.¡± ¡°... ...¡± Mari¡¯s face turned slightly red as she caught the meaning behind my words. Ariel, sitting between us, looked confused and muttered, ¡°Huh?¡± Meanwhile, I patted Mari¡¯s head at her adorable reaction and flipped to the next page. Mari nudged my calf with her leg, as if to say, ¡°What are you talking about in front of a child?¡±@@@@ I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Usually easygoing and lovely, she completely changes at night, making the bear comparison spot-on. ¡°All right, next... it¡¯s a unicorn?¡± The next creature was a unicorn, the legendary horned horse. However, unlike in my past life, they¡¯re surprisingly common here. After carefully masking their presence and scent, you can often see them deep in the forest. However, their temperament is notoriously bad, and they even shoot lasers from their horns, leading to many casualties. On the other hand, as in legends, they¡¯re somewhat docile around virgins and remain unbothered unless provoked. ¡°Unicorns also serve as forest guardians. When they sense the forest becoming polluted, they move to purify it.¡± ¡°How does the forest get polluted?¡± ¡°Unicorn forests are home to rare herbs and animals, so poachers, meaning bad people, often visit.¡± Unicorn-inhabited forests are untouched by humans, located in remote areas. Unless someone is an explorer who enjoys adventure, there are many places in this world still untouched by humanity. Even in the vast Minerva Empire, there are areas beyond control. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t this lead to conflict with the beastfolk?¡± The human population has already reached its limit. Without an industrial revolution, it won¡¯t grow further. On the other hand, beastfolk are in a period of explosive population growth and require more food than humans. Sure, giraffes can be surprisingly dangerous, but they¡¯re not monster material. What was even more shocking was that they considered it a mythical creature just because of its long neck. In a world where the existence of dragons and unicorns is common knowledge, this was even more unbelievable to me. Not to mention there are birds that breathe fire, lightning, and ice, Cyclopes with a single eye, and even sky whales that fly through the heavens. Yet, no giraffes. It made no sense. Just in case, I asked my father, who had just come out of the bath. ¡°Is this another monster?¡± he asked. ¡°...No.¡± ¡°Why does it look so strange? It¡¯s not like it uses its neck as a whip. If it¡¯s so defenseless, it should¡¯ve gone extinct long ago.¡± ¡°Well, actually, it does use its neck like a whip. It¡¯s strong enough to send a lion flying with a single hit. Its kick is even more powerful than a horse¡¯s.¡± Even though I¡¯ve lived in this world for 18 years since my reincarnation, there are moments like this that make me vividly realize I¡¯m a reincarnate. ¡®Unless... it really is extinct...¡¯ Knock, knock, knock. Just as I was about to start writing after finishing Ariel¡¯s lesson, someone knocked on the door. Turning toward the door, I heard a familiar voice from the other side. ¡°Ah, Isaac? It¡¯s Kate. I¡¯ve returned with the VIP I mentioned earlier.¡± It was Kate, who had left for the underground temple a few days ago. It seemed she had brought the ¡°VIP¡± Luminous had requested. I hurried to the door, curious. Click. ¡°Thank you for your hard work¡ª¡± I stopped mid-sentence. It wasn¡¯t Kate¡¯s haggard appearance that caught my attention, but rather what was next to her. Instead of a VIP, there was a massive wooden box. Did she carry that all the way here by herself? Where exactly was the VIP? As questions swirled in my mind, a deep voice emerged from within the box. [Are we there yet? I hear a voice.] The voice belonged to a robust middle-aged man, but oddly, it didn¡¯t sound like it came from a mouth. It was more like a recording being played back. I blinked in confusion and turned to Kate. Upon meeting my gaze, she flinched and looked away. Why? What¡¯s going on? Why won¡¯t she meet my eyes? Before I could figure out what was happening, the voice spoke again. [Can I come out now? I¡¯d rather not break out unless I have to.] ¡°Is the VIP in there?¡± ¡°.....¡± Kate silently nodded in response, still avoiding eye contact. Something was definitely off. Why transport the VIP in a wooden box? ¡°I¡¯ll carry this in for you.¡± ¡°No! I¡¯ll...¡± Kate was visibly startled when I offered to carry it. Her expression looked almost guilty, and her demeanor was completely different from usual. It was clear that something significant had happened in the underground temple. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. Or better yet, why not just come out? There¡¯s no need to stay hidden if we¡¯re already here.¡± [Oh! That makes sense.] Crash! As soon as I finished speaking, the center of the box broke open, and something emerged. Seeing what came out, I was at a loss for words. A pale, skeletal arm, wearing a bracer but devoid of any flesh. What the hell? Creaaak. While I stood there, dumbfounded, the wooden box creaked open, like the lid of a coffin being lifted. Inside was... [Phew. I thought I¡¯d suffocate. Wait, I¡¯m already dead.] ¡°.....¡± A skeleton. A talking skeleton. It was taller than me, entirely made of bones, and clad in battered, worn-out armor. What the hell is this? [Oh? Are you Isaac?] ¡°...Yes?¡± [Judging by your reaction, it seems so. I¡¯m your grandfather.] ¡°... ...¡± Who the hell are you? And why are you patting my shoulder like we¡¯re close? ¡°What¡¯s all this commotion¡ª¡± My father, hearing the noise, came to check on us, only to freeze at the sight. The skeleton turned to face him and exclaimed joyfully. [Ah, you rascal! Look at you, all grown up! You¡¯re the spitting image of me!] You¡¯re a skeleton. What exactly did he inherit from you? In any normal situation, this might be mistaken for an attack by a cultist, but the absurdity of it all left my father utterly dumbfounded. In the most bewildered voice, he asked: ¡°Who are you?¡± Chapter 397: Who are you? (2) Chapter 397: Who are you? (2) I have never properly seen a monster, let alone even an animal, in my entire life. Occasionally, I might spot a dog or a cat wandering through the village, or, if I¡¯m lucky, a bird descending from the sky. Part of it is because I¡¯m mostly confined to the mansion and rarely go outside. But another reason is that our territory itself is so peaceful that there¡¯s hardly any chance to encounter monsters. Predators or monsters wouldn¡¯t bother raiding or attacking if there¡¯s nothing in the territory to target. Before proper development, it was just a backwater region. Still, every once in a while, a lost predator or monster might appear, but whenever that happens, my father takes care of it personally. And when I say ¡°takes care of it,¡± I mean he annihilates it. I¡¯ve never seen it happen myself, but the testimonies of the villagers make it sound utterly one-sided. Anyway, I¡¯ve never seen even low-level monsters like goblins or orcs, let alone skeletons revived through necromancy. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying Sir Clark... was resurrected through our magic...?¡± [Indeed. I even left you all a message, didn¡¯t I?] In this situation, a skeleton that speaks confidently is sitting right in front of me. Though it¡¯s nothing but bones, its sturdy frame is accentuated by the worn armor it¡¯s clad in. As if that weren¡¯t disorienting enough, this skeleton is apparently Clark Michelle, my grandfather¡ªmy father¡¯s father¡ªwho was resurrected through our magic. Unable to believe this story, I tore my gaze away from Clark and looked to the side. Sitting next to him was Kate, looking as timid as ever for some reason. ¡°Kate?¡± ¡°Y-yes?¡± ¡°Is what he¡¯s saying really true?¡± Skeletons are essentially a symbol of necromancers and one of the main weapons of demon worshippers. The stronger the necromancer¡¯s abilities, the more powerful the skeletons they can summon and control. Naturally, skeletons are seen as evil beings. Yet here is Kate, a Grand Inquisitor, who brought him along personally. It¡¯s an utterly baffling combination. ¡°Yes... It is true that Sir Clark is the distinguished guest mentioned by Luminous.¡± Kate responded to my question in a quiet voice, her confidence completely drained. I raised an eyebrow, puzzled. What could have happened to make her so cowed? Could it be that something happened between her and Clark during their meeting? It seemed likely. Clark, at least outwardly, appeared to be a skeleton with high intelligence, capable of speech. To an average person, he¡¯s just a monster¡ªa corpse summoned by a necromancer. And Kate is a Grand Inquisitor with strong faith. ¡®They were bound to clash.¡¯ Besides, Luminous never specifically said to bring Clark. All that was given was a vague oracle to escort an important guest. I decided I¡¯d talk to her later. For now, I turned my attention back to Clark. [Do you believe me now? And you, Hawk, weren¡¯t you the one who personally requested that my remains be brought here?] Though he was speaking, his jaw didn¡¯t move at all, and golden light flickered in his hollow eye sockets. My father, momentarily dumbfounded by his words, scratched under his nose with a bitter smile, seemingly embarrassed. It was an unbelievable situation, but his expression showed he was trying to come to terms with it. ¡°Well... I did, but who said you should come in this manner? If Cardinal Kate hadn¡¯t been with you, I would¡¯ve split your skull with an axe.¡± [Hahaha! That¡¯s amusing. Well, perhaps you could defeat me now. After all, I¡¯m nothing but bones and have almost no strength left.] ¡°Ugh...¡± Watching their conversation, Ariel rubbed her eyes and let out a groan. After blinking a few times, she stared at Clark again. But soon, she tilted her head, as if something about him didn¡¯t make sense to her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ariel? Are you feeling unwell?¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s just... that thing.¡± [Hahaha.] Pointing at Clark, Ariel referred to him as ¡°that thing.¡± Clark let out a hearty laugh, seemingly amused by her rudeness. It was an utterly impolite remark, but Ariel didn¡¯t know yet that Clark was her great-grandfather. Plus, to her, he¡¯s just a skeleton, so calling him ¡°that thing¡± makes sense. I silently vowed to educate her about this later. Just as I was thinking this, she spoke up, her tone puzzled.@@@@ ¡°It looks... layered.¡± The revelations were overwhelming, making it hard for him to keep up. Clark paused to ponder the question before turning his gaze toward me. When our eyes met, I felt a strange tension, my body stiffening instinctively. Then, in a quiet voice, he spoke uncertainly. [Grandson. From what I hear, your book mentions the Seven Deadly Sins¡ªfigures who resemble high-ranking demon worshippers. Is that correct?] ¡°Uh... Yes. They are Wrath, Envy, Lust, Pride, Greed, Sloth, and Gluttony. Seven in total.¡± [Simply put, I killed all of them, and I died along with them.] ¡°What?¡± What kind of monster could do such a thing? Even Zenon, the protagonist, struggled to deal with just one of the Seven Deadly Sins. Everyone listening, myself included, was left utterly dumbfounded by his story. To most people, it might sound like a boast, but I had heard from Rina that the underground temple bore clear signs of intense combat. Furthermore, while the summoning ritual had been successful, it was only partially so, leading to my summoning instead. And all of this pointed back to the person standing before me. As everyone stood in stunned silence, mouths agape, Clark tilted his head as if reminiscing about old times, stroking his chin thoughtfully. [But there weren¡¯t seven of them¡ªonly five. They had titles similar to what you mentioned: Despair, Corruption, Sorrow, Regret, and Denial. They were the lords, the leaders back then.] ¡°And you defeated them all by yourself?¡± [I took advantage of the underground temple. The confined space made it impossible for them to use high-powered magic. Moreover, the summoning ritual was almost complete, so they couldn¡¯t teleport away. If the area had been larger, I would¡¯ve only been able to take out one or two at most.] Should I call this humility? Given the overwhelming evidence, his words could hardly be considered lies. Yet, despite all this, the world knew nothing about it. Most notably, from what I had seen in my dreams, Clark had willingly renounced his status as a hero. All of this led to a single question: What kind of legacy or mission had been passed down through our family for Clark to forgo his place as a hero? Judging by his words, it seemed like something passed down for generations, yet not a single record of it exists. That, in itself, is strange. [Well, aside from those, there was also a cardinal among them, but you and your friend dealt with that one. Not only that, but their very existence has been revealed, and they¡¯re being destroyed one by one.] ¡°Um... Grandfather Clark?¡± [Yes? Do you have something to say?] ¡°Yes. This pursuit of demon worshippers¡ªdid it end with your generation?¡± [I ended it deliberately. I was sick of it, and the organization I was part of was annihilated.] Now it was clear. Starting from Clark¡¯s generation, the pursuit of demon worshippers had ceased, but our family had been chasing them since ancient times. So, what was the reason for starting this pursuit in the first place? Clark had destroyed all records, but now the man himself stood before me. Feeling a sense of tension, I swallowed hard and cautiously asked, ¡°Then... what was the reason our family started chasing demon worshippers in the first place?¡± [Are you curious?] ¡°How could I not be?¡± With red hair and golden eyes, our striking appearance, coupled with the remarkable talents passed down through generations, was impossible to overlook. Yet, not a single line about us could be found in history books. At the very least, our red hair should¡¯ve warranted a mention. This could only mean that our family operated entirely in the shadows. But why? Descendants of a hero? Or perhaps heirs to a hidden royal lineage? Amid this complete lack of historical knowledge, Clark finally opened his tightly shut lips. [We were slaves.] And the truth he revealed was... [Slaves longing for freedom.] ...something no one could have anticipated. Chapter 398: Story (1) ¡°Slaves?¡± I opened my eyes wide at Clark¡¯s words. It wasn¡¯t just me; even Father looked slightly bewildered. This was completely unexpected. To think that my ancestor was actually a slave yearning for freedom. What is a slave? The lowest of the low, a class where human rights are nonexistent. Although slavery has been abolished, illegal slave trading continues under the influence of demon worshipers. Among these slaves, men are mainly used for labor, such as farming, while women are used differently depending on their appearance. Slaves exist, but they are not truly alive. To think that such a being was my ancestor is shocking in many ways. [Yes, the kind of slave you¡¯re imagining.] Clark¡¯s firm answer left me momentarily stunned. Soon, I thought of my family, including my father. Being a general or a hero of a nation might make sense, but slaves? That¡¯s a million miles away from us. Our family has been known for its robust physical builds passed down through generations. Even someone like Nicole, despite being a woman, possesses immense strength. On top of that, our mana training methods and martial arts are on par with other knightly families. We lack nothing. In the distant past, humans couldn¡¯t even use mana, so physical prowess was all that mattered. And yet, we were slaves? There must be a complex story behind this. ¡°...No matter how I think about it, I can¡¯t understand how we were slaves. Did we commit some crime in the distant past?¡± Father seemed to share my thoughts, his expression indicating disbelief. Others would probably think the same. Assuming our ancestors of the Michelle family had the same strength as we do now, could there really have been a force capable of enslaving them? Clark nodded as if he understood our doubts. Then, after glancing around at us, he made a request. [This story might take a while. Could I ask for a favor?] ¡°What kind of favor?¡± [Just one cigarette...] ¡°With a child present, why would you even think of asking for a cigarette? Just start talking.¡± True to his habits as a heavy smoker, he asked for a cigarette, only to be rebuked by Father. Ariel¡¯s presence made the request slightly inappropriate. Clark clicked his tongue in disappointment, but soon collected his thoughts and began speaking in his unique, gravelly yet heavy voice. It felt similar yet different from a grandfather leisurely telling an old story, evoking a peculiar sensation. [Where should I begin... Let¡¯s start with what you know about how people become stronger.] ¡°Are you talking about physical strength or everything in general?¡± [For people like us, it would mean physical strength.] ¡°In that case, it¡¯s limited. Training mana, building muscle, honing skills, and so on. If it¡¯s just about physical strength, that¡¯s about it, isn¡¯t it?¡± ?A????§¦S? Clark nodded as if in agreement, his eye sockets glimmering with a light that seemed to move like real eyes. [You¡¯re right. But that¡¯s only within the bounds of human decency. What about methods that step outside those bounds?] ¡°Are you talking about human sacrifice?¡± One way demon worshipers gain power quickly is through human sacrifice. It¡¯s a method that abandons all human conscience and morality to obtain strength. Could it be that our family engaged in human sacrifice and became slaves because of it? If that were true, we would have deserved not just slavery but outright condemnation as failures of humanity. But Clark¡¯s words veered far from my expectations. [That¡¯s right, human sacrifice. But we didn¡¯t perform the sacrifices ourselves.]@@@@ ¡°Then...¡± [We were artificially created as fighting dogs through human sacrifice. Our hair turned red, stained by the blood of thousands, and in the process, we gained the gleaming eyes of a predator.] The mere thought was chilling. I grabbed my long hair trailing down my back and looked at it. To think this color came from the sacrifices of thousands¡ªit was hard to believe, especially since there wasn¡¯t a single mention of it in books. Even as I struggled to process this, Clark calmly continued to recount the history of the Michelle family. Naturally, I had assumed that our ancestor would also become one of the demons, but apparently not. [That part baffles me as well. Perhaps it was the resilience of a body containing the souls of thousands, or maybe there was another reason. Regardless, even after the Demon War, our ancestor lived as a loyal warhound of the demon worshippers.] ¡°Didn¡¯t he resist? Based on our family¡¯s temperament, I¡¯d imagine he would have.¡± This time, my father asked the question. It¡¯s true¡ªour family is generally mild-mannered but becomes fiercely stubborn when provoked, whether in battle or when pride is on the line. I¡¯m no different, and there have been several incidents with Dave and Nicole at the academy because of it. Thankfully, the damage was never serious. [Resistance... I wonder if it was even possible.] ¡°What do you mean?¡± [Let me ask you this: do you know how the Demon War began?] ¡°The cause, you mean...¡± Everyone, including myself, looked puzzled by Clark¡¯s question. The Demon War is now considered almost mythical history. Records from before the war were mostly destroyed, and while a few remain in the sacred grounds of Alvenheim, they are not definitive. History, after all, is recorded subjectively despite its objective nature. The more records there are, the more objective the picture, but there aren¡¯t many for that period. My discovery of records about the Kingdom of Gerios was almost accidental. According to Arwen, nations like Gerios, which lacked interaction with others, might not have even been known to exist. After all, ancient Europeans believed India was the end of the world, so it¡¯s not entirely far-fetched. ¡°The demons are invaders from another dimension, aren¡¯t they? That¡¯s what I know.¡± ¡°Me too. It was the event that prompted the gods to intervene in the mortal world.¡± ¡°And they¡¯re the ancestors of the demons.¡± Each of us recounted facts about the Demon War, and each statement was correct. Records and literature about the war can be found anywhere, and it¡¯s taught in academies. It was a unique moment in history when all races united to resist a common enemy, and it led to the gods directly watching over humanity. Before the war, the gods communicated only with elves, but their perspective shifted after the Demon War, and they began interacting with other races. The biggest beneficiaries of this change were undoubtedly humans, who, having relied solely on shamanism, gained divine power and grew stronger. Although magic remained exclusive to the chosen few, divine power alone was enough to drive significant advancements for humanity. [No. My question is about how the demons invaded this world¡ªnot the impact of the war.] However, Clark seemed dissatisfied with the answers. Shaking his head, he refuted us, and we exchanged glances, or more precisely, everyone looked at me. I was the only one well-versed in history here. But unfortunately, I didn¡¯t know exactly how the demons entered this world either. There are only vague mentions of dimensional tears. ¡°Uh... wasn¡¯t it through tearing the dimension? That¡¯s what I¡¯ve always heard.¡± [Yes, dimension-tearing is correct. But who performed that act?] ¡°The demon worshippers?¡± [No.] Clark replied firmly and revealed a shocking truth. [It was the last king of Gerios, Morgan Yurk Via III, who performed it himself. The ritual was state-level and directly led by the king.] ¡°...What?¡± As if that wasn¡¯t shocking enough, what came next was even more so. [And above all, demons are not beings from another dimension.] Because. [They are the citizens of Gerios.] Chapter 399: Story (2) The demon is widely known as an invader from another dimension. The demon race, which emerged as a result of being affected by such demons, could only think in this way. The demons mentioned in literature appeared suddenly without any ¡°omens¡± and went so far as to invade the world. Moreover, at the time, they possessed a power equal to, or even greater than, the elves, making it natural to assume they were beings from another dimension. But to think that these demons were, in fact, humans from this world¡ªspecifically, from a fallen kingdom¡ªwas shocking, even as it seemed to explain the origin of the demon race. ¡°Demons were actually the people of a fallen kingdom?¡± I wasn¡¯t the only one who found this hard to believe. In the dead silence, the first to speak was Mari. To her question, Clark nodded heavily, as if to say he had spoken nothing but the truth. A moment of stillness followed. ¡®Did they sacrifice the entire kingdom?¡¯ Using an entire nation as a sacrifice to gain godlike power¡ªit¡¯s a famous cliche? in past lives, but hearing it in reality was a first. In alchemist stories, such grand scales usually require a complex preparation process and, most critically, time. However, the key point here is the motive. In that fictional story, the scheme was carried out under the influence of a mastermind, and the consequences were tragically unexplained. So, what was King Morgan, the last king of Gerios, thinking when he sacrificed his kingdom? With even super soldiers fed by thousands of souls already existing, what more could he have wanted? As I glanced around at those still struggling to believe the shocking revelation, I decided to ask seriously, ¡°Can we really believe that?¡± [Believe it or not, it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m only recounting what I found in the records.] ¡°Records...?¡± [Things I discovered while tracking them. I burned all of it afterward.] ¡°Why? Couldn¡¯t you have hidden it somewhere or entrusted it to someone trustworthy?¡± Clark had a habit of erasing his traces, even burning his own journal. But I hadn¡¯t imagined he would destroy even the world¡¯s secrets. When I expressed my disappointment, he gave a faint, almost defeated smile. Leaning forward slightly, he spoke in a low, somber voice, a tone close to lamenting the world¡ªa voice tinged with solitude. [Grandchild, the bigger a god¡¯s presence, the larger its shadow.] ¡°...¡± [Within that shadow hid one pretending to be a priest. Although he was eventually punished, how could I trust anyone in a world with such beings?] His words carried weight, both figuratively and literally. Clark was undoubtedly referring to the corrupted Cardinal Bark. When it was revealed that Bark was actually a demon worshiper, the world, not just Savior, was turned upside down. Bark had earned the trust of many and was even rumored to be the next Pope. Perhaps that¡¯s why Clark embarked on his lonely journey¡ªbecause in a world gone mad, he could only rely on himself. ¡°...I understand. Then, what was King Morgan¡¯s reason for sacrificing his kingdom? Gerios didn¡¯t need to go to such lengths.¡± [The records I found stated this: The last king of Gerios made a foolish decision driven by misplaced greed. Yet he achieved what he so desperately desired¡ªto become a being greater than an elf. His army would stretch across the world, and his people would be blessed, living in eternal happiness.] From what Clark said, it seemed King Morgan¡¯s ultimate goal was world domination. He was also aware of the fact that humans couldn¡¯t surpass elves. Harboring resentment and greed, he made a foolish choice. While it¡¯s unclear who might have influenced him or been the mastermind behind it, the ironic part is that they indeed became a species stronger than elves¡ªdemons. ??¦­§°?§¦s? They nearly succeeded in conquering the world, so in a way, his goal was achieved. The problem lay in the fact that the process was filled with destruction and negativity. I clicked my tongue in disbelief. ¡°Many things don¡¯t sit right, but... in the end, King Morgan got what he wanted¡ªalbeit in the worst way possible.¡± [Indeed.] ¡°But there was someone who influenced him, right?¡± [Most likely. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have committed such madness.] History is full of tragedies caused by the excessive greed of those in power. This one, however, was on a scale far beyond the Second World War. An entire world almost perished because of one man¡¯s greed. At the same time, there were unresolved mysteries. For instance, why didn¡¯t the ancestors of the enslaved Michelle family turn into demons? Even Clark found this puzzling. ¡°Our ancestors were slaves to demon worshipers, weren¡¯t they? Even after the Demon War?¡± [That¡¯s right.] ¡°When did they start resisting?¡± [That¡¯s unclear. The records only mention that one day, a red-haired slave escaped, and the king personally went to deal with him but died alongside him. The rest is passed down orally.] ¡°Didn¡¯t they do anything significant during the Demon War?¡± [Didn¡¯t I just tell you they were captured by the demons?] ¡°Hmm...¡± This isn¡¯t enough. The story doesn¡¯t add up, and the relationship between King Morgan and the slave remains unclear. While it¡¯s true they had a close bond¡ªthe king kept the slave by his side¡ªthe fact that the slave didn¡¯t become a demon raises questions. The three of us exchanged some lighthearted banter before the mood settled again. Clark seemed to have brought it up to lighten the atmosphere, though his love for cigarettes was genuine. I should get him something expensive next time. I¡¯ll ask Musk to handle it. ¡°Yawn...¡° What was intriguing and shocking to us seemed boring to Ariel, who let out a long yawn. Her drowsiness caught everyone¡¯s attention. Her sprout-like hair drooped, and her half-closed eyes signaled it was nap time. With lunch and armor cleaning still pending, it was time to wrap things up. ¡°I¡¯ll put Ariel to sleep for a bit. She looks really tired.¡± [Go ahead. Oh, mind if I join? I¡¯d like to see my great-granddaughter sleeping.] ¡°Sure, that¡¯s fine.¡± Clark¡¯s love for his descendants was unmistakable. I picked up the dozing Ariel and headed to the room, with Clark following behind. Father tried to come too, but Clark held out his hand to stop him. Usually, we¡¯d let her sleep in the living room bed, but given the circumstances, it was better to let her rest in a quieter room. ¡°Zzz...¡° ¡°Isn¡¯t she adorable?¡± [Adorable indeed. I never thought I¡¯d get to see something like this.] Clark agreed, nodding as I admired Ariel¡¯s sleeping face. If she woke up now, though, it might be a bit creepy¡ªwith a skeleton hovering over her. But given she had just been listening, she wouldn¡¯t be too startled. [This was a gift from Lord Hirt for your accomplishments, wasn¡¯t it?] ¡°Yes, it was.¡± [Hmm...] Clark glanced around as if checking for eavesdroppers. Then he leaned in to whisper softly in my ear. [Boy, how much do you believe in the gods?] ¡°Excuse me?¡± [How much faith do you have in them?] The sudden question caught me off guard. But Clark¡¯s tone was serious. This was the man who had uncovered the truth of the world. His secretive manner hinted at something important. I glanced at the peacefully sleeping Ariel before replying quietly. ¡°They¡¯re trustworthy beings.¡± [Trustworthy, huh? Like that fanatic Cardinal Kate?] ¡°Not to that extent.¡± [Good. That¡¯s a relief.] ¡°Did you discover something about the gods?¡± My tentative question was met with hesitation. [Something like that, but it¡¯s too sensitive... I can¡¯t say more now.] ¡°Why not?¡± [It¡¯s hard to explain. All I can say is this:] Clark took a deep breath, exhaling slowly before continuing. [Don¡¯t trust the gods too much.] ¡°...¡± [That doesn¡¯t mean you should distrust them either. Think of them as close friends or parents if you wish. But remember, even friends and parents have secrets. Those secrets may affect you in ways you can¡¯t foresee. These beings are not mortals like us but transcendents. It¡¯s not easy to speak about them lightly.] What truth had he uncovered? What had he heard from the demon worshippers that made him so hesitant to speak? My curiosity grew, but I was limited in my actions. I couldn¡¯t venture out to seek the truth, nor could I expect the gods to answer directly. For now, I could only trust what Clark had shared. I nodded in understanding. ¡°They¡¯re still worthy of belief, right?¡± [That¡¯s true.] ¡°Then that¡¯s enough. I have no reason to dislike beings who bestow divine power upon me.¡± [If that¡¯s how you see it...] Clark patted my head with his skeletal hand. Strangely, it felt warm. ¡°Oh, by the way, Grandpa, what was your favorite cigarette?¡± [Everything was fine, but I especially liked ones made from dried world tree leaves. They were outrageously expensive, so I only smoked one before I died.] ¡°I¡¯ll get one for you. Don¡¯t worry about the cost.¡± [Really? My grandson is the best! Way better than my son!] Father would definitely feel hurt if he heard that. Chapter 400: Story (3) After putting Ariel to sleep for a while, Clark¡¯s story didn¡¯t stop. It was as if he was eager to unburden himself, effortlessly recounting tales of the past. According to him, he had lived as a wanderer for over 30 years.@@@@ Even the rare times he settled down barely lasted a decade, meaning he had spent most of his life roaming. During this time, he carried on his family¡¯s mission of tracking down demon worshippers. ¡°Grandfather, were you part of some secret organization? Earlier, you mentioned a group.¡± [Half yes, half no. It wasn¡¯t exactly an organization. It was more like a scattered network that occasionally gathered. Of course, everything fell apart because of that damned cardinal.] ¡°So, when was this group formed? And what was its name?¡± [It had no name and wasn¡¯t properly formed. Whenever we built a base, they would attack within days, forcing us back into a wandering life.] I nodded at Clark¡¯s explanation. This seemed like the safest and only feasible way, given that demon worshippers held enough power to distort history itself. They had a firm grip on the shadows and connections to nobles, making forming an organization exceedingly dangerous. Clark added that he pursued them mostly alone, as like-minded allies were almost nonexistent. This wasn¡¯t just his burden¡ªit had been the way of his family for generations. Hearing this, my father voiced his curiosity. ¡°But I¡¯ve seen you, not your father. Did he die before I was born?¡± [Huh? No. I¡¯m not even sure if he¡¯s alive or dead.] ¡°......¡± [Just kidding¡ªI personally conducted his funeral, so you don¡¯t have to worry. But since they could revive him through sorcery, I had him cremated. You can do the same for me when the time comes.] At times, it was hard to tell if Clark was joking or being serious. My father¡¯s changing expressions as Clark teased him were entertaining to watch. Though some might find him immature, his cheerful personality and his being in his 50s made it more understandable. Technically, ¡°the late 50s¡± would be more accurate, as Clark himself mentioned he wasn¡¯t fully intact even as a spirit. ¡°So, when will you leave? I hope you can stay a bit longer.¡± My father sighed, speaking in a voice laden with complex emotions. Despite his words, it was clear he wanted Clark to linger in this world a little while longer. There were misunderstandings and unresolved feelings between them as father and son, and Clark had lived a life of duty, bearing heavy burdens. Surely, he deserved a taste of freedom. [Not long. But I still have to meet my daughter-in-law and the grandchildren I haven¡¯t seen yet. Didn¡¯t Dave and Nicole become knights under your lead?] ¡°They did.¡± [Then I should spar with them before I go. I need to see at least one of their performances, don¡¯t you think?] I wasn¡¯t sure if he would find their ¡°performance¡± amusing. Dave and Nicole were strong enough to graduate at the top of the Academy¡¯s martial arts division, but they still fell short compared to Clark, who single-handedly defeated demon worshipper lords. ?A?N?¦¢E?? [Speaking of which, how about we spar, just for old times¡¯ sake?] ¡°No thanks. I¡¯m too old to go challenging people. Besides, I¡¯m practically skin and bones¡ªwhat strength could I even muster?¡± [Ha! Listen to this boy talk back to his father. You haven¡¯t changed a bit.] ¡°All thanks to the rough life you gave me.¡± Despite their words, they didn¡¯t seem to harbor any ill feelings. Their relationship resembled that of brothers more than father and son. Though my father once mentioned Clark wasn¡¯t the best parent, he must have still respected him as a person. Their warm banter made their bond evident. At least, they seemed to have found some peace during the times they were settled¡ªuntil demon worshippers came knocking. [It¡¯s remarkable, though. Someone like you, with a literary gift, was born into this family.] Clark nodded toward me, marveling. The moment he did, all eyes, including my father¡¯s, turned to me. Feeling self-conscious, I scratched my head awkwardly. From Clark¡¯s perspective, I must indeed seem strange. A novelist born into a family that valued martial arts, one who could fold and unfold the world through storytelling, and even revered as a prophet. Though my mother once excelled in elegant writing, that alone couldn¡¯t explain it. ¡°Where did you hear this story?¡± [From my father, probably?] Clark scratched his head, looking unsure, as if his memory was hazy. His nonchalant response after dropping such a bombshell was almost deflating. [Anyway, they said our family helped Hicke when he was enslaved. After that, they just taught him martial arts and went on their way.] ¡°...Hicke was a slave?¡± [Hah, you didn¡¯t know that? Was it not officially recorded because it was too humiliating a past?] ¡°Or maybe our ancestor told him not to mention it. Didn¡¯t they say all redheads were killed off?¡± [Ah, that might be true. Just the connection itself would have angered the demon worshipers. Perhaps it¡¯s recorded in personal journals.] It¡¯s uncertain whether such personal journals would have been preserved intact. The paper-making technology at the time was far inferior, making preservation difficult. Most shocking of all was the fact that Hicke had been a slave. If Leona hears this, she would be deeply affected. Though she was only half-beast, she took great pride in her race. ¡°Are you sure Hicke was a slave?¡± [Otherwise, why would he have met us? Most of what our family did back then was freeing slaves, some of whom were even intended as sacrifices.] ¡°That may be true, but... it¡¯s still surprising. It¡¯s hard to believe.¡± [Believe it or not, isn¡¯t it good material for you?] How did he know? I flinched slightly at Clark¡¯s words. The trope of someone rising to power while hiding their past as a slave was common even in my previous life. It often heightened immersion if they had a moment of self-reflection. And in most cases, they would reveal their past as a slave at the final moment or keep it as a symbol of their struggle. ¡®...Still, since this involves the founding king, it feels like I need to handle it carefully.¡¯ [Do as you wish. By the way, what about Leona? Why not ask her for help? I¡¯m sure she would gladly assist you.] ¡°I¡¯ll think about it. It¡¯s not something I need right away.¡± Clark continued to unravel stories he hadn¡¯t been able to share until now. Among them were topics I was interested in and some that felt a bit outdated. Still, his storytelling was so captivating that I didn¡¯t find it boring. Though his life had been filled with obligations, it wasn¡¯t oppressive at all. He had fought hard to rid himself of those burdens and succeeded, all while maintaining his humor. Truly, he was a mentally resilient man. ¡°Grandfather, what did you think of demons back then?¡± [Honestly, I didn¡¯t think much. I focused on demon worshipers¡ªwhat does it matter what race they are? Besides, demons rarely came out back then. When I did meet them, they were all good people.] ¡°With such power, why didn¡¯t you try to reveal the truth to the world?¡± [No matter how strong an individual is, they are helpless in the face of a collective, my dear. Other than influencing the group itself, like in your books, there was no way to reveal the truth.] Clark provided advice akin to a sage, with unparalleled experience to back it up. Our conversation stretched on, time flying by unnoticed, until mealtime. At that point, we briefly dispersed. Clark didn¡¯t need to eat, but my father wanted to continue their conversation, so they moved to the training grounds. Later, vibrations and loud noises echoed from the training grounds, but I didn¡¯t check. Entering would only result in being caught in the aftermath, so I left them alone. While Adelia and Mari prepared the meal, I waited quietly in my room. There was no need for Mari to prepare the meal herself, but she went anyway. And finally, I... ¡°...Lord Isaac.¡± ¡°Huh? Go ahead.¡± ¡°...I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± In a room where Ariel was soundly asleep, Kate suddenly apologized to me. Chapter 401: Confession (1) Chapter 401: Confession (1) Kate came to find me while I was taking care of Ariel. Ariel could replenish her energy through photosynthesis, so she didn¡¯t need to eat. Yet, the reason I stayed by her side was simple: she was just too adorable and lovely while sleeping. From her chubby baby cheeks to the sprout on her head and angelic wings, her appearance seemed to pour all the cuteness in the world into one being. I was quietly watching her, without even thinking of waking her up, when Kate entered my room. ¡°...I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± She suddenly apologized for no reason. Startled, I looked at her face and was even more taken aback. She looked like she might burst into tears at any moment, clutching her skirt tightly with both hands. The room was dark, with only the bedside lamp faintly illuminating her. Her blue eyes glistened, and her expression made it seem like tears would fall at any second. ¡°Did something happen?¡± I decided to get to the bottom of it. She had apologized out of nowhere, so I had no idea what might be going on. When I asked in a slightly subdued voice, Kate flinched and slowly lifted her head. Her eyes met mine briefly before she quickly lowered them again with a sharp movement, like someone who had committed an unmentionable crime. Feeling increasingly puzzled, I shifted my gaze to Ariel. ¡°Zzz...¡± Ariel was sleeping soundly, oblivious to the world. However, if our conversation woke her, it might interrupt things. Since there were unused rooms in the dormitory, we could go there to talk. ¡°Follow me. This isn¡¯t the best place to talk.¡± ¡°Okay...¡± Kate followed behind me like a guilty criminal, her head still hanging low. I moved cautiously, careful not to wake Ariel, and stepped into the living room. In the living room, Adelia and Mari were chatting warmly. Adelia, as usual, listened attentively to Mari, while Mari led most of the conversation. ¡°Hmm? Where are you two going?¡± Mari noticed us at just the right moment and asked with a smiling face. Her question prompted Adelia to glance at us as well. Feeling awkward, I scratched my head and looked at Kate. She still couldn¡¯t raise her head and wore a gloomy expression. ¡°I have something to discuss with Kate. When will dinner be ready?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see... Adelia?¡± ¡°No later than 20 minutes.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be back in 30 minutes at most. Is that okay?¡± ¡°Sure, but...¡± Mari trailed off, giving us a strange look as her gaze alternated between me and Kate. Feeling slightly uneasy under her scrutiny, I was about to speak when Mari suddenly broke the silence. ¡°Surely... Ah, no, never mind. 30 minutes won¡¯t be nearly enough for that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing like that.¡± I could tell what she was insinuating. Knowing her, I could roughly guess her thoughts, and she likely knew mine. When I answered in an exasperated tone, she chuckled softly. Since she was adorable, I let it slide. ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll take our time preparing dinner, so take care of your talk. Don¡¯t worry about Ariel.¡± ¡°Thanks. Kate?¡± ¡°...¡± And so, Kate and I made our way to an empty room. The academy dormitories were top-notch, so there were plenty of vacant rooms. Usually, they were intended for servants or attendants, but Adelia, with her meticulous nature, kept even unused rooms thoroughly cleaned. Creak. I had Kate sit on a soft bed, then pulled a chair over and placed it in front of her. Even as she sat on the bed, Kate kept her gaze lowered. Sitting down, I quietly observed her. She was entirely different from her usual self, a stark contrast to the bright smile she wore due to her fervent faith in God. Today, however, she seemed weighed down by melancholy. ¡®It seems like there was some friction with her grandfather...¡¯ That was the only assumption I could make. Clark, on the surface, was a skeleton revived by sinister sorcery. To someone like Kate, a devout believer, he was a defiance of divine order, an abomination to be eradicated. Though she had grown since the time she blindly demanded the seed, her fanaticism remained. If anything, it had intensified. ¡°Kate.¡± ¡°Yes...¡± ¡°Can you tell me why you apologized to me?¡± Everything was still conjecture. To understand the truth, I needed to hear her out. Kate flinched again at my question, clenching her fists tightly on her knees. Her reaction was filled with complex emotions, prompting me to take a more serious stance. ¡°...Isaac.¡± With a gentle smile, I stroked her cheek softly, like a parent soothing a child, or a teacher imparting moral wisdom. ¡°Kate, unlike others, there¡¯s a good way for you to handle this. You feel compassion for that family, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes, but... he still committed a sin...¡± ¡°Then how about you help treat the wife or pay for the medicine, and grant the husband clemency? This isn¡¯t something decreed by Luminous. It¡¯s a decision you made yourself. And you have the power to do so.¡± ¡°...I...¡± Kate blinked her blue, shining eyes in surprise as she looked up at me. This is something only Kate can do. With her divine powers and status, she could surely save that family. It wouldn¡¯t be blindly following the will of the gods but rather taking action based on her own thoughts¡ªa mindset completely detached from fanaticism. I watched as Kate seemed to realize something, then gently removed my hand from her cheek. Taking both her hands in mine, I spoke softly. ¡°Instead of blindly following the will of the gods, act on your own. Understand the other¡¯s position, and if you¡¯re wrong, be willing to change your ways.¡± ¡°...I see.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t shift responsibility onto the gods. Take responsibility yourself. The gods love us dearly, but they don¡¯t cover our sins. They only cast shadows over our eyes.¡± ¡°Cast shadows...¡± Responsibility is easier said than done. It¡¯s so heavy that even those who boldly claim, ¡®I¡¯ll take responsibility,¡¯ are often wary of it. But if one truly resolves to bear that heavy burden, they¡¯ll grow stronger, even if they fail. To completely strip away Kate¡¯s fanaticism, the first step is helping her realize the importance of responsibility. ¡°I hope this experience encourages you to reflect on yourself, Kate. I know it¡¯s hard, especially since Luminous is like a parent and your entire world.¡± ¡°...Yes.¡± ¡°But Kate, birds are safest in their cages, but they aren¡¯t born to die in cages. Just as children grow and eventually leave their parents, you must one day walk your own path, not the one Luminous laid out for you. That¡¯s true growth.¡± Kate listened to my words silently, staring blankly at me. It was a new expression for her, unfamiliar yet still stunningly beautiful. To give her time to think, I slowly let go of her hands. ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say. Is there anything you¡¯d like to ask?¡± ¡°...There is. Just one thing.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°...Can you hug me... just once?¡± ¡°A hug?¡± ¡°Yes...¡± Her request felt a bit unexpected. I was puzzled but obliged. I stood and slowly opened my arms. Kate followed suit, waiting patiently for me to embrace her. ¡°...Thank you.¡± As we hugged, Kate let out a soft, delighted sigh. I, too, felt a bit awkward at the sensation through her nun¡¯s robes and coughed lightly. Though our positions felt a little odd, neither of us moved. Kate occasionally pressed her face into my neck or squirmed slightly, as if holding something back. ¡°...Isaac.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Looking back, I realize I¡¯ve been so selfish...¡± Finally, she understood. Internally, I celebrated. It seemed she¡¯d finally broken free from her rigid fanaticism. Proud of her, I hugged her tighter, even patting her head gently. ¡°That¡¯s enough. It¡¯s okay now. Just make sure to take responsibility for your actions moving forward. Understood?¡± ¡°...Yes.¡± ¡°Good. Then...¡± I slowly released the embrace and looked at Kate, whose face was flushed red with embarrassment. Her reaction was like that of a pure country girl experiencing physical contact with the opposite sex for the first time. Somehow, she seemed even more innocent than before. ¡°Shall we go for a meal?¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s!¡± Kate jumped up eagerly and headed straight for the living room. Her posture seemed a little odd, but I didn¡¯t pay much attention. Just as I was about to leave, I noticed something unusual in the spot where she¡¯d been sitting. The white blanket beneath her was damp. ¡°...Surely not.¡± It must be sweat. Yes, sweat. Muttering to myself, I followed her into the living room. ¡°...Where¡¯s Kate?¡± ¡°She went back to her dorm for a moment.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°She said her stomach hurt. She seemed a bit off as she left.¡± ¡°...I see.¡± Even if fanaticism fades, desires remain, I realized. Chapter 402: The dice are cast (1) After receiving a confession from Kate, not much had changed. She still visited my dormitory for conversations or prayers, just as usual. The main difference was her attitude toward Clark. Although she apologized, it seemed that her rash attack, fueled by fanaticism, still weighed on her. Of course, Clark didn¡¯t mind at all. He forgave her generously, saying it wasn¡¯t a big deal and that he had met plenty of people like Kate before. However, there was one thing that seemed to bother Clark during their fight. [She¡¯s the type to self-destruct the moment a prolonged battle begins.] ¡°Excuse me?¡± [She¡¯s strong, but there are too many gaping holes in her defenses.] Clark said this while lounging on the bed, leisurely reading a book. He had borrowed some of his father¡¯s clothes since it wasn¡¯t practical to wear his worn-out armor all day. Though his skeletal frame made him look odd, his broad and sturdy physique gave off an imposing aura. [It¡¯s written clearly in this book, isn¡¯t it? Weapons act as vessels, and when mana overflows from them, it flickers like flames.] He pointed to a specific part of the book with his finger. He was reading the latter half of volume one of The Chronicles of Zenon, which detailed the time Zenon was rigorously trained by Kair. For the record, Kair¡¯s teachings were known for their strict adherence to historical accuracy. And who did Kair learn these theories from? Naturally, it was my father. Whenever I asked him questions, he would patiently explain, drawing from his personal experiences. At the time, I didn¡¯t realize how powerful he was, let alone that he bore the title of the Red Lion. ¡°Yes, I heard about it from Father. He said Grandfather passed it down to him too, right?¡± [That¡¯s correct. It¡¯s one of those bits of wisdom you naturally acquire as your skills improve through countless battles. It¡¯s difficult, but if you start mastering it at a young age, it holds great potential.] r?a¦­O?bE?¡ì Mana dissipates quickly into the air, so it must be contained within a vessel to increase its efficiency. The amount of mana contained in a weapon serves as a measure of one¡¯s skill. However, it never fully integrates; a faint band forms on the weapon¡¯s surface. Many mistakenly believe that a larger or denser band signifies greater power, but Father always insisted that wasn¡¯t true. ¡®I caught a lot of flak for that.¡¯ This theory, as mentioned earlier, appears in the first volume of The Chronicles of Zenon. While the series only gained popularity after volume five (The Sacrifice of Sakran), it wasn¡¯t initially well-received. Once it garnered attention, debates began. Since only those with extensive combat experience could intuitively understand it, most people didn¡¯t believe the theory. Some even accused me of spreading false information or trying to undermine the effectiveness of knights. Public opinion grew so hostile that I asked Father about it several times. He reassured me, dismissing the criticism as nonsense. In hindsight, I think it was the first real crisis I faced. Thankfully, the public¡¯s attention shifted toward the demonic threat, and the controversy subsided quickly. ¡®Asking about iaido was also interesting.¡¯ When I asked Father about iaido¡ªoften depicted as a special move in comics¡ªhis answer was incredibly straightforward. It was either used for assassinations and ambushes or practiced by ¡°weirdos obsessed with strange techniques.¡± The former was explained as a dangerous technique that had bested many skilled warriors. As for the latter, Father simply dismissed it, saying he had no comment. Later, when I asked Dave and Nicole, they outright called sheathing one¡¯s sword in the middle of a battle ¡°insanity.¡± They even bluntly said that anyone falling for such an obvious move was even crazier. Father must¡¯ve been exasperated when I, someone with no knowledge of weapons, asked such questions. In hindsight, it was a bit embarrassing. Still, he explained that in terms of sheer power, iaido was so effective that the term ¡°finishing move¡± felt appropriate. [That girl has so much divine power that it flickers like flames. It¡¯s like looking at an uncut gemstone.] ¡°Are you planning to teach her?¡± [Too much hassle. But I should at least tell my son about it.] He brushed off the idea so casually that I couldn¡¯t help but look at him incredulously. His behavior, oblivious to his skeletal nature, felt strangely subtle. ¡°No. I want to live a long life. That place is crawling with all kinds of monsters, including mummies.¡± [True. They¡¯re not ordinary skeletons but demons, so they¡¯re even stronger.] The desert that once housed the Kingdom of Gerios features monsters many times stronger than those in other areas. Would you believe a skeleton casting magic? It¡¯s possible in this desert, where such skeletons naturally occur. Add to that massive sandworms and desert scorpions¡ªit¡¯s not a place where humans can survive. Many scholars speculate that the demons first appeared there, which explains the powerful monsters. However, based on Clark¡¯s explanation, there seems to be another reason. ¡°Was there also a summoning circle there?¡± [Hard to say. Most of the structures have weathered away, making it difficult to identify anything. But given that the Demon War started with a summoning ritual, it¡¯s likely.] ¡°I see.¡± [Are you planning to put everything I¡¯ve said into your book?] Clarke asked curiously after my string of questions. I nodded and jotted down his words in my notebook. ¡°Yes, but it won¡¯t be exactly the same. It¡¯s a fictional story, after all.¡± [Fictional, yet it¡¯s said to rival prophecies.] ¡°It¡¯s all just coincidence. I¡¯ll omit some parts¡ªand add what I¡¯m currently writing.¡± [Well, if you say it¡¯s coincidence, I won¡¯t pry. The gods seem to tacitly approve since they haven¡¯t interfered.] As Clark pointed out, even though I¡¯ve uncovered various truths, the gods haven¡¯t intervened. If they had an issue, they¡¯d have summoned Kate to bring me in. Moreover, my next project, after Zenon¡¯s biography, is a Second World War narrative packed with extreme ideologies. The gods not intervening suggests they see more benefits than drawbacks. ¡°By the way, Grandfather, is there anywhere you¡¯d like to go?¡± [What¡¯s the point of going anywhere in this state?] ¡°Even so, there must be somewhere you wanted to go.¡± [Not really. I went everywhere I wanted during my lifetime. Oh, have you been to the sea?] I paused mid-sentence, recalling my past life, then shook my head. Since reincarnating, I hadn¡¯t been to the sea. Before enrolling in the academy, I hadn¡¯t even left the capital. I¡¯d lived as a recluse, barely known to the residents of the Michelle estate. And the sea was far from our territory. ¡°Of course not. I¡¯ve never had a reason to go.¡± [Is that so? Then it¡¯s best you don¡¯t. Even if you have a reason, don¡¯t go too deep into the sea.] ¡°Why not?¡± Clark, who had been idly flipping pages, closed the book and set it aside. It seemed he had finished reading the first volume. Picking up the second volume of Zenon¡¯s biography, he replied in his characteristic monotone: [It¡¯s in our family¡¯s constitution. The deeper we go into the sea, the more our strength drains. Rivers and lakes are fine, but it¡¯s different with the sea.] ¡°What, some kind of curse?¡± [Who knows? I¡¯m not sure about this either.] Did we eat some kind of cursed fruit or something? It¡¯s not a complete aversion to water, just to the sea¡ªhow peculiar. I had considered taking Mari to the sea for our honeymoon, but Clark¡¯s words made me hesitate. Still, I¡¯ve been blessed by Hirt; my constitution should be fine. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± [Good. By the way, when are you getting me cigarettes? Books are best enjoyed with a cigarette.] ¡°There¡¯s a sprout growing on Ariel¡¯s head. Should I dry that and use it?¡± [No, no... Using your great-granddaughter like that is a bit much.] After a brief chat with Clark, I switched back to writing mode to finish the ending of Volume 29. The conclusion, one that would shock and awe readers, was finally complete... ¡°Now, time to call Rina.¡± I decided to first secure a place to hide. Chapter 403: The dice are cast (2) Chapter 403: The dice are cast (2) ¡°Alright. I¡¯ve decided.¡± ¡°About what?¡± ¡°Not to be surprised by anything you do anymore.¡± These were the words Rina said to me as if creating an escape route for herself. Currently, she is wearing a soft smile, seemingly halfway resigned to the situation. I could only give a wry smile in response. After all, Clark is sitting on the bed, deeply engrossed in reading the Chronicles of Zenon. Originally, Rina had returned to the imperial palace because of Clark, who had resurrected in the underground temple. Yet, the very person in question is now staying in my dormitory. And what if that person happens to be my grandfather and the one who interrupted the summoning ritual? What if he¡¯s a powerhouse capable of single-handedly destroying a real-life Seven Deadly Sins scenario? Rina, already troubled by events, must feel like throwing in the towel¡ªor outright giving up. That probably explains her reaction. As I forced a bitter smile, Rina maintained her graceful demeanor, sipping her tea. Shaky hands. Though she tries to appear calm, it seems she can¡¯t stop her hands from trembling. Still, it¡¯s remarkable that she hasn¡¯t spilled her tea dramatically, as one might see in a drama. ¡°Haah...¡± ¡°Are you feeling a bit calmer now?¡± I asked Rina cautiously. The introductions to Clark had been completed long ago, but the shock lingered, and there were no signs of the situation improving anytime soon. Given the cascade of recent incidents, the stress must be piling up. Rina, as a princess, has fewer day-to-day burdens compared to others. Still, Leonard works overtime daily, so much so that it¡¯s rare to see his face. ¡°If I said I was calm... it would be a lie. Honestly, could you stay calm in this situation?¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± I turned my head towards Clark in response to Rina¡¯s slightly aggrieved tone. Clark, who had started diligently reading the Chronicles of Zenon yesterday, is already on volume 12. Apparently, being resurrected as a skeleton means he doesn¡¯t need sleep. Since no one uses the living room at night, he simply lit a lamp and read through the night. Flip. Completely focused, Clark turned the page even as I stared at him. He didn¡¯t react to me or Rina¡¯s conversation either. To be honest, reading 12 volumes overnight is somewhat slow for an undead being with no distractions. It means he¡¯s reading meticulously. I briefly observed Clark before turning back to Rina. ¡°It must be tough. You¡¯ve got plenty to think about already.¡± ¡°Ugh... How am I even supposed to deal with all this...? My head hurts just thinking about it.¡± Rina let out a groan, pressing her delicate brows. Although Clark will eventually return to dust, his accomplishments remain a problem. Without his sacrifice, the second Demon War would have erupted. Moreover, his actions were the catalyst that brought my soul to this world. Rina is the only one who knows the full story. She knows I was summoned here through a ritual and that Clark was the one who disrupted it. By now, she must feel like giving up and doing nothing at all.@@@@ For now, I can only wait until she¡¯s sorted out her thoughts. ¡°I just want to throw everything away... Forget being a princess¡ªI want to live without a care in the world...¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not right. The empire is in crisis. I can¡¯t afford to think like this... But I really don¡¯t want to do this anymore...¡± The usual dignity and grace befitting a princess had completely vanished, leaving behind a lone, burdened figure. In moments like these, a capable aide should step in to assist her. Ironically, there¡¯s no one trustworthy enough for the job¡ªmany could very well be demon worshippers. Nor can she rely on flattering sycophants. This means she must handle most of the work herself. ¡°Well, that¡¯s a relief.¡± Did she find my question suspicious? Rina asked quietly with a doubtful look. She was quick to pick up on things, so she seemed to realize why I¡¯d asked such a question. ¡°Wait, don¡¯t tell me... You¡¯re not, right?¡± ¡°Not what?¡± ¡°Seriously, don¡¯t. Even though I support the Zenon-Mary couple, that¡¯s just...¡± Rein gave me a look as if asking how I could even think of such a thing. But I shrugged it off nonchalantly, refusing to be fazed. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you feel sorry for them?¡± ¡°But it raises the quality of the work.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true... But I don¡¯t know. Do whatever you want.¡± The die has been cast. ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï When Isaac¡¯s departure for the imperial palace was just around the corner, the 29 manuscripts he had prepared arrived at the publishing house as he intended. Normally, Anna would have intercepted the manuscripts along the way, but this time she didn¡¯t. Since Isaac had strongly requested it, she had no choice but to send them to the publishing house. Thus, the 29 manuscripts arrived. Before printing, proofreading for typos was essential, and typically, this task was handled by an editor. However, since it was The Chronicle of Zenon, multiple people were assigned to proofread it to ensure that not a single detail was missed. They considered this a form of respect for the work. ¡°So, what do you want me to do about it?¡± The head of the publishing house, Musk, wore a baffled expression as the employees in charge of proofreading approached him. The 29 manuscripts were neatly stacked on the desk, having been perfectly proofread for typos. Normally, they could have been sent straight to the printing press, but for some reason, the employees had come to him directly. ¡°It¡¯s not about the typos, but rather the content,¡± one of them said. ¡°The storyline?¡± Musk asked. ¡°Yes. While we understand it¡¯s not our place to say this...¡± The employee, who appeared to represent the group, hesitated as he spoke. Musk looked at him with an expression more puzzled than annoyed. What could have possibly happened for an employee to come directly to him, the president of the publishing house? Since the launch of The Chronicle of Zenon, no employee aside from Matthew, his secretary, had ever approached him in this manner. On rare occasions, employees came to him due to vacations or resignations, but resignations were usually for personal reasons. Considering Musk¡¯s decent personality and, more importantly, the overwhelming salary, it was virtually unheard of for regular employees to visit him. ¡°Could you ask Zenon to reconsider the storyline?¡± ¡°What?¡± Musk frowned deeply at the suggestion. They had come to him out of the blue to ask Zenon to revise the story. Although Musk was effectively Zenon¡¯s editor, he never interfered with the storyline¡ªit was always done perfectly without any need for intervention. And now an employee was asking for such a thing? He found it not just absurd but incomprehensible. The words, ¡°What right do you have to say such a thing?¡± almost escaped him, but Musk managed to suppress his frustration and spoke calmly. ¡°Do you even understand what you just said?¡± ¡°Y-yes, of course. But if you read it just once, you¡¯ll understand how we feel.¡± ¡°...Tsk. Fine. I¡¯ll read it. But don¡¯t make a fuss until I¡¯ve finished.¡± He wanted to throw them out, but he couldn¡¯t. Their courage was commendable, and there had to be a reason for their insistence. The employee sighed in relief as Musk picked up the manuscripts on the desk and began to read. The story began with Zenon tracking Jin, following his trail by visiting the countries the party had previously passed through. Eventually, Zenon arrived at the desert region where the First Demon War had broken out, uncovering hidden truths. This alone was enough to shake the world, but... ¡°...Huh?¡± Before long, Musk, having reached the ending, widened his eyes in shock, his expression becoming almost comical. As if unable to believe what he had just read, he flipped back and forth between the pages repeatedly. Was what he just read real? Then, he closed the manuscript and urgently turned to his secretary, Matthew. ¡°Hey, Matthew. Who delivered these manuscripts?¡± ¡°As always, they came from the mansion,¡± Matthew replied. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As if the ending were too unbelievable... ¡°It wasn¡¯t tampered with by demon worshipers on the way?¡± Musk asked in a flustered voice. Chapter 404: The dice are cast (3) Chapter 404: The dice are cast (3) The mistress of the Michelle family, Anna, had been deeply troubled recently. The exact moment when her concerns began was after volume 27. However, the issues were neither internal nor external to the family. The family had been steadily growing with support from the imperial family, and their territory had been visibly flourishing. Unprecedented events had occurred in the territory, such as the simultaneous construction of the Luminos Temple and the Mora Temple, as well as the first-ever public release of a new cultural phenomenon called cinema. All of these developments were undoubtedly thanks to her proud youngest son, Isaac, and his creation, Chronicles of Zenon. Even before volume 5, which marked the full realization of its potential, she had been captivated by the charm of Chronicles of Zenon. What particularly tugged at her heartstrings was the unconventional and bittersweet romance between a demon and a clergyman, a tale that stirred her emotions deeply. As their love deepened, culminating in their wedding night, Anna had been overwhelmed with joy. The scene had moved her so profoundly that it overpowered even her baser instincts, demonstrating her complete immersion in the story. But that joy was short-lived, as despair soon followed. The archdemon, who deserved nothing less than utter destruction, attacked Lily. This wasn¡¯t the first crisis. Before this, Jin had been pierced through the chest by his biological father, the gluttonous demon. Although that incident served as a turning point for Jin¡¯s awakening, this time was different. The archdemon¡¯s stake had pierced Lily¡¯s heart. Even the World Tree couldn¡¯t withstand the corruption and collapsed, so expecting a clergyman to survive was implausible. Worse, if the corruption spread through her body, she would transform into a demon. Initially, Anna didn¡¯t want to believe it, but considering how demons were born, it was an undeniable possibility. ¡®Isaac will surely resolve this somehow, right?¡¯ Anna longed to rush to Isaac as soon as she finished reading volume 28. However, it would be a burden and might even disappoint Isaac as a person. Despite being his mother, in front of Chronicles of Zenon, she was just another ordinary reader. Aside from subtle advice or expressing her thoughts indirectly, she couldn¡¯t press him for answers. She had even once fled to Helium to prepare for such situations, which is why she was enduring it this time. ¡®If they truly leave things as they are, they¡¯ll face endless criticism.¡¯ Though she thought this inwardly, Anna understood that Jin and Lily¡¯s love not coming to fruition could elevate the work¡¯s completeness. What kind of race were demons, after all? A race filled with tragedies and sorrows, not just in Chronicles of Zenon but inherently as a species. Before their appearance in the story, they struggled to find recognition, with no one acknowledging their existence. Even Jin alone had demonstrated every tragedy a demon could endure, making him an undeniably compelling character. ¡®They¡¯re finally finding a bit of happiness, so destroying it like this is unacceptable.¡¯ Not just Anna, but fans of Jin and Lily worldwide would rise in protest. Other readers of the work would be equally shocked. Someone had once spread a rumor that Jin and Lily would never end up together, causing an uproar. A certain adventurer had even broken into tears while drinking, creating such a spectacle that it made headlines in the newspapers. Of course, scholars only regarded it as an interesting research topic. ¡°If they really don¡¯t end up together, your brother is a demon. Don¡¯t you agree?¡± ¡°Ah-wah?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, Lily agrees too, doesn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Pwaa!¡± Anna spoke in a gentle tone to Lily, who lay in her cradle. Though the infant couldn¡¯t understand her, Lily laughed brightly, as if she enjoyed hearing her mother¡¯s voice. That laughter soothed some of Anna¡¯s lamentations. Raising a child wasn¡¯t difficult, as the nanny took care of most of the duties. However, Anna made sure to visit, nurse Lily occasionally, and fulfill her responsibilities as a mother. Additionally, with little work recently, she had the luxury of enjoying her free time. Knock knock knock. [Baroness, it¡¯s Steward Havert. There¡¯s a delivery from the publisher.] As Anna played with Lily, someone knocked on the door from outside. Judging by the voice, it was the steward. Anna told the squirming Lily that she would be back shortly and stood to answer the door. Opening it, she was greeted by an elegant elderly man with a distinguished mustache. It was Havert, the steward dispatched from the imperial family, who currently managed the household. ¡°Yes, Steward Havert. Did you say a delivery from the publisher?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct. I believe it¡¯s Chronicles of Zenon, volume 29.¡± ¡°Really?!¡± At Havert¡¯s words, Anna¡¯s violet eyes widened with joy and anticipation. ¡°Yes, but curiously, there¡¯s a separate letter included.¡± ¡®My God. Demons were actually humans?¡¯ Zenon fought through the undead, uncovering ancient ruins of the old kingdom, and slowly began to unravel the truth about demons. He learned the shocking revelation that demons were once human and discovered the plan to resurrect Diabolos. Most importantly, he realized that Jin was trying to prevent this resurrection. ¡®Ah, so Zenon joins forces with Jin to stop the resurrection?¡¯ This seemed reasonable. Anna nodded in agreement. However, for Lily to be fully healed, Diabolos¡¯ soul would have to be completely obliterated¡ªan almost impossible task. Zenon would probably yell at Jin, urging him to focus, telling him that Lily needed him now more than ever. Convinced by this gripping narrative, Anna turned another page. But she had forgotten about Musk¡¯s warning in his letter: Please reconsider the story. [H-help me...] [The voice was faint, almost swept away by the wind, but Zenon barely heard it as he explored the ruins. He rushed toward the sound, desperately hoping it wasn¡¯t Jin¡¯s voice.] The atmosphere grew increasingly unsettling. The deeper Zenon ventured into the ruins, the darker and more oppressive the mood became, with an eerie voice heightening the tension. Anna tightened her grip on the book, her heart racing as she turned the page. [Zenon came across... a corpse. No, it was a person whose body had been ravaged as though devoured by beasts.] [The flesh on the neck had been torn away by teeth, blood gushing like a waterfall. Both arms and legs had been severed, each limb ripped apart.] [There wasn¡¯t a single intact part of the body. Even the relatively intact limbs bore marks of being bitten.] [It was miraculous that the person was even alive. But around them... corpses littered the area, far worse off.] The scene Zenon stumbled upon was a hellscape. Judging by appearances, the dead seemed to be demon worshippers, but their state was too horrifying for mere humans to have inflicted. [Gluttony... Gluttony has returned...] [He¡¯s going to eat us all... He¡¯ll devour all of the demon lords¡¯ souls...] ¡°Gluttony?¡± Anna frowned. Gluttony had already been defeated by Jin, hadn¡¯t it? But the grotesque scene described couldn¡¯t have been caused by anyone else. Gluttony gained strength by consuming others, after all. Anna couldn¡¯t predict where the story was heading. Zenon swallowed nervously and pressed onward. And then he saw it. [Jin?] [Grrk...] Jin was feasting ravenously on a corpse, his appearance completely changed. His mouth was smeared with flesh and blood, black wings sprouted from his back, and his eyes had turned pitch-black. From just one look, it was clear that something was terribly wrong. Zenon could sense it too. Jin was the child of Gluttony, and for Lily to be saved, Diabolos¡¯ soul would have to be utterly destroyed. Jin would do anything to save Lily, even sacrifice himself. [I must protect...¡±] [...] [Jin? Are you... really Jin?] [The brightest light... must be protected...] Jin repeated himself like a mindless beast, his words overflowing with his love for Lily. [Even if I must become the darkest shadow...] With that final line, Jin let out an animalistic roar and charged at Zenon. ¡°...¡± The ending was utterly shocking. Anna sat there, mouth agape, in disbelief. This storyline not only shattered all reader expectations but also tied up every foreshadowed thread brilliantly. It perfectly cemented Jin¡¯s character while thoroughly exploring his lineage as the child of Gluttony. Anna stared at the conclusion for a while before mumbling quietly. ¡°Did I... give birth to a demon?¡± It was the only conclusion she could draw from this development. And it wasn¡¯t just her. ¡°What the hell is this? Who wrote this?¡± ¡°How could this happen...? I understand it, but still... no! Tell me they¡¯ll survive. Please!¡± ¡°Damn it... A demon really did appear...¡± Most readers felt the same way about this mercilessly brutal turn of events. Chapter 405: Shock and Awe (1) Chapter 405: Shock and Awe (1) It has been three days since the release of The Chronicles of Zenon Vol. 29, which has left people in shock and awe. By now, evaluations and reviews should already be pouring in via various newspapers. As planned, I immediately headed to the imperial palace without delay. Just in case, I asked the publishing house to send the book to my mother a little later. The group heading to the imperial palace consisted of me, Mari, and Adelia¡ªthree in total. Rina, naturally serving as a guide, was also included. You might wonder why Kate is absent. She recalled some tasks and has returned to the clergy. Apparently, after confessing before me and receiving my advice, she gained some insights. Since enlightenment is significant even for a cleric, I decided to let her go as she wished. In any case, the imperial palace is far safer than the dormitory, so there¡¯s no major concern. Unless a meteor falls from the sky, there¡¯s no need to worry about terrorism. Besides, Rina mentioned that she could rely on the clergy for assistance if needed, so I could rest assured. ¡°Mari, you¡¯ve been to the imperial palace often, right?¡±@@@@ ¡°Yes. Our mansion is essentially more like a personal office for work. So I know the way.¡± The distance from the academy to the imperial palace isn¡¯t far, so a carriage suffices. The issue lies in the guards escorting the carriage. I looked out the window at the scenery passing by. Inside the carriage were the princess, Mari, and me, which resulted in military-level protection surrounding it. As previously mentioned, the capital of the Minerva Empire, Gloria, boasts excellent public security. Therefore, even when Leorte or Rina heads to the palace, the escort force isn¡¯t usually this large. On the contrary, excessive attention could lead to inconveniences. However, my case is different. With demon worshipers openly attempting assassinations, the escorts had to be maximized. Looking outside, I could see knights, mages, and even clergy dispatched by the church. Breaking through all of this would require a suicide attack. Moreover, according to Rina, a search unit was preemptively deployed in the vicinity to prevent any incident. ¡®That¡¯s a tough job.¡¯ With actual threats of terrorism, they must be on edge. I withdrew my gaze from the window and looked ahead. Mari and Adelia sat side by side on either side of me, while Rina sat in the middle opposite us. Her shoulders and collarbone were entirely exposed, revealing her fair skin, but her chest was mostly covered by a yellowish dress. Unlike Cecily, who flaunted her charm with a dress emphasizing her chest, Rina exuded elegance. The color scheme suited her perfectly. ¡®A person like that...¡¯ I wasn¡¯t just referring to her unusual tastes; Rina had shown me countless vulnerable moments. For instance, spilling tea uncontrollably after learning my true identity or even spraying tea directly onto my face. Though such behavior was understandable given the circumstances, it provided an unexpected charm that contrasted sharply with her usual demeanor. ¡°Do you have something to say?¡± Realizing I had been staring too intently, Rina asked, slightly flustered. I shook my head left and right, implying I was merely zoning out. ¡°No, I was just daydreaming.¡± ¡°How boring. Aren¡¯t you curious about the imperial palace?¡± ¡°Curious, you say...¡± Crossing my arms, I recalled details about the Minerva Empire¡¯s imperial palace. It¡¯s renowned for its sheer size, even beyond the borders. To start, it¡¯s massive¡ªtruly absurdly so. Even Halo Academy, sometimes called a ¡°city within the capital,¡± pales compared to the palace. Legally, no building larger than the palace is allowed to be constructed. Yet, it isn¡¯t just about flaunting wealth; the palace also houses numerous government agencies. Additionally, it includes institutions for training knights and mages, as well as the teleportation facility we previously used. Given the vastness of the territory, the size of the government institutions is immense, but the palace itself is appropriately scaled for such an expansive domain. ¡°I don¡¯t have many questions. I¡¯m curious about the interior, but I¡¯ll find out soon enough. If anything...¡± Trailing off, I glanced at Rina to gauge her reaction. Sensing my hesitation, Rina nodded as if to say I could ask. ¡°What kind of person is His Majesty, the Emperor?¡± ¡°My father?¡± ¡°Yes. I haven¡¯t heard much about him until now.¡± The Emperor of the Minerva Empire, Verit Urmi Jacqulis Minerva, remains largely unknown compared to King Friedrich of the Kingdom of Teres. He occasionally appears for diplomatic matters, but there¡¯s hardly any gossip. The few remarks about him suggest he governs well and has only two children¡ªLeorte and Rina. While no news can be good news, his lack of presence makes me curious. If I weren¡¯t connected to Rina, I might not have cared. But since I¡¯ll inevitably meet him in the future, it¡¯s better to know beforehand. ¡°My father... To put it bluntly, he¡¯s someone who prefers sticking to the basics.¡± ¡°Sticking to the basics?¡± ¡°Yes. Because of that belief, he focuses more on maintaining the status quo than pursuing rapid development. He¡¯d rather solidify the foundation than rush progress and risk creating cracks.¡± He may not be a brilliant ruler, but he¡¯s far from incompetent. I nodded, understanding the type of person he was. After all, Isaac¡¯s room was right next to her dorm room, and structurally, it was convenient to use the item. Dormitories were generally soundproof, but if you put your ear to the wall, it wasn¡¯t completely impossible to hear... ¡®No, no. What am I even thinking about...¡¯ This isn¡¯t the time for that. I need to think about what Leort is going to say. Shaking her head vigorously, she tried to clear her mind. It¡¯s probably going to be about demon worshippers again, as usual. Just thinking about what new headache-inducing problem might arise was exhausting, but duty is duty. Eventually, as she stood in front of Leort¡¯s office, she forced herself to calm the heat that had risen to her face. Knock, knock¡ª [Come in.] At the sound of Leort¡¯s weary voice from behind the door, Rina guessed he already knew it was her. The moment permission was granted, Rina carefully opened the door. As soon as she stepped inside, Leort¡¯s tired appearance came into view. Currently, he was seated at his desk, reading a book. Even from a distance, Rina could tell what book it was. ¡®The Chronicles of Zenon? Oh, now that I think about it, the new volume was supposed to be released today, wasn¡¯t it?¡¯ She had been so preoccupied with her duties that she had completely forgotten about the release of The Chronicles of Zenon. On the other hand, Leort closed the book the moment Rina entered. His already tired expression seemed to grow even wearier, or so it felt. ¡°What is the matter, brother?¡± ¡°...Sigh... Rina.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Have you read the new volume of The Chronicles of Zenon?¡± Leort¡¯s sudden question caught Rina off guard. After a brief moment of confusion, she shook her head. ¡°No. I¡¯ve been so busy that I completely forgot.¡± ¡°Then what about the reviews in the newspaper?¡± ¡°I... haven¡¯t seen those either.¡± Under normal circumstances, Rina would have already read the new volume of The Chronicles of Zenon. However, her current focus was elsewhere. Recently, after learning Isaac¡¯s true identity and receiving his advice, she had a brilliant idea that she was pursuing: a policy to decentralize the nobles¡¯ power and strengthen imperial authority. Moreover, since Isaac had mentioned coming to the palace, she had a lot to prepare for, leaving her unable to pay attention to other things. ¡°Then you should start by reading this.¡± Leort held up The Chronicles of Zenon, Volume 29 and suggested it. For Rina, this was a welcome suggestion that allowed her to take a break, so she gladly accepted it. ¡°Of course, brother. Shall I prepare some tea as well?¡± ¡°Do as you please.¡± At this point, Rina had completely forgotten about Isaac¡¯s earlier spoilers regarding the ending. As she read through The Chronicles of Zenon, Volume 29, thinking it was just a brief respite... ¡°...What?¡± She was met with an unfamiliar shock and horror. Her expression revealed utter disbelief. The ending was so shocking that crumbs fell from her mouth as she repeatedly flipped back and forth through the pages. Though she supported the Zenon-Mary couple over the Jean-Lily couple, this was far too cruel. ¡°N-No, this... This can¡¯t... What the...¡± The real issue was that this brutal ending fit Jean¡¯s character perfectly. While her head understood, her heart refused to accept it, causing a deep cognitive dissonance and significant emotional damage. ¡°...Even when the demon worshippers wreaked havoc, I still slept fine. But after reading that, I couldn¡¯t sleep for days.¡± Leort¡¯s voice, sounding almost hollow, revealed his similar sentiment. Hearing this, Rina looked up from the book, dazed, and stared at him. Simultaneously, Isaac¡¯s earlier words resurfaced in her mind. Back then, she had some vague expectations, but she hadn¡¯t imagined it would be this severe. At most, she thought Jean would suffer serious injuries at the hands of demon worshippers. But the reality she faced was far worse. How could the two protagonists end up fighting each other? If there were no coherence, it might be one thing, but the way everything fit together like puzzle pieces made it all the more shocking. It felt as though despair was being forcibly shoved into the hearts of the readers. ¡°Because of this one ending, all the readers are in turmoil. Some even speculate that Zenon might actually be a demon.¡± ¡°A demon?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s nonsense... but that¡¯s how shocking it was. That¡¯s why I called you here.¡± Leort sighed deeply and leaned forward in his chair. He met Rina¡¯s gaze with a serious expression and continued. ¡°Before the worshippers exploit this, spread it across all media: Isaac is not a demon. It¡¯s merely a tragedy, not a conspiracy. If conspiracy theories have already surfaced, it could lead to bigger issues down the line.¡± ¡°...Understood. I¡¯ll come up with a plausible explanation, right?¡± Something like claiming he foresaw this future and wrote about it... Or perhaps... No, I can¡¯t think of anything right now. Leort let out a groan as he rubbed his temples. Even though he had called Rina here, the devastating ending had left his mind spinning. ¡°Not an actual demon, but how do they even come up with these ideas? Could it be that the supposedly half-successful summoning ritual was actually fully successful...?¡± ¡°... ...¡± Though it seemed like a joke, Rina couldn¡¯t brush it off entirely. ¡®What kind of world did Isaac live in... Could it have been filled with tragedies like this?¡¯ The misunderstanding deepened further. Chapter 406: Shock and Awe (2) The 29th volume of Zenon¡¯s Chronicle delivered shock and horror to countless readers. If the ending of Volume 27 had driven a nail into the emerging hope, then Volume 29 smashed it entirely with a hammer. Already shaken by the unrest caused by someone¡¯s instigation, the readers¡¯ unease was sealed with a clear stamp of confirmation. Naturally, those rooting for the Jin-Lily couple reacted with intense emotions, almost akin to spitting blood. [A reader who finished the conclusion tore the book apart, wailing that such an ending was unforgivable...] Some were filled with anger. [No one but a devil worshiper could craft such a development. Zenon and the publishers must re-evaluate this...] Some fell into denial. [Looking back at the path Jin has walked so far, it makes sense, but it still feels lacking. More definitive descriptions are needed...] Some evaluated it calmly. [At most, I thought Jin would be severely injured by the demon worshipers. But who could¡¯ve predicted this kind of ending? It¡¯s a development worse than the devils themselves.] Others resorted to criticism. [If either Zenon or Jin dies in the next volume, I¡¯ll burn all the Zenon¡¯s Chronicle volumes I¡¯ve collected.] Some even made absurd threats. While the reactions varied, most couldn¡¯t escape the shock. In fact, the series had already featured numerous tragedies. First, Sakran, who dedicated his entire life to the demons. His sacrifice became the foundation for spreading the demons¡¯ noble virtues. Second, the love between Kair and Elisha, hindered by the limits of their lifespans. Their unattainable love inspired courage in many. Third, Jin¡¯s torment at the hands of Gluttony. This hit even harder, as a side story had recently depicted Jin and Lily¡¯s affectionate past. Additionally, the tragic backstories of Wrath, Lust, and Envy were unveiled, etching their actions vividly in the readers¡¯ minds. These tragedies stirred waves of complex emotions, leaving a lasting impression¡ªcommonly referred to as ¡°aftershock.¡± Despite this already despair-filled storyline, something added to the readers¡¯ agony: [Jin awakened after being attacked by Gluttony before. Won¡¯t it be similar this time?] [Not at all. Last time, he was fine, but now he has absorbed Diabolos¡¯ soul. He¡¯ll inevitably sacrifice himself for Lily.] [Did he really have to consume the body with Diabolos¡¯ soul to absorb it?] [That¡¯ll likely be addressed in the next volume. But whether Jin lives or dies...] There is a faint glimmer of hope. Jin had previously been impaled by Gluttony and barely survived through awakening. Readers are desperately clinging to the fragile hope that this development might follow a similar path. They argue that separating the couple after such a heartfelt story is something only a devil would do and insist that they must reunite. Yet, aside from this hope, the foreshadowing scattered throughout the story is being retrieved one by one. [Jin has always been ready to sacrifice himself for Lily.] [Even if it means becoming the vilest darkness, his love and loyalty are to protect the brightest light.] [With a wedge driven into Lily¡¯s heart, this ending was inevitable.] [To push the work¡¯s completion to its peak, Jin¡¯s death is necessary.] Separate from the popularity of Zenon¡¯s Chronicle, critics who evaluated the work objectively argued that Jin had to die for the story¡¯s sake. Ironically, critics, who were typically unpopular among readers, gained unexpected recognition. He must have fled there to prepare for something like this. Last time, he escaped to Helium, so this much was predictable. As Isaac¡¯s mother and her future mother-in-law, Anna heading to the royal palace must have made him uneasy too. In Helium¡¯s case, Gartz had provided assistance, and it was more like a half-joke, but the royal palace would involve lengthy procedures. ¡®When I meet him, I¡¯ll have a serious conversation. And while I¡¯m at it, I¡¯ll ask him about the world he came from.¡¯ She genuinely wanted to hear about his world. What kind of place could produce such a tragic narrative? At the same time, she was cautious. If he had truly experienced all these tragedies, even if he appeared fine on the outside, his heart must be scarred in countless ways. ¡®Could his tendency to surround himself with women also be because of this?¡¯ Research suggests that interactions with the opposite sex warm the heart, so it wasn¡¯t entirely nonsense. With his abilities and strength, he could easily surround himself with numerous women, but in the end, it was his own choice. ¡°Sigh...¡± Cecily let out an excited breath as she entertained countless thoughts about Isaac in her head. Perhaps it was because her mating cycle was approaching, or maybe it was all the pent-up emotions, but just imagining it made her lower half feel damp. Even though she inherited the blood of a succubus, she wondered if Isaac himself was an incubus. That would explain why he repeatedly stirred people¡¯s hearts and, beyond that, even captivated women. ¡®Of course, I¡¯m just joking.¡¯ If he were truly a demon, he wouldn¡¯t be able to receive divine power in the first place. It was just a metaphor. Cecily quickly pushed aside the lust that was about to take over her mind. She couldn¡¯t do such things here, so she needed to maintain her composure. Demons typically weren¡¯t swayed by desires easily, so this much was manageable. If Isaac had been in front of her, she might have succumbed to her desires, but fortunately, he wasn¡¯t here. Soon, she shook her head vigorously and gently placed Volume 29 of Zenon¡¯s Chronicles on the desk. Though she had taken a brief break, there was still a mountain of work left to do. ¡®I can¡¯t wait for the vacation to start. I need to release everything I¡¯ve been holding back.¡¯ Just like Cecily, there were others who ended up having delusions because of the ending of Volume 29. ¡°...How truly tragic. What kind of life have you lived?¡± Arwen, who had a similar misunderstanding, genuinely felt sorry for Isaac. As someone who firmly believed Isaac was a time traveler, she felt her heart ache just imagining him experiencing such an ending firsthand. Still, separate from those feelings, she also wanted to see Isaac¡¯s face, much like Cecily. She sighed deeply, closed the book quietly, and looked out the window at the darkening sky. ¡°What kind of world must it be... to be filled with such tragedies? I¡¯m truly glad this world isn¡¯t like that.¡± Arwen felt relief but also a deep sense of pity. Finally... ¡°What do you think? The rumors we spread to manipulate people are starting to become reality.¡± ¡°...I didn¡¯t expect this either. What a despicable bastard. I should take a lesson from him.¡± ¡°Can a demon worshipper say something like that? You¡¯re the despicable ones.¡± ¡°We just have the numbers. In terms of intensity, we¡¯re far behind this ending.¡± Someone was genuinely impressed. Chapter 407: Shock and Awe (3) The release of Chronicles of Zenon Volume 29, filled with despair, is a well-known event, and everyone knows that I fled to the imperial palace because of it. However, the plan has slightly changed. Initially, I was supposed to meet the emperor right away, but something came up, so the meeting was postponed. Since I had come unannounced and had no complaints about the situation, staying here for a few days wasn¡¯t a big deal. Of course, Rina informed me that it would take no more than two days at most. So, what should I do in the meantime? It¡¯s simple. I will work on writing the much-anticipated Volume 30 of Chronicles of Zenon while observing the reactions to the previous volume. I hadn¡¯t been reading the newspapers due to my hasty escape, perhaps because I planted a ticking time bomb and ran away. Besides, I didn¡¯t have the mental space to care, as I had to face the emperor. However, now that I unexpectedly have more time, I decided to take it easy and asked Rina to fetch me the newspapers. She gave me a slightly peculiar look while bringing them, but I brushed it off. Oh, and I also asked her to bring a copy of Chronicles of Zenon Volume 29 for Mari and Adelia to read. I hadn¡¯t had the chance to read it myself since I came to the palace right before its release. ¡°Isaac.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°What on earth is in your head that lets you create such horrific stories?¡± Not long after, Mari looked at me with a gaze full of disbelief¡ªno, perhaps admiration of a peculiar kind. I blinked at her reaction and glanced behind me. Adelia, standing behind her, was also casting me a similar look, though she was more reserved about it. It seems they had finished reading the ending of Chronicles of Zenon Volume 29 while I was reading the newspapers. Closing the newspaper quietly, I faced them directly. ¡°Did it leave an impression?¡± ¡°An impression? That¡¯s an understatement. It¡¯s too cruel. Don¡¯t you think so, Adelia?¡± ¡°Cruel... Yes, to the point that it would leave a deep scar on the readers¡¯ hearts.¡± I scratched my chin awkwardly at their unusual reactions. Unlike others, these two genuinely enjoy Chronicles of Zenon as a piece of fiction. They don¡¯t treat it as some prophetic text or a record of future events. Because they focus solely on the work itself, it¡¯s no surprise they were shocked by such developments. ¡°Still, it aligns with Jin¡¯s character, doesn¡¯t it? There may be parts that are hard to accept, but I¡¯ll explain everything in Volume 30.¡± ¡°Are you saying it could get even more brutal?¡± Mari asked in an urgent voice, her expression implying disbelief that the story could become even darker. I pondered her question while thinking about the plot of Volume 30. She wasn¡¯t wrong. The plot of Volume 30 will delve into why Jin devoured demon worshippers like a beast and the reasons behind his descent into madness. Additionally, Jin¡¯s soul will merge with Diabolos¡¯ soul, and as a result, Lily¡¯s health will improve significantly. She will regain consciousness but instinctively realize the danger posed by Jin¡¯s soul as soon as she opens her eyes. ¡®I¡¯ll just say it was a message from the gods.¡¯ Meanwhile, the battle between Jin, who consumed Diabolos¡¯ soul, and Zenon will continue. However, Zenon will focus solely on defense and be unable to point his sword directly at Jin, resulting in a drawn-out confrontation. Zenon¡¯s desperate shouts to snap Jin out of it and Jin¡¯s repeated vow to protect the brightest light will form the crux of their fierce battle. That alone could take up an entire volume. I also need to depict Jin¡¯s journey and the extended fight scenes in great detail. ¡°What are you thinking about? Are you plotting the story for Volume 30?¡± I must have been lost in thought for too long because Mari suddenly leaned in, urging me for an answer. Her beautiful appearance momentarily mesmerized me, but I soon chuckled and lightly turned my head. Smooch. I gave her a light kiss, which caused her large eyes to blink in surprise. Her cheeks turned red in an instant. Smiling softly at her adorable reaction, I responded gently. With these thoughts in mind, I asked Mari and Adelia. I phrased it as a question, but I wasn¡¯t going to change the story. It was purely for gathering opinions. Jin¡¯s death was already set in stone. If his soul were pure, like Kair¡¯s, I could have reincarnated him. But Jin didn¡¯t have even a sliver of that possibility. Besides, as a precaution, I¡¯ve prepared a spin-off. If the situation becomes unimaginably severe, I¡¯ll rush to write it. ¡°It would feel good for us readers if it ended well. But critics would argue that Jin¡¯s death completes the character...¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there a way to create some hope? Leaving room for it wouldn¡¯t hurt.¡± Unlike Mari, who was half resigned, Adelia eagerly took the bait. Having projected her own life onto Jin¡¯s character, she seemed desperate. Watching her, I revisited the plot. Leaving room for hope, huh... I would leave some, but it would be far from what Adelia imagined. Shrugging, I jested lightly. Even just saying I¡¯d leave some hope could be a major spoiler, so it was better to feign ignorance. ¡°You¡¯ll see in the next volume. Actually, I¡¯m about to send Volume 30 to the publisher soon.¡± ¡°Really? Already?¡± ¡°Yeah. If I keep dragging it out, people will only grow anxious. It¡¯s better to resolve things quickly.¡± Did my answer sound promising? Adelia¡¯s previously gloomy expression instantly brightened. She seemed to be indulging in happy delusions, but unfortunately, it wouldn¡¯t be a complete happy ending. At some point, Jin would regain his senses and recognize Zenon. However, merging with Diabolos¡¯s soul would leave him in a state where death would be inevitable. Unlike the nearly godlike Diabolos, Jin was merely a demon with particularly potent blood. Unless he was entirely destroyed, Diabolos could resurrect and wreak havoc again. To ensure perfect annihilation, Jin¡¯s death was essential. ¡®How should I describe the moment he becomes godlike? Should I go with thunder and lightning?¡¯ Thunder and lightning have long been depicted as manifestations of divine power. Even here, lightning strikes symbolize divine punishment. Thus, when Jin regains consciousness, the surroundings would fill with dark clouds, and lightning would strike incessantly. However, controlling it would be impossible. It¡¯s a fitting depiction of a god¡¯s power, albeit incomplete. ¡®In the end, a sword pierces his heart, and as he stumbles forward...¡¯ He meets Lily, who had followed his trail. And the moment their hands touch, he turns to dust and scatters into the air. ¡®Hmm. Perfect.¡¯ Feeling proud of this development, I smiled contentedly and nodded. Seeing this, Adelia... ¡°Are you hungry? There¡¯s a kitchen in the guest room, and I can cook something.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll have cookies.¡± With her delusions of a happy ending in full swing, she hurried off to prepare a delicious snack. I watched her petite figure walking briskly away before shifting my gaze elsewhere. Turning my head, I locked eyes with Mari, who was still giving me an odd look. ¡°Isaac.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t lied about anything.¡± I¡¯d prepared for this and only chosen words difficult to decipher. In other words, even Mari, with her mind-reading ability, couldn¡¯t fully grasp my intentions. Still, perhaps sensing something, she sighed and shook her head. ¡°Seriously... you¡¯re no different from a devil.¡± ¡°Better than everyone dying, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s trash. And trash is better than a devil.¡± Fair enough. Chapter 408: Shock and Awe (4) As time passed, reactions to the ending poured in like a flood. I leisurely read each of the responses in the cabin, savoring the moment. In my previous life, I had seen similar comments. Back then, people criticized, asking, ¡°Are you even human? How could you kill them?¡± Of course, even then, it was half a joke. It wasn¡¯t like I killed someone out of nowhere; I had laid enough foreshadowing and clues, just as I did now. In fact, the death of a supporting character, no matter how beloved, pales compared to the protagonist. For me, the most unbearable scenario is losing the heroine to someone else. That alone stirs an emotion bordering on disgust, so I refuse to even bring it up. I remember the time during the freshman welcoming party when Jackson spouted ridiculous nonsense in front of me. I was genuinely angry then. Anyway, I was enjoying the reactions pouring in from the imperial palace when Mari approached me with a suggestion. ¡°Instead of just sitting here, how about taking a look around the palace?¡± I was reading the newspaper and chuckling when she came closer and made her proposal. I looked at her as soon as I heard it. Maybe because she had been staying indoors, she was lightly dressed, and judging by her expression, she seemed eager to go outside. ¡°Take a look around?¡± ¡°Yeah. We probably won¡¯t be able to meet His Majesty today anyway. At the earliest, it¡¯ll be around dinner. So, why not walk around until then? I even know all the locations in the palace.¡± Indeed, as she said, we had just finished lunch. Rina, who visited our room earlier, also hinted that we¡¯d have to wait a bit longer. While I could continue reading the newspaper or writing more chapters, staying still in such a grand palace felt off. Moreover, unlike the academy, the chances of a demon worshiper attacking here are close to zero. This is the residence of the imperial family, after all¡ªthere¡¯s no way even a single ant could infiltrate. Unless, of course, it¡¯s a highly trained warlock like the demon worshiper Ariel absorbed. ¡®If there were any real danger, Kate would¡¯ve contacted me directly.¡¯ With no warnings from the gods, it seemed unlikely that wandering the palace would lead to any major incidents. After considering this, I nodded. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to explore the palace¡ªit¡¯s not every day I get the chance to look around such a grand place. ¡°Did you let Rina know? She might come looking for us.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I already informed the butler, and we¡¯ll be back before dinner.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± I closed the newspaper and got up from my seat. Seeing this, Mari smiled brightly and turned around. Since her current outfit was too casual, she would probably change into a dress. After all, the palace is full of nobles, and there are many eyes watching. I had no choice but to dress neatly as well. Honestly, I¡¯d prefer to go out in a simple shirt, but Mari would definitely scold me for it. ¡°Isn¡¯t Adelia coming with us?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stay here and rest. I need to keep an eye on the manuscript, too.¡± ¡°Alright. Just don¡¯t read it secretly, okay?¡± ¡°... ...¡± Why isn¡¯t she answering? And why is she avoiding my gaze? When Adelia didn¡¯t respond, I raised one eyebrow. Looking flustered, she cleared her throat awkwardly and finally opened her mouth. ¡°I absolutely won¡¯t read it.¡± Just in case, I put Adelia¡¯s manuscript out of her reach and hid it somewhere she couldn¡¯t find, even by sound. ¡°Shall we go then? Where do you want to start?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about the palace. Are there any famous spots?¡± ¡°There are plenty. Especially the ballroom where the social gatherings are held¡ªit¡¯s known to be the most extravagant in the world.¡± ¡®Social gatherings, huh...¡¯ Mari¡¯s mention of social gatherings reminded me of the freshman welcoming party. I met quite a few people back then, and I also got to see a different side of Mari. Now, her hair flows down freely, but back then, she tied it into a ponytail, revealing her fair neck. She also wore a backless dress, which made her vibe completely different. She already stands out with her looks, but she stood out even more that day. ¡®I did drink quite a bit that night.¡¯ Normally, I don¡¯t drink much because of my childish palate, but I remember overindulging that time because the alcohol was sweeter than bitter. Mari was also the one who woke me up from my nap in the chair. ¡°Are we even allowed to go there?¡± ¡°The garden is open to everyone, so it¡¯s fine. The ballroom, on the other hand, requires prior permission to enter.¡± Not a bad idea. It sounds like a perfect place for a quiet date. The academy is nice, but strolling in a peaceful garden sounds better than dealing with noise. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go there.¡± ¡°Hehe, alright.¡± When I agreed, Mari giggled again. I couldn¡¯t help but feel curious about her laughter. ¡°Why are you laughing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just think it¡¯ll be fun.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± In response to my question, Mari laughed again and said, ¡°It¡¯s just something.¡± ¡ï¡ï¡ï While Isaac and Mari were enjoying a rare date, the outside world was in chaos. The shocking and horrifying ending left no room for hope, with only endless torment unfolding in the story. The emotions the readers felt were so overwhelmingly negative that they were beyond words. ¡°Where is Lord Zenon?¡± ¡°Please! Just say one word to confirm that Jin doesn¡¯t die! Please, I beg you!¡± ¡°This is just too much! Can¡¯t you make it a bit happier?¡± The reaction was so extreme that readers gathered in front of the publishing house to protest fiercely, even though it had been less than two weeks since Volume 29 was released. There had been protests in front of the publishing house before, especially during hiatuses or major incidents, but those were due to external factors. This time, the issue was internal, entirely directed at Zenon¡ªno, Isaac. The same readers who once protested to protect Zenon were now determined to find him and hold him accountable. ¡°Hahaha! Matthew, look at this! Isn¡¯t it amusing?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t see what¡¯s so amusing.¡± ¡°There will be even more people soon, yet this man has said nothing at all. Hahaha!¡± Watching the scene through the window, Musk appeared half out of his mind. The protests outside the publishing house were already overwhelming, but Isaac had remained completely silent. Musk had even sent letters asking for details about the ending in advance, but there was no reply. Apparently, Isaac had anticipated this and fled to the imperial palace. Musk was on the verge of losing his mind. ¡°Isn¡¯t the mansion a mess too?¡± ¡°Yes. Protestors have also gathered in front of the mansion, though it¡¯s quieter than here to avoid causing trouble.¡± Indeed, protestors had gathered in front of the Michelle family mansion as well. However, they weren¡¯t as loud or aggressive as those at the publishing house, likely because of the mansion¡¯s strict security. If anything happened, it would be nearly impossible to control the situation. For now, they had no choice but to wait quietly for the readers¡¯ anger to subside. The best solution would be to release Volume 30 of The Chronicles of Zenon and hope its content brings hope. ¡®If Jin really dies...¡¯ It would be catastrophic. Musk mentally prepared for the worst-case scenario. First, the subscriber count would drop dramatically, like a receding tide. All readers who supported the Jin-Lily couple would leave. That alone would be a severe blow to the publishing house, which relied heavily on Zenon. The reason they were still hiring staff was to manage the growing subscriber base. In other words, losing readers could lead to excess manpower. This had to be prevented at all costs. Somehow, Jin had to be revived and given a happy ending to heal the readers¡¯ wounds. ¡®Reviving him won¡¯t be enough. The story needs to show their happy lives to fully mend the readers¡¯ hearts.¡¯ If Jin dies, the emotional damage to readers would be unimaginable. Simply bringing him back wouldn¡¯t be enough to completely heal them. After organizing his thoughts, Musk let out a long sigh and spoke to Matthew in a weary voice. ¡°Matthew.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Make sure we have plenty of spare windows ready.¡± ¡°Excuse me... what?¡± Matthew looked confused by the bizarre order. Musk chuckled silently and, with a hollow voice, said, ¡°Because soon, all the windows will be shattered.¡± Chapter 409: Shock and Awe (5) At the moment when protesters were gathering in front of the mansion and the publishing house, with various other reactions erupting here and there, Cherry, a writer who had been receiving support from Isaac, blinked her eyes slowly while reading the ending of Volume 29 of The Zenon Chronicles. As a passionate fan of The Zenon Chronicles, Cherry thoroughly read each new release as soon as it came out. This habit remained unchanged even after she officially became a writer herself. Although working on her own novel, Crimson Sunset, Once Again, was important, The Zenon Chronicles always took precedence. ¡°Wow...¡± She couldn¡¯t help but marvel genuinely upon reaching the ending. Unlike others, her reaction was closer to pure admiration. How Jin discovered where Diabolos¡¯s soul was resting and why he consumed the demon worshippers would likely be revealed gradually in the next volume. But setting that aside, the story¡¯s completeness was so exceptional that it naturally evoked awe. The tension building as the story hurtled toward its conclusion was unbelievable. Whether it was meticulously planned out or simply a flood of ideas spilling from the author¡¯s mind, it was undeniably impressive. ¡°I¡¯m struggling just to think of the plot for the next volume...¡± Cherry briefly closed The Zenon Chronicles and stared at her desk with her characteristic dark eyes. On the desk lay a neatly stacked manuscript of her unfinished work. Unlike Isaac, who wrote on a typewriter, Cherry was handwriting Crimson Sunset, Once Again. She gazed at her manuscript for a moment before turning her attention back to The Zenon Chronicles. Her novel, Crimson Sunset, Once Again, was a work she began writing out of her admiration for The Zenon Chronicles. Perhaps that was why she found it overwhelming to write beyond the third volume. Even though she followed Isaac¡¯s advice to organize her plot in a notebook, composing the story itself was incredibly challenging. On top of that, her work was a regression novel¡ªa genre with no precedent. Although it wasn¡¯t as widely popular as The Zenon Chronicles, it garnered attention due to the unique appeal of its regression premise. Yet, paving a new path was always difficult, and Cherry was currently feeling the weight of that struggle. While resolving events in advance through regression was a captivating concept, unforeseen crises had to emerge to keep things interesting. Take The Zenon Chronicles as an example. Just when readers let their guard down, it struck with an unexpected twist, gripping their attention relentlessly.@@@@ Even with its monumental 30 volumes, readers held onto every bit of tension and subscribed loyally. ¡®How can I create a crisis?¡¯ Cherry blinked slowly, staring at her manuscript. Crimson Sunset, Once Again leaned more toward a political drama than an adventure story. While the male protagonist was physically powerful, his strength was used mainly as a political tool. Furthermore, the scale of the story was much narrower compared to The Zenon Chronicles, which spanned the entire world. In contrast, Crimson Sunset, Once Again focused solely on events within a specific kingdom. It also had little involvement from non-human races, aside from minor dialogue exchanges or their occasional participation in meetings. ¡®Should I force Rex to participate in a war?¡¯ Rex was the name of the male protagonist. He was the man the female protagonist, Grace, loved most¡ªsomeone who had protected her until his death in her previous life. In the story, Grace was the daughter of a count, while Rex was a commoner. Their relationship was only possible because Rex served as Grace¡¯s knight. After her regression, Grace worked tirelessly to protect Rex, while he, in turn, grew fond of her. This dynamic formed the core of the story. By Isaac¡¯s standards, it might seem ordinary but acceptable. However, in a world where regression stories didn¡¯t exist, the novel stirred considerable interest. ¡®Causality is crucial. It would look strange if I made him suddenly go to war without reason.¡¯ Isaac had always emphasized one thing: causality¡ªcause and effect. There had to be a clear reason for an outcome to be convincing. This was especially important in political dramas, where relationships were often intricately intertwined, making causality a vital component. But considering the ¡°butterfly effect,¡± the greatest challenge in regression stories, it was incredibly troublesome. Setting up the groundwork alone could take an immense amount of time. If the causality wasn¡¯t solid, the story would face endless criticism, and readers would find it hard to follow. Cherry adhered strictly to Isaac¡¯s advice. ¡°Inhale... exhale...¡± Cherry opened the jar and deeply inhaled its scent, almost as if she were taking in a drug. If it had been ordinary hair, it might have smelled like nothing, but Isaac¡¯s was imbued with divine power, preserving its unique fragrance. A rich lilac scent cleared her mind, followed by the sweet aroma of peaches that soothed her anxiety. Finally, a faint grassy smell, reminiscent of a deep forest, brought her a sense of calm. Originally, there had only been lilac and peach notes, but the grassy scent had recently been added. ¡°Haah...¡± After stabilizing herself with her ¡°remedy,¡± Cherry slowly opened her eyes, revealing her darkened pink irises. She quickly sealed the jar, lest the scent escape, and carefully stored it back in the drawer. ¡°I¡¯ll never do something like that.¡± She didn¡¯t care if readers resented her¡ªshe wasn¡¯t strong-willed enough for that. ¡®I don¡¯t want to subject my creations to such tragedies.¡¯ Isaac had become a remarkable reverse role model in many ways. ¡ï¡ï¡ï Around the same time, in the Holy Kingdom of Savior. Kate, who had briefly returned to her homeland for business, also came across volume 29 of The Chronicles of Zenon. She had visited the publisher upon returning to Michelle Manor, allowing her to read it before anyone else. ¡®This must also be part of Isaac¡¯s prophecy. Sacrifices for love always lead to tragedy.¡¯ She nodded without much emotion at the conclusion of the story. Kate regarded The Chronicles of Zenon as a book of prophecy. While others might react with shock or horror, she merely pondered its meaning. Her method of reading involved analyzing Isaac¡¯s messages embedded within the narrative. After all, hadn¡¯t the fallen cardinal been mentioned in The Chronicles of Zenon? Back then, Isaac had even given her a subtle warning in advance. It was only natural that Kate treated the book like scripture. ¡°Lady Kate, I¡¯ve brought the child you asked for.¡± A holy knight carefully approached Kate, who was sitting and reading quietly. Kate closed the book and gently lifted her head. The knight¡¯s stern face came into view, and beside him stood a timid girl. The girl, with brown hair and eyes, had a cute yet pitiful demeanor. She nervously avoided Kate¡¯s gaze, appearing uneasy. ¡°Thank you, brother, for granting my request.¡± ¡°It was no trouble. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± With that, the knight left the girl and turned away. Now alone with the girl, Kate looked at her with kind eyes, while the girl, still unfamiliar with her, couldn¡¯t meet her gaze and seemed anxious. Kate smiled warmly and spoke in her gentle voice. ¡°Your name is... Laura, right? It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡± ¡°Y-Yes...!¡± Startled that Kate had addressed her by name, Laura flinched, and Kate¡¯s smile deepened at her reaction. Though it seemed like a friendly meeting on the surface, Kate¡¯s next words were shocking. ¡°You came from a village brainwashed by demon worshippers, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Y-Yes... that¡¯s what the adults told me.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Kate nodded. Laura had indeed been rescued from a village that worshipped demons. Her family, who were demon worshippers, had subjected her to unspeakable abuse, the marks of which still remained on her back. Normally, the teachings of the faith would have demanded her immediate execution, but recent reflections had changed Kate¡¯s perspective. After staring at Laura with a complicated expression, Kate made a suggestion. ¡°Would you like to accompany me?¡± By guiding Laura, Kate hoped to take the opportunity to reflect on herself as well. Chapter 410: Origin (1) Perhaps because of the vast size of the imperial palace, the walk to the garden took longer than expected. It seemed several times larger than any palace I had visited before, including those in Helium, Alvenheim, and even the enemy kingdom of Teres. According to Mari, this was because the sheer expanse of the empire required an equally extensive administrative structure. Each territory had its own laws, and the lords governing them were granted significant authority to make management easier. Naturally, the reporting procedures for each region were complex, which inevitably led to a variety of departments. In fact, what I could see with my own eyes was only a fraction of the whole. ¡®Even the White House or the Kremlin wouldn¡¯t be this big.¡¯ Even the offices of the presidents of the United States and Russia¡ªcountries renowned for their vast territories¡ªprobably weren¡¯t this large. In every sense, it was a scale befitting an ¡°Emperor.¡± I wasn¡¯t exaggerating when I thought the entire imperial palace could rival the size of my own territory. Granted, my land was underdeveloped and relatively small, but this palace was simply enormous. ¡°When are we getting there?¡± ¡°About ten more minutes. The garden is connected to the banquet hall.¡± As we passed through a corridor lined with numerous statues, I asked Mari, and she told me we still had about ten minutes left. I let out a small, incredulous sigh at the sheer vastness of the place and glanced around. The hallway was so spacious that our footsteps echoed throughout. Along the edges, statues stood in neat rows. I didn¡¯t know who had designed this place, but I had to give them credit for their aesthetic sense. The Kingdom of Teres had a similar space, but it wasn¡¯t as large, nor did it have statues¡ªonly paintings. Because of this, people from Teres accused the Minerva Empire of copying them, while the Minerva Empire retorted, ¡°So, can you do this?¡± ¡®This place would be perfect for hosting an exhibition.¡¯ Of course, that would be difficult. It would probably be faster to build a whole new structure. Recently, my father had mentioned that a similar project was already in the works. As I walked down the corridor, I took in each statue. They were so lifelike that they looked as if they might move at any moment. Some made me wonder how they had even been sculpted out of plaster¡ªlike a statue that depicted a fishing net in intricate detail. ¡®...Isn¡¯t this Jin and Lily?¡¯ There was even a statue depicting the deep love between Jin and Lily. I pointed at it, my voice filled with disbelief. At a glance, it was just a man and a woman holding hands and pressing their foreheads together. But the horns on the man¡¯s head clearly indicated that he was a demon, and the woman¡¯s attire was unmistakably that of a priestess. A demon man and a priestess woman. The likelihood of such a pairing existing before was close to zero. That meant this statue could only be of Jin and Lily. ¡°It looks like them, doesn¡¯t it? This statue wasn¡¯t here before. It must have been placed recently.¡± ¡°...What¡¯s the selection criteria for statues here?¡± ¡°Whatever His Majesty desires?¡± ¡°...¡± Something about this felt seriously wrong. Could it be that the Emperor himself was a supporter of Jin and Lily? I stared at the statue, which exuded an undeniable sense of longing, then turned my gaze behind me. I wondered if there would be any statues related to Zenon¡¯s story. Fortunately, there was one that vaguely resembled Zenon. But the problem was... Zenon wasn¡¯t alone. It wasn¡¯t with Mary, the heroine, either. Instead, he was with Kair. More specifically, it was a statue of Zenon being ¡°trained¡±¡ªor rather, beaten¡ªby Kair under the guise of training. Why on earth was this included? ¡°Uh... Does His Majesty have a unique taste in things?¡± ¡°Right? I can¡¯t even deny it.¡± Mari giggled, as if she couldn¡¯t refute it either. Even Rina had once described him as an unpredictable person rather than someone who took the middle ground. Could these statues be connected to the Emperor¡¯s personality? As we continued past the statues, we reached the end of the hallway. The banquet hall lay beyond, but it was currently closed. Instead, a path beside it led directly to the garden. ¡°...Is that really okay?¡± ¡°Of course. That¡¯s the whole point of those spots. Want to see for yourself?¡± Mari smirked mischievously and traced her index finger slowly from my chest down to my navel. I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the clear intent behind her actions. Unfortunately for her, I wasn¡¯t in the mood. I caught her hand and gently moved it aside. She looked a little disappointed but not upset. ¡°It¡¯s a tempting offer, but think about the heat. Do you really want to walk back covered in sweat? I sure don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Oh... I hadn¡¯t considered that. No wonder people only mention those spots at night.¡± Mari nodded, seeming to accept my reasoning. I found her sincerity amusing but decided to let it slide. The most important thing right now was that I was alone with Mari. Perhaps because it had been a while since our last date, she started bringing up various topics. ¡°Your story is ending soon, right? Are you going to take a break before starting your next one?¡± ¡°Not sure yet. I plan to release a few side stories first. Seeing Grandpa Clark gave me an idea.¡± ¡°A side story... So that means someone¡¯s going to die?¡± ¡°...Huh? How did you know?¡± I was genuinely surprised. I hadn¡¯t mentioned anything about the characters yet, not even a hint. Yet, Mari instantly predicted that the protagonist of the side story would die. Seeing my reaction, she smirked, answering as if it were obvious. ¡°That¡¯s just how your stories go. And this time, it¡¯s a sure thing, right? Every character who gets a side story ends up dead. Just like Kair did.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a bit of a leap, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Then tell me, does that character die or not?¡± ¡°...Yeah, they die.¡± Since the story revolved around Zenon¡¯s father, his death was inevitable. Besides, the concept was about ¡°heroes who passed by,¡± so there was no avoiding it. At my response, Mari chuckled knowingly. Then, in a playful tone, she asked: ¡°Can¡¯t you keep at least one person alive? If all the characters die, what¡¯s the fun in reading?¡± ¡°But people still read them just fine.¡± ¡°Sure, they do. But you should at least give people some hope. I don¡¯t even support the Jin-Lily couple, but their story is just too tragic.¡± ¡°......¡± If I ever wrote a novel about World War II, she¡¯d probably pass out. I remained silent. Silence usually implies agreement, but in this case, it carried a different meaning¡ªmore like stubbornness. Mari seemed to realize this and shook her head, half in resignation. ¡°Well, you¡¯re the writer, so it¡¯s not my place to interfere. But at least consider your readers¡¯ feelings. Even your mother-in-law is rooting for Jin and Lily. Can you handle that?¡± ¡°A man has to be firm in his decisions. But just in case, I¡¯ll have a backup plan. If things get too bad, I¡¯ll write a side story.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s¡ªwait, a side story? Not the main story?¡± Mari widened her eyes, sensing something off. She had figured out that the side story wouldn¡¯t be canon. Jin¡¯s resurrection was something I could compromise on. But making it official canon? Never. That way, I could add better settings to the sequel of Zenon¡¯s Chronicles. And no, I wasn¡¯t talking about World War II¡ªI meant a true sequel. ¡°Yeah. Jin¡¯s death will be canon, no matter what. The side story is just a ¡®what if¡¯ scenario.¡± ¡°Wow... do you really have to do that? How are you going to handle the backlash?¡± Before I could answer Mari¡¯s exasperated question¡ª ¡°So, how do I convince you to let him live?¡± ¡°......?¡± A deep, gravelly voice suddenly came from behind us. Startled, I turned around. Standing there was a middle-aged man with golden hair and blue eyes. His thick sideburns merged with his beard, and his deeply set eyes made him look anything but ordinary. Despite wearing simple formalwear and standing with his hands behind his back, he exuded an overwhelming presence. ¡°If I kneel, will that be enough?¡± ...Who are you? Chapter 411: Origin (2) I looked bewildered as I stared at the middle-aged man who had appeared without a trace. I hadn¡¯t even dreamed that he had approached so close behind me, almost like an assassin. It wasn¡¯t just because Mari and I were too caught up in our conversation to notice, but mainly because the middle-aged man in front of us hadn¡¯t made a single sound. And he wasn¡¯t alone. Standing proudly beside him was a knight with a heavy and imposing presence. Although he was dressed in plain clothes rather than armor, the sword strapped to his waist made it clear that he was a bodyguard. ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°Uh...¡± I blankly stared at the middle-aged man who had just made what seemed like a joke but wasn¡¯t quite a joke, all while wearing a gentle smile. If Eiker, whom I had met previously, resembled Thor, then the man before me was closer to a bearded Captain America. That didn¡¯t mean he had an unkempt, hermit-like beard¡ªon the contrary, it was neatly trimmed, enhancing his dignified and refined appearance. In fact, he only looked older because of his beard; his face had almost no wrinkles, making him appear quite young. ¡®And his outfit...¡¯ Even his attire was unusual. It wasn¡¯t just ordinary formal wear but something closer to a uniform, and he even wore a red cape. One glance was enough to tell that he was someone of high status. Moreover, his hair and beard shimmered like gold under the light. After locking eyes with his blue gaze for a moment, I slowly turned my attention to Mari, my heart filled with a sinking suspicion. The moment Mari saw my expression, she smiled playfully before softening her expression and bowing gracefully. She lifted the edges of her dress in a quiet curtsy¡ªthe kind of courtesy one would show to someone of higher rank. ¡°It is an honor to stand before the Sky of the Empire.¡± The moment I heard her words, I instinctively knew. The man before me was exactly who I had suspected. When addressing Leort or Rina in official settings, people referred to them as the ¡°Sun¡± of the Empire. But Mari had just called him the ¡°Sky.¡± In other words, he held a rank higher than the Crown Prince and Princess. And there was only one person in the entire empire who fit that description. The Emperor of the Minerva Empire¡ªVerit Urmi Jacquilis Minerva. ¡°Ah! Y-Your Majesty...!¡± ¡°No need for that. It is I who should be showing proper courtesy, not you. There¡¯s no need for unnecessary formality, is there?¡± Just as I was about to bow according to proper etiquette, overwhelmed by shock, the Emperor, Verit, waved his hand dismissively, stopping me immediately. As I hesitated awkwardly, unsure of how to respond, Mari let out a quiet chuckle beside me. The entire situation made no sense. Of all people, why was the Emperor here? ¡°So, what is your answer?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I asked if you would be able to bring them back to life if I knelt before you.¡± Still struggling to process everything, I was caught off guard when Verit posed what sounded like a joke, yet wasn¡¯t quite one. The Emperor kneeling... That would be the ultimate disgrace, an event so humiliating that it would be recorded in history books. And yet, he was willing to do so just to bring back a mere fictional character? The absurdity of the situation was staggering. I knew that the Jin-Lily couple had an unexpectedly large following, but I never imagined the Emperor himself would be among them. ¡®No, wait. Even if he is, kneeling is going too far.¡¯ There was only one way out of this difficult situation. I quickly shifted my gaze away from the Emperor and toward his bodyguard. I had heard that the Emperor¡¯s bodyguards were bound to him by ties that spanned generations, forming a relationship built on deep trust. As expected, the moment I cast him a desperate glance, the bodyguard cleared his throat and spoke in a solemn voice. ¡°Your Majesty, please refrain from speaking of kneeling. Even if the other party is Zenon, such an action is unthinkable for you.¡± ¡°One word from him could ignite a holy war. Do you think the Minerva Empire could withstand an alliance between Helium and Savior?¡± ¡°That is a different matter. I am simply advising against kneeling. There are other alternatives.¡± ¡°Tch. Tch.¡± Verit merely clicked his tongue as the bodyguard calmly countered his argument with impeccable logic, but he didn¡¯t reprimand him further. Watching their exchange left me slightly stunned. Their bond was undoubtedly strong, but their relationship seemed far from rigid formality. Then, the Emperor turned to me, smiling, and spoke once more. ¡°Then, how about something other than kneeling?¡± ¡°Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll drop it.¡± Verit chuckled heartily before clearing his throat, as if preparing for something. Then, in a voice that was both calm and gentle yet carried undeniable weight, he introduced himself properly. ¡°As you likely already know, I am...¡± ¡°So he does die.¡± Even as he spoke with certainty, I refrained from reacting hastily. If I added anything unnecessary, the conversation could take an unintended turn. Seeing my quiet response, Verit gazed at me for a moment before looking ahead again. For reference, Verit was leading the way, with Mari and me following behind him, while his bodyguard took up the rear. ¡°What a shame. He was my favorite character.¡± ¡°What did Your Majesty like most about him?¡± ¡°I admired his resilience in the face of despair. Though I¡¯ve never been much of an adventurer myself, the story was so vivid that I felt completely immersed.¡± ¡°I am honored to hear that.¡± I felt awkward using such formal expressions, but I couldn¡¯t exactly speak casually to an emperor. Besides, he might become my future father-in-law. Speaking carelessly could be disastrous. I had to make the best possible impression. Despite Verit¡¯s eccentricity, I couldn¡¯t afford to let my guard down for even a second. ¡°Have you ever been fishing?¡± ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡± ¡°This would be a good opportunity to learn. It¡¯s quite enjoyable.¡± Fishing usually takes a long time, doesn¡¯t it? Given the current state of affairs, shouldn¡¯t he be attending to his duties? As I pondered this, the bodyguard behind us spoke in a low yet clear voice, as if he had similar concerns. ¡°Your Majesty, regrettably, your break is limited to fifteen minutes. The nation is in turmoil, so please exercise restraint.¡± ¡°Haha. Come now, I¡¯m simply trying to bond with my potential son-in-law. Is that so unreasonable?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°... ...¡± The response was so firm and immediate that even Verit was left speechless. Instead, he merely clicked his tongue in frustration, seemingly a habit of his. Despite his casual words, he was well aware of the empire¡¯s fragile state. With ongoing incidents involving demon worshippers, the empire¡¯s prestige was rapidly declining. If the Emperor were to be absent for too long, it would undoubtedly cause significant complications. ¡°I suppose there¡¯s no helping it. Zenon... No, Isaac.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty?¡± ¡°You might get bored while we fish, so let¡¯s chat in the meantime.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± No matter how I looked at it, he seemed far from the image of a dignified emperor. I felt bad saying this, but he resembled more of a carefree wanderer than a ruler. Of course, that only applied to his words and actions¡ªhis appearance was undeniably that of an emperor. ¡®Now that I think about it, does he have any siblings?¡¯ This piqued my curiosity. Royal families are typically expected to produce multiple heirs to ensure the continuation of their lineage. It was odd that Verit only had two children, and I had never heard any mention of siblings. That said, I had to consider the possibility that he was an only child. I wasn¡¯t deeply involved in politics, so my knowledge was limited to what I had read in newspapers. ¡°Oh, by the way, how is Lord Michelle doing?¡± Lost in thought, I was pulled back to reality when Verit turned slightly to ask about my father. The fact that he spoke as if he knew my father took me by surprise, but I had to respond nonetheless. To avoid saying anything inappropriate, I carefully filtered my words before answering in a positive tone. ¡°Yes, he is doing well without any issues.¡± ¡°Has he ever mentioned me?¡± ¡°...Not even once?¡± Something about his question felt off, so I unintentionally responded with a question of my own. Verit nodded slightly before looking straight ahead and speaking. ¡°I need to meet with Lord Michelle at some point, but it keeps getting delayed.¡± ¡°...Did something happen between you two?¡± ¡°Yes, something did. But I owe him a debt, so there¡¯s no need for you to worry about it.¡± Hearing that only made me more curious. What on earth had happened between them? ¡°If you¡¯re curious, I¡¯ll tell you while we fish. I¡¯m sure Lord Michelle never told you anything about it himself, did he? What do you think?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really mi¡ª¡± ¡°In exchange, bring Jin back to life.¡± ¡°... ...¡± This man. Chapter 412: Origin (3) The place we arrived at was a shelter at the end of the garden. It was entirely white, likely made of marble, and its structure resembled a pavilion. In front of it, a fairly wide river flowed gently, making it, as Verit had mentioned, a perfect spot for fishing. I wondered why such a large river existed within the imperial palace, but I quickly brushed off the thought. The Minerva Empire was known for its immense scale, so they must have made it happen somehow. Moreover, according to history, the capital of the Minerva Empire was originally abundant with forests. As they gradually cleared the land to build the capital, traces of the original landscape remained. This river was likely one of those remnants. In fact, there were still many undeveloped areas throughout the Minerva Empire. Under normal circumstances, those lands would have been gradually cleared and transformed into habitable areas. However, at present, demon worshippers were running rampant. Because of this, all development projects had come to a halt. Still, since the government had noticed that the budget was leaking away, it wasn¡¯t a complete loss. ¡°I really like it here...¡± ¡°Your Majesty.¡± The escort knight, once again making his presence known, spoke up. When Verit, who had been about to say something, saw the knight handing him a fishing rod, he let out a deep sigh. ¡°Sigh. This is the best place for me. I can put everything down and just fish without thinking about anything else.¡± Whirr! Verit, clearly passionate about fishing, cast his rod with a strong flick of his wrist, having found a good fishing spot. The fishing line extended far into the distance and sank below, making a soft plop sound as the bobber floated gently on the surface. Mari and I quietly observed him from behind. Since the escort knight had brought chairs for us, there was no need to stand. ¡°Isaac, how much do you know about fish?¡± Just as I remained silent without saying a word, Verit suddenly asked me a question. His gaze remained fixed on the fishing line, and it seemed like he was trying to break the awkward silence. ¡°I know a fair bit.¡± ¡°Then, do you know what kinds of fish inhabit this river?¡± Upon hearing his words, I turned my gaze to the river. The water didn¡¯t flow as gently as it would downstream, but it also wasn¡¯t as rough as an upstream current. Since the speed was moderate, trout or salmon were likely to live here. I vaguely remembered reading about it in an encyclopedia. ¡°Trout, salmon, bluebang, and rockfish are probably present. There might also be eels on the riverbed, and if lucky, even catfish.¡± As you can see, some of the fish here have names similar or identical to those found on Earth. However, despite the similar names, their appearances are completely different. ¡°Correct. I didn¡¯t expect you to know. Not many young people take an interest in fish.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve liked reading books since I was young.¡± ¡°Even so, reading books about fish must be a challenge, don¡¯t you think?¡± Verit turned his head slightly and asked with a meaningful look. As he said, there were very few people my age who genuinely enjoyed books. To be more precise, he was referring to bookworms¡ªthose who were completely immersed in books. Even among bookworms, people usually focused only on the fields they were interested in. They weren¡¯t omnivorous readers. In other words, his question was meant to test me. It seemed like he was subtly suspecting that I might be a prophet or a regressor. Of course, this was just speculation. He could have simply found my knowledge impressive. ¡®Well, I do read anything and everything, so I don¡¯t really have an argument against that.¡¯ I learned to read the language of this world when I was around four or five years old. And from that point on, I started reading books. Not only did I read all the books available in the mansion, but my mother, finding it admirable, bought various books for me as well. The excitement of being born into a fantasy world, the extremely limited hobbies available compared to Earth, and my natural inclination to stay indoors all contributed to turning me into a bookworm. Explaining all of this in detail would be too much, so I kept my answer simple and convincing. ¡°I read anything and everything, whether literature or nonfiction.¡± ¡°I see. That explains how you were able to write that book...¡± Whoosh! Verit trailed off mid-sentence but soon responded with a sudden burst of energy. Judging by the tension in the fishing line, it seemed a fish had taken the bait. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t manage to catch it. Though it had bitten, it hadn¡¯t done so properly, and the fishing line snapped back up with force. Fish that inhabit rivers like this are naturally quick, making them difficult to catch. ¡°Tsk, tsk.¡± Clicking his tongue at the now-empty hook, Verit reattached the bait. It seemed like the kind of task an escort knight could have done, but he insisted on doing it himself. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Verit burst into his characteristic hearty laughter, clearly entertained by my response. He then slowly reeled in the fishing line, even though no fish had taken the bait. Once he finished, he handed the rod to his escort knight and turned his body around. Since the chair had no backrest, he was now facing me directly. The corners of his mouth curled in amusement, and his deep-set eyes gazed at me intently. After staring at me for a while, he glanced at Mari, then, as if finally understanding something, he spoke quietly. ¡°Interesting. It¡¯s not like you used that silver tongue to charm Mari... After all, she despises insincerity.¡± ¡°We simply connected naturally. That was before I even revealed my identity.¡± ¡°Oh? I didn¡¯t know that. Well, if you had revealed your identity before making a move, she probably would have disliked you even more.¡± Verit nodded, seemingly convinced. At the same time, Mari subtly shifted her position and nestled closer to me. Without saying a word, I rested my head on her shoulder. We leaned into each other. Verit smiled warmly at the sight but then spoke in a slightly regretful tone. ¡°Looking at you two, it seems like there won¡¯t be room for Rina to step in. But don¡¯t make her feel too lonely.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t happen,¡± Mari replied. ¡°I know exactly what Rina likes.¡± On the surface, her words were meant to reassure Verit, but their true meaning was entirely different. Indeed, we would never make Rina feel lonely. More importantly, we had long since understood her true feelings. No matter how much of a father he was, he would never know his daughter¡¯s secret preferences. That applied to Emperor Verit as well. However, since Mari was the one who said it instead of me, he seemed to trust her words even more, smiling deeply. ¡°Thank you. Sitting here like this, realizing I don¡¯t even know what my own child likes... Well, from now on, I¡¯ll leave Rina in your hands.¡± ¡°We won¡¯t let her shed any tears.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more than enough.¡± Verit stood up as he spoke. It seemed like he was preparing to return. I wasn¡¯t sure if exactly fifteen minutes had passed, but the time had flown by quickly. Looking back, it felt foolish how tense I had been. ¡°You two can stay and enjoy yourselves a little longer. I need to go check on my daughter.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Good. Oh, do you have any questions? We¡¯ll have plenty of time to talk during the upcoming banquet, but if there¡¯s something you¡¯re curious about, ask now.¡± Just before leaving, Verit turned to me with a question. The moment I heard it, I immediately asked mine. ¡°I¡¯d like to know what connection you have with my father.¡± ¡°Hmm... Sir Michelle, you say... Yes, I do owe him quite a bit.¡± Verit was not the least bit surprised, as if he had expected the question. He stroked his beard thoughtfully. It seemed like their relationship was quite complex. I already knew my father had lived a tumultuous life, but I never imagined he had a connection with the emperor. After organizing his thoughts for a moment, Verit turned to me and answered clearly. ¡°For a brief time, he was appointed as my escort knight. Back then, I was the third son among five boys and two girls, so it felt like I was being assigned someone at random. After all, he was just a commoner who graduated from a knight training academy, not the prestigious academy.¡± ¡°I see...¡± ¡°And within that short time, he got caught up in the imperial succession struggle and was sent to the border region.¡± ¡°...What?¡± An imperial succession struggle? Just hearing the term sent a wave of political complexity through my mind. While I was still reeling from shock, Verit rubbed the back of his head, as if reminiscing about something troublesome. ¡°It¡¯s a long and complicated story, so I¡¯ll explain it another time. But yes, I do owe Sir Michelle a debt. That¡¯s why I wanted to grant him the title of Count, but he refused.¡± ¡°...I know my father was part of the Navy Knights.¡± ¡°As I mentioned earlier, he was originally a commoner who didn¡¯t graduate from the academy. How do you think such a person was transferred, without any formal recognition, to the Navy Knights at a young age? And to a dangerous border region, no less? Think about what that means.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s enough explanation for now. We¡¯ll meet again soon.¡± With those final words, Verit left with his escort knight. I watched his departing figure blankly, then let out a hollow sigh. ¡®That must have been an absolute nightmare.¡¯ Now I understood why my father despised politics so much. Chapter 413: Origin (4) Until I entered the academy, all I knew was my father¡¯s former occupation, but I had no idea what exactly he had done. Whenever I asked, he would dismissively say he was just an ordinary knight, and when I asked other family members, I received similar answers. However, after enrolling in the academy and gradually uncovering his past, I came to realize that he was far from ordinary. Not only did he survive in the borderlands, where people constantly perished, but he also managed to bring order to the region. Despite the military¡¯s assistance, he even took down a dragon. That alone was terrifying enough, but learning that he was also involved in imperial power struggles left me with many thoughts. ¡°I suppose it was just bad luck. At the time, I had no connection to the imperial authority. The reason I chose him was precisely because he was a commoner with no ties to anyone.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he voluntarily join the Navy Knights?¡± ¡°Something like that. But I never imagined that Sir Michelle would survive¡ªlet alone return after completely securing the borderlands. That single event threw everything into disarray.¡± This was what I heard the day after my unexpected meeting with Emperor Verit. I had been invited for what was essentially a formal introduction. At the head of the long, vertically arranged banquet table sat Verit, as expected. On either side of him sat Rina and Leort. However, there was no one beside Verit¡ªhe sat alone. It wasn¡¯t hard to guess what that meant. ¡®Come to think of it, she was said to have passed away due to illness.¡¯ It was widely known that the Empress had succumbed to a chronic illness. I had even read about it in the newspapers. No matter how powerful divine energy was, it couldn¡¯t solve everything. When it came to diseases, it could greatly alleviate symptoms but was far from a cure. This was why medical science had developed significantly despite the existence of divine power. Moreover, the Empress had suffered severe complications, which ultimately led to her passing. ¡°Did my father enter politics?¡± ¡°Not exactly, but his mere existence became a problem. My siblings jumped to the wrong conclusions. They believed that Sir Michelle survived because I secretly supported him, and that he became the Navy Knights¡¯ commander as a political move. Even I had expected him to die in battle, so their suspicions were utterly ridiculous.¡± ¡°......¡± ¡°Furthermore, Sir Michelle, who resolved the border crisis¡ªone of the worst national issues¡ªheld overwhelming influence within the military. Do you understand what this means now?¡± I could roughly grasp the situation. A war hero¡ªespecially one who had saved the country in its time of crisis¡ªwould gain immense political clout the moment they entered the political sphere. This was why generals who had achieved great military success were sometimes purged as traitors. Although my father¡¯s case was slightly different, the core issue was similar. To return alive after achieving unparalleled military success in a battlefield where death was certain? And as a commoner with no connections? People had no choice but to assume he had been backed by someone powerful. This created a peculiar situation where both Verit and my father were wrongly accused. I was certain my father had adamantly insisted on remaining a knight, raising his voice in protest. The problem was¡ªwho would believe him? ¡°Because of this, my siblings refused to leave me alone. They feared the chaos that would ensue if I allied with the ¡®Red Lion.¡¯ Even though neither Sir Michelle nor I had any such intentions.¡± ¡°It seems impossible to simply stand by and watch.¡± ¡°Exactly. In this no-win situation, Sir Michelle had no choice but to reach out to me. Unfortunately, he had also found a partner at the time, meaning he needed to eliminate any lingering threats.¡± ¡°......Is it really okay for you to be telling me all this?¡± I asked cautiously, as this was a remarkably detailed story. Imperial power struggles were matters of utmost secrecy, with the media completely controlled. In an empire like Minerva, where imperial authority was strong, any internal conflict could shake the nation to its core. However, since Verit had ascended to the throne before I was even born, it must have been major news at the time. ¡°What does it matter? It¡¯s all in the past now. By the way, has Sir Michelle ever shown signs of distrust toward the imperial family?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. But instead...¡± I trailed off, glancing at Rina and Leort. Though they were casually enjoying their meal, they were clearly listening closely to our conversation. The same went for Mari, who sat beside me. The atmosphere was somewhat tense, though that was to be expected given the topic. ¡°He told me to come to him if the imperial family ever pressured or bothered me. He never said it outright, but because of that, I nearly took a leave of absence.¡± ¡°Ahem. Hmm.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Hearing my words, the siblings let out awkward coughs, as if caught off guard. Rina¡¯s face even flushed slightly, as if embarrassed. Mari, on the other hand, let out a small laugh. She likely knew exactly which incident I was referring to. It was a moment when I had acutely realized my own power and also the turning point that led Rina and me to speak informally to each other. That relationship had continued to this day. ¡°So you were talking about that. I apologize on behalf of my children. It seems their enthusiasm got the better of them.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Everything has already been resolved.¡± Besides, compared to the Kingdom of Teres, they had been incredibly polite. If it had been the Teres Kingdom, they would have abducted me outright or threatened me in all sorts of ways. At that time, I hadn¡¯t yet been revered as a saint, so the situation could have escalated into a full-blown conflict between Minerva and Teres. ¡°I suppose they would have been nothing more than easy prey for wild beasts, let alone monsters. Even beastkin would have struggled to survive.¡± A witty but rather pessimistic response. And honestly, it was the natural conclusion. Without mana, elves and demons would be nothing more than long-lived humans. In reality, on Earth, humanity didn¡¯t survive by being the strongest but by reproducing at an incredible rate to outnumber threats. But humanity didn¡¯t stop there. They continued developing and advancing until they became the apex predators of the food chain¡ªeventually reaching the point where they could destroy themselves. Considering that it took tens of thousands of years for ¡°technology¡± to be born, the time required was truly staggering. ¡°I plan to write a story based on that concept¡ªif humanity had developed purely through technology rather than mana, what kind of world would it have become?¡± ¡°I¡¯d say it¡¯s not just imagination but something you¡¯ve actually experienced.¡± Leort, who had remained silent until now, smirked as he spoke playfully. Clearly, he didn¡¯t believe it at all. The problem was¡ªhis words struck uncomfortably close to the truth. It was an unexpected jab that caught me off guard. Still, I maintained my composure and responded with a laugh. ¡°Haha. That¡¯s an amusing joke. If that were the case, I would have written this story long ago.¡± ¡°True. If you came from such a world, you would have already introduced that technology.¡± Fortunately, the conversation passed without further suspicion. I let out a quiet sigh of relief. Even Mari, with her mind-reading abilities, would find it difficult to discern the truth. Because, technically, I really couldn¡¯t use that technology here. ¡°Technology, huh...¡± Meanwhile, Verit seemed lost in thought, stroking his beard as he put his meal on pause. After a long moment of contemplation, he turned to me with a serious look. ¡°When do you plan to write this story?¡± ¡°After finishing the side stories, I¡¯ll take a one-month break before starting immediately.¡± ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry, but could you delay the next work by at least three months?¡± ¡°What?¡± It was an entirely unexpected request, leaving me more puzzled than anything else. And it wasn¡¯t just me¡ªeveryone else in the room was equally surprised. As all eyes turned to Verit, he spoke with a grave expression. ¡°You described this world as one without mana¡ªone that advances purely through extreme technological development. Is that correct?¡± ¡°Uh... yes, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°If anyone else had written such a story, I would have dismissed it as nonsense. But whether you deny it or not, you are already regarded as a prophet or someone from the future. Recently, we¡¯ve seen the emergence of mana engines modeled after steam locomotives, and even automobiles have been invented.¡± After pausing briefly, Verit continued, explaining his fundamental concerns. ¡°The moment such things emerge, conflicts¡ªboth large and small¡ªwill inevitably arise.¡± ¡°Conflicts... you mean?¡± ¡°Yes. There will be those who insist that magic should be developed further, claiming that mana is the key to progress. And then there will be those who believe, as your book suggests, that technology should be the priority. If these two sides could coexist peacefully, that would be ideal, but that is rarely the case. Conservative and progressive forces are bound to clash. This won¡¯t be limited to the Empire¡ªit will spread across the entire world.¡± Now I was beginning to understand. As he said, every society has both conservative and progressive factions. And they always clash. Advocates of technological advancement typically fall into the progressive category. Unlike The Chronicles of Zenon, which focused on historical parallels, this new work would clearly highlight ideological divides. And since this wasn¡¯t confined to a single nation, but potentially a worldwide phenomenon, the impact could be enormous. What Verit was asking for was time¡ªto mitigate the inevitable conflicts as much as possible. Thinking about it, his reasoning made sense. ¡°As if dealing with demon-worshippers wasn¡¯t troublesome enough, we don¡¯t need additional political turmoil on top of that... It would be quite the headache. Could you reconsider?¡± ¡°...I¡¯ll think about it.¡± ¡°Thank you. If it were anyone else, I would have laughed it off, but with you, I can¡¯t take it lightly. Of course, this is merely a suggestion¡ªthe decision to write is entirely yours. Keep that in mind.¡± I let out a slightly awkward laugh. My excitement over finishing The Chronicles of Zenon and my anticipation for the next work had clouded my judgment. And Rina¡¯s particularly enthusiastic reaction didn¡¯t help either. I had assumed everyone would react as she did. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s focus on completing the current work first.¡± If I looked too far ahead, I might miss what was right in front of me. .bg-container-10448ed3ed0{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } With that in mind, I wrapped up the banquet. [People supporting the Jin-Lily couple... If Jin dies, they are planning something beyond just a funeral.] [The number of people opposing Jin¡¯s death is increasing with each passing day...] [Will Zenon continue to bring despair until the very end?] After that, a series of ominous headlines filled my view. Chapter 414: Tactical nukes (1) ¡°Daddy!¡± As soon as I returned to the dormitory, Ariel greeted me enthusiastically, as expected. She must have known in advance that I was coming because she ran toward me with a bright smile. The little sprout on top of her head, as if mirroring her emotions, was standing straight up. It didn¡¯t seem like it had grown, though. ¡°My dear Ariel. Did you do well while Daddy was away?¡± I lightly lifted Ariel into my arms, smiling happily. It hadn¡¯t even been a full week since I left for the Imperial Palace, yet she was reacting so passionately. The unease in my heart, stirred by the news in the papers, felt a little soothed. ¡°Yeah! I played with Grandpa Clark!¡± Ariel nodded energetically in response to my question. The sprout on her head swayed back and forth in sync with her movement. Hearing her answer, I shifted my gaze from her to the bed. [You¡¯ve returned.] Clark, having noticed my arrival, spoke in his usual blunt tone. As before, he was lying on the bed, reading The Chronicles of Zenon. His posture, with one leg crossed over the other, looked comfortable. The only difference from last time was the cigar in his mouth. That cigar was something I had bought for him before heading to the Imperial Palace¡ªa luxury item made from the leaves of the World Tree, something only the wealthiest of the wealthy could afford to smoke. Since it was crafted from the World Tree¡¯s leaves, it didn¡¯t pose any risks of secondhand smoke, unlike regular tobacco. In fact, it was the opposite. Rather than a harsh, smoky scent, it emitted a fragrant aroma. Normally, tobacco should give off a pungent smell, but right now, the dormitory was filled with a sweet fragrance. ¡®It¡¯s nice that I can get things like this directly from Arwen.¡¯ The reason I could obtain it so easily, without going through any distribution channels, was none other than Arwen. When I asked her for it, she gave me an entire carton instead of just one. Since her residence in Elodia was connected to the mansion, this kind of convenience was possible. And since I even received it as an official ¡°gift¡± from her, the elves of Alvenheim could be directly involved. Now, I wouldn¡¯t have to trouble Sirius with this kind of errand. Of course, Arwen was understandably puzzled when I specifically requested cigars, but I planned to explain it to her in due time. ¡°Have you been resting well?¡± [More or less. It¡¯s a bit awkward, actually, being this comfortable. Back when I was alive, every day was a struggle filled with tension.] Whoo¡ª Clark exhaled a long breath, releasing a plume of smoke. Interestingly, rather than the usual gray, the smoke had a bluish hue. As it spread through the room, it gradually dissipated into nothing. Instead of the usual acrid tobacco scent, the dormitory was filled with a refreshing minty fragrance. Still holding Ariel in my arms, I slowly approached Clark. In the meantime, Adelia had gone to her room to unpack. When I got closer, I noticed that Clark was reading the 28th volume of The Chronicles of Zenon. ¡°Have you been reading this whole time?¡± [I sparred with that son of mine a few times and read the newspaper now and then. But yeah, most of my time was spent reading this.] ¡°You must be reading very carefully.¡± I had been away at the Imperial Palace for nearly a week. Since Clark was now an undead skeleton, he didn¡¯t need sleep. Considering the amount of time he had, his reading pace seemed relatively slow. I had noticed it before, but he seemed like the type to meticulously read each word. [It¡¯s a habit. There was a time I overlooked a single key word and suffered for months. I usually take notes, but with this book, there¡¯s no need. Besides, I have plenty of time, so I can read it over and over.] ¡°Ah. So... is this your second read-through?¡± [Second read-through? What¡¯s that supposed to mean?] Oops. I had accidentally used a phrase from my past life. While the term itself existed, it wasn¡¯t commonly used as slang. Realizing my slip-up, I quickly reworded my question. ¡°I misspoke. I meant, is this your second time reading it?¡± [That¡¯s right. With nearly 30 volumes, I tend to forget details from earlier ones, so I decided to go through it again.] ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s surprisingly long. So, what do you think? Is it interesting?¡± [Rather than interesting... every time I read it, I feel relieved that the world never actually turned out that way.] Having lived a life closer to that of a true hero than anyone else, his words carried a striking sense of realism. It wasn¡¯t a joke¡ªhe genuinely meant it. His remark left me feeling unexpectedly solemn, making it hard to come up with a response. After rolling my eyes around, I carefully spoke again. ¡°...Other than that, nothing else stands out to you?¡± At Roy¡¯s heavy sigh, his companion, Anne, offered a statement that was meant to be comforting¡ªbut wasn¡¯t. Back when the campaign to hunt demon worshippers was in full swing, Roy had been brimming with enthusiasm. It seemed like just yesterday that he would charge at any demon worshipper with fire in his eyes, but now, all that remained was a listless drifter. ¡°I mean, come on. Does Jin really have to die?¡± Roy¡¯s response to Anne¡¯s words was more of a frustrated protest. His expression practically screamed that he was on the verge of losing his mind over it. Indeed, he had been a devoted reader of The Chronicles of Zenon since the first volume. Not only that, but he was also an ardent supporter of the Jin and Lily pairing. Although he acknowledged that the Zenon and Mary couple was good too, he was far more invested in Jin and Lily¡¯s relationship. But now, with Jin¡¯s death all but confirmed, everything had become dull and meaningless to him. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. The story needs to tie up all the loose ends, and it makes the plot stronger. Sacrifices are necessary¡ª¡± ¡°You are completely heartless.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the weird one here. No, wait. I guess you¡¯re actually normal... hmm.¡± Anne knew all too well how obsessed Jin and Lily¡¯s fans had become. That made it difficult to outright call Roy abnormal. But since she read The Chronicles of Zenon in a more casual way, she couldn¡¯t quite understand his distress. Was it really worth getting so worked up over a character¡¯s death? Of course, she understood that it was sad. She had even wiped away a few tears in secret when reading about Sakran¡¯s sacrifice and other tragic moments. Jin¡¯s death had hit her as well, but not as hard. Rather than being devastated, she simply admired how well the story was written while feeling a mix of sadness and acceptance. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s just focus on today¡¯s request. If you get hurt because you were distracted, it¡¯s on you.¡± ¡°Sigh... fine.¡° With Anne¡¯s encouragement, Roy let out another sigh and nodded. Just as she had said, he couldn¡¯t stay lost in grief forever. As the two of them made their way to the adventurers¡¯ guild, they soon realized that the atmosphere was unusually chaotic. A crowd had gathered in front of the request board, each person eagerly chattering about something. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Not sure. Maybe some kind of official notice?¡± Situations like this usually occurred when the lord issued a direct decree or when some other major news was announced. Receiving some help from fellow adventurers, Roy and Anne managed to squeeze their way to the front of the board. As expected, a new notice had been posted. [Seeking adventurers to escort a funeral procession. No limit on the number of participants. Identification required. Location: ............] [Start date: Three days after the release of the new Chronicles of Zenon volume.] [Destination: Marischal Territory of the Minerva Empire.] [Condition: Only if Jin¡¯s death is confirmed.] ¡°......?¡± Roy and Anne blinked in confusion. At first, they thought it was a joke. But then their eyes landed on the reward amount. Despite it being a simple escort mission, the pay was extraordinarily high. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that this was the kind of sum usually reserved for guarding the funeral of a highly honored individual. Normally, nobles would use knights for such tasks, rendering adventurers unnecessary, but the person who had posted this request was known to be an incredibly wealthy individual. ¡°They¡¯re really just throwing money around at this point. But honestly? I think I¡¯d do the same if I were them.¡± ¡°How many people have signed up so far? I heard there¡¯s already a huge number.¡± ¡°They¡¯ve been recruiting in every city they pass through. The plan is to form a long procession, just like a real funeral, while we provide escort support.¡± ¡°Forget the reward¡ªthis sounds fun. I think I¡¯ll give it a shot.¡± ¡°I have to go. More than an escort, I want to attend.¡± Some scoffed at the absurdity of it all, but they were in the minority. Among adventurers, there were almost none who hadn¡¯t read The Chronicles of Zenon. The story had played a significant role in the surge of new adventurers, so it was practically a given. And since adventurers had all the free time in the world, The Chronicles of Zenon had naturally become a major part of their culture. ¡°You gonna do it?¡± .bg-container-10448ed3ed0{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } Anne turned her head and asked Roy, who was stroking his chin with a serious expression. ¡°I think I need to attend rather than just escort...¡± ¡°......¡± ¡°Whoever planned this sure thinks big. At this rate, even Zenon himself might acknowledge it.¡± Yet another tactical nuke was in the making. Chapter 415: Tactical nukes (2) Chapter 415: Tactical nukes (2) The 30th Volume of Zenon Chronicles was rivaling tactical nukes. Its content is more than enough to shock and terrify readers¡ªeven pushing them to despair. As I mentioned before, the 30th volume primarily depicts the battle between the deranged Jin, who lost his mind after directly ¡°consuming¡± Diabolos¡¯s soul, and Zenon, who appears before him. Having lost all human reason, Jin rampages like a wild beast. For Zenon, this made him both easy and difficult to deal with. Jin could no longer use his martial arts and magic, which were once his strengths, but his physical abilities had been greatly enhanced by Diabolos¡¯s soul. In other words, while dodging his attacks was relatively easy, a single effective hit could be fatal. To make matters worse, even Jin¡¯s weapon was in a miserable state. Due to his long journey without proper repairs, his weapon had become dull and broken. Rather than a sword, it was more like a crude metal club that he swung wildly. Despite that, each of his attacks carried immense destructive power, making it difficult even for Zenon to handle him. Most importantly, Zenon could not attack Jin. If Jin had regained his sanity and begged for death, it would be a different story, but he was completely out of his mind. ¡®If he is to regain his sanity... hmm...¡¯ The only option was to hit him hard on the head. Jin was currently fighting for dominance within himself against Diabolos¡¯s soul. This inner struggle was subtly reflected throughout his battle with Zenon. At times, Jin muttered to himself, and Zenon, noticing this, tried to help as much as possible. For example, he would shout at Jin to remember Lily, to resist, and to reunite with her once more. In a pivotal moment, the necklace that Lily had gifted Jin fell off during battle and came into his view¡ªrestoring his sanity completely. ¡®A cliche?, but well... there are no such cliche?s here anyway. Besides, this isn¡¯t a happy ending¡ªit¡¯s a sad one.¡¯ With Lily¡¯s necklace, Jin finally regained his senses. In other words, he had won the battle for control and completely absorbed Diabolos¡¯s soul. Zenon, realizing this, was momentarily relieved... but the relief was short-lived. Diabolos¡¯s soul had not been entirely destroyed. It had merely been absorbed and merged, meaning its presence still lingered. To save Lily, Diabolos¡¯s soul had to be completely eradicated. With just those words, the fleeting sense of hope crumbled into despair once more. ¡®And that¡¯s not all.¡¯ To make matters worse, Lily, whose heart had been impaled by a stake, regained consciousness. The contamination disappeared when Diabolos¡¯s soul was absorbed into Jin. After hearing everything from Mary, Lily asked to be taken to where Jin was. Since Mary was an elf, she could use teleportation to reach them quickly. Even if she couldn¡¯t, there were many others willing to help. Aware of this, Mary tried to dissuade her, saying that she still needed time to recover and that the only location she knew was where Zenon was. ¡®In the end, both of them go together.¡¯ Unlike Jin, who had left without a word, Zenon had left messages along the way. Thanks to this, they quickly learned that he had headed to the Gray Desert. But in hindsight, it might have been better if they had never gone. This decision would become the source of their greatest sorrow¡ªespecially for Lily. ¡®And so, Jin and Zenon resume their battle once again...!¡¯ Jin, who had regained his sanity, and Zenon, who took the battle seriously in response to Jin¡¯s request. Just like when Sakran sacrificed himself, Zenon fought desperately, burdened by grief and despair. However, the battle was anything but easy. Even without Diabolos¡¯s soul, Jin was already formidable. But now, he had absorbed the soul of a demon lord. Diabolos wasn¡¯t just an ordinary demon¡ªhe was a supreme one. A special ¡°vessel¡± had to be created to contain his power. Jin couldn¡¯t withstand Diabolos¡¯s soul for long and eventually lost control once again. His body, overloaded with mana, began releasing it in bursts. The sky, already covered with dark clouds, grew even darker. Then, as if wielding divine authority, lightning bolts rained down from above. ¡®He should spread his demonic wings and dive in for an attack¡ªmake it as dramatic as possible.¡¯ While Diabolos, the false final boss, had used relatively simple attack patterns, Jin was the complete opposite. Having been inspired by the final bosses from the hardest games I used to play, his attack sequences were designed to be elaborate and spectacular. Those who know, know. Yes, it¡¯s that game, the very definition of ¡°difficult.¡± I still remember how I kept dying, mesmerized by the intricate patterns. And then there was the battle music¡ªreminiscent of a clash between gods, powerful and captivating. ¡®But now that I¡¯ve written it all out, it feels utterly insane.¡¯ Jin had already defeated Gluttony effortlessly, and now, with Diabolos¡¯s soul added into the mix, he seemed completely unbeatable. Even Zenon knew better than to fight him head-on and focused entirely on evasion. One solid hit, and he would be dead in an instant. But Zenon¡¯s greatest strength was not his combat prowess, but his keen observational skills. He loved direct combat, but his mind worked incredibly fast. And so, he devised a way to defeat Jin¡ªa battle of endurance. Jin¡¯s body was already beginning to collapse under the overwhelming power. ¡®Even those occasional mana bursts are part of this process.¡¯ With this realization, Zenon chose a single strategy¡ªguerrilla warfare. It might not be the most honorable tactic, but it was highly effective against Jin, who had become a near-transcendent being. Thus, the battle dragged on, with every minute feeling like an hour. Zenon poured all of his focus into fighting Jin, when suddenly... ¡®Lily and Mary arrive at that very moment.¡¯ Watching from a distance, Lily and Mary had no idea why Zenon and Jin were fighting so fiercely. But the battlefield itself made it impossible to approach recklessly. The sky was filled with storm clouds, and lightning rained down like a torrential downpour. On top of that, a massive sandstorm raged across the land. Lily tried to push forward, but Mary held her back, warning her of the danger. ¡®And then, Jin¡¯s body finally collapses completely, bringing the battle to an end.¡¯ The storm clouds and sandstorm dissipate, and the radiant sunlight bathes the land. A brilliant sun, shining down brighter than anything else. Exhausted, Jin gazes up at the sun¡ªonly to see another sun. Lily, standing before him. While Lily looked healthier than ever, Jin¡¯s body was cracked like a drought-stricken land. The two embraced, reaffirming their love one last time. And then, Jin crumbled to dust, disappearing forever. With his final words¡ª¡±Thank you for loving me.¡±¡ªJin¡¯s body disintegrated, scattering into the wind. ¡°Ahh... finally.¡± With everything completed, I stretched my arms as I placed the final period on the 30th volume¡¯s conclusion. The manuscript ended up being longer than expected, but that didn¡¯t matter. I had successfully highlighted Jin¡¯s dazzling attack patterns and Zenon¡¯s brilliant strategy. Most importantly, the final scene would undoubtedly bring readers to tears. ¡®Now I just have to write the epilogue...¡¯ Since epilogues are typically short, I was debating whether to include it in the 30th volume or reduce the price instead. In any case, the long journey had finally reached its conclusion. Now, all that remained was rest. Up until now, my journey had been like traveling on foot, wandering from place to place. But from now on, I planned to ride the wind on a sailing ship. And with winter break just around the corner, it was the perfect time to rest. ¡®Not that I¡¯ll be slacking off, of course.¡¯ Not only is there an epilogue, but there is also a side story. After neatly organizing the thick stack of manuscripts, I placed them in the mail. There¡¯s nothing but paper inside, yet why does it feel like I¡¯ve just sent a nuclear bomb? ¡®Considering its impact, it might as well be a nuclear bomb.¡¯ Thinking about the readers who will be shedding tears of sorrow, I can¡¯t help but smile. My heart races, just like it did in my past life when I did something similar. If you¡¯re going to deliver a shocking twist, make sure it makes sense. That way, even if it stings, people won¡¯t get angry¡ªjust deeply saddened. Writing a coherent story might seem easy, but it¡¯s anything but. Making characters act as if they are real, living people is incredibly difficult. After completely sealing the mail, I walked toward the entrance to send it off. Using the teleportation device at the entrance, I could send the package directly to the mansion. ¡®Father is at the mansion right now, so it should be fine.¡¯ I had asked him for a favor¡ªto make sure Mother doesn¡¯t read the manuscript. I especially emphasized this request this time. Given that the ending is practically a tactical nuke, it couldn¡¯t be helped. ¡®Now that the transmission is complete, I should...¡¯ I¡¯ll just write the beginning of the epilogue and then take a break. ¡ï¡ï¡ï The package sent from Isaac¡¯s dormitory to the Michelle Mansion. Most of the time, it is received first by the head of the household. Currently, Hawk was handling affairs at the Michelle Mansion. In other words, the package that Isaac had just sent was now in his hands. And now, Hawk was staring at his son¡¯s mail with a rather serious expression, lost in thought. ¡®Should I really deliver this...?¡¯ Normally, he would have sent it straight to the publishing house, as Isaac had repeatedly requested. But today, he was hesitating¡ªfor one reason only. His beloved wife, Anna, had made a request. She didn¡¯t ask for much, just that she be allowed to see the manuscript for volume 30 first. It was a request filled with meaning, making it impossible to ignore. If it were up to him, he would have firmly refused. But the way she had pleaded so earnestly left him unable to turn her down. ¡®What should I do...?¡¯ Should he prioritize his proud son¡¯s request or his beloved wife¡¯s? Hawk scratched his furrowed brow, deliberating over and over. No matter what he chose, someone would end up hurt. This was a first for him¡ªhe had never faced such a difficult decision. Honestly, dealing with the barbarians on the border was easier than this. He let out a deep sigh. ¡®...I¡¯ll just have to ask her not to make it obvious.¡¯ In the end, Hawk chose his wife. His love for Anna had only grown stronger over time, not weaker. Their newly born youngest daughter, Lily, was proof of that. If they hadn¡¯t practiced birth control, they would probably have had at least ten children by now. He chuckled at the thought, shaking his head, and got up from his seat. He would have to remind Anna to keep it discreet. ¡®Son... I¡¯m sorry.¡¯ Hawk silently apologized to Isaac as he picked up the mail and walked toward Anna¡¯s bedroom. On the way, several knights greeted him energetically, but he only gave a half-hearted response. The Imperial Palace had sent reinforcements to increase security, which was great, but the mansion wasn¡¯t particularly spacious to begin with, making things feel a bit crowded. ¡®It¡¯s not like we can expand the mansion any further.¡¯ Setting aside his endless work troubles for now, Hawk arrived at the bedroom door and cleared his throat. Then, quietly grasping the doorknob, he stepped inside. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± The moment he entered, his beloved wife came into view. Despite her age, she hadn¡¯t aged a bit¡ªin fact, like fine wine, she had only grown more elegant over time. Hawk couldn¡¯t help but smile warmly at Anna¡¯s beauty, but he quickly refocused and held out the package. ¡°Isaac just sent this. Looks like a manuscript.¡± ¡°Really? Thank you, dear. I appreciate it.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. Just don¡¯t let Isaac notice, okay? I don¡¯t want my son holding a grudge against me.¡± Anna clasped her hands together, deeply moved that Hawk had prioritized her request over their son¡¯s. It was proof of his love for her. She felt her affection for Hawk grow even deeper as she carefully took the package. Everything would be decided within these pages. With that thought, Anna took a deep breath. ¡°...What if Jin really dies?¡± Hawk cautiously asked in a worried tone. He had been keeping up with The Chronicles of Zenon and knew how passionately Anna supported the Jin-Lily couple. Even though he approached the story as mere entertainment, his concern for his wife was evident in his thoughtful question. Anna smiled brightly and replied in her sweet, birdlike voice. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I have a plan.¡± ¡°...You¡¯re not going to exile him from the family, are you?¡± ¡°Aww, that wouldn¡¯t be worth it. If we did that, our family would only suffer losses. Although... if we did, the readers would probably cheer.¡± Her words were sharp. Hawk was momentarily at a loss for words. She wasn¡¯t wrong¡ªJin¡¯s death would bring shock and outrage. In fact, someone had reportedly thrown a rock at the publishing house¡¯s window. That alone showed how bad the public sentiment was. ¡°Stay with me until I finish reading. You will, right?¡± ¡°Of course. I have to take it to the publisher anyway.¡± ¡°Then...¡± Anna nodded, determination filling her eyes. Riiip¡ª Without hesitation, she tore open the package. Inside was an exceptionally thick manuscript, far longer than expected. It truly suited the final chapter of the series. Everything would be decided within these pages. Anna stared at the first page, tension visible in her posture. Hawk stood beside her, waiting silently. And then, moments later... ¡°Hic... Hic...!¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°That bastard! He really killed him! He actually killed him! Waaahhh...!¡± Hawk silently patted Anna¡¯s back as she burst into uncontrollable sobs, soaking his broad chest with tears. He had expected this reaction, but he wasn¡¯t sure whether to laugh or sympathize. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t he just let them be happy...?! Why did he have to die...?! Huuuu...¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Fine... If that¡¯s how it is...! Hic! Then I... Hic! have something in mind too...!¡± Anna¡¯s large eyes were swollen from crying in such a short time. It was a little amusing, but Hawk suppressed his laughter with great effort. The important thing right now was comforting her. Though before that, there was something he needed to confirm. What she had just muttered was a bit concerning. ¡°Dear... You¡¯re not planning revenge, are you?¡± ¡°Hic! It¡¯s not revenge... Just a little... event.¡± ¡°...Then that¡¯s fine.¡± That was reassuring. Since Anna had a playful side, Hawk decided to let it slide. ¡°Hic! Honey...¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Can I ask you for a favor? It¡¯s not about Isaac... It¡¯s about the territory.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± If it was about the territory, he was willing to listen. Hawk¡¯s willingness made Anna sniffle before she spoke. ¡°Soon... a funeral procession will be coming.¡± ¡°...A funeral procession?¡± ¡°Yes... Please accept them.¡± It was a difficult request to understand. ¡°...You can do that, right?¡± ¡°...As long as it doesn¡¯t harm the territory.¡± ¡°There won¡¯t be harm¡ªHic! If anything, it¡¯ll boost tourism. I guarantee it.¡± It was hard to refuse. Chapter 416: Tactical nukes (3) Chapter 416: Tactical nukes (3) I¡¯ve mentioned this several times before, but I¡¯ve already taken out insurance. If 30 volumes are published and the situation becomes serious, I was planning to release a side story immediately. However, there is a condition for this insurance to take effect: it only applies if the arrows of rage are directed at innocent people rather than at me. As can be seen from past trends, the fanbase of the Jin-Lily couple is not only vast but also incredibly cohesive. Most of the demons support them, and due to their tragic past and compelling story, they have gained worldwide popularity. It has even reached the point where the main protagonist, Zenon, and the heroine, Mary, sometimes fade into the background. In fact, this was somewhat intentional. While Zenon is the one driving the overall narrative, if you look closely, you¡¯ll realize that the true protagonist is Jin. The love story between a demon and a priest provides a unique, unconventional thrill¡ªsomething akin to a ¡°spicy¡± flavor that people of this world have never experienced before. Although it¡¯s not an actual sin like adultery, it feels sinful enough to be thrilling. On top of that, it¡¯s also an irresistibly romantic love story that keeps the reader¡¯s eyes glued to the pages. But now that I¡¯m planning to destroy all of this, the fanbase will never let it slide. Their hearts already bear deep wounds, and before those wounds have even had a chance to heal, I¡¯m essentially rubbing salt directly into them. ¡®I¡¯m not a demon worshipper, but at this rate, I might get killed by my own readers.¡¯ That¡¯s not even an exaggeration. Do you remember the adventurer who nearly broke through security when I first stepped into the academy? That adventurer was a fan of Zenon¡¯s Chronicle¡ªand there might be someone even stronger who is a fan. The world is vast, and there are plenty of eccentric people out there. To prevent such incidents, I plan to make sure my insurance is rock solid. ¡®As for the epilogue¡¯s ending, of course...¡¯ The epilogue takes place a few years after the end of the Second Demon War. Years later, Zenon, Mary, and Lily meet again after a long time. However, there is a major change¡ªchildren. Their children will be introduced. Zenon and Mary have two children, while Lily has one. Originally, Lily was completely devastated by Jin¡¯s death and was unable to function for a while. However, upon realizing that she was carrying Jin¡¯s child, she found new hope. ¡®In my heart, I want to resurrect Jin as an angel...¡¯ Resurrecting Jin as an angel is actually a feasible setting. First of all, let¡¯s talk about Jin¡¯s soul. According to what Luminous and Mora have revealed, while it is extremely rare for a mortal to ascend to a transcendent being, it is possible. Particularly, those who are powerful enough to be called ¡°heroes¡± wait for resurrection in Valhalla. Leona once shared this information. Moreover, Jin was strong enough to absorb Diabolos¡¯ soul and maintain his sanity, even with outside assistance. He saved the world from a crisis and even went so far as to claim the soul of a great demon as his own¡ªresurrecting as an angel should be an easy feat. ¡®Then why is it not possible?¡¯ While organizing the setting, a question suddenly arose. Ariel is a special case, so she can be considered an exception. But why can¡¯t other angels be resurrected? Even when I asked Luminous and Mora, they brushed off the question without giving a clear answer. Why is it that angels do not appear? There are plenty of souls worthy of resurrection, so why don¡¯t they return? ¡®Meanwhile, demons keep showing up in hordes.¡¯ Demons and demonkin are unprecedented species. Their origins are human, and although they are said to have been born from failed rituals, many aspects remain ambiguous. For such a transformation to occur, there must have been some external intervention strong enough to change an entire species. Moreover, the origins of humans themselves are unclear. Why is it that only humans can turn into demons or demonkin, while other species do not? The deeper I dig, the more questions emerge. If I ask Luminous or Mora, will they give me a proper answer? ¡®Hmm... No, I should let this go.¡¯ This is something I should investigate on my own, step by step. There is still a vast amount of knowledge in the world that I don¡¯t know. First, I need to decide how to resurrect Jin in the side story¡ªso that it heals the emotional wounds of the Jin-Lily couple completely. Since the gods have outright declared that resurrection as an angel is impossible, I should pass on that idea... No, actually, I¡¯m seriously reconsidering it. Lily lives every day with longing for Jin, finding hope in their child as she moves forward with life. Then, one day, Jin appears before their child as an angel¡ªjust like that! He then asks, ¡°Where is your mother?¡± Honestly, there couldn¡¯t be a more perfect happy ending. It would fit well with the classic ¡°I¡¯m back¡± cliche?. The problem is that there is virtually no feasible way for Jin and Lily to reunite. ¡®Reincarnation is difficult too.¡¯ Jin¡¯s soul is already fused with Diabolos¡¯ soul. Separating them is impossible, and even if he were to be reincarnated as a mortal, his vessel wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it. That¡¯s why I made Jin¡¯s death canon. Unlike Kair, who vaguely retains past memories, Jin has no possible way to be revived. Of course, some might find this frustrating and ask, ¡°Does it really matter if a bit of the setting collapses?¡± ...Wait a minute. A good idea just came to me. Thinking about it carefully, Zenon¡¯s Chronicle is a novel that, while thoroughly researched, is still a work of fiction. In other words, I can resurrect Jin as an angel but make it clear that it was originally impossible. Moreover, this is a side story, not part of the main canon. Jin¡¯s death remains official, while the side story serves as a sort of emotional healing. ¡®Just in case, I should make it explicit in the introduction that this isn¡¯t canon.¡¯ That way, no one will argue about it in the future. Since this seems like a solid idea, I jotted it down in my notebook. If anyone asks why Jin could be resurrected as an angel, well¡ªhow should I know? It might seem a little shameless, but if I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know. Even the gods refuse to explain it properly. ¡®I wonder if Grandpa Clark knows?¡¯ Clark suddenly came to mind¡ªthe one who knows at least part of the truth about the world. As I thought about that, I turned my head toward the bed. I was in the middle of packing my belongings to head back to the mansion, but Clark was happily playing with Ariel. ¡°Grandpa, can you see if I do this?¡± [Yes, I can see it. Though it feels quite strange.] ¡°Then how about this?¡± [Hahaha.] ...The way they were playing was a bit bizarre. Ariel was repeatedly sticking her fingers in and out of Clark¡¯s empty eye sockets. Since he had been resurrected as a skeleton, it didn¡¯t really affect him, but I had no idea how to react to this scene. Still, rude behavior is rude behavior. I sighed and firmly spoke up. ¡°Ariel, don¡¯t do that to Grandpa. Take your hands out.¡± [It doesn¡¯t bother me.] ¡°But Grandpa said he¡¯s fine!¡± ¡°Even so, it¡¯s not polite. Come here.¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Ariel puffed up her cheeks in frustration, looking like a pufferfish. It was cute, but the fact that she was already showing signs of rebellion was a bit concerning. I debated whether to scold her but ended up chuckling instead. Even when she rebels, she¡¯s just too adorable. Wiping away my stern expression, I gave her a warm smile and spread my arms, beckoning her over. ¡°Instead of that, do you want to come to Daddy?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Did she somehow read my mind? Ariel, who had just been rebellious, suddenly beamed and ran toward me as if nothing had happened. Maybe it¡¯s just my imagination, but she seems to be growing day by day. She even feels heavier than before. I hugged Ariel tightly and played with her for a while before carefully approaching Clark. Clark also seemed to be aware that we would soon be returning to the mansion, as he had already changed his clothes. ¡°Grandpa, I have something to ask you.¡± [Ask me anything.] ¡°You also know that no new angels can be born, right?¡± At my question, Clark¡¯s expression turned thoughtful. The golden light in his hollow eyes showed his curiosity. He then stared straight at me before asking how I knew. [I do know that. But how do you know?] ¡°I asked the gods once. They told me that a powerful divine energy serves as the seed from which angels are born. Isn¡¯t that correct?¡± [That¡¯s right. You can find that fact in ancient texts. And as you said, currently, no new angels can be born, but...] Clark trailed off and shifted his gaze from me to Ariel. Ariel widened her eyes and met his gaze. Right now, her mind must be racing with thoughts. Clark also knew that Ariel could read thoughts. Yet, seeing Ariel just blink at him meant that either he had taken measures to prevent her from reading his mind, or his thoughts were too fast for her to grasp. [Hmm... You said she was born from the seed given by Hirt, right? The World Tree¡¯s seed.] After a long contemplation, Clark finally asked the question. I nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± [Let¡¯s set this child aside as an exception. Anyway, the reason why angels can¡¯t be reborn is simple. It¡¯s because there is no ¡®water.¡¯] ¡°Water?¡± [Yes. Water. The source of the world and the element that gives birth to all things.] His answer only left me more confused. There is water in nature, and Hirt is the mother of nature. Maybe sensing my thoughts, Clark crossed his arms and looked straight at me. [I can guess what you¡¯re thinking. You¡¯re probably wondering, ¡®Isn¡¯t there water in nature?¡¯] ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± [You¡¯re half right and half wrong. Why do you think nature is called nature? Would you consider barren wastelands and cracked, dry earth as nature?] His explanation made perfect sense, and I found myself nodding. When people think of nature, they usually imagine lush forests and places full of life. Just as Clark said, they don¡¯t think of deserts or parched, drought-stricken land. [Even Hirt, the goddess of nature, cannot remain as such without water. Oh, but before that¡ªdo you understand why water is so closely tied to life?] ¡°Um... I¡¯m not sure? I do know that if you don¡¯t drink water for three days, you die.¡± The human body is about 70% water. But bringing up scientific facts like that probably wouldn¡¯t mean much here, so I kept my answer simple. Clark seemed to have expected that response, nodding before giving a surprisingly scientific explanation. [There are forbidden spells that drain life force. These spells are powerful enough to turn a person into a mummy. And what does it mean when someone becomes a mummy? It means all the moisture has been drained from their body. In other words, water is life itself. Do you understand now?] ¡°...Yes.¡± The mix of fantasy and science made me feel a bit uneasy. But at the same time, there was something I still couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Hmm... Then what about the ocean?¡± [The ocean?] ¡°Yes. The ocean is part of nature, isn¡¯t it?¡± The ocean is the source of all things and the birthplace of life. Because of the ocean, life was able to emerge, and humanity was able to evolve. At the same time, the ocean is known to be an incredibly dangerous place. One of the most perilous occupations throughout history has been that of a sailor. Yet despite its dangers, the ocean is an indispensable part of the world. Think about how history changed with the development of navigation, or how crucial sea trade routes became. The ocean is vast, full of potential, and truly the origin of all things. [What are you talking about? Why would the ocean be part of nature?] ¡°What?¡± [Didn¡¯t you say you liked history? Don¡¯t you know how the ocean was created and why dangerous sea creatures exist?] I had no idea what he was talking about. Isn¡¯t it common knowledge that the ocean has always existed? At least, that was my understanding. Of course, there are legends that the ocean was formed during the Demon War. It is said that demons tried to flood the world by making it rain for months. However, this plan ultimately failed due to the intervention of the World Tree. Nevertheless, as a result, continents were submerged, and the ocean was born. Moreover, the blood of demons seeped into these waters, giving rise to sea monsters like the Kraken. From that perspective, it could be seen as a myth unique to this world. But I had always assumed that was just a story. ¡°Wasn¡¯t the ocean always there?¡± [Of course not. That¡¯s basic common sense. How do you not know that?] ¡°...¡± [Well, even you can¡¯t know everything. Anyway, the ocean is not part of nature. Even though modern navigation has advanced, the sea is still a den of demons.] The ocean is not natural. It is an artificial creation made by demons. That was what Clark was telling me. The idea was so inconsistent with my understanding that I couldn¡¯t accept it. To check whether Clark was the only one with this belief, I asked other people... ¡°The ocean? That¡¯s where demons live. Sailors are in danger because of all the powerful sea monsters lurking there.¡± ¡°You think the ocean is natural? Well, maybe now it can be considered natural, but it was created by demons, so I¡¯m not sure if it really counts.¡± ¡°That could be considered blasphemy, you know? I¡¯m surprised to hear you say something like that.¡± Everyone else said the same thing. The ocean is not a natural phenomenon, but a demonic creation. ¡®...Something¡¯s not right.¡¯ Even in a world where gods clearly exist, this idea seemed too disconnected from what I knew of science. ¡®Looks like I¡¯ll be spending this break researching the ocean.¡¯ I have a feeling I¡¯ll uncover some interesting material. Chapter 417: Tactical nukes (4) This winter feels even colder than before. But the winter break, which will warm both the bodies and minds of students, is just around the corner. I packed my things a long time ago, and since I can teleport directly to the mansion, there¡¯s no hassle. Not that I had much luggage to begin with. The real issue is Ariel and Clark. Their existence is currently a closely guarded secret, known only to a select few. If Ariel¡¯s presence alone is enough to cause a commotion, then what if Clark¡¯s existence is exposed too? People might focus on this rather than the ¡°Zenon Chronicles.¡± Besides, Clark himself has already stated that he intends to experience a bit more of the world before his final farewell. There¡¯s no need to stir up unnecessary trouble. I plan to make their existence public only after the hype around the Zenon Chronicles has completely died down. Of course, Clark is an exception. His story will be revealed separately in a spin-off novel titled The Passing Hero. However, some people need to know the truth beforehand. One of them is Leona, the one who resurrected Clark using sorcery. I should have informed Leona first, but due to our overlapping exam schedules¡ªand the fact that I was preoccupied with matters at the royal palace¡ªit was difficult to meet her. So, right before the winter break, after all the exams were over, I finally introduced Clark to her while discussing future plans. [So, this is the kid who brought me back with sorcery.] And so, today, Leona and Clark finally met. I proudly presented to her the impressive result of her spell. Clark looked at Leona with an expression that seemed to convey warmth and gratitude, while Leona stood there looking dazed. Unlike others who reacted with shock or excitement, her response was more like, This isn¡¯t right... The kind of expression one makes when the outcome is far from what they expected. Her animal ears twitched atop her head as she turned her gaze to me. Her round, golden eyes widened¡ªan uncharacteristically cute expression for her. ¡°...Is this really him?¡± Normally, she would have pointed at him with her finger, but instead, she hesitantly gestured toward Clark with both hands. Despite her usually rough demeanor, she showed Clark great respect, befitting of a beastkin. ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s my grandfather, the one we resurrected together through sorcery.¡± [It¡¯s good to see you, child. Thanks to you, I was able to reunite with my son and meet my grandson.] Clark gave a small bow and expressed his sincere gratitude. Seeing this, Leona became even more flustered and quickly waved her hands. ¡°N-No, it wasn¡¯t me! The offering was just really good at the time, so it worked. Anyone else could¡¯ve done it too!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not like you at all.¡± I raised an eyebrow at her unusual attitude. She had been respectful when meeting my father as well, but this was different. She wasn¡¯t just being polite¡ªher demeanor was filled with admiration, like she was facing a legendary figure. Clark had indeed achieved feats worthy of being called a hero, but Leona didn¡¯t yet know the full story. ¡°Of course I should be respectful! I told you before, didn¡¯t I? The souls that can be summoned through sorcery are extremely limited! Your grandfather is at least on par with heroes!¡± ¡°How do you know that¡ªah. Of course, you would.¡± I must have explained it before. Normally, souls reincarnate according to the laws of the cycle, but exceptional souls are taken by the gods themselves. A warrior¡¯s soul¡ªone that has reached the rank of a hero¡ªwaits in a place called Valhalla. However, angels are currently unable to resurrect people, so summoning through sorcery is the only way to call forth a soul, provided the soul is willing to respond. ¡®I completely forgot to ask about this.¡¯ Clark¡¯s mere existence had been so shocking that I overlooked these details about sorcery and the beastkin¡¯s respect for their ancestors. Which made me wonder¡ªwas Clark also waiting in Valhalla? ¡°Grandfather, were you taken by the gods too? Were you in Valhalla?¡± [That¡¯s right.] ¡°What was it like?¡± [It was fun. Full of rough-and-tumble warriors, men and women alike. Since we were in soul form, we couldn¡¯t actually die, so we could fight endlessly. If things got too chaotic, the gods would step in to mediate.] I pulled out my notebook and neatly recorded his words¡ªI had just gained new material. Meanwhile, Leona¡¯s eyes sparkled as she stammered, ¡°Th-Then, Clark... you were in Valhalla before being resurrected?¡± [That¡¯s right.] ¡°I see... That¡¯s odd. Normally, at best, a summoned soul only leaves traces behind or possesses the summoner... Was it because his body was intact? Or maybe it was because the offering was Ariel¡¯s sprout? A sprout connected to the World Tree would...¡± Leona muttered to herself, touching her lips thoughtfully. Even as an expert in sorcery, Clark¡¯s resurrection was an unexpected outcome for her. [So, other souls don¡¯t resurrect like I did when summoned?] ¡°Huh? Oh, no, that¡¯s not it. It¡¯s possible to resurrect a soul as a skeleton, but...¡± [But?] ¡°But do you really think a mere pile of bones could contain the soul of a hero? Absolutely not. You can force the soul in, but the body would crumble in no time. Death Knights do exist, but while they retain intelligence, they lack reason. Liches, too, are more obsessed with magic than anything else.¡± Leona had just mentioned Death Knights and Liches¡ªboth skeleton beings revived through necromancy or other means, capable of speech. Each of them possessed formidable power, and the mere rumor of their existence would lead to large-scale subjugation efforts. That¡¯s how dangerous they were. This was why talking skeletons were widely regarded as threats. It was also part of the reason why Kate had attacked Clark on sight. [Well, none of that matters. I¡¯ll be cremated soon enough anyway.] ¡°You have no regrets about staying here?¡± [None. I accomplished everything I wanted in life, and thanks to my grandson, I¡¯ve settled any lingering regrets. I got to see my daughter-in-law and meet my other grandchildren. I¡¯ll rest for a bit, then return.] As he spoke, Clark placed his bony hand gently on my head. Even though it was just bones, I could feel his warmth, and it made me smile. I wanted him to stay for a year or longer, to witness how the world had changed. But Clark firmly refused. He said that just his presence here was a burden to both the gods and me. His stubbornness must have been inherited. However, Leona seemed to detect something in his words and carefully asked, ¡°Then let me ask differently¡ªdo you not feel even a little regret? Even if you have no lingering attachments, that doesn¡¯t mean you don¡¯t feel wistful.¡± [...You have a keen sense for emotions, despite being a pile of bones.] ¡°It¡¯s a beastkin trait to sense emotions. And since I was raised in human society, I¡¯ve also developed sharp instincts.¡± Indeed, Leona had always had that quality. Especially among feline beastkin, who were highly perceptive to human emotions. It wasn¡¯t a natural-born ability but one that developed as beastkin built their own societies and cultures. Even in past lives, one could roughly understand by watching a cat occasionally rub its face against its melancholy owner. [...Yeah. You¡¯re right. Even if I leave, the demon worshippers are still running rampant, so there are more than a few things to worry about. That being said, there are still too many unresolved issues to leave things as they are.] Perhaps because he was in front of the very person who had resurrected him, Clark folded his arms and openly shared his concerns. Just as he said, the threat of the demon worshippers was still ongoing. They had already failed twice in their attempts to attack me, but I had no idea what they were up to now or where they were. Although Clark had defeated most of the monarchs who could be considered the real-world embodiments of the Seven Deadly Sins, a new monarch might have taken the throne, or some may still remain. However, staying like this was also problematic. Even if his rationality was intact, he was still an existence that defied the natural order. Just by remaining in the present world, he would cause great harm, and worse, he might even bring danger to the family he so dearly loved. [I¡¯d love nothing more than to remain as the guardian spirit of my family... but is there no way?] ¡°No. Calling it a guardian spirit sounds nice, but in reality, you¡¯d be no different from a lingering ghost. Even though there¡¯s a Luminous-Mora temple in the Michelle territory, it wouldn¡¯t just be difficult¡ªit would be agonizing for you. Do you know what kind of impact a lingering ghost has?¡± [I don¡¯t.] ¡°If it were an ordinary soul, it might not be noticeable, but you, Sir Clark, are someone who reached the rank of a hero. Your very existence alone would create significant disturbances, both big and small. For example, books that were neatly placed could suddenly fall, or a chandelier might unexpectedly crash down. That¡¯s usually how haunted houses work.¡± [Forget I ever asked.] Just hearing it sounded like a huge nuisance. There was a reason ghosts were called restless spirits. Clark wouldn¡¯t deliberately drop a chandelier on my head, but this wasn¡¯t something he could control. These things happened simply because of his presence alone. According to Leona¡¯s additional explanation, this was why the vessel of a spirit was so important. Just as people sometimes break things when they fail to control their strength, the spiritual waves of a lingering ghost worked in the same way. ¡°What worries you the most, Sir Clark?¡± [Hmm...] The moment Leona asked, Clark turned his gaze towards me and stared intently. I was momentarily taken aback by his look, but I quickly understood. Among our family members, everyone except me had some means of protecting themselves. My father was beyond question. Dave and Nicole were members of the Navy Knights, and I had heard they were growing stronger by the day. My mother rarely ever left the mansion, and now, she was in a position where she only needed to invite people in. Honestly, putting all of that aside, I was probably Clark¡¯s biggest concern. After all, I was the one who had single-handedly destroyed the demon worshippers with just a single piece of writing. In reality, there had already been two assassination attempts against me, whereas none of my other family members or acquaintances had even faced a hint of danger. Scratching his cheek with a finger, Clark hesitated before asking cautiously. [Grandson, how strong are you? Can you take down an ogre with your bare hands?] ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never fought a monster before.¡± [You heard that, didn¡¯t you?] Hearing my answer, Clark looked at Leona as if to say, ¡°See?¡± Leona nodded as if she understood. It was a little baffling, but it made sense. Even at the bare minimum, I would need to be at least one level below my father to reassure him. This was Clark, someone who had fought the demon worshippers head-on¡ªincluding their monarchs. When it came to safety, there was no such thing as being overly cautious. [Your body isn¡¯t in the best condition either, and on top of that, you lack proper skills. It makes me uneasy.] ¡°...Did you just say my body is in bad condition?¡± [When I was alive, my thigh was twice the size of yours. The same goes for your father now.] ¡°Wait, no... That¡¯s...¡± Aren¡¯t you two the real monsters here? Both of them had bodies packed with muscle like something out of a fighting manga. Clark, when he was alive, and my father now, both had physiques that suited the title of a walking tank. Even I wasn¡¯t exactly small¡ªI was actually growing taller every day and was already above average. But no matter what I said, I wouldn¡¯t be able to persuade Clark. The quickest solution was to give up. ¡°...So is there a way?¡± ¡°There is one. But I can¡¯t guarantee it will work.¡± [Can you tell me what it is?] At Clark¡¯s question, Leona turned her gaze¡ªnot to us, but to something behind us. Clark and I followed her line of sight. ¡°Mom, Mom! Ariel wants more cookies!¡± ¡°You already had some earlier.¡± ¡°But I want more! Make more!¡± ¡°No. We¡¯re heading back to the mansion soon.¡± ¡°Ugh! Ariel wants cookies!¡± Ariel was whining for more cookies, while Adelia stood firm like an impenetrable wall. Leona¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Ariel. Then, as if confirming her thoughts, she tilted her head slightly before speaking hesitantly. ¡°Um... have you ever heard of talismans?¡± ¡°Talismans? Why?¡± ¡°With a talisman, you can keep a soul in the present world temporarily. Depending on what the talisman is made of, the duration changes. And if you consume the talisman, you can even allow a spirit to possess you temporarily. At least, that¡¯s how I understand it.¡± ¡°So that means...¡± [......] Clark and I turned our gaze back to Ariel. More specifically, to the sprout growing atop her head. I had already confirmed before that Ariel¡¯s sprouts could be plucked endlessly, as if they were being copied. The side effect was that she would become sleepier, but as long as she had enough sunlight and energy replenishment, she could grow more infinitely. Leona realized what we were thinking and let out a bitter smile. ¡°...Would that really be okay?¡± There was no response. ¡°Sigh... Fine, fine. Just this once, okay?¡± ¡°Yay! Mom, you¡¯re the best!¡± Instead of an answer, all we heard was Ariel¡¯s victorious cheer after besting Adelia. ¡®...Is this child abuse?¡¯ I suddenly felt a twinge of guilt. Meanwhile in Helium. Just as she had finished most of her work and was preparing to head to the Michelle estate, Cecily came across an interesting piece of news. ¡°A funeral?¡± ¡°Yes. There are reports that a funeral will be held if Jin dies. The location is...¡± Cecily nodded as she listened. Then, she asked the demon who had delivered the news. ¡°Who is organizing it?¡± ¡°As of now, we¡¯re not sure. It might not even have a specific host. It seems to be more of an event forming naturally as people gather.¡± ¡°Will anyone from Helium be attending?¡± ¡°Hmm... There are rumors that most of the demons might participate.¡± ¡°Oh...¡± Cecily, who usually had a playful demeanor, simply smiled. ¡°Sounds interesting.¡± ¡°What should we do?¡± ¡°Just leave it be. But ensure that proper security forces are stationed nearby. Even if adventurers are present, a terrorist attack could lead to a major incident.¡± ¡°Will you not be managing it yourself?¡± ¡°Why would I?¡± .bg-container-10448ed3ed0{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-container-10448222eb6{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } Surprisingly, she had no intention of attending the funeral herself. ¡°I¡¯m too busy searching for my love.¡± She had a more pressing matter¡ªreleasing all the affection she had been holding back. ¡°Besides, if someone like me gets involved, things turn political. It¡¯s best when events like this happen naturally.¡± And, of course, there were practical reasons as well. Chapter 418: Tactical nukes (5) While most of the world is focused on Jin¡¯s death, there is one crucial fact that must be addressed. A region where demon worshippers infiltrated in an attempt to bring about the resurrection of Diabolus¡ªonly to be completely annihilated after Jin¡¯s relentless pursuit. Although The Chronicles of Zenon is a fictional story, some parts are based on real motives, and the Gray Desert is one such example. In both reality and The Chronicles of Zenon, there is a place called the Gray Desert¡ªa cursed land where no life can flourish, only death exists. When people think of a desert, they usually imagine a vast, scorching land covered in sand. The Gray Desert fits this stereotype. However, the sand here has a distinct gray hue, and the frequent cloud cover keeps the temperature relatively low. Despite this, the persistent gloominess creates a dreary and ominous atmosphere. If that were all, it could be dismissed as merely an unusual place¡ªbut that is not the case. If the Gray Desert were safe, it would have been developed into a major trade route. It could serve as a convenient shortcut for travelers, but beneath its surface lie countless dormant monsters. The most notable among them are skeletons. Originally, the Gray Desert was the land of the Gerios Kingdom, where countless people were slaughtered during the Demon War. Naturally, an immense number of corpses must be buried beneath the sands, which explains the overwhelming presence of skeletons. And it¡¯s not just skeletons¡ªbecause the Demon War started here, all sorts of monsters infest the region. From colossal desert scorpions to desert sharks and even giant sandworms¡ªthe term ¡°inhuman wasteland¡± suits it perfectly. In most deserts, there are at least oases or large rivers maintained by the Hirt, but the Gray Desert has none of these. Yet, despite the desolation, scholars remain deeply interested in this land¡ªbecause of the ancient kingdom that once stood here, Gerios. The Gerios Kingdom expanded steadily under an exceptional conqueror, naturally growing into a prosperous nation. And prosperity meant immense wealth. During the Demon War, this land was used as a stronghold for demons, and afterward, it became a cursed wasteland¡ªso no one has dared to explore it. Occasionally, a few passionate adventurers set foot in the desert, only to either never return or come back as broken shells of their former selves. An unknown desert where no one knows what lies within. A place so dangerous that even nations refuse to interfere. Originally, this land was left untouched, but after the release of The Chronicles of Zenon, Volume 29, everything changed. ¡°Demons are not beings from another dimension. Their true identity... is human.¡± ¡°The origin of the demonic race lies in both demons and humans. They live as humans normally, but when they experience intense rage or despair, they transform into demons.¡± ¡°Could it be that, just as The Chronicles of Zenon suggests, demons were originally human?¡± Most people were so shocked by the grim conclusion of the story that they temporarily overlooked an important detail. The truths that Zenon uncovered while tracking Jin in the Gray Desert: That the origin of demons was human¡ªand that some entity was responsible for their corruption. Had it not been for the story¡¯s shocking ending, the world would have focused entirely on this revelation. Of course, even if demons were originally human, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that they ravaged the world and destroyed countless civilizations. The perception of demons wouldn¡¯t shift, but the greater issue was the nature of the Demon War itself. ¡°Was the Demon War truly a ¡®man-made disaster¡¯? The twisted greed of the last King of Gerios?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way so many humans could have transformed into demons by accident. Some external force must have intervened.¡± ¡°Was it the work of demon worshippers? Or were the people of Gerios themselves the ancestors of demon worshippers? Nothing is certain...¡± There are too many suspicious elements to simply dismiss this as a human-caused accident. Beyond their overwhelming power, what made the Demon War so unprecedented was that even the gods themselves intervened. The gods of this world genuinely love and cherish mortals. While they display many human-like qualities, they sometimes act in ways only deities can. A prime example of this was the massacre of beastmen during the Racial War. Immediately after the Demon War ended, Savior indiscriminately slaughtered the newly emerging demonic race, labeling them as demons. Religious fanaticism, fueled by the direct presence of the gods, escalated the chaos. It was only through Luminous¡¯ direct intervention that the conflict was halted. But the massacre of beastmen was different. At that time, humans weren¡¯t driven by religious zeal like Savior; they were consumed by the madness of war and committed genocide. And in that instance, the gods remained silent. They dislike seeing other races suffer because of them, but when mortals choose their own path, they do not interfere. ¡°If the gods intervened, it means the demons had an equivalent entity on their side.¡± ¡°Could that being have been the one that transformed humans into demons? But how?¡± This realization left scholars utterly confused. As explained earlier, the gods require a justification to interfere. And that justification implies that an entity of godlike power must have actively opposed them. Scholars hastily concluded that this entity was an evil god from another dimension. After all, demons were seen as invaders from an unknown realm, and the gods went to great lengths to intervene in the mortal world to protect humanity. This theory aligned too well with established mythology, leading not only scholars but the majority of people to believe it¡ªuntil the revelation that demons were originally human shattered everything. ¡°This is absurd! The origin of demons is human? No matter how reputable Zenon is, this is impossible to accept!¡± The group most sensitive to this revelation was, unsurprisingly, the Holy Kingdom of Savior. Cardinal Hera slammed her fist on the desk, shouting in a furious voice. Though she had been shaken by the incident involving Cardinal Bach, she had since regained her composure¡ªif anything, she had become even more devout, using Bach as a cautionary example. ¡°Cardinal Hera, please remain composed. We are in the presence of the Pope.¡± A deep, calm voice spoke. It belonged to Cardinal Deimos, whose thick beard and bushy eyebrows¡ªso long they nearly covered his eyes¡ªgave him a distinct appearance. Though he understood her frustration, they were not alone in this room. Hera, still breathing heavily, heeded his advice and exhaled deeply to calm herself. ¡°Hah... My apologies. But I trust that His Holiness understands my feelings.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± A solemn man¡¯s voice resounded throughout the conference hall. Whether it was because of the natural resonance of his voice or because he deliberately raised it, it was undeniably powerful. The man who agreed with Hera¡¯s opinion was none other than Savior¡¯s supreme leader and the most cherished light of Luminous¡ª Brich Lawrence. The surname ¡°Lawrence¡± could only be held by the one who assumed the position of the Pope, and upon ascension, they abandoned their original surname. This was to ensure that they remained solely as Luminous¡¯s faithful light. One might imagine the Pope as a kind and dignified elderly figure, but Brich presented a stark contrast to that expectation. His priestly robes, harmoniously blending white and gold, covered most of his body, yet they failed to conceal his imposing physique. And then there were his trapezius muscles¡ªjust by looking at them, one could easily imagine the rest of his formidable build. His face was another striking feature. There was no trace of warmth; instead, a long scar carved across his cheek told the story of his harsh life. Before ascending as Pope, Brich had held the position of Grand Inquisitor. It was Brich, not Kate, who had been the Grand Inquisitor before. ¡°As Cardinal Hera said, we cannot overlook this matter. Even if we must push ourselves, we need to determine whether the truth lies in the Gray Desert.¡± Brich spoke with his hands clasped together, his expression grave. His piercing brown eyes blazed with intensity. Hera and the other cardinals of Deimos felt overwhelmed by that gaze alone. It was a presence similar yet different from Kate¡¯s. Whereas Kate led Savior with an almost fanatical devotion, Brich commanded it with sheer, overwhelming charisma. ¡°Is the expedition team¡¯s preparation proceeding well?¡± Brich subtly turned his gaze to Deimos and asked. Deimos cleared his throat before answering in a weary, aged voice. ¡°Yes. Adventurers are being recruited one after another, and the holy knights have begun their intensive training.¡± ¡°What about Cardinal Kate?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, Cardinal Kate will have to be excluded. She is currently focused on helping a child who was harmed by demon worshippers.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± Brich nodded at Deimos¡¯ report. Kate¡¯s absence was a significant setback at this stage. Her combat strength was undeniable. While Brich saw many flaws in her, her divine power compensated for them all. Furthermore, this expedition prioritized support over combat. The scouting party had already mapped out an optimal route¡ªthey only needed to follow it. ¡°That can¡¯t be helped. Let¡¯s move past Cardinal Kate¡¯s absence. Instead, Cardinal Deimos, I would like you to take charge.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Thank you. Now then...¡± Brich fell silent, deep in thought. The other cardinals waited quietly for him to speak again. His greatest concern at the moment was timing. Should they deploy the expedition now, or should they wait until things had settled down? Right now, the world¡¯s focus was entirely on Zenon¡¯s Chronicles and the question of whether Jin was truly dead or alive. The shocking conclusion had caused such a massive stir that discussions about the truth behind demons had been almost entirely overshadowed. More accurately, those discussions had been deliberately suppressed. Savior had exerted its influence to ensure that no articles on the matter were published. Any stray reports that occasionally surfaced were swiftly erased, and outside of certain high-level national circles, things had remained relatively quiet. ¡°If it¡¯s false, only Zenon suffers¡ªand even then, the impact will be minimal. But if it¡¯s true...¡± The theory in Zenon¡¯s Chronicles that demons originated from humans... If that turned out to be true, the consequences would be beyond imagination. Jin¡¯s death might conveniently distract from the revelation for now, but Brich couldn¡¯t help but deliberate. Should he send the expedition immediately, even without public support, risking failure? Or should he wait until things quieted down, securing national backing but inviting a far greater storm afterward? ¡°Zenon must have known something was there. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have proposed such a blasphemous origin theory.¡± Brich himself regarded Zenon¡¯s Chronicles as a prophecy. He couldn¡¯t ignore the fact that before becoming Pope, he had served as Grand Inquisitor. His role had been to hunt heretics and uphold faith in the gods¡ªyet Luminous openly protected Zenon. How could he not believe it? Besides, Zenon¡ªno, Isaac¡ªhad heard it directly from Clark. That meant it had to be true. If a mere scholar had uncovered this, they would have been branded a heretic and executed immediately. ¡°Why? Why did Luminous hide this truth? Is it because we never asked? Or is there... another reason?¡± Doubt breeds doubt, and doubt leads to unease. Brich furrowed his brow as his thoughts spiraled. If demons originated from humans, then who transformed them? What kind of existence had the gods intervened against? And if such an existence was so dangerous, why was there no trace, no record of it at all? Why did the gods... ¡°...Do not doubt.¡± As his suspicions turned toward Luminous, Brich shook his head violently. Doubting the gods was blasphemy worthy of divine punishment. The gods, including Luminous, were compassionate, benevolent beings who loved mortals above all else. Even if demons had once been human, they were still invaders, still cruel by nature. Had they not once tried to flood the world completely? If not for the World Tree, the entire planet would have been swallowed by the sea. Snapping out of his reverie, Brich seemed to come to a decision. He nodded and issued his orders to the cardinals. ¡°The operation will commence once things have settled down. The priority is not relics or treasures, but the truth. We must maximize our chances of success.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°We shall proceed as instructed.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Having made his decision, Brich exhaled deeply, closed his eyes, and muttered softly¡ª ¡°Do not doubt...¡± Another strategic warhead had been planted. Around the same time, in the Michelle Manor. .bg-container-10448ed3ed0{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-container-10448222eb6{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } ¡°Grandma!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s Grandma.¡± ¡°Grandma! Grandma!¡± ¡°Ah~ My goodness. How can you be this adorable?¡± Anna was finding solace from her emotional wounds in Ariel¡¯s cuteness. Chapter 419: Launch (1) The 30th volume of Zenon¡¯s Chronicle must have already been sent to the publisher by my father, so there was no risk of my mother grabbing me by the head. Because of that, I had no concerns regarding this matter. Instead, what weighed on my mind were Ariel and Clark. Although my father assured me that he would explain things well, the issue was not my mother, but rather the servants of the mansion. Currently, our mansion is bustling with people dispatched directly by the imperial family. From the butler managing the entire household to the officials handling various tasks¡ªon top of that, even knights have been sent for protection. As a result, the mansion is quite crowded given its size. If Ariel and Clark¡¯s presence were to be revealed in this situation, it would inevitably cause trouble in many ways. Keeping things quiet is only effective when there are fewer people around; with so many eyes watching, unexpected issues are bound to arise. That being said, waiting for the right moment didn¡¯t seem like a viable option either. Once the 30th volume of Zenon¡¯s Chronicle is released, Ariel and Clark will naturally be overshadowed. Clark, who would soon have a funeral, could be buried in obscurity without issue, but Ariel was different. A detailed explanation about her would be necessary to minimize any aftermath. In other words, it was best to remain quiet for the time being. However, since Clark was essentially human aside from being a skeleton, a suitable disguise should be enough to conceal his identity. With everything prepared, we returned to the mansion as soon as the vacation began. The people heading to our mansion were myself, Adelia, Ariel, and finally, Clark¡ªfour in total. Marie planned to visit her parents briefly before coming to the mansion, while Leona would be arriving with her mother, Lucia. Leona, in particular, wasn¡¯t just making a simple visit¡ªshe was permanently relocating to the Michelle territory. Soon, we would officially become one family, and unlike others, Lucia was highly vulnerable to demon worshippers. That was the reason for their relocation. Lastly, Cherry... ¡°This vacation, I think I need to focus on my work.¡± ¡°Oh? Did you get some good inspiration?¡± ¡°Yes. I was wondering how I could give readers a fresh shock... something that would be talked about for a long time, like Isaac-senpai does.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Actually, I already have something in mind. For example, what if everything was just a dream¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ever do that.¡± I firmly warned her not to use the It Was All Just a Dream ending. While that kind of ending could be shocking and terrifying, it was in a bad way. If the plot was well-structured, it might allow for various interpretations, but throwing in such an ending abruptly would make the overall evaluation plummet. Cherry, taking my words to heart, blinked slowly as if she had realized something, then quietly spoke. ¡°Then... why are you killing Jin?¡± I never expected to hear that question from Cherry. But given that we worked in the same field, it was natural for her to be curious. I was momentarily at a loss for words, but soon, I let out a bitter smile and answered. ¡°...Because it has to be done.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not abandoning Jin, are you?¡± Cherry, looking uneasy, clasped her hands together. It seemed like she had connected this to herself, linking it to the kind of terrifying endings she had in mind. The idea that I could coldly abandon something I cherished for the sake of my goals. Or that I saw people merely as tools. Considering Cherry¡¯s unstable mental state, I could understand why she thought that way. ¡°Absolutely not. On the contrary, I cherish Jin, which is why I¡¯m adding more depth to his character. If I were abandoning him, I wouldn¡¯t have paid any attention to him at all.¡± ¡°Not paying any attention at all...¡± Cherry seemed to grasp something from my words as she nodded again. To reassure her, I placed my hand gently on top of her head. She blinked, staring at me, and I smiled at her, seeing the liveliness returning to her eyes. ¡°I think I know what¡¯s on your mind. So don¡¯t worry. At the very least, I wouldn¡¯t treat someone who cares about me so coldly.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Writing is great, but you should send letters from time to time. Also, discussions are better held in person rather than through writing, so visit the mansion. I¡¯ll always welcome you.¡± ¡°...Okay.¡± Cherry quietly responded, blushing slightly. She had definitely grown a lot. When I first met her, she seemed like a lifeless doll, but now she radiated human warmth. As I mentioned before, Cherry was more than deserving of love. If she had been more lively, she would have undoubtedly been popular among the freshmen. ¡®I just need to make sure no scoundrels approach her.¡¯ Lightly ruffling Cherry¡¯s hair as she blushed in embarrassment, I headed back to the mansion. For some reason, it felt like I was returning home after a long time. During this vacation, I planned to finish all the side stories and finally get some rest. Maybe even start drafting my next work. Of course, with Jin¡¯s death, the world would be in an uproar for a while. On top of that, weren¡¯t there already protestors gathered outside the mansion and the publishing house? Once I got through this, I would be able to enjoy some peace. ¡®I also need to formally introduce Leona to my family...¡¯ During the Zenon Festival, Leona and her mother, Lucia, had visited our mansion before. However, at that time, I had only introduced her as a friend, not as someone I intended to take as my wife. This winter vacation, I would make it official. But that didn¡¯t mean Leona would just be freeloading. Like Adelia, she could be trained as a maid, and more importantly, she possessed a unique ability¡ªsorcery. Her sorcery alone would significantly reduce the threat posed by demon worshippers, making her an invaluable asset to me. ¡°Grandma! Grandma is pretty too!¡± ¡°Oh my, whose child is this to say such lovely things? Will you give Grandma a kiss?¡± ¡°Like this? Smooch!¡± ¡°Kyaa~!¡± First, I needed to introduce Ariel to my mother. Thanks to my father speaking to her in advance, my mother welcomed Ariel with warmth. No¡ªshe didn¡¯t just welcome her; she was absolutely showering her with love. She had picked Ariel up and was now smothering her with kisses, completely enamored. Ariel seemed to have realized that mother¡¯s love and sincerity were genuine, as she smiled more brightly than anyone else in the world. ¡°Is this child really the one born from the World Tree¡¯s seed?¡± ¡°...Yes. Father must have explained it to you. When we went to Alvenheim, we met Lord Hirt, and beneath him was the seed. Ariel was born from that seed.¡± ¡°Lord Hirt truly gave us a lovely blessing. This little sprout, these wings¡ªthere¡¯s not a single thing that isn¡¯t adorable.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Clearly taken with Ariel, her mother pressed their faces together affectionately. It seemed she cared more about Ariel simply being her granddaughter than the fact that she was an angel. Ariel, in turn, showed no discomfort, flashing a bright, happy smile with her pearly white teeth. It seemed that being showered with love only made her happiness shine even more. Watching the scene, I chuckled and jokingly said, ¡°But you can¡¯t neglect Lily. Ariel may be your granddaughter, but Lily is your own child, after all.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I once joked that if you and Marie had a child, the family tree would get tangled. I never expected it to come true in this way.¡± ¡°Ariel has an aunt?¡± Hearing her grandmother¡¯s inner thoughts, Ariel asked in her characteristic sly voice. Since she was still cheek-to-cheek with her grandmother, the sight was both amusing and endearing. ¡°Yes, Ariel has two aunts and one uncle. Shall we go see them?¡± ¡°Yes! I want to see my aunt!¡± Dave and Nicole were on leave for the winter break, so they would be arriving at the mansion soon. It had been a while since the siblings had all gathered, so there would be plenty of long conversations to catch up on. As Mother took Ariel to the next room, I followed behind them. In the adjacent room, Lily was sleeping, and just in case, I made sure to check if anyone was passing through the hallway. ¡°Awuu.¡± ¡°So, Ariel, what do you think? This is your aunt, Lily. She¡¯s even younger than you. Seeing her like this, I can already imagine what she¡¯ll be like when she grows up.¡± ¡°Aunt? She¡¯s my aunt?¡± ¡°Uu.¡± Coincidentally, Lily had just woken up, blinking her round eyes. In the short time I hadn¡¯t seen her, she had grown a little, and her eyes seemed even bigger than before. A red-haired, golden-eyed girl and a baby, face-to-face. If I had a camera, I would have taken a picture of the scene immediately. ¡°Hello, Aunt! I¡¯m Ariel!¡± ¡°Uung?¡± ¡°Me? I¡¯m Lily¡¯s niece.¡± ¡°Awung?¡± ¡°Aunt doesn¡¯t understand words? But I can understand her.¡± Ariel spoke as if she was having a conversation with Lily, who could only babble. Something about it felt strange. Mother and I widened our eyes slightly, surprised by what we were hearing. Mother then turned to Ariel and asked, ¡°Ariel, can you understand what Lily is saying?¡± Ariel shook her head, then took a moment to think before looking at Lily and answering, ¡°Aunt can¡¯t talk. So I just read her thoughts. Why is Aunt so small? Ariel was like this when she was born.¡± Meeting Lily seemed to have sparked curiosity about her own origins. Ariel had asked a tricky question, one I had no idea how to answer. Unlike Ariel, who was born from a seed like something out of mythology, Lily was the natural result of two people loving each other. As I rolled my eyes, unsure how to explain, Mother provided a child-friendly answer. ¡°That¡¯s because the stork was late in delivering you, Ariel. Lily was delivered on time, but the stork forgot about you and brought you late.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes. Do you think Grandma would lie to you?¡± ¡°Uuuh...¡± Ariel stared at her grandmother, as if trying to read her thoughts and catch a lie. No one had ever escaped Ariel¡¯s mind-reading before. On the first night in Alvenheim, Arwen had tried to suppress her own desires, only for Ariel to expose everything. I was sure the same thing would happen now. But, surprisingly, Ariel nodded in acceptance. ¡°I see. So that¡¯s why Aunt is so small?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Now you understand, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± How did she pull that off? I made a round shape with my mouth in admiration. It¡¯s one thing to suppress one¡¯s inner thoughts, but lying on the spot is several times harder. And yet, Mother had fooled Ariel so effortlessly. If she had asked Ariel to pretend not to notice, Ariel would have acted even more mischievously. In other words, Mother had tricked Ariel purely with her own skill. ¡°Alright then, Ariel.¡± ¡°Uung?¡± Mother gently lifted Ariel from the cradle where she had been watching Lily. Ariel blinked, looking at her as if to ask what was going on. Then, as if seizing an opportunity, Mother turned her so that she was facing me and spoke. ¡°Ariel, can you help Grandma with something for a moment?¡± ¡°What kind of help?¡± ¡°Just read Daddy¡¯s thoughts. Isaac?¡± ¡°...¡± Mother gazed at me with soft yet piercing violet eyes. There was warmth in them, but I couldn¡¯t afford to let my guard down. Keeping her eyes on me, she lowered her voice and asked a single question. ¡°Let me ask you one thing. Is that alright?¡± ¡°...Sure, I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Thank you. Then...¡± Mother paused, glancing briefly at Ariel before continuing. ¡°...Is Jin really going to die?¡± As expected, that was her question. It seemed she wanted to use Ariel¡¯s mind-reading ability to confirm my thoughts. But did she know? That I had already planned for this moment and spoken to Ariel beforehand. I had told her that if she ever got a similar question, she should lie. And if she did, I would reward her with delicious snacks. Thanks to that, I could respond confidently for once. ¡°I can¡¯t say, Mother. You should see for yourself.¡± At the time, I had no idea. ¡°...Is that so? Ariel? Is what Daddy said true?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Hmm... I see.¡± .bg-container-10448ed3ed0{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-container-10448222eb6{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } That I had just pressed the trigger on a nuclear warhead. ¡°Then I suppose I¡¯ll have to confirm it myself.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± At the time, I had no way of knowing. Chapter 420: Launch (2) Isaac¡¯s older brother, Dave, and his older sister, Nicole. Unlike Isaac, these two siblings were naturally gifted in martial arts. Dave not only resembled Hawk in appearance but also had a physique identical to his. Meanwhile, Nicole, though she didn¡¯t share Hawk¡¯s looks, had inherited his physical talents. Because of this, they stood out from the moment they entered Halo Academy. After passing through the martial arts department and serving as instructors, they eventually joined the Navy Knights. When they were first admitted, they were met with high expectations solely because they were Hawk¡¯s children. The Navy Knights were a strict meritocracy¡ªadmission couldn¡¯t be bought with bribes or secured through noble political connections. From the very start, the entrance exams were designed to push human limits. Candidates were forced to march for days without sleep, undergo continuous training without food, and endure extreme hardships. Even this was after Hawk himself had significantly reduced the intensity of the tests. As everyone knew, the Navy Knights were responsible for guarding the borderlands¡ªa region once called hell itself. It was a place where even the strongest warriors, those who had surpassed human limits, would collapse without a fight. Naturally, many candidates died during the entrance exams. Hawk, the former Knight Commander, knew this well. Only after stabilizing the borderlands could he finally reduce the difficulty of the tests. The workload in the borderlands had eased, but that didn¡¯t mean the Navy Knights¡¯ combat power had declined. In fact, the opposite was true. A military force, no matter how well-supplied, needed personnel to function properly. Previously, the Navy Knights had suffered constant personnel losses, draining them like water leaking from a broken dam. But with the situation now stabilized, those losses had been largely plugged. With manpower secured, even if people left, replacements were readily available, making the unit¡¯s situation much more manageable. Moreover, the Navy Knights had always been one of the most heavily funded orders. Since their budget remained the same but their expenses had drastically decreased, they could now enjoy much better living conditions than before. ¡°Hey, Dave.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Could you get me Zenon¡¯s autograph while you¡¯re on leave?¡± ¡°... ...¡± That said, the military¡¯s customs hadn¡¯t changed. The Navy Knights undertook various special missions, including guarding the borderlands. Naturally, this meant they lived in shared barracks, and although meritocracy was the norm, a hierarchical culture still existed. The knight making the request to Dave was no exception. As Isaac¡¯s older brother, Dave could only offer a vague smile at the request. The knight had a much higher rank and seniority both in terms of skill and time served, making such requests a given. Besides, he was a close senior on a personal level, so refusing outright felt awkward. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that a bit much?¡± Just as Dave hesitated to respond, a female knight who was changing clothes in the room spoke up. Both Dave and the knight who had made the request turned toward her. Since she had her back turned while changing, they had an unobstructed view of her broad shoulders and powerful latissimus dorsi muscles. Rather than provoking impure thoughts, the sight would more likely inspire admiration. ¡°You should be more reasonable with your requests. Think about how awkward it¡¯d be for Dave to ask Zenon for something like that.¡± After finishing dressing, the female knight turned around as she spoke. She had golden hair, blue eyes, and an attractive face, but her well-trained physique left no doubt about her strength. The fact that she was changing in front of men indicated something else¡ªthese three were living together in the same room. Before Hawk took command, the Navy Knights¡¯ conditions were so poor that they couldn¡¯t afford separate quarters. Originally, ten people had to share a single room, rather than just three. Worried something improper might happen? Nonsense. The fact that they had made it into the Navy Knights at all meant they were highly skilled. If anyone tried anything, they¡¯d likely find themselves on the receiving end instead. There was also no concern about hazing or bullying. Every single day was a living hell, and everyone was too busy trying to survive. As a result, camaraderie was naturally strong. Any spare budget was spent on manpower and supplies¡ªthere was no room to build new barracks. ¡°Come on, it¡¯s just an autograph. I heard Zenon is hard to approach, but if you manage to get close, he¡¯s happy to sign things.¡± ¡°Where did you even hear that?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t heard? Some adventurer snuck past the guards and met Zenon, and he immediately gave them an autograph.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± Perhaps intrigued by the story, the female knight looked at Dave with a curious expression. Dave, feeling the weight of her gaze, could only give a bitter smile. In the end, it all depended on Zenon¡ªIsaac. And knowing his kind-hearted younger brother, he would probably just laugh and agree without hesitation. But as an older brother, Dave couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty about it. Maybe the female knight sensed that, because she spoke again, her tone now more serious. ¡°Still, no. It¡¯s your vacation, you should relax without thinking about anything else.¡± ¡°Tch, fine.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not planning to ask Nicole instead, are you?¡± ¡°I do have some self-respect, you know.¡± For the record, Nicole was receiving similar requests. Unlike Dave, however, she had firmly rejected them. While Dave had fully adapted to military life, Nicole was much more straightforward and resolute in her refusals. ¡°Anyway, have a good vacation. How long has it been since your last one?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even remember anymore. I think I went with Nicole once last year, though.¡± During Hawk¡¯s tenure, the Navy Knights hardly had the concept of vacations. Too many soldiers deserted or committed suicide after taking leave. The only reason they endured such a hellish environment was because of overwhelming financial support. Even nobles were shocked by the amount of funding they received. Without it, the Navy Knights would have likely turned into a penal battalion filled with criminals and death-row inmates longing for freedom. And in truth, that wasn¡¯t far from reality¡ªeven Hawk himself had been forcibly assigned there after falling out of favor with the higher-ups. ¡°Well, the barbarians have been acting up again lately. How long has it been since Commander Hawk left?¡± ¡°Ten years now, I think. The kids who were small back then must be all grown up by now.¡± ¡°The former commander should¡¯ve wiped them all out back then.¡± ¡°Hey, come on. Even then, he made sure to spare the children.¡± One of the key reasons Dave couldn¡¯t act recklessly around these people¡ªthey were military veterans with decades of experience. Moreover, they had survived from the hellish days of the borderlands to the relative peace of the present. For those who had reached the pinnacle of strength, maintaining their power was possible as long as they kept training and fighting. And these two before him were exactly such veterans¡ªpeople Dave still had to look up to. ¡°Anyway, the scouts say the barbarians are split into moderates and hardliners. We¡¯ll have to keep an eye on things. If the hardliners win out¡ª¡± ¡°Forget it. No point talking about it now. Dave, just go on your vacation. Your brother must be waiting for you.¡± ¡°Yes, understood¡ª¡± ¡°Oh, wait a second.¡± Just as Dave was about to gather his belongings and leave, the female knight suddenly called out to him. He awkwardly paused and turned to her with a questioning look. The knight cleared her throat, her face slightly flushed. Then, in a quiet voice, she hesitantly spoke. ¡°It¡¯s about Zenon¡¯s biography...¡± ¡°Oh, come on. You gave me a hard time earlier, and now you¡¯re asking for the same thing? You¡¯re hopeless. Do you really think it¡¯ll recover after being so badly damaged?¡± Unlike before, this time, her fellow knight looked at her with genuine exasperation. At this, the knight here, who had been pricked in the heart, flared up and shouted with a bright red face. ¡°Shut up! This is a very serious matter!¡± ¡°Serious, my ass. You might as well ask for an autograph. Do you really think the death of a mere character is more important than a signature? You¡¯re missing the forest for the trees.¡± ¡°Hah. That¡¯s funny. You were the one who lost sleep over Zenon¡¯s possible death and ended up dozing off during a mission the next day.¡± ¡°That¡¯s still better than sobbing in the middle of the night. For someone built like an ogre, your emotions are really delicate. If Jin actually dies, are you going to break down in tears?¡± ¡°You little¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be taking my leave now! Enjoy your time together!¡± As the two knights seemed on the verge of a fight, Dave quickly gathered his things and stepped outside. Just as he was leaving, he heard one of them shout, ¡°Just don¡¯t kill Jin!¡± but he ignored it without a second thought. ¡°Sigh...¡± ¡°You look like you¡¯ve had a rough time.¡± A woman approached Dave as he stepped out of the barracks. He wiped his face dry with his hand and glanced sideways at her. Dark blue hair, golden eyes, broad shoulders that even her neat uniform couldn¡¯t hide, and a toned physique beneath it all. It was Nicole, his younger sister and fellow knight. Like Dave, she was also just about to leave for her break. ¡°...Yeah. I can understand them wanting an autograph, but telling me not to kill Jin? As if I have that kind of authority.¡± ¡°Same here. Some even clung to me, begging me to do something. Saying it would be too tragic to let them go like this.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Sir Veil.¡± ¡°That man, honestly... There are just so many sentimental people here.¡± Though he spoke dismissively, he could understand it. Despite being the empire¡¯s strongest knight order, they had very little entertainment. Unlike other knight orders, who lived in individual quarters, the Navy Knight Order resided in barracks, making them more isolated. Regular soldiers were only conscripted during wartime or special occasions, so they didn¡¯t count. Other knights lived in their own lodgings, which meant their lifestyle was more like a typical job with regular hours. Why, then, did the strongest knight order still live in barracks instead of their own quarters? Well, in the past, they did try moving into private housing¡ªuntil one by one, knights started getting assassinated, causing major losses. Ever since Hawk took over as commander, living in barracks had been an unavoidable measure. As a result, the knights desperately needed a form of entertainment, and right now, The Chronicles of Zenon filled that void completely. It was so important that the latest volume was even included in their supply shipments¡ªshowing just how significant it was. With so few distractions during their downtime, it was inevitable that many knights would get deeply immersed in it. ¡°No knight order loves The Chronicles of Zenon as much as ours does.¡± ¡°I completely agree. Our entertainment boils down to training, working out, and The Chronicles of Zenon. That¡¯s it.¡± As Dave and Nicole made their way back to their territory, they discussed various topics. First on the list was Isaac. Even before Isaac revealed his true identity, the knights had already taken an interest in him. After all, he was the younger brother of both Dave and Nicole, who had joined the order together. Naturally, people speculated that Isaac would also join the knight order someday, leading to endless inquiries from various members. Even when they clarified that Isaac wasn¡¯t a warrior but an aspiring scholar, most refused to believe it. That was how strongly the Michelle family was branded as a warrior bloodline. ¡°At least things are better now. Back when Isaac revealed his identity, we got caught up in the fallout.¡± ¡°More like we got an overwhelming amount of attention.¡± But after Isaac¡¯s revelation, he received attention for a different reason. Nicole shuddered at the memory. The entire knight order was obsessed with The Chronicles of Zenon¡ªand then they found out that the main character¡¯s brother was one of their fellow knights? Naturally, they couldn¡¯t hold themselves back. Requests flooded in¡ªranging from simple autograph requests to demands for them to bring Isaac to the barracks. The siblings managed to reject all of them, and thanks to the commander¡¯s firm intervention, the situation eventually died down. Fortunately¡ªor unfortunately¡ªbarbarian activity had been detected around the same time, forcing everyone to refocus on their duties. ¡°Still, it¡¯d be nice if Isaac could visit once. He¡¯d make for an interesting conversation topic.¡± ¡°No way. I¡¯m not bringing Isaac to this madhouse. These people are all lunatics.¡± While Dave had a bit of an older-brother-who-doesn¡¯t-take-things-seriously vibe, Nicole firmly rejected the idea as a responsible sister. Even in the strongest knight order, people were still people¡ªand the world was full of eccentrics. Initially, she had been on edge, but with so few distractions aside from The Chronicles of Zenon, knights had started causing bizarre incidents out of sheer boredom. One of the most memorable ones was when they had a competition to see who could dig a hole the fastest¡ªonly to accidentally strike a well of ¡°black water¡± that shot up like a geyser. That ¡°black water¡± was highly flammable and could be used as fuel, but because it was gushing out too violently, they had no choice but to seal it back up. ¡°By the way, it¡¯s been a while since we last went on break. Do you think Isaac is doing okay? I heard he was attacked by demon worshippers at the academy.¡± ¡°He should be fine. He has Adele with him, plus Cardinal Kate. I¡¯m more worried about whether he¡¯s attracted yet another girl.¡± ¡°Speaking of girls... I should probably start looking for a partner soon. How did Father even meet Mother in a place like this?¡± At the mention of relationships, Dave crossed his arms and seriously pondered. He was already slightly past the ideal age for marriage. If the family arranged a match for him, he was open to it¡ªbut things had become complicated. After all, once people realized that his younger brother was Zenon, multiple noble families would undoubtedly try to get close to them. ¡°What about that woman you met at the academy? You could marry her.¡± ¡°She¡¯s already married.¡± ¡°Really? But you, on the other hand, had three women confess to you at the same time and still rejected them?¡± ¡°Shut up. And it wasn¡¯t three, it was four.¡± ¡°Same difference.¡± ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Inside the carriage, the siblings bickered playfully. Nicole sighed at her mischievous older brother before gazing out the window. It had been so long since she last returned home. She wondered how the territory had changed, especially since the imperial family had promised financial support. She was also excited to see how much Isaac had grown¡ªand to dote on their youngest sister, Lily. And lastly... ¡®I hope Volume 30 comes out during my break.¡¯ She had nearly a month of vacation ahead of her. Nicole sincerely wished that Volume 30 would be released within that time. Otherwise, the knight order was bound to descend into chaos. The timing of her break was fortunate. At that very moment, the latest volume of The Chronicles of Zenon was being distributed. ¡°Where the hell are the Michelle siblings right now?! Where?! Where are they?!¡± ¡°Calm down and wipe your tears first. Either be angry or cry, don¡¯t do both.¡± ¡°I¡ªI¡¯m not crying! I¡¯m not crying, you bastard!¡± ¡°Here, have a handkerchief¡ª¡± ¡°Get lost!!¡± At first, signs of madness began to appear. Then... ¡°Commander, I¡¯d like to take leave.¡± ¡°Suddenly?¡± ¡°Yes. I have urgent business.¡± ¡°Hmm... Destination?¡± ¡°The Michelle estate.¡± ¡°Denied. Get lost.¡± Then came the flood of leave requests. And finally... ¡°Oh, f***... No, this can¡¯t be... This can¡¯t be happening... Sniff... Sniff...¡± ¡°Tch. Just let it all out, man.¡± And so, the chaos spread like a tactical nuke. Chapter 421: Launch (3) The long-awaited Zenon¡¯s Chronicle Volume 30, eagerly anticipated by readers worldwide, was finally announced for release. The moment the news spread from the publisher, people started lining up in front of bookstores. Determined to be the first to read it, some readers began waiting from the very day of the announcement. Some even resorted to camping outside, creating a phenomenon reminiscent of historical events before the advancement of modern printing technology¡ªsomething rarely seen in recent times. However, the cliffhanger ending of Volume 29 reignited the same fervor as before. The conclusion of the previous volume was like a lit fuse, triggering an explosion of anticipation. Readers suffered each day waiting for Volume 30, but today, their long-awaited remedy finally arrived. They rushed to find out whether Jin was truly dead and how the story would unfold. [Jin, turned to dust in front of Lily. Lily trembled as she caressed his broken horn, sobbing uncontrollably.] [The world, like Lily, was instantly drowned in tears.] [In the end, Zenon killed Jin, leaving a deep wound in every reader¡¯s heart.] And then, the tactical nuke fired by Isaac beforehand descended upon the earth. The world was instantly engulfed in sorrow, and Jin¡¯s death echoed through every corner of society in a chorus of mourning. The foreshadowing of Jin¡¯s death had been laid out well in advance, so it was somewhat expected. Yet, the actual execution far exceeded anyone¡¯s worst fears. He didn¡¯t just die¡ªhe was reduced to dust, leaving not even a proper corpse behind. Only the necklace that Lily had once gifted him remained on the ground, a stark and hollow reminder of what had been lost. It was not a happy ending. It was a tragic ending that left deep scars in the hearts of the readers. Perhaps on Earth, such an ending would have been tolerable. But in this world, it was so agonizingly painful that it felt as if tongues had turned to dust from the sheer bitterness. [This is what true ¡®tragedy¡¯ is. This is what makes a ¡®story¡¯ great.] [An ending that elevates the work¡¯s completeness to its highest level.] [With Jin¡¯s death, Zenon¡¯s Chronicle has reached its conclusion.] [The happiest moments in life are when we create memories with our loved ones. The saddest moments are when those loved ones become mere memories.] While readers were drowning in grief, critics remained coldly objective. Most praised the work, showering Zenon with accolades. Readers, in contrast, were outraged by these reviews. However, deep down, even they had to acknowledge the validity of the critiques. Jin¡¯s death accentuated the tragedy of the demons and underscored the importance of love. The work¡¯s completeness had undeniably increased because of it. Had Isaac suddenly reversed the plot without any justification, both readers and critics alike would have lambasted him. But the damn coherence of the narrative prevented even that avenue of complaint. Regardless, Jin¡¯s death sent shockwaves through the reader base, triggering a fascinating phenomenon¡ªone that followed the well-known five stages of grief. Stage 1: Denial [No. There¡¯s no way Jin is actually dead. Zenon will bring him back.] [Jin and Lily can¡¯t possibly end like this. The epilogue will surely revive him.] At first, readers refused to accept it. They murmured in disbelief, unable to fathom how the story had ended this way. They clung to desperate hopes¡ªperhaps he would be resurrected in the epilogue, perhaps Zenon had some hidden method. They generated all sorts of theories to keep the ¡°happy circuit¡± running. But it didn¡¯t last long. Stage 2: Anger [Why? Why did it have to be Jin? Did he really have to die?!] [Did you feel satisfied... after killing him... like that?!] [Zenon, bring him back immediately. If you don¡¯t, I will come find you myself.] Once the shock wore off, rage erupted. Readers seethed over Jin¡¯s death, furious at the outcome. The angriest group, unsurprisingly, were the hardcore Jin-Lily shippers. They had been deeply invested in the couple, and to see them brutally shattered like this was beyond infuriating. If it had been any other couple, perhaps the reaction would have been different. But Jin and Lily had come to be regarded as the true protagonists, making their loss all the more unbearable. Stage 3: Bargaining [I¡¯ll pay you. Just please change the ending.] ¡ª An anonymous noble offered a large sum. [Lily should be able to bring Jin back. Please, make it happen.] [If you revive Jin peacefully, no blood will be shed.] Desperate negotiations followed. Some readers offered vast amounts of money to alter the ending. But it was all meaningless to Isaac, the author. He already possessed wealth, fame, status, and even a beautiful fiance?e (or fiance?es). He had everything a man could possibly desire. In other words, negotiations were pointless. Stage 4: Depression [Why... why did Jin have to die...?] [Did he really have to die?] Some fans who had passionately supported Jin and Lily sank into deep depression. [More and more people are experiencing lingering shock, staring blankly into space all day.] A few days later, the effects truly set in. No matter how much they screamed, Isaac gave no response. And since the controversy was external to the work itself¡ªsince the story itself was flawless¡ªthere was no room for further protest. Thus, the only thing left was resignation. But the wounds ran deep, leaving behind emotional aftereffects. Scholars took interest in this phenomenon and even began researching it. Stage 5: Acceptance Eventually, people started to move on. [The work is just a work. I can¡¯t believe Jin is dead, but we have a precious reality to live in.] [It will be remembered as both the greatest work of my life and a work of suffering.] [It is an ending that will never be forgotten until the day I die.] And finally, ¡°acceptance.¡± Since nothing would change no matter what, people gradually returned to their daily routines. The demon-worshipper events, which had slowed down, also began regaining momentum, and word spread that this ending had deepened the love between couples. Most significantly, the perception of the demon race took a great leap forward. Through Zenon¡¯s Chronicle, they acquired a new image of ¡°pure devotion.¡± The ending of Volume 30 showcased both their dedication and nobility, making it inevitable that their reputation would improve. Thus, after a long period of emotional aftermath, readers seemed to slowly heal from their wounds... [Since Zenon killed Jin, the funeral will proceed as planned. It was carried out with the support of countless people...] The Jin-Lily couple still remained in the stage of anger¡ªor rather, they fluctuated between anger and bargaining. Newspapers reported that they were up to something unusual, yet, strangely, little information surfaced. As if someone was deliberately ¡°controlling¡± the media, all that was mentioned was that the funeral would take place. Moreover, the world was focused solely on Jin¡¯s death, paying little attention to minor ¡°events.¡± [The Minerva Empire, deep within the mountains. Is this the work of demon worshippers? For the first time in 20 years, famine has struck several major granary regions, including the Bellos Viscount family... Even the fertile black soil has lost its power.] [The imperial upper class is hastily releasing their stockpiled food, but no one knows how long the famine will last...] [Alvenheim is expected to provide aid to facilitate smooth relations with the empire...] To make matters worse, another crisis erupted in the Minerva Empire, leaving no room for public attention elsewhere. Whether it was the work of demon worshippers or not, a severe famine had struck the empire¡¯s eastern region, which was known for its fertile farmlands¡ªsomething that should have been impossible under normal circumstances. It was the first major famine in 20 years, shocking the empire into taking immediate countermeasures. With its enormous population, the empire had no choice but to prioritize resolving the famine over anything else, even Zenon¡¯s matter. Fortunately, Alvenheim, the land of milk and honey, offered to help, providing some relief. But even with their support, the situation remained precarious. Had things gone wrong, countless people could have starved to death, and as long as the demon worshippers were involved, even the granaries weren¡¯t safe. Thus, with the media manipulation and the famine coinciding perfectly, the ¡°funeral¡± was inevitably overshadowed... ¡°Tell me how to solve this famine quickly.¡± ¡°Why are you asking me that?¡± ¡°Your world had a population of 7 billion, didn¡¯t it? You must have had a way to support that many people.¡± ¡°There is, but I don¡¯t know how. I only know of it.¡± As soon as Isaac learned of the famine, he got caught up in a conversation with Rina, completely forgetting about the ¡°funeral.¡± ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï A region not too far from the Marquisate of Michelle. Currently, a massive crowd had gathered in the plaza of that area. The noteworthy thing was the sheer diversity of races bustling together. Not just humans, but beastkin, demons, elves, and even dwarves. Whether this was a moment of racial unity or simply an event so grand it transcended such differences, almost every race was gathered closely together. ¡°Wow. This is my first time seeing so many different races in one place.¡± ¡°Same here.¡± Roy and Anne, adventurers who had come to the plaza for escort duty, admired the sight before them. As adventurers who had traveled across the world, this was only the second time they had seen so many different races gathered in one place. The first time, without a doubt, was last year¡¯s Zenon Festival. This event was on par with that. ¡°If it¡¯s on this scale, even Zenon would have to kneel in respect.¡± Roy glanced around at the people who had gathered from all over the world for this event. All of them had come for a single reason: a funeral. Most of them were followers of the Jin-Lily couple, united in mourning for Jin, who had met a tragic end before Lily¡¯s very eyes. However, not everyone here was a supporter of Jin and Lily. Given the sheer scale of the event, a substantial number of guards had been deployed to maintain order. Aside from the mourners, some had come simply to watch, others out of boredom, and still others who mistook it for some kind of festival. Despite being called a funeral, it was lively enough to be mistaken for a grand celebration. ¡°Are we really heading straight to the Michelle Marquisate like this? How are they going to manage all of this?¡± Anne, standing beside Roy with her arms crossed, voiced her doubts. She and Roy had joined this procession for escort duty. The distance from this region to the Michelle Marquisate wasn¡¯t too far, but it wasn¡¯t exactly close either. Several other territories lay between, with the capital at the end of the route. With this kind of scale, the procession was bound to grow even larger, and the logistics of passing through multiple domains¡ªincluding security inspections¡ªseemed like a nightmare. ¡°Oh, that? Apparently, they¡¯ve already made arrangements with the territories along the way. Rumor has it that the Baroness of Michelle personally requested it.¡± ¡°The Baroness of Michelle?¡± ¡°Yeah. Some even say she¡¯s the one who organized this funeral, but that¡¯s just a rumor. Still, at least this will cut down on travel time significantly.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± If that was the case, it was a relief. Honestly, this escort request wasn¡¯t just decent¡ªit was something they absolutely had to take. The money they would earn from this one job was enough to cover three months¡¯ worth of expenses. The only downside was that it would take a long time, but the reward made up for it. ¡°They say the dwarves made the coffin, and the demons will personally carry it. Apparently, it was crafted to fit demon customs.¡± ¡°They¡¯re really going all out, huh?¡± ¡°Well, as long as it¡¯s interesting, right?¡± As Roy and Anne chatted, a voice suddenly rang out. [We will now depart.] The speaker must have been using voice amplification magic, as the sound carried across the entire plaza. At the same time, the crowd began to move as one. Upon closer inspection, those at the center of the procession were dressed in formal black mourning attire, just like a real funeral. Even their gloves were pristine white, leaving no difference from a traditional funeral procession. The guards surrounding them were also dressed in black for uniformity¡ªRoy and Anne included. Sticking to their roles, Roy and Anne began escorting the funeral procession as it moved forward. ¡°I wonder how Zenon would react to seeing this.¡± ¡°Do you really think this will bring Jin back?¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± With yet another ¡®nuclear warhead¡¯ being kindly ¡®launched¡¯ toward the Michelle Marquisate... ¡°If it were me, I¡¯d be so dumbfounded that I¡¯d actually bring him back to life.¡± A moment of mutually assured destruction was achieved. Chapter 422: Launch (4) It was when I sent even the epilogue to the publisher following the 30th volume. Around the time the whole world was in chaos over Jin¡¯s death, only the Empire had no time to care about it. A famine had occurred for the first time in 20 years. And not just anywhere¡ªit broke out in the eastern granary region, like a bolt from the blue. For the Minerva Empire, famine was a far more sensitive disaster than war. About 100 years ago, a great famine had nearly uprooted the empire entirely. According to records, around 8 million people starved to death, and there were even accounts of parents consuming their deceased children. The empire¡¯s population was much smaller back then, yet the damage was so severe that the country was turned upside down. Fortunately, the emperor at the time was considered one of the greatest rulers in history. Because the people could see that the nation was doing everything it could to survive, a rebellion never broke out. Compared to the catastrophe caused by that great famine, the Minerva Empire was quite lucky. Had they left the famine unchecked, even Minerva would have collapsed helplessly. After famine comes banditry, and when those bandits band together, they form a rebellion. Once civil war breaks out, the fate of the nation is effectively sealed. Fortunately, the empire took the great famine as a lesson, implementing various policies and continuously expanding its territory to secure more granary regions. Thanks to that, it was able to endure. Although this time, the granary region had fallen into famine, Alvenheim was providing support, so they could manage for the time being. The reason Alvenheim could send food aid was simple. First, its population was smaller than the empire¡¯s, and second, its food production was significantly higher. Alvenheim¡ªthe land where milk and honey flowed, a country blessed by the gods. It had no specific granary regions; the land itself was fertile. There, crops grew abundantly just by scattering seeds, and even the harvest was carried out using magic. Moreover, due to the small population, vast areas of land remained uncultivated. The low population of elves was largely due to their racial traits, but the convenience of magic also played a role. They didn¡¯t need a massive workforce like machines¡ªjust a few incantations, and it was done. Seeing this, one might wonder if elves even needed industrial civilization at all. ¡°Just knowing is enough. So, tell me.¡± While I was enjoying a rare moment of relaxation after sending off the epilogue, Rina suddenly appeared at my estate. And the first thing she said was that she wanted a way to eliminate famine. It was an absurd request for me. Of course, she knew that I was a reincarnated person from an entirely different world. More than that, she knew I had lived in a civilization far more advanced than this one. That was probably why she asked such a question. But all I did was know things¡ªI had no idea how to actually create them. ¡°I was a liberal arts major, to begin with.¡± At best, I knew that Fritz Haber invented nitrogen fertilizer. And that later, he developed poison gas, leading to countless deaths. That¡¯s it¡ªI only knew about it. I had no idea how to make it, and I had long since forgotten any chemical formulas. If I had remembered, I could have made a fortune from it. Besides, this world didn¡¯t have chemistry¡ªit had alchemy. The knowledge system wasn¡¯t established, and its development was all over the place. For example, the training suits people wore while exercising were considered a product of alchemy. In my previous life, such inventions emerged during the rapid development of chemistry. As I had repeatedly mentioned, this world¡¯s technological progression was oddly unbalanced. Even if I provided knowledge, I wasn¡¯t sure if it would even be applicable. ¡°I don¡¯t mind telling you, but I doubt you¡¯ll be able to use it.¡± ¡°Why do you doubt it?¡± ¡°Because I don¡¯t know if the soil here has the same composition as in my world. That¡¯s the biggest issue.¡± That was the main reason my knowledge might be useless. While this world had many similarities to my past life, it also had incomprehensible elements¡ªlike magic. In other words, I couldn¡¯t be sure that the soil contained the same components as what I knew. Fritz Haber had discovered that nitrogen was necessary for soil fertility, and that much I understood. But was nitrogen also essential for the soil in this world? That question lingered. If this world required a different nutrient, then that would be an entirely new problem. This world had a way of shattering the common sense from my past life. If I had been more interested in science rather than history, things might have been different¡ªbut that wasn¡¯t the case. Finally, I didn¡¯t even know what nitrogen truly was. Explaining something I didn¡¯t understand myself would be completely meaningless. ¡°At least it¡¯s a relief that even Hirt can¡¯t control nature at will.¡± Even the goddess of nature, Hirt, couldn¡¯t intentionally bring about droughts. Nature was simply nature. Of course, there had been cases like the last time when an earthquake occurred¡ªbut that was an extremely rare event. As far as I knew, that happened because Luminous and Mora were scolded harshly. This famine was just a natural occurrence¡ªit was by no means a disaster deliberately caused by Hirt. ¡°Hmm... so that¡¯s the issue. That¡¯s a shame.¡± Rina seemed to accept my explanation, nodding in understanding. Her expression clearly showed disappointment. Seeing her troubled face, I thought for a moment. The fact that she came straight to me suggested that this famine had hit the empire hard. With the nation already unsettled due to demon worshippers, and now facing a famine, it was bound to struggle. ¡°Not even divine power or magic can fix this.¡± There was only one reason a famine occurred without any apparent disaster: the land¡¯s nutrients had been exhausted. Ancient people weren¡¯t fools; they had been using divine power and magic to help their crops. The problem was that both were terribly inefficient. Even the elves of Alvenheim only used magic during the harvest. They never used it to restore soil fertility. They didn¡¯t need to. Alvenheim wasn¡¯t plagued by lightning strikes or flooding rivers¡ªjust sowing seeds was enough for crops to flourish. ¡°During the war between races, land was the most coveted resource.¡± But Alvenheim had flatly refused to give up its land. The human alliance had persistently pressured them, but in the end, they gave up. In any case, soil nutrients couldn¡¯t be easily replenished by divine power or magic. That was why Rina was so troubled. Just 100 years ago, the Minerva Empire had nearly collapsed due to famine, and now, after only 20 years, another famine had struck. Thanks to Alvenheim¡¯s support, there wouldn¡¯t be mass starvation this time. But no one knew how long this famine would last. ¡°She seems unusually urgent, though...¡± News of the famine must have reached the imperial family first. After that, I had read about it in the newspaper. Even considering that, Rina had come to my estate in quite a hurry. The 30th volume had just been released, and the epilogue was about to come out, yet something urgent was clearly happening. ¡°Did something happen? You seem more rushed than usual. Don¡¯t you have work to do?¡± ¡°Uh, well... yeah. But after the famine was announced, a certain noble made a rather shocking proposal.¡± ¡°What kind of proposal?¡± Just how terrifying was this proposal that it made Rina so anxious? I sipped my tea and waited for her to speak. The words that came out of Rina¡¯s mouth were enough to leave me stunned. ¡°Since more famines might occur in the future, let¡¯s artificially reduce the empire¡¯s population.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You heard me. The population will keep growing, but food production might stay the same or even decrease. Alvenheim won¡¯t help forever, so they suggested reducing the population¡ªstarting with the slums. They proposed neglecting non-essential regions even if famine occurs.¡± I was so shocked that I remained frozen with a dumbfounded expression. To think that an argument from the 19th century of my past life would resurface here. What Rina was talking about was the infamous ¡°Malthusian Trap.¡± The theory states that while the population grows exponentially, the resources needed to support it only increase at a steady rate. Eventually, this imbalance would make it impossible to sustain the growing population, so the only solution was to control the growth. Among the proposed methods, some were outright inhumane. It was an argument that made no sense to anyone. ¡°...Who the hell said that?¡± ¡°Count Baust. He¡¯s one of the most renowned scholars. Also, he¡¯s a descendant of a family that was hit directly by the great famine 100 years ago.¡± That explanation was enough for me to get a rough idea of what kind of person he was. Since his family had experienced the great famine firsthand, he must have formed such ideas because of it. Moreover, unlike Earth, where more than half of history was filled with wars, this world had been relatively peaceful. On Earth, wars often fluctuated the population, but here, nothing of the sort had happened. Even during the Race War, the total number of casualties was only around 3 million. It was a completely different world compared to the horrors of Earth. If I only considered the historical timeline, though, this was the period when such arguments would naturally emerge. Given the invention of magical engines, the Industrial Revolution was just around the corner. ¡°What did His Majesty the Emperor say about this?¡± ¡°He dismissed it as nonsense. He even sarcastically suggested that instead of targeting only the poor, they should fairly eliminate half of the population, regardless of age, gender, or status.¡± ¡°... ...¡± Hearing both the Malthusian Trap and a Thanos-like solution in the same conversation was truly something. Berit probably said that to counter Count Baust¡¯s argument, but it was still an extremely dangerous statement. Rina let out a deep sigh and, after a moment of hesitation, spoke quietly. ¡°...Maybe Count Baust has a point. The empire¡¯s population keeps growing, but we don¡¯t have the resources to support it. Even if we solve the wealth gap with money, it would mean nothing if we don¡¯t have enough food to feed the people. At this rate, we might see a war break out due to food shortages in the near future.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a might, it will happen. That¡¯s just how it works.¡± ¡°Did that happen in your world too?¡± I nodded at Rina¡¯s question. One of the biggest causes of war throughout history was food. Regardless of how the population grows, land does not expand unless it is taken by force. More importantly, this was not just a problem for the Minerva Empire. Even without looking far, there was Animers. During the Race War, a large portion of its population was wiped out in a massacre, but now, their numbers were steadily increasing again. Furthermore, beastmen, due to their racial traits, required more food than humans. At some point in the future, they would inevitably go to war to secure more food supplies. ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that during a famine, they use magic to summon lightning?¡± For now, the situation was still manageable. Even if a famine occurred, they could use rituals to summon lightning to restore the land. However, the problem was that these rituals had to be carried out on a national scale. And eventually, there would come a time when even that wouldn¡¯t be enough. ¡°In my world, there was an argument similar to Count Baust¡¯s. In fact, an empire that once ruled a significant portion of the world even adopted such a policy.¡± ¡°R-really? And... did it work?¡± ¡°Of course, it worked. One million people starved to death, and another million emigrated to other countries. The only reason it didn¡¯t get worse was because the famine happened on an island. If the Minerva Empire had adopted this policy during the great famine 100 years ago, the number of deaths would have easily exceeded 20 million.¡± ¡°... ...¡± Rina clamped her mouth shut at my somewhat sarcastic response. She seemed to have expected a different kind of ¡°effect.¡± The Irish Great Famine, caused by Britain¡¯s deliberate neglect. Unlike other famines, this was a case of man-made disaster. A scholar once said, ¡°It was God who sent the blight, but it was the English who caused the famine.¡± That one famine permanently reduced Ireland¡¯s population to this day. That¡¯s how devastating it was. ¡°But within 100 years of that argument being made, a way to solve all famines was discovered. The global population grew from 1.6 billion to 7 billion, and that theory was completely abandoned.¡± ¡°...You said earlier that you knew the method, right?¡± ¡°Yeah. But it was also used to create poison gas for warfare.¡± ¡°... ...¡± Rina¡¯s expression shifted between joy, concern, and shock in a matter of seconds. She was getting a firsthand taste of Earth¡¯s bizarre and fantastical history. Still, I could see that she was genuinely trying to find a way to solve famine. At first, she had seemed like an arrogant royal, but now, it was clear that she sincerely cared for the people. Or rather, it was probably more accurate to say she cared for the empire itself. But since a nation is fundamentally built upon its people, her approach was still commendable. ¡°I don¡¯t know if this will help, but you should consider investing in alchemy.¡± ¡°...Alchemy?¡± ¡°Yes. You need to analyze the composition of the soil, determine which nutrients crops require to grow, and classify those nutrients systematically. Then, you need to see if you can artificially create those nutrients. To do all that, alchemy needs to advance significantly.¡± That was the only advice I could give. I didn¡¯t know how to make nitrogen fertilizer, I didn¡¯t remember the chemical formulas, and I didn¡¯t even fully understand what nitrogen was. I could only speak in vague terms. But at least I tailored the explanation to fit this world¡¯s context. ¡°Alchemy, huh... But alchemists are a bunch of eccentrics. Would this really work?¡± ¡°Well, the alternative is to adopt Count Baust¡¯s policy and starve everyone to death...¡± ¡°Alright, alright. I get it. We¡¯ll do it. First, we need to establish a proper knowledge system. Like you said, alchemy is currently too chaotic and disorganized.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure if my words had truly helped. All I had done was recount history from my past life. And if I ever wrote a novel about World War II, I would have to answer a lot more questions like this in the future. To the people of this world, Earth¡¯s history would seem like something straight out of a fantasy novel. But at the same time, it was also a glimpse into their own possible future. With the invention of magical engines, all that remained was for accumulated technology to explode all at once. ¡°By the way, did your world also have an empire? What kind of empire would adopt such policies?¡± ¡°To put it simply, it was a country that influenced the entire world. At one point, it almost ruled over everything. It was called Britain¡ªthe British Empire.¡± ¡°Really? Was it as great as the Minerva Empire?¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s just say it was a country that meddled in every part of world history. If something strange happened in history, nine times out of ten, it was because of Britain.¡± ¡°... ...¡± And so, my life continued, somewhere between peaceful and chaotic. Meanwhile, with the release of the epilogue following volume 30, another bombshell dropped. [Another hope introduced in the epilogue. The child born between Jin and Lily is named...] [Even the gods cannot resurrect Jin. His soul has grown too vast for a mere mortal¡¯s body...] [The confirmation that Jin¡¯s resurrection was impossible left a lasting impact on the readers.] Chapter 423: Interception (1) While briefly explaining the world¡¯s history of Earth to Rina, I ended up having various conversations, which led me to learn many different facts. Since the topic was what it was, most of the stories were about famines, but interestingly, while potatoes were continuously cultivated, there were no beans. Potatoes in this world are also known for their tough life force. So, to prepare for famine, they are consistently grown. At first, the taste was bland with no sweetness at all, and because the sprouts were toxic, they were avoided. However, after continuous improvement, potatoes were born that were no different from those in their past life. This part I knew, but the fact that they didn¡¯t grow beans was a bit surprising. To be exact, they didn¡¯t even know beans existed. ¡®Beans did come from Asia on Earth, though...¡¯ But when I visited Helium last time, there were beans. It seems that, having been involuntarily isolated until then, they had no knowledge of beans. Even if beans had come from somewhere else, they probably wouldn¡¯t have believed it. After all, the demons themselves cultivate the crops, and they likely would¡¯ve found a reason to distrust them, claiming there was something evil about it. Especially since Helium is a country with a very diverse culinary culture, including strange dishes. Given their harsh environment, they must have had to eat whatever they could, so it¡¯s understandable. ¡®I never imagined they would even roast cockroaches.¡¯ Anyway, I hinted that until alchemy advanced and nitrogen fertilizer appeared, they should use beans to maintain soil fertility. Rina listened carefully, then seemed to think of something and asked me a question. ¡°Is Cecily coming here soon?¡± ¡°Probably. Well... No, never mind.¡± I almost blurted out the word ¡°purge.¡± Because of the connection between the countries, Rina and Cecily are both powerful figures in their respective nations. Just because we¡¯re personally close, we shouldn¡¯t let emotions influence national matters. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust them, but there are things you can and cannot do emotionally. ¡°I heard the work I¡¯m handling is almost done, so she should be here soon. She¡¯ll arrive in three days at the latest.¡± ¡°Really? Then it¡¯s better to speak directly with Cecily about this. There must be something other than beans to restore the soil fertility. Is that okay?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind... Are you okay with it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s talking to the Prophet, so of course, it¡¯s fine.¡± I wanted to say something, but I couldn¡¯t think of anything to say. It sounded like a joke, but it wasn¡¯t really a joke at all. The nobles who are keeping an eye on the royal family might look at it suspiciously, but the people would believe in it. In fact, they¡¯ve gained various knowledge through me, and among them are preparations for famine, so it¡¯s like an unspoken prophecy. ¡°...Do as you wish. Anyway, I¡¯ll be staying at the mansion, so we can leave it to the maid who came from the royal family.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°Ah, by the way, is there no guest room next to the bedroom?¡± ¡°Are you serious? Who do you think I am, a real pervert? And I¡¯m a princess, a princess! I maintain some dignity...¡± ¡°Even if you maintain your dignity, everyone has their own preferences, Your Highness.¡± Then, I quietly sipped my tea while watching Rina fan herself, having lost her words. Whenever I see her, so graceful and dignified, losing control like that, I feel an inexplicable pleasure. She usually acts with a mask on, but when she¡¯s around me, that mask comes off, so maybe that¡¯s why. Even Mari, who used to not get along with her, is now spending her time teasing Rina. Anyway, I stopped teasing her for now and called the maid to ask her to guide us to the guest room. I needed to organize the knowledge I had gained and, most importantly, some very welcome people had arrived at our mansion. ¡°Wow. Isaac, have you gotten bigger since I last saw you? Is it because you¡¯re from our family?¡± ¡°How have you been?¡± My dear older brother and sister, Dave and Nicole, had returned to the mansion after a long break. The last time they came for a vacation was during last year¡¯s Zenon Festival, so it had been a long time since I¡¯d seen their faces. I would have liked to visit them, but last year I was too focused on my studies, and more recently, after revealing my identity, I just didn¡¯t have the time. ¡°Brother! Sister! Are you okay? Did you get hurt?¡± ¡°Of course not. We¡¯re not the kind of people who get hurt easily.¡± ¡°Hahaha, Isaac is still the same.¡± I warmly welcomed them with a hug. As everyone knows, they work at the border. Thanks to our father¡¯s great efforts, things had gotten better recently, but it was almost like they had been sent on a deployment, so just having them return safely was enough. Honestly, I had forgotten about it because I had been so busy. I figured they would be fine, since father trained them hard, and they would come back in one piece. But seeing them now made me realize how foolish that thought was. Nicole even broke one of her arms during training. ¡°If I had known, I would have sent a letter... I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°No, no, it¡¯s okay. Honestly, it might have been better that you didn¡¯t send one.¡± ¡°I agree. If you had sent a letter... Ugh. I can¡¯t even imagine.¡± Dave shook his head, as if it was too terrible to think about. When I looked at him curiously, Nicole smiled and explained. ¡°The Zenon Chronicles are very popular in our knight order. Many of the members try to imitate the techniques from the Zenon Chronicles. I think you get what I mean, right?¡± ¡°Uh... Yeah, I think I get it.¡± ¡°Good. So, how are Father and Mother?¡± ¡°Father is currently busy with work, and Mother is...¡± I dropped everything and took them back to the mansion. They looked so good in their uniforms that they looked even more impressive. Also, I wasn¡¯t sure if it was from the intense training they had undergone or if they had grown, but both of them seemed to have gotten a little taller. Since I¡¯m still growing, I could tell they had actually grown. ¡°Hey, it seems like there are more people in the mansion now?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± It was probably because they hadn¡¯t been home in almost a year, but they were amazed at the changes in the mansion¡¯s interior. There were definitely more people walking around than before, and even knights had been stationed here. I explained everything to them, telling them what had changed while we walked around. And I had one question for them. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but didn¡¯t you send a letter to Father or Mother? At least a letter to check in?¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t have time. Whenever the training or mission was over, we just passed out from exhaustion. Recently, we¡¯ve even started working with the barbarian tribes.¡± Dave, with his complaints, nodded, and Nicole did the same. They are both strong enough that they wouldn¡¯t lose to any top-tier knights in terms of stamina, but judging by how they looked, it was clear they had been through a lot. Especially soldiers, whose training and missions often don¡¯t follow a set schedule, so today, I was deeply grateful they had returned in one piece. Afterward, they returned to their rooms to rest after their long journey, and soon after, all of our family gathered in one room. Naturally, the room we gathered in was the empty drawing room. ¡°Dad. Dad. Who are this older brother and sister?¡± ¡°They¡¯re Dad¡¯s brother and sister. You can call them uncle and aunt.¡± ¡°Uncle? Aunt?¡± Along with Ariel, Clark was also present. By the way, Clark was wearing thick armor and a helmet with a face guard. Thanks to that, he had been able to keep his identity hidden, but now that he had taken off the helmet, his true form was revealed. And in addition, he was holding a cigar, which completed the look. Even when wearing the helmet, he had been smoking regularly. ¡°...Hey. We didn¡¯t time travel or anything, right?¡± ¡°Uh... Maybe we¡¯ve come to a different world?¡± Since we hadn¡¯t mentioned it in any letters, Dave and Nicole couldn¡¯t hide their confusion. Just the presence of Ariel (an angel) was enough to confuse them, so the fact that a skeleton was joining our family gathering was completely unexpected. These kinds of things couldn¡¯t be mentioned in letters, as the Navy knights are known to thoroughly check them. So only today, after carefully explaining everything, could we talk openly, and since we had already agreed on the details, it didn¡¯t take long. ¡°Sigh... I¡¯m not dreaming, right? Hey, Nicole. Just slap my face once.¡± ¡°You slap me first. I can¡¯t believe this either.¡± Even though I explained everything to them, they still didn¡¯t seem to believe it easily. In the end, after slapping each other once, they finally believed it. I was amazed that, whether it was from body enhancement or just because of their naturally tough durability, there wasn¡¯t even a mark left after I hit them with my fist. ¡°Isaac.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°You¡¯re really... impressive in many ways. Now you¡¯re even...¡± ¡°Sometimes I feel like Isaac is from another world.¡± Nicole was speechless, probably out of disbelief, while Dave had pinpointed the core issue quite accurately. Although it was likely a joke, it couldn¡¯t help but make my heart skip a beat. Anyway, once everything had been settled, we could finally dive into the main conversation. Ariel, who had been sitting on my lap, had somehow climbed onto Clark¡¯s head, and Clark, puffing away at his cigar, just crossed his arms. It was such a captivating sight that, while trying to talk, I kept glancing over, but luckily, I didn¡¯t get distracted too much. ¡°So the barbarian tribes have resumed their activities?¡± When Dave and Nicole shared the news, Father¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, and both Mother and I reacted the same way. Then Dave, with a serious face, added some more details. ¡°Yes. But it¡¯s not full-scale activity yet. According to scouts, the moderates and the hardliners have split.¡± ¡°The moderates obviously want to talk with us, and the hardliners, as you know...¡± Nicole trailed off, but I could immediately tell what she meant. The hardliners were exactly what they sounded like. Father narrowed his eyes and nodded. Seeing him clasp his hands together, it was clear he was deep in thought. After all, he had personally experienced the barbarian¡¯s cruelty, so it was only natural for him to be deeply troubled. ¡°...Perhaps we should have eradicated them completely.¡± ¡°If that had happened, only the hardliners would be left, with no moderates. Moreover, while the Navy Order has become much stronger, the barbarian tribes have weakened. So it¡¯ll be much better than when you were in charge.¡± Nicole comforted Father with those words, but they didn¡¯t seem to help him at all. ¡°The strength doesn¡¯t matter. Their main tactic wasn¡¯t direct assault, but ¡®fire warfare.''¡± ¡°Fire warfare?¡± ¡°Yeah. They used ¡®black water¡¯ for fire attacks. After infiltrating bases, they would spray the black water and set fires. It¡¯s very hard to put out with regular water, so they had to cover it with sand or dirt.¡± ¡°...Black water?¡± I murmured to myself after hearing Father¡¯s explanation. It sounded very similar to the ¡®oil¡¯ I knew from Earth. It¡¯s known to be created from organic matter, and it was one of the most important resources on Earth. I wondered if this world had oil too, but even on Earth, no one really knew how oil was created. There¡¯s a saying that the bodies of dinosaurs turned into oil, but think about the Middle East. During the time of dinosaurs, that region was underwater. Even so, in this world, there must have been creatures far more dangerous than dinosaurs. Right now, there are even dragons, giant flying lizards, so how much more terrifying could dinosaurs have been? ¡®But they use oil for fire warfare?¡¯ They use oil, which comes from deep within the earth? Even on Earth, before anyone knew how to use it, records show it was used for lamps or mercury warfare. But that was just from oil that came up to the surface, not dug from the ground. That¡¯s why we have drilling operations. ¡°Father, is black water common in the border regions?¡± ¡°If you dig a little deeper into the ground, black water is quite common. In fact, the area where the barbarians live has more black water than drinkable water.¡± ¡°They invade the Empire so often because of that water. There¡¯s so little water that life can barely survive, and they can¡¯t even grow crops.¡± Father was followed by Nicole, who added more details. A place with more oil than water? This wasn¡¯t the Middle East, but it seemed like it could happen here. ¡®Actually, the Middle East did have oil, didn¡¯t it?¡¯ It was possible after all. It¡¯s just that they didn¡¯t have the technology to use it properly. Energy? How would they even use it? They didn¡¯t have the technology to use that energy yet. From the barbarians¡¯ perspective, they¡¯d prioritize finding food to survive over using oil. ¡®The importance of it here would be much less than on Earth, too.¡¯ On Earth, without oil, much of global civilization would come to a halt. But here, there¡¯s ¡®mana¡¯ as an energy source. Elves and demons use it like breathing. Unless mechanical civilization develops, what¡¯s called ¡®black water¡¯ here won¡¯t really matter. While a serious conversation was taking place, my mind wandered off. I was considering whether to write something about oil for the Second World War in my upcoming work. Knock knock¡ª [This is Adelia. I have something to show you, so I apologize for the interruption.] Just as I was lost in thought, I heard someone call my name. It was Adelia, knocking on the parlor door. Naturally, the conversation among my family members came to a halt, and all eyes turned toward me. Curious about what the news might be, I stood up and headed toward the door. In the meantime, Clark, likely out of caution, put his helmet back on. Creeeak¡ª As I opened the door, I saw Adelia standing there with a newspaper in hand. Oh, today¡¯s the day the newspaper comes out. I¡¯d completely forgotten in the excitement of picking up Dave and Nicole this morning. ¡°What¡¯s going on, sis?¡± ¡°I think you should read this...¡± Adelia carefully handed me the newspaper. For a moment, my curiosity grew, and I quickly glanced at the paper she gave me. [The reason for the drought after 20 years is that Hirt was enraged by Jin¡¯s death!] [Readers worldwide wept over Jin¡¯s death. Hirt saw this and became furious...] Could this be...? I blinked, then turned my head slowly to look at Adelia. She gave me a wry smile, as if unsure herself. ¡°Well... it seems like we need to go to the temple...¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Should I prepare...?¡± ¡°Sigh...¡± It seems that when a god¡¯s presence is clear, things like this can happen. Thanks to this, I learned something new. ¡®Please, don¡¯t tell me this is real.¡¯ If it¡¯s true, I¡¯ll cry. This would truly be something that would force me to save Jin, even if it means suffering through it. ¡ï¡ï¡ï As Isaac was getting ready to head to the temple, Leona, who had been living with Lucia in the capital, had finished preparing for her move to the Michelle estate. All that was left was to move, and Isaac had already paid for everything in advance. So, she was planning to travel without any worries, but... ¡°...Mother. What¡¯s going on here?¡± ¡°Who knows...¡± Leona was left speechless at the sight before her. Had the Emperor passed away, or had some other great person died? Before Leona and Lucia, a long funeral procession was unfolding. It was a funeral procession in the capital, with everyone wearing black funeral attire, including the guards around them. Who could have died to cause such a long procession? ¡°Should we leave now? We could join them...¡± ¡°Um...¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do that.¡± Since moving was a priority, they quickly walked forward, but naturally, they couldn¡¯t help but wonder who had died. Leona grabbed someone passing by and asked. ¡°...Jin? The Jin from the Zenon Chronicles?¡± ¡°Yeah. The author... No, wait, no. Jin was killed by Zenon. That¡¯s why this is happening.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I¡¯d join if I could, but I don¡¯t have the time.¡± Leona struggled to keep up with reality. Was this really happening because a character from a work of fiction had died? Could it be some human cultural event she didn¡¯t know about? Leona blinked and then asked her mother. ¡°Mother, is this part of human culture?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯ve never seen anything like this.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± In a daze, Leona continued toward the Michelle estate. [Ugh...] [I should have made Jin happy... Why...] [I shouldn¡¯t have killed him... I shouldn¡¯t have killed him...] The voices from the center of the procession reached her sharp ears, and she found herself in even greater confusion. ¡®...Is this really what¡¯s happening?¡¯ It seemed like an actual funeral, so all she could do was scratch her head. Chapter 424: Interception (2) Due to Jin¡¯s death, Hirt or Luminous and Mora grieved, causing a famine. At first glance, it sounds like an absurd claim, almost like baseless slander. However, the real issue is that people have actually started believing it. In this world, the existence of gods is clear, so an oracle will likely be delivered before long, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m not uneasy. If the gods even slightly affirm this claim, I¡¯ll be in serious trouble. More than anything, even I found myself thinking, Could it really be...? Given the circumstances, heading to the temple was the obvious course of action. But since it wasn¡¯t urgent, I didn¡¯t rush there as soon as I heard the news. After all, it had been a long time since my whole family gathered together, and the atmosphere was warm and lively¡ªI didn¡¯t want to spoil it. Besides, delaying by a day wouldn¡¯t cause any major problems. So, just as I was about to set off for the temple the next morning¡ª ¡°Issac~!¡± Cecily, the princess of Helium, who had informed me in advance that she would be arriving, had just reached our estate. As I was waiting in my bedroom before heading out, she appeared as she opened the door. I widened my eyes as I looked at her. As always, she was dressed in a bold red-string dress that exposed her ample chest. The deep valley of her cleavage commanded attention, making it impossible to look away. With her arms wide open, she rushed toward me. The sight of her two massive peaks bouncing up and down was truly a spectacle. Thud! For a brief moment, I was entranced by the overwhelming presence of her chest¡ªuntil she suddenly threw her arms around me. Only then did I come back to my senses and glance downward. In my field of vision was her head, rubbing against my chest. Her hair had a contradictory shine, appearing both dark and radiant¡ªa fitting paradox. The horns on her head were proof of her demonic lineage. Lastly, a distinct peach-like scent, her unique fragrance, tickled my nose. Her very presence stimulated all five of my senses. ¡°This scent and this firm chest... Yep, it¡¯s definitely you, Issac. I really missed you.¡± ¡°...Have you been doing well?¡± ¡°Of course! Mmm~¡± As Cecily continued rubbing her face against me, I chuckled and stroked her hair. Not stopping there, I gently caressed her horns as well. They were mostly red, except for the very tips¡ªperhaps her mating cycle was approaching. It seemed likely it would hit during the school break. ¡®...This isn¡¯t going to turn into another situation where she and Leona both come after me, right?¡¯ That unsettling thought crossed my mind, but I quickly pushed it away. For now, reconnecting with Cecily after so long was more important. She hugged me tightly and swayed her body slightly. I matched her movements, continuing to stroke her hair and horns. Even this much should help alleviate a significant portion of her desires. ¡°Huaa... I feel like all the pent-up stress inside me is melting away... As expected of Issac.¡± ¡°You weren¡¯t struggling or anything, right?¡± ¡°Not really... other than not being able to see you.¡± After saying that, Cecily turned her head to the side. She was now looking at Adelia, who was dressed for an outing and had been standing quietly beside us, watching the entire interaction. Judging by her awkward smile, she must have felt a little embarrassed. ¡°Adel, have you been well?¡± ¡°Yes, Princess.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. By the way, judging from your outfit, are you heading somewhere?¡± Still clinging to me, Cecily casually asked her question. I responded in Adelia¡¯s place. ¡°Yeah, I was planning to visit the temple. I haven¡¯t been there in a while, and I have a few things to ask.¡± ¡°I see. Then I¡¯ll wait here at the estate. I heard Rina is here, too¡ªwhere is she?¡± ¡°Rina is...¡± After telling her where Rina was staying, we wrapped up our brief yet deep reunion. ¡°Since it¡¯s been a while...¡± Smack¡ª Just before parting, Cecily kissed me. It wasn¡¯t too deep, but it wasn¡¯t light either. Satisfied, she licked her lips seductively and gazed at me with a smoldering expression. Her crimson eyes glowed with both desire and deep affection. The soft, moist sensation lingered on my lips, momentarily leaving me speechless¡ªuntil I eventually let out a small chuckle. The ever-consistent yet unpredictable demon princess. I reached out, touched her horns again, and spoke warmly. ¡°Sounds like you have a lot to talk about. I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ll be, but wait for me.¡± ¡°Of course. Oh, right, speaking of the temple¡ªwhere did Cardinal Kate go?¡± Cecily seemed to have used magic to scan the estate and noticed Kate was missing. Kate was supposed to stay by my side as a natural enemy of demon worshippers, so her absence must have seemed strange. ¡°Kate had some business to take care of, so she temporarily returned to her home country. Since it¡¯s winter break, I figured it was a good time to send her back. She said she¡¯d return soon, so she¡¯ll be back before the break is over.¡± ¡°Is that so? What about the others? I heard Queen Arwen might come too.¡± ¡°Mari and Leona will arrive within three days at the latest. There¡¯s no festival happening, and they¡¯ve wrapped up their work, so they have plenty of free time.¡± ¡°No festival, huh...¡± Cecily murmured as if in deep thought. Then she glanced at me and smirked in a way that suggested mischief. That was definitely her pranking mode face. ¡°Got it. Then I¡¯ll be off.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be long.¡± ¡°No rush. Luminous might be fine, but Mora will definitely whine and keep you busy for a while. Take your time chatting.¡± Unlike the reserved Luminous, Mora was talkative¡ªtoo much so. And the worst part? I couldn¡¯t even deny it. It had been a long time since I last visited the temple, and both gods were particularly fond of me. Plus, Mora was just as unpredictable and mischievous as Cecily, if not more. ¡®...If she brings up the gender-swap topic again, I¡¯ll just describe her as an evil god.¡¯ If she could read my mind, she probably wouldn¡¯t even bring it up. After Cecily left, I finished my preparations and set out with Adelia. I didn¡¯t need Kate¡¯s protection here¡ªat least not within my own territory. Unlike other places, the temples of both Luminous and Mora were firmly established here, and the area was rich in divine energy. Of course, if I walked around openly, I¡¯d attract unnecessary attention, so I planned to wear a hood. My red hair was far too eye-catching. Adelia would be wearing a hood as well. ¡°Hm? Mother?¡± ¡°Oh, Issac.¡± While walking down the hallway, I happened to run into my mother. However, her outfit seemed... odd. Or rather, she looked like she was dressed for a funeral. She wore a black dress, and even her hat was adorned with black roses¡ªanyone would assume she was heading to a memorial service. ¡®...She actually looks stunning in that.¡¯ With her dark navy hair, the black ensemble suited her perfectly. And her appearance? She could easily pass for her mid-to-late twenties. ¡°Where are you going? Did... someone in our family pass away?¡± ¡°Oh, no. It¡¯s just that someone I knew has returned to Mora¡¯s embrace. I¡¯m attending the ceremony.¡± ¡°I see...¡± I genuinely felt sympathy. Judging by the connection to my mother, the deceased was likely a noble. After noticing my and Adelia¡¯s attire, she spoke in her usual gentle tone. ¡°Are you heading to the temple?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I see. Oh, by the way, did you meet Princess Cecily? She arrived earlier.¡± ¡°Yeah, I just saw her.¡± After a brief conversation, we resumed walking. The temple was in the central plaza, so it wouldn¡¯t take long to reach. ¡°...It¡¯s really not true, right?¡± [Of course. You know we can¡¯t lie to you.] That was enough to make me believe it. Letting out a sigh of relief, I realized just how exhausting it had become to constantly verify things because of all the baseless accusations and strange incidents I had faced. Of course, more than half of those were technically my fault, but I still felt wronged. The most unfair accusation, without a doubt, had to be the claim about Cecily¡¯s demonic transformation. ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear that. Then, can I move on to my next question?¡± [Go ahead.] ¡°Is Ariel a child who grows? Physically, I mean.¡± It had been about four months since Ariel hatched from her egg. Yet, perhaps because she was still a child¡ªor because she was an angel¡ªthere were no visible signs of growth. She looked exactly the same. The little sprout on her head was still there, and while the wings on her back had become brighter, they hadn¡¯t grown in size. I started wondering if she might stay like this for years, but Luminous kindly explained. [You don¡¯t need to worry about that. Angels don¡¯t have their minds follow their bodies; rather, their bodies follow their minds.] ¡°Their bodies follow their minds?¡± [Yes. As her mind matures, her body will grow accordingly. And if she has a moment of enlightenment, her body will shine with light and suddenly grow.] ...Like some kind of Poke?mon evolution? Hearing that, I was reminded once again that angels were truly different beings¡ªfar beyond the understanding of mere mortals. But that didn¡¯t mean I could just relax. Even full-grown adults often failed to mature mentally. Raising her could end up being an extreme challenge. It seemed I needed to pay even more attention to Ariel. If she were to suddenly go astray, it would be a serious problem. ¡°...Do angels go through puberty, too?¡± [Puberty is something all beings with personalities experience. Even transcendent beings are no exception.] ¡°Oh, great...¡± Just imagining how intense an angel¡¯s puberty might be was already making my head spin. On top of that, she possessed immense power. If things went wrong, the consequences could be disastrous. Of course, trying to suppress her with force would be the worst possible approach. If she ever ran away from home... I didn¡¯t even want to think about it. ¡°...I understand. I¡¯ll do my best.¡± [You don¡¯t need to worry too much. At her core, she is a fundamentally good child.] ¡°Thank you.¡± That was a relief. Sure, she might cause some trouble because she couldn¡¯t control her power, but she wouldn¡¯t do anything out of malice. Everyone, including myself, knew this, which was why she received so much unconditional love. Especially when she smiled so brightly after being showered with affection¡ªit was like all the worries of the world melted away. A truly magical sight. ¡°And my next question... As you know, Luminous, Zenon¡¯s Biography is finished, so I plan to write the story I mentioned before.¡± [Ah, that terrible war.] ¡°Yes. Will there be any side effects from writing about it?¡± Luminous had told me before. The moment I wrote about World War II, three dwarves would show up with a tank. That tank, he had warned, would completely change the paradigm of warfare and shock countless people. That was a year ago. Considering all the major and minor events that had unfolded since then, I wondered if anything had changed. Especially since three dwarves had indeed arrived at my territory¡ªin a car, no less. I still vividly remembered how shocked I was at the time. Not to mention, they caused the first-ever recorded case of drunk driving and a traffic accident. [Side effects, hmm... I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯d call it a side effect. If it becomes a problem, we can simply purify it with magic.] ¡°Magic really is overpowered.¡± [I can hear you, you know.] ¡°Ah.¡± It wasn¡¯t like I had said it out loud. I had just thought it to myself. Feeling a bit awkward, I stayed silent. Then, Luminous continued, explaining what he was most concerned about. [As you already know, the dwarven nation of Machina is showing signs of an industrial revolution. The invention of the steam engine using water pumps is just one example. They¡¯ve lacked the inspiration, but the moment you release that novel, they¡¯ll start aggressively advancing their technology.] ¡°... ...¡± [But they likely have no awareness of environmental pollution. They¡¯ll only be mesmerized by the extreme technological advancements. That¡¯s what we¡¯re concerned about¡ªmaking sure they understand the consequences of pollution.] ¡®Environmental pollution, huh...¡¯ That was an easy point to understand. When the industrial revolution happened in our world, for nearly 200 years, people barely paid attention to the environment. They had no room to care. All their focus was on technological progress. Then came the world¡¯s most devastating wars, pushing environmental concerns even further aside. It wasn¡¯t until a relatively peaceful era was reached that people became aware of pollution¡¯s dangers¡ªbut by then, it was far too late. The world had already become completely dependent on coal and oil. Stopping carbon emissions wasn¡¯t something that could be done gradually¡ªit had to be halted immediately. [Civilization advancing is a good thing. As gods, we take joy in the growth of mortals. But as children of the world, watching our mother fall ill is painful.] ¡°I understand what you mean. I¡¯ll make sure to address environmental pollution in my writing as well.¡± [Thank you. Oh, by the way, Mora will be a great help to you in writing this story. You should go see her now.] ¡°Mora?¡± I wondered what kind of help she could provide. Curious, I immediately headed toward Mora¡¯s temple. [Oh? You want my help?] ¡°...Mora.¡± [You went to Luminous first. That¡¯s your punishment. I refuse to help. Hmph. Hmph!] The moment I connected with Mora, I was hit with her characteristic difficult personality. [Oww! Why¡¯d you hit me?! It was just a joke!] ¡°...¡± [Fine, fine! I can¡¯t even tease you a little... You just wait, I¡¯ll get back at you later.] ¡°Pfft...¡° Even though she grumbled, she let out a surprisingly cute sound¡ªprobably because Luminous had flicked her on the forehead or something. I tried to hold back my laughter, but in the end, I couldn¡¯t. She kept muttering complaints as if venting to me. Honestly, both Luminous and Mora felt incredibly human for gods. [Sigh... If only I were the god of light. Then you would have come to me first instead of Luminous.] ¡°Can gods just choose their own domains?¡± [No. We¡¯re born into them.] ¡°What about Hirt?¡± [Mother¡¯s case is different. We were given our roles after birth, but she came into existence because of nature and life itself.] A true creation myth befitting the mother goddess. Most gods related to nature seemed to be born that way. While listening to her, a thought suddenly struck me. ¡°Then... the ocean¡ª¡± [... ...] ¡°...Wait, what was I about to ask?¡± [Uh... I have no idea.] For some reason, I couldn¡¯t remember. Frowning, I gave up trying to recall it. If I had forgotten so quickly, it probably wasn¡¯t important. For now, I needed to find out how Mora planned to help me. Chapter 425: A funeral, not a festival (1) While Isaac was bewildered by the sight of a funeral instead of a festival, in the guest room, two beautiful women sat facing each other. Princess Rina of the Minerva Empire and Princess Cecily of Helium¡ªboth widely recognized beauties and close to Isaac. ¡°So? What happened then?¡± ¡°What happened was...¡± At first glance, the two women seemed to be engaged in a friendly conversation. However, a closer look would reveal that things were not as harmonious as they appeared. Their connection through Isaac was strong, yet their relationship was undeniably complex. Had it not been for Isaac¡ªor more precisely, had Rina not been destined for a political marriage with him¡ªthey would have been nothing more than ordinary friends. Despite attending the academy together and helping each other adapt to human society, diplomatic matters required strict formality. Furthermore, Helium had just begun stepping into the international scene and was already being recognized for its potential to rival Alvenheim. Both Rina and Cecily were well aware of this fact, which inevitably created a strange atmosphere between them. To Cecily, Rina was a dear friend, the first to speak to her at the academy. But as time passed, she realized Rina was not someone to be underestimated. Rina felt the same way. If the international situation were stable, things might have been different, but in reality, everything was moving at a rapid pace. Of course, neither of them had any intention of causing harm. This was a belief they both shared. However, while they wouldn¡¯t inflict damage, they certainly couldn¡¯t afford to suffer losses either. If they could gain something in the process, all the better. ¡°So, how did Helium react when the truth about the demons¡¯ origins being human spread?¡± Rina quietly set down her teacup and asked Cecily. Her slightly upturned lips and sharp, cat-like eyes stood out even more in that moment. Cecily responded with a soft smile and shifted her gaze to her tea¡ªcoffee, rich and slightly bitter, a specialty brought directly from Helium. She maintained her smile as she lifted her head to meet Rina¡¯s gaze. ¡°It was chaos. As you know, demons were believed to be invaders from an entirely different dimension. Our race, the demonkind, suffered directly from them, so even our fundamental beliefs were shaken.¡± Cecily shook her head as if recalling the uproar, causing her ample chest to subtly move. Rina almost let her eyes wander, but she managed to restrain herself. She had no reason to feel inferior, yet compared to Cecily, she was clearly lacking in that department. Meanwhile, Cecily recalled the time when Zenon¡¯s Chronicles, Volume 29 was released¡ªwhen Zenon pursued the truth behind Jin and uncovered the origins of the demons. The shocking revelation that demons had originated from humans caused not only Helium but the entire demonkind to tremble. Demons had suffered at the hands of these beings, transforming into their current forms in exchange for great power¡ªpower that came with the risk of self-destruction, like a ticking time bomb. And beyond that, the endless discrimination they endured after the Demon War... They had always believed that it was all due to a curse cast by the demons. But Zenon¡¯s Chronicles shattered that belief, exposing a truth that plunged them into unprecedented turmoil. ¡°Fortunately, we managed to contain the situation. The fact remains that demons were the aggressors and we, the demonkind, were the cursed victims. If anything, this revelation only reinforced our identity as humans¡ªpeople.¡± ¡°That makes sense.¡± The newly revealed truth cemented the demonkind¡¯s identity. Until now, they had firmly believed that their origins lay in humanity. Zenon¡¯s Chronicles may have altered perspectives, but it did not change the fact that their lineage traced back to demons. This was something even the demonkind themselves accepted. They lived with a ticking time bomb inside them, yet they still carried on as humans¡ªupholding a noble belief. And now, as they moved forward with that belief, another truth had emerged, fulfilling their long-standing wish in a true sense. It was only natural that Cecily¡¯s love and admiration for Isaac deepened even further. Now, she no longer had to hide her identity¡ªshe could live proudly as a person, without fearing anyone¡¯s judgment. ¡°But that truth hasn¡¯t been fully verified yet, has it? Isn¡¯t Helium forming a separate investigation team?¡± ¡°We were planning to. But three days ago, Savior sent a delegation. A cardinal and three archbishops, no less.¡± ¡°.........They sent a delegation with that many high-ranking figures? From their homeland?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Hearing this, Rina¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. It was only natural. If she compared it to the Minerva Empire, it would be equivalent to sending Duke Requilis and several high-ranking ministers. Moreover, just as Savior recognized the Luminous Order as its state religion, Helium followed Mora. Both nations were deeply rooted in religion. This meant that a delegation carried significant weight, especially for Helium¡ªit must have been shocking. ¡°...Wasn¡¯t it dangerous? Savior and Helium aren¡¯t exactly on good terms.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. One of our nobles even openly asked why the descendants of our ancestors¡¯ murderers had come.¡± ¡°... ...¡± Rina gave a wry smile at Cecily¡¯s words. A statement like that to a delegation was essentially saying, We have no intention of getting along with you. It was understandable. Savior had once labeled demonkind as mere demons and committed mass slaughter. A fanatical genocide, carried out blindly and indiscriminately. It was only thanks to Luminous¡¯s intervention that it was finally halted, but the demonkind still carried the wounds of that era. Given their long lifespans, comparable to elves, it was as if their grandparents had lived through that massacre. ¡°Fortunately, my father stepped in immediately and prevented the situation from escalating. Savior has also been seeking to atone for their past actions.¡± ¡°So, what was discussed?¡± ¡°Pretty much the same as with you. Savior wanted to take charge of the exploration.¡± ¡°...The same?¡± That meant Cecily had already noticed that a similar proposal had been made to Minerva. Normally, that kind of information would have been a closely guarded secret, but Rina simply nodded without hesitation. After all, Savior¡¯s delegation had already visited the Empire, and they had informed the Empire beforehand. This also meant Cecily knew what Savior truly wanted. They sought to explore the Gray Desert, a land of demonic energy where the truth lay buried. ¡°Did you allow it?¡± ¡°We had no choice. Helium has almost no history of participating in international cooperation. Even if we don¡¯t hold command, this will be a great opportunity.¡± ¡°Was there a lot of opposition?¡± ¡°Of course. We don¡¯t fully trust Savior either, so we sent a few of our own as scouts.¡± ¡°...Is it okay to say that?¡± Rina was slightly taken aback by how casually Cecily revealed such a confidential detail. Anyone with a sharp mind understood the importance of information, especially when it came to the unknown. The fact that Helium had sent scouts alone was a significant piece of intelligence, yet Cecily spoke without hesitation. ¡°Does it matter? Honestly, in Helium, all that matters is uncovering the truth. Besides, wasn¡¯t it Isaac who wrote Zenon¡¯s Chronicles? How could we not believe it?¡± Cecily¡¯s unwavering trust in Isaac bordered on fanaticism. She believed his words were the truth¡ªeverything. It was almost like watching a religious devotee. Rina observed this in real-time, momentarily bewildered, but quickly composed herself. She had already known that Cecily¡¯s feelings for Isaac were far from ordinary. ¡°I wanted to rush to Isaac the moment that truth was revealed in the book. But then I realized... it would be meaningless. After all, it was his words. How could they be false? That¡¯s impossible, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Uh... yeah. That¡¯s true.¡± Somehow, Cecily¡¯s obsession seemed even stronger than before. Maybe it was just her imagination. Rina took a sip of tea, trying to regain her composure. Yet for some reason, she felt a strange sense of unease twisting inside her. ¡®Well... it¡¯s only natural, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ As Cecily basked in her devotion, Rina quietly organized her thoughts. At this rate, the demonkind might finally be accepted as humanity. For over a thousand years, Helium had been semi-forcibly isolated. In terms of culture, it might have been fine, but in academia, it was undoubtedly lagging behind¡ªespecially in mathematics, where its greatest weakness lay. I realized this while attending classes at the academy with Cecily. She excelled in everything else but struggled particularly with mathematics. If even a princess of the country faced such difficulties, what could be said of the common people beneath her? Of course, that was only in the early days. Now, she has improved tremendously and even secured the top spot in her class. To reiterate, the issue was never a lack of intelligence, only a lack of knowledge. After all, knowledge isn¡¯t something that suddenly appears. It accumulates, layer upon layer, eventually merging to create new knowledge. Right now, Helium lacks that foundation, and it needs deeper, more advanced academic studies. ¡®A demon scholar heading to Yggdrasil would be difficult...!¡¯ Yggdrasil¡ªthe sacred ground of knowledge where scholars from around the world gather to exchange ideas and publish critiques. Among all civilizations, Alvenheim was the cradle of academic advancement. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that all fundamental knowledge originated from Alvenheim. The foundation of all studies came from Alvenheim, and humans, with their unique aptitude for learning, solidified that foundation. ¡®Our empire will provide the framework.¡¯ In return for constructing that framework, Helium would provide various forms of support¡ªstarting with agricultural techniques and the systematic study of alchemy, as Isaac had mentioned. Helium had an exceptionally well-developed agricultural system. The cultivation of crops like soybeans was one example, and despite its harsh environment, its population continued to grow steadily. This was in stark contrast to Alvenheim, where crops thrived even if seeds were scattered carelessly. Their land was so fertile that it had to be considered an exception. ¡°Come to think of it, Cecily. Helium has pretty advanced agricultural techniques, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Hm? Agriculture?¡± ¡°Yeah. You might not have heard, but recently, our empire has been suffering from a severe famine. And yet, despite being in a harsh environment, Helium¡¯s population has been steadily increasing. Can you share your secret?¡± At that question, Cecily blinked her red eyes a few times before answering honestly. ¡°There¡¯s no secret. We just use lightning magic when it rains.¡± ¡°......What?¡± ¡°Do you know the spell Storm? It¡¯s a bit difficult to use, but whenever it rains, we cast it, and the crops grow well on their own. Unlike Lightning, it requires immense magical output, so unless you¡¯re a demon, it¡¯s quite difficult.¡± ¡°... ...¡± Hearing this, Rina couldn¡¯t hide her shock. Now that she thought about it, demons were just as skilled in magic as elves. Magic truly was an overpowered force. To think they had to use magic with the same output as actual lightning. She let out a sigh at the absurdity of the situation. Of course, if enough manpower was gathered, it wouldn¡¯t be impossible. There were plenty of skilled mages in the empire. It would probably be more efficient to use Animers¡¯ shamanistic techniques to summon lightning instead. Otherwise, the whole process was terribly inefficient. ¡®...Humans really have no choice but to develop technology.¡¯ Forget magic. It would be better to invest everything into science and engineering, like the world Isaac came from. For that, they would need to collaborate with Machina, not Helium. ¡®Until then, we might as well rely on Helium¡¯s help to summon lightning.¡¯ Rina briefly felt disheartened by the sheer difference between their races but quickly pulled herself together. Reality was reality. Humans had to forge their own path. ¡°Alright. I guess we¡¯ll have to find another method. Oh, by the way, I heard you also grow soybeans? I heard they¡¯re good for the soil.¡± ¡°Yeah. There¡¯s a limit to how much lightning we can use, so we also plant soybeans. But how do you know that soybeans are good for the soil?¡± Cecily couldn¡¯t hide her curiosity. Soybeans were a unique crop grown only in Helium and were not widely known. Up until now, interactions with Helium had focused primarily on magic, not agriculture¡ªcertainly not to the extent of Rina¡¯s interest. So how did she know? Did she research it separately, or...? ¡°Isaac taught me. He said soybeans leave certain nutrients in the soil that slow down soil depletion.¡± ¡°I knew it...¡± As expected, Cecily smiled and nodded. And yet, people still refused to call him a prophet? She had spent days in Helium, and there had been almost no knowledge exchange. Meanwhile, Rina mistakenly believed Isaac had learned about soybeans simply by staying in Helium for a few days. She never even considered that he came from a completely different world. As their mutual misconceptions deepened, Cecily continued smiling before quietly opening her mouth. ¡°Rina.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Do you really think Isaac is a prophet?¡± An unexpected question. Rina took a sip of tea to organize her thoughts. Cecily had a reason for asking this¡ªmost likely personal feelings were involved. Eventually, Rina set down her teacup and met Cecily¡¯s gaze. Cecily was still wearing her usual alluring smile. For a while, the two beauties stared at each other. In the peculiar atmosphere, Rina was the first to speak. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°Then...¡± ¡°Instead, I think he¡¯s something even more advanced.¡± Hearing Rina¡¯s response, Cecily looked puzzled. ...Something even more advanced? Did that mean...? ¡°Do you think Isaac is a hidden angel or something?¡± ¡°No. I don¡¯t know how to put it, but I¡¯m certain he¡¯s a higher-dimensional being.¡± He came from a world that was several stages more advanced than this one¡ªa place where science replaced magic, a world beyond their current imagination. Rina swallowed the rest of her words, but to her, Isaac was exactly that. His knowledge alone could influence the entire world, whether in small or large ways. She smirked slightly, resting her chin on her hands before speaking in a hushed tone. ¡°I don¡¯t want to let him go. I want to stay by his side and learn what knowledge he holds, what solutions he can come up with.¡± ¡°...Are you saying you¡¯ve fallen for him?¡± ¡°Not yet. I¡¯m just interested in him as a person. But if we go through with this political marriage and spend time together, I¡¯ll probably develop romantic feelings for him. He¡¯s handsome enough, and judging from how you all act around him... I¡¯m guessing he¡¯s pretty good in bed too. Right?¡± Rina¡¯s voice wavered at the last part, and her face reddened slightly in embarrassment. But Cecily wasn¡¯t too concerned. What mattered was that another strong rival had appeared. Did Mari know about this? ¡°Does Mari know?¡± ¡°Probably not yet. Just remember¡ªwhat I want is Isaac¡¯s knowledge. That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± Cecily murmured doubtfully, staring at Rina. Then, with a smirk, she chuckled and said sarcastically. ¡°I wonder if that¡¯s really true. You still don¡¯t understand what kind of man Isaac is.¡± ¡°I know he¡¯s a womanizer.¡± ¡°Then why do women keep falling for him? Think about it.¡± ¡°Because he¡¯s handsome, well-built, and he¡¯s Zenon?¡± ¡°That¡¯s just a bonus. His real charm is...¡± ¡°Stop. Don¡¯t say it. We¡¯ll be here all day.¡± Rina waved her hand dismissively. If Cecily started talking about Isaac, time would fly by. And despite what she said, Rina already felt a bit of attraction toward him. There was just something about him¡ªbeing near him made her heart race. With him, she didn¡¯t have to wear a political mask. She could just be herself. ¡®That¡¯s probably why Mari was drawn to him first.¡¯ Rina smirked bitterly. Born a princess, she had always worn a mask. Because of that fate, she had lost her closest friend. But thanks to Isaac, they had reconciled. Despite the ups and downs, he was undeniably a blessing to both her and the empire. ¡®Maybe... I can be a little selfish too?¡¯ Feeling conflicted, Rina quietly sipped her tea, masking her emotions. Knock, knock, knock¡ª [Hey, are you guys in there? It¡¯s me, Mari.] A familiar voice interrupted the silence. And with it, the arrival of the woman most recognized as Isaac¡¯s main wife. At this, Rina and Cecily exchanged glances before shifting their gaze toward the door. It was Rina who gave permission. ¡°Come in.¡± [Then, I¡¯ll come in.] Clunk¡ª As the door opened, Mari came into view, dressed in a simple white dress. ¡°Huh? You... Aren¡¯t you...¡± ¡°H-hey? Hehe.¡± And along with her¡ªLeona. It seemed that she had coincidentally run into Mari while moving in. Despite this unexpected meeting, there was no time for proper greetings, as Marie immediately shouted toward them. ¡°By the way, did you guys see what¡¯s happening outside? It looks like something interesting is about to start.¡± ¡°Something interesting?¡± ¡°Yeah. Something interesting.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± At Rina¡¯s question, Mari thought for a moment before shrugging and giving an ambiguous answer. ¡°A festival... that¡¯s kind of like a funeral?¡± ¡°...Ah.¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± Rina let out a small exclamation as if she had realized something, while Cecily burst into laughter. Unlike Isaac, they could roughly grasp what was happening. ¡°But where did Isaac go?¡± Where else would he be? ¡°As of this moment, we shall now hold a funeral for Jin. First up...¡± ¡°......¡± He was watching the funeral-like festival unfold in real-time. ¡®If I go back to the mansion now, I¡¯m screwed.¡¯ The timing was absolutely terrible. Chapter 426: A funeral, not a festival (2) I have witnessed and experienced all kinds of absurd events throughout both my past and present lives. My past life was through the internet, and my present life is through ¡°Iwaejin.¡± That said, when it comes to ¡°Iwaejin¡± in my present life, I¡¯ve gotten used to it and just let it slide. And as for the fact that demons originate from humans, I heard that from Clark. In other words, even when ¡°Iwaejin¡± happens, I can handle it with ease. Besides, according to the rumors I¡¯ve heard here and there, an expedition is currently being organized to conquer the Gray Desert. So, my plan for this vacation was to leisurely brainstorm my next work while writing a side story. ¡°I humbly offer this to Mora. Devoted even to the point of becoming a demon, all for the sake of protecting love...¡± That was the plan¡ªat least, until a funeral was suddenly held in my territory. Now, my head is filled with nothing but incomprehensible confusion. What exactly am I looking at right now? What in the world is happening right now? Is what I¡¯m seeing truly a funeral? Of course, it must be a funeral. Most people are dressed in black, and even their hats are black. This applied to everyone, regardless of age, gender, or race. Black was the color that signified death in this world. So if this really was a funeral, then wearing black attire was only natural. Even the usually cheerful dwarves were dressed in black¡ªwhat more needed to be said? But why was this happening in my territory? And... ¡°The one and only True Tragedy, a symbol of the demon race¡¯s sorrow, dedicated his entire life to Lily Selbay. Not only did he offer his undying loyalty to the demons, but he also became a role model for all knights everywhere...¡± Why in the world were they holding a funeral for Jin, a character from The Chronicles of Zenon? I had absolutely no idea what was going on. Jin¡¯s sacrifice was undeniably tragic, even by this world¡¯s standards¡ªit was a scene so heart-wrenching that no one could watch it without shedding tears. It felt like adding wasabi to a tongue that only knew bland flavors. Earth, accustomed to spice, might have been able to handle it, but it seemed that wasn¡¯t the case for the people of this world. Otherwise, it made no sense for them to be holding a literal funeral for a fictional character. What baffled me even more was how serious the entire ceremony was. The white inverted cross, a symbol of peace, death, and Mora. If this were Earth, there would have been a regular cross instead of an inverted one. A priest was solemnly praying before a coffin adorned with that cross symbol. Surprisingly, he was a demon priest. Judging by the inverted cross necklace around his neck, he was a high-ranking member of the Mora Order. ¡®This is so serious I can¡¯t even say anything.¡¯ Whether it was due to magic or just a naturally strong voice, his quiet yet resonant words reached my ears clearly. As you might expect, his prayer was almost entirely about honoring Jin¡¯s memory. At the same time, he spoke of the noble destiny of the demon race. Even just this was enough to make me scoff, but the reactions of the attendees were even more ridiculous. ¡°Oh, Mora... Grant rest to this noble yet unfortunate soul...¡± ¡°Happiness... isn¡¯t something you can just taste a little and be satisfied with...¡± ¡°We should¡¯ve just taken care of Diabolos and ended it there...¡± The people¡ªif I could even call them mourners¡ªwere truly mourning with all their hearts. Some, seemingly overwhelmed with emotion, were even sobbing. I had read in the newspaper that those who were deeply immersed in the Jin-Lily couple were not only highly emotional but also quite extreme. With a story that mixed every flavor¡ªsweet, spicy, bitter, and salty¡ªit was only natural for people to get absorbed in it. But lately, I had been dumping wasabi into the mix, so it was no wonder that their tongues¡ªand eyes¡ªwere burning. ¡®This is making it seem like I actually killed Jin. I mean... I did, but still...¡¯ I didn¡¯t even know what to say. Would this be considered indirect murder? As the author, I killed off a character I created¡ªso in a way, it was a kind of murder. This was exactly why I predicted things would go south if my identity were exposed. I wasn¡¯t exaggerating¡ªif they found out, something bad was bound to happen. I wanted to escape from here, but I had nowhere to go. I had only approached to get a closer look, but now the back rows were completely filled. More importantly... ¡®Why is my mother there...?¡¯ Standing right at the entrance to the mansion was none other than my mother. She was wearing the same outfit I had seen her in earlier before she headed to the temple. She had mentioned a funeral today, but this was beyond anything I had imagined. Not only that, but she was standing behind the mourning priest with no one else around, as if to announce herself as the mastermind behind all of this. ¡®Well, at least the citizens are enjoying themselves...¡¯ I sighed internally and glanced toward the back. Unlike the overly solemn funeral, the back rows were somewhat lively. Maybe it was because this funeral was more of an event than a real funeral. Or maybe it was because there were just too many personnel assigned to escort the procession. Regardless, the citizens of my territory were bustling about, busy as ever. Most of them were involved in food and lodging services. There was no way such a large crowd would leave in just a day. In other words, they would be staying in my territory for at least three days. Besides, just because it was a funeral didn¡¯t mean it had to be entirely solemn. Depending on the culture, funerals could even turn into full-fledged festivals. Take dwarves, for example. Dwarves were naturally cheerful, so even their funerals reflected that. They would pour beer into the mouths of the deceased or even talk to them as if they were still alive. It was their unique way of ensuring that the dead were sent off in joy. Even without the dwarves, the people here had to know. This wasn¡¯t truly a funeral¡ªit was an event. A gathering dedicated to a single fictional character. On Earth, it would be like a fan meeting. The only problem was... the sheer scale of it. ¡°...May he find eternal rest. May Mora watch over this poor soul.¡± At last, the long and arduous eulogy came to an end. The priest, maintaining his solemn posture, finally stepped away. The person who then walked up to the coffin was none other than my mother. Even without makeup, she was a beauty comparable to a maiden. But today, she had clearly put effort into her appearance¡ªmaking her look even more stunning. So much so that it felt like makeup actually diminished her natural beauty. In fact, she was someone whose makeup never quite worked on her. As I was lost in thought, my mother stood before the crowd, scanning the audience before giving a gentle smile. ¡°To everyone who loves The Chronicles of Zenon, thank you so much for taking time out of your busy schedules to attend. My name is Anna Ducker Michelle. I am Zenon¡¯s mother, the author of The Chronicles of Zenon, and just like all of you, a devoted reader of the story.¡± She politely bowed, her deep blue hair cascading down. With her noble appearance and the respect she displayed despite her status, the audience responded with quiet applause. After straightening her posture and brushing her hair aside, she spoke again in her signature gentle voice. ¡°I¡¯m sure most of you were deeply shocked by Jin¡¯s death. I feel the same way. Honestly, I never expected so many people to gather here. I know Jin is a beloved character, but ultimately, he is a fictional one. Still, I truly appreciate all of you coming here to mourn him.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Have any of you read the recently released epilogue?¡± ¡°We read it together in the capital before coming here.¡± The demon priest who had given the eulogy calmly responded. Since the epilogue was much shorter than the main story, it was easy for everyone to reread it before attending. ¡°I see. Then you all know¡ªJin¡¯s resurrection is impossible.¡± The crowd erupted. ¡°It¡¯s just a story! Can¡¯t you bring him back anyway?!¡± ¡°Exactly! If it¡¯s fiction, you can add a fictional resurrection!¡± ¡°Please, just do it!¡± It seemed like my mother¡¯s words had struck a nerve. The mourners¡ªor, more accurately, readers¡ªraised their voices, some even choking up. Some cried as they begged, while others shouted in genuine desperation. Some just did it for fun. But their goal was the same. They didn¡¯t care about the reasoning. They just wanted Jin back. Understanding their emotions well, my mother gave a single nod before quietly opening her mouth. ¡°I feel the same way as all of you. However, I am only Zenon¡¯s birth mother, and I have no authority to interfere with his work. Therefore, Jin¡¯s death is solely Zenon¡¯s decision. But if you all unite your voices, I am certain that the outcome can change.¡± At those words, people began murmuring one by one. Their expressions suggested that they were convinced. Watching their reactions, I couldn¡¯t help but let out a hollow laugh. I felt bad saying this about my own mother, but her ability to manipulate a crowd was no joke. Gathering people through the event of a funeral was one thing, but she also knew exactly what they wanted to hear. ¡°So, I ask that you all stay here for the time being and join your voices together. My son... No, our rather stubborn Zenon, is still a writer at heart. There has never been a writer who could ignore the voices of their readers.¡± ¡°Uh... But is it really okay for us to do this? Zenon isn¡¯t just a writer¡ªhe¡¯s a prophet beloved by the gods. What if they scold us for trying to change a prophecy...?¡± A woman cautiously raised her hand and hesitantly asked. She had black hair, red eyes, and horns atop her head. Surprisingly, she was a demon. Others nodded in agreement, acknowledging the validity of her concern. Hearing it directly was embarrassing, but from an outside perspective, it was true. I was a being deeply favored by the gods. Just the fact that I was involved in something like this could be seen as a defiance deserving of severe punishment. Of course, knowing the gods¡¯ love for their creations, the chances of that happening were close to zero. But there was no telling how far we could push our luck, so the uncertainty made me uneasy. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. It¡¯s true that Zenon¡¯s Chronicle is a prophecy, but at the end of the day, it is just a book. More importantly, we have already changed the future using Zenon¡¯s Chronicle. In other words, we, too, have the right to alter fate.¡± As if she had anticipated the question, my mother responded with confidence. Her argument was a logical stretch, but her warm smile and calm demeanor made it difficult for anyone to challenge her words. The demon woman who had asked the question made a dissatisfied expression but mumbled quietly, almost inaudibly, ¡°Is that... so?¡± ¡°Yes. However, it must remain within the allowable limits. As mentioned in the epilogue, even the gods themselves could not resurrect Jin as an angel. But reincarnating him as a mortal should be possible. The gods never said it was impossible¡ªonly that it would be extremely difficult.¡± That was true. The epilogue stated that resurrecting Jin as an angel was impossible, but reincarnating him as a mortal was merely very difficult. But saying something is difficult is just a polite way of saying it¡¯s almost impossible. To reincarnate Jin as a mortal, we would have to separate his soul from Diabolos, which had fused with him. I once asked a god just how difficult that would be. The answer I received was absolutely absurd. ¡°You would have to scoop up a random handful of sand from a vast desert, and every single grain would need to be precisely the right soul for it to work.¡± Finding a needle in a haystack? At least that¡¯s possible. This was a matter of sheer, astronomical probability¡ªworse than winning the lottery. For the record, the god also mentioned something even more ridiculous: that my reincarnation into this world had an even lower probability than that. ¡°By the way, why can¡¯t the gods resurrect angels?¡± ¡°Maybe they were cursed by demons?¡± ¡°That wouldn¡¯t explain why angels were completely absent during the Demon War.¡± ¡°Elves are said to have ripped off their wings and descended themselves. Perhaps they committed a grave sin against the gods, and that¡¯s when the restriction was placed.¡± ¡°My thoughts are...¡± A brief discussion among the readers ensued. My mother waited patiently for the commotion to die down. After some time passed and the room quieted, she smiled once more and continued speaking. ¡°As you have just seen, opinions on this matter vary widely. If emotions run too high, conflict may arise. That is why we are only making a request to Zenon. He surely knows a way to bring Jin back.¡± He doesn¡¯t. ¡°He is looking further into the future than we are, so he must know.¡± I¡¯m telling you, he doesn¡¯t. ¡°The proof of this is Jin¡¯s demonization. Who would have believed it was possible? Yet, he described it in his book, thus making it a reality. This shows that it can be done.¡± Mom, that was just pure stubborn reasoning. I feel so wronged right now. ¡°Until then, we shall hold a memorial for Jin here and pray until Zenon changes his mind. However, I must emphasize¡ªno extreme actions. If you cause harm to the mansion or the publishing house, or if any major incidents occur, I will send you all away immediately.¡± What was this? A war of attrition? I found myself being drawn into my mother¡¯s elaborate speech and shook my head vigorously to snap out of it. No matter how you looked at it, our estate couldn¡¯t handle this many visitors. Not to mention, given the recent famine that had struck the empire, holding a festival seemed rather inappropriate. ¡°If you¡¯re worried about the famine in the empire, you need not be. The Minerva Empire has received ample support from Alvenheim, and part of that support has reached the Michelle estate. Moreover, Michelle is a city of culture where all races gather. There is food available for every race, so please enjoy yourselves freely.¡± ...She¡¯s better at politics than I am. Where did she even learn all this? With no reason to hesitate about eating and drinking, the people attending the funeral gradually began to show excitement. ¡°Right. If the gods were truly angry, divine punishment would have struck us from the heavens.¡± ¡°The gods must have approved of this.¡± ¡°Shall we go offer a prayer to the god who has granted us this opportunity?¡± ¡°Not a bad idea. I should take this chance to pray to Mora.¡± So this was why the gods had been silently watching. The gods thrived on the prayers of their believers. The more people who prayed to them, the stronger they became. For Mora, this was a golden opportunity to gain new followers. Given that this was a funeral, her followers were bound to increase. I sighed deeply and shook my head. If this continued, I was just going to stand here dumbfounded. ¡°...Adelia.¡± ¡°Huh? Oh?¡± At my call, Adelia, who had been observing this not-a-funeral funeral, responded in surprise. Now that I thought about it, Adelia was also someone who had supported the Jin-Lily couple. If this kept up, she might end up joining them in the future. We needed to get out of here. Since heading straight to the mansion was impossible, finding a nearby place to rest would be best. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± And so, we began making our way out of the dense crowd. But perhaps because there were too many people... Thud¡ª ¡°Huh?¡± Whether I tripped over someone¡¯s foot or a stone, something caught my leg. I lost my balance and lurched forward, while Adelia, startled, reached out for me. Unfortunately, there were too many people, and her hand was blocked midway. Crash! I ended up falling. Thankfully, it wasn¡¯t a complete face-plant, just a stumble. ¡°Oww...¡± ¡°Are you okay?!¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fin¡ª¡± I stopped mid-sentence, sensing something off. As I lifted my head, I locked eyes with a passing stranger. They blinked in confusion, then their eyes gradually widened in shock. Not just them¡ªothers nearby turned to look at me, their gazes sharpening. Feeling a sinking sense of dread, I quickly reached for my hood. As expected, it had slipped back due to my fall, fully exposing my bright red hair. ¡°H-Huh?¡± ¡°That person...!¡± The onlooker hesitated as if unable to believe it before finally shouting¡ª ¡°IT¡¯S ZENON!¡± And just to make sure everyone heard¡ª ¡°ZENON IS HERE!¡± Immediately, dozens¡ªno, hundreds of eyes locked onto me. ¡®Ah, shit.¡¯ I was being treated like a legendary Poke?mon. Chapter 427: Failure (1) ¡°Hooah......¡± I let out a long breath. Right now, I¡¯m inside Mora¡¯s temple. After running and running due to an entirely unexpected situation, I somehow ended up here. Of all places, it had to be a temple, which made my conscience prick with guilt¡ªI felt truly sorry to Mora, but I had no other choice. I couldn¡¯t return to the mansion because my mother was holding her ground there, and wandering around aimlessly would only cause more chaos. In the end, I chose the temple, and the closest one happened to be Mora¡¯s. [They went into Mora¡¯s temple!] [What do we do? We can¡¯t be disrespectful to Mora.] [We have no choice. We¡¯ll wait until they come out.] I could hear voices from outside. That was exactly why I had hidden in the temple. No matter how reckless a person was, they always maintained decorum in a temple. Otherwise, they risked being reprimanded by the gods or even receiving divine punishment. Strictly speaking, barging into the temple in a panic was already a sign of disrespect. Yet, Mora hadn¡¯t shown any reaction, so I hoped it wasn¡¯t too much of an offense. Only the temple attendants were eyeing me curiously, but fortunately, they just smiled and let it slide. ¡®......I¡¯ll visit often from now on.¡¯ I silently conveyed my apology to Mora. She may favor me, but as a person, I had been rude to her, so I needed to at least offer an apology. At that moment, the candle flames illuminating the dim temple flickered faintly. There was no wind, yet they moved¡ªsurely, that was Mora¡¯s way of answering. Since they didn¡¯t go out completely, it seemed she had generously forgiven me. [Everyone, step back! This is disrespectful to Zenon!] [If you keep this up, Zenon himself will get angry! Please, quiet down for a moment!] From outside, I could hear Adelia shouting fiercely. Her naturally husky voice made her sound even sharper. But even though she stood her ground like Zhang Fei at Changban Bridge, those people wouldn¡¯t back off unless I personally stepped out. At this point, the conclusion didn¡¯t matter¡ªjust the fact that they had seen me in person was enough to keep them from containing their excitement. Rumors had long spread that I had secluded myself due to the attacks from demon worshippers. And now, after all that, I had suddenly shown myself? There was no way they could just stand still. They would charge at me without hesitation, unable to resist their excitement. ¡®At least they can¡¯t touch me directly, I suppose.¡¯ It had been the same during the chase earlier. People only pursued me but never laid a hand on me. Among the ¡°mourners¡± who had entered our territory, there were not only skilled humans but also members of other races. As strong as Adelia was among her peers, there was no way she could hold off so many people alone. Besides, my mother had made it clear earlier¡ªanyone who harmed me would be exiled from the territory. Because of that, they could only chase after me closely without actually grabbing me. Now that I had taken refuge in the temple, they were all waiting outside. Had I realized this sooner, I would have run back to the mansion. But it was too late now. ¡®Should I just wait until Cecily or Rina hears about this?¡¯ What an absolute nuisance. Besides, even if I got help from someone and managed to return, it would just be a temporary fix. I needed to calm those people down first. Rather than a funeral, this situation felt more like a fan meeting. There was no need to worry about the demon worshippers anymore. Our territory was being watched over by both Luminous and Mora. By now, they were probably enjoying the show with popcorn in hand. Whoosh¡ª Look at that. The flickering candle flames were proof enough. I let out a dry chuckle and shook my head. According to a pilgrim who had visited our land, divine energy here had accumulated several times more than usual. In other words, this place was overflowing with holy power. Demon worshippers would feel their energy being drained the moment they stepped in. ¡®Still.........¡¯ Unable to hide my smirk, I let out a silent laugh. The situation had been too urgent for me to think properly, but now it reminded me once again of my position. It was similar yet different from when I first revealed my identity. Back then, people reacted as if I were a prophet or a regressor rather than a mere writer. But today, their response was unique. They were adorable, like devoted readers protesting to change the ending of a story. Even if their methods were extreme, as an author, I was touched. They were genuinely immersed in my work, and they even staged this whole event because of it. The only problem was that the mastermind behind all this was none other than my mother. ¡®Wasn¡¯t this what happened to Conan Doyle?¡¯ The infamous event that led to the phrase, Why did you kill Holmes? Compared to that, this was nothing. People had thrown stones at Doyle¡¯s house, breaking his windows daily. They had even held a real funeral for Sherlock Holmes. One elderly couple even smacked him with a parasol on the street, calling him a villain for killing Holmes. His publishing company suffered as subscribers canceled their subscriptions, and his other books were completely overshadowed. With all these incidents piling up, plus the final blow from his own mother, he eventually had no choice but to bring Holmes back. ¡®Wait. If this keeps up, will my other books get buried too?¡¯ World War II? Who cares? Saving Jin comes first. This could actually happen. Doyle had faced the same issue. Even after ten years and publishing multiple other books, people had only begged him to resurrect Holmes. When someone eats something spicy, they need water or milk to soothe the burn. And in this case, the only solution was Jin¡¯s revival. Not to mention, the upcoming World War II arc would be even spicier than Jin¡¯s death¡ªdefinitely not sweet. ¡°Sigh......¡± I let out a deep sigh of frustration. Thankfully, Holmes had set a precedent, or else this could have dragged on for much longer. Unlike my past life, my face and even my mansion¡¯s address were well known here. Considering the impact of ZenonChronicles, it wasn¡¯t surprising. It would be better to revive Jin quickly and ease the heat. Not as an extra chapter, but as part of the main story. ¡®The fans want it this badly. I should grant their wish.¡¯ But I was definitely going to scold them thoroughly. This event had brought me joy as an author, but it had also caused trouble. Fans behaving immaturely could reflect poorly not just on them but on me as well. I needed to address this properly. As I quickly organized my thoughts, a new idea for the epilogue came to mind. I sprang to my feet. ¡°Excuse me, priest. May I use a private prayer room?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± After receiving permission from the priest, I headed straight for the prayer room. There was something I needed to ask. [...] With all the answers in hand, all that remained was facing the crowd. I stepped out of the prayer room and was immediately met with an unexpected figure. ¡°Cecily?¡± ¡°Ah. So you were here.¡± Cecily, who should have been at the mansion, had come inside the temple. Judging by the situation, she must have heard the commotion outside. ¡°Were you talking to Mora?¡± ¡°Yeah. I had something to think about. What¡¯s the situation outside?¡± ¡°People are still gathered. Looks like they¡¯re waiting for you to come out.¡± ¡°Could you go tell them I¡¯ll be out soon? I need a moment to sort things out.¡± Cecily nodded and left immediately. I watched her disappear, then patted my chest. Officially revealing myself to the public was already nerve-wracking. But doing so in an unplanned situation like this made it even worse. ¡®Time to express my gratitude... and scold them properly.¡¯ I took a deep breath and stepped forward. The moment I emerged into the light, an enormous crowd came into view. ¡°Zenon! Are you really not going to bring Jin back?!¡± ¡°Historical accuracy doesn¡¯t matter! Just let him meet his child!¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s just through a spiritual connection, please, at least let them meet...!¡± As soon as I stepped forward, the crowd erupted in an uproar. No matter what I tried to say, my words would just get swallowed by the noise. At this point, I felt like some sort of cult leader. Some people were even shedding tears. Scratching my head awkwardly, I motioned with both hands for them to calm down, moving them up and down. I needed to settle them down before I could say anything. ¡°... ...¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°...¡± Oh, this actually works. As if they understood my gesture, the crowd quickly quieted. I was momentarily surprised, but I cleared my throat and prepared to speak. ¡°Hello¡ª¡± Wait. The people in the back won¡¯t be able to hear me like this. Realizing that, I glanced at Cecily, who was standing below the stairs. Among the people here, she was the only one proficient in magic. Cecily caught my gaze and casually snapped her fingers. Immediately, I felt a strange energy ripple around me before everything settled again. ¡°Ah, ah.¡± My voice suddenly rang out much louder, as if a microphone had been switched on. This should be enough. I nodded slightly to Cecily in thanks before turning to address the expectant crowd. When I had revealed my identity before, only nobles and high-ranking individuals had been present. Now, people of all ages, races, and social classes had gathered. It was overwhelming. Even though this was an impromptu event, not an official one, I felt an indescribable sense of emotion. ¡°Hello, everyone. I am Zenon, the author of Zenon Chronicles. I never expected to meet you like this, but... regardless, it¡¯s a pleasure.¡± ¡°Wooooaaaahh!!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Zenon! Zenon!¡± The moment I gave a polite bow, the crowd exploded into cheers and applause. Their welcome was overwhelming. The old me¡ªwho had lived humbly even in my past life¡ªfelt my face flush with embarrassment. This was no longer a funeral. It had completely turned into a fan meeting. Even so, I should at least act respectfully. These people had been wholeheartedly immersed in my work, and even showered it with love. It was only right that I offer them something in return. ¡°I understand why you¡¯re all here. This is about... Jin¡¯s death, right? Or am I wrong?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Can you bring him back?!¡± ¡°If you let him meet Lily, I¡¯ll do anything!¡± The moment I brought up the core reason for this event, the crowd became even more excited. I gestured for them to calm down. Thankfully, they obediently quieted once more. ¡°Now, I know how much you all love Zenon Chronicles, especially the Jin and Lily couple. But... there¡¯s something I don¡¯t quite understand. They¡¯re fictional characters. Is this kind of reaction really necessary?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous! Everyone knows you¡¯re a prophet!¡± ¡°Characters from your book are basically real people!¡± ¡°... ...¡± So this is how it all ties together, huh? I was at a loss for words. They genuinely believed Jin was a real person¡ªor more precisely, someone from the future. I couldn¡¯t even begin to grasp the logic behind their reasoning. I hadn¡¯t actually killed anyone, so why were they acting like this? ¡®...Well, I guess it makes sense.¡¯ From their perspective, it was as if someone had accurately predicted World War II. From America¡¯s Great Depression to the rise of Nazi Germany, and even the Eastern Front between Germany and the Soviet Union. If a book had foreseen all of that, wouldn¡¯t people believe its author was a prophet? Even if I denied it, no one would believe me. There was no way out of this. ¡®Ah, whatever. Let them think what they want.¡¯ With a resigned smile, I gave up trying to argue. At this point, I didn¡¯t care whether they thought I was a prophet or some kind of divine messenger. Instead, I needed to say what I had to say. ¡°Alright... fine. If that¡¯s what you believe, I won¡¯t argue. No point in trying to convince you otherwise.¡± ¡°Then why did you kill Jin?¡± A gentle yet firm voice. The moment I heard it, it felt like a hammer striking my brain. Because the person who asked that question... was my mother. She looked at me with a warm smile as she delivered that devastating blow. I barely managed to hold my expression together, my lips twitching uncontrollably. I almost let out a hollow laugh. ¡°The reason I killed Jin... is the same as what critics have said¡ªit makes for a stronger story. Even if you mourn his death, you can¡¯t deny that it completed his character arc, right?¡± ¡°Hmm... well, that¡¯s true.¡± ¡°That was the only time I ever seriously wanted to punch a critic.¡± ¡°I¡¯m mad... but you have a point.¡± Good. If I keep going like this¡ª ¡°Still, nothing is worse than killing Jin.¡± ¡°How could you do something so cruel when he wasn¡¯t even a demon?¡± ¡°And Lily didn¡¯t even know she was pregnant! If he had at least known, there would have been a sliver of hope!¡± Nope. Not happening. One by one, they started throwing out arguments that made me sound like an absolute monster. I laughed helplessly to myself. So much for the hope I had just grasped¡ªit crumbled in an instant. Did Conan Doyle endure this nonsense for over ten years? I had to admire his patience. At least in my past life, I could¡¯ve just ignored online hate comments. But these people had no concept of anonymity. And somehow, their sincerity hurt even more than insults ever could. I took a deep breath, suppressing my frustration. ¡°...To be honest, I¡¯m incredibly moved by your passion. I know ZenonChronicles is popular, but I never imagined you would go this far.¡± As I spoke, I cast a sidelong glance at my mother. She quickly avoided my gaze, fully aware of her guilt. Letting out a deep sigh, I swept my eyes over the crowd once more. Some looked expectant. Others seemed worried that I would refuse to bring Jin back. After a brief pause, I nodded. ¡°...Alright. I¡¯ll bring him back.¡± Gasps spread through the crowd. ¡°As you all wish, I will revive Jin. I just spoke with Mora about it, so don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°It worked!!¡± ¡°Thank you! Thank you so much!¡± ¡°They can be happy! We¡¯ll get to see them happy together!!¡± The moment those words left my mouth, the entire estate erupted in celebration. Some cheered. Some wept. Some simply smiled in relief. I still didn¡¯t fully understand why they were reacting this strongly, but before anything else, there was something I needed to say. I raised my hand. Instantly, the crowd fell silent. Their smiles remained, but at least they were listening. ¡°I truly appreciate your enthusiasm, but... I¡¯d prefer if something like this didn¡¯t happen again.¡± ¡°Jin¡¯s revival is possible because I found a loophole, but there are things that can¡¯t be changed. Also, while no accidents happened this time, please be mindful not to cause disturbances that affect others.¡± I had read in the newspaper that an adventurer had gone on a rampage when rumors of Jin¡¯s death first spread. That rumor had turned out to be true, so it had been buried. But I didn¡¯t want something like that happening again. ¡°If this happens again... I have my own countermeasures. And trust me, you won¡¯t like them.¡± The crowd tensed. ¡°If you push me too far... I¡¯ll write an even worse ending.¡± Silence fell. I could see panic flicker in their eyes. Good. Message received. Chapter 428: Failure (2) I experienced an illusion that wasn¡¯t an illusion, and I felt dizzy, but I barely managed to get through it. It seemed like another illusion had been born, but I just ignored it. From now on, our territory will not be a place for funerals but a stage for celebrations, transforming into yet another arena of unity. Had there not been a clear example like Holmes, this might have turned into a long and drawn-out battle. It¡¯s better to just give the readers what they want and wrap things up quickly. But even considering that, the fact that I acted without a firm stance doesn¡¯t change. Honestly, that¡¯s what irritates me the most right now. Ignoring the readers¡¯ outcry feels wrong, but listening to them willingly makes me feel like I¡¯m being swayed. In my previous life, I often experienced what is commonly called ¡°being led by the nose,¡± so I intended to push through until the end. If I changed the development of the story to suit their demands, they would control it again the next time. However, I never imagined that the readers would actually hold a funeral in front of our mansion. And it wasn¡¯t just a simple event¡ªthey were genuinely grieving, shedding real tears. I couldn¡¯t just ignore them either, since they weren¡¯t hiding behind anonymity but openly voicing their demands. It was no different from staging a protest in front of my home. What choices did I have in this situation? The only thing I could do was suppress all my complicated emotions and grant their request. I had effectively fallen into a checkmate. Of course, I made sure to warn them never to do this again in the future, and I personally reached out to Musk. More precisely, I contacted a media company with ties to Musk to relay my message. When I asked him directly, Musk gladly agreed to my request. [Hello, everyone. This is Zenon. Thanks to the readers¡¯ support, Zenon Chronicles has reached its conclusion, but there are those who are sincerely mourning Jin¡¯s death. Therefore, .........] The message was roughly like this: Loving Zenon Chronicles and immersing oneself in the story is fine, but only the author¡ªme¡ªhas the right to decide the course of the plot. Crying over Jin¡¯s death is touching, but at the same time, making demands is not acceptable. This so-called funeral event was, in essence, an attempt to pressure me into reviving Jin. They probably don¡¯t even realize it themselves. An immature culture causes inconvenience to many people. On Earth, there is one country at the forefront of such immaturity¡ªChina. With its reputation as a brute with strength but no refinement, it serves as a prime example of how an immature culture can have serious repercussions. I have no desire for my fans to adopt such a culture. Especially since this fandom culture is still in its infancy, it must be carefully adjusted. Like how a parent scolds a child for their wrongdoing but then gives them a sweet treat afterward. ¡°So, Mother, please don¡¯t do this again. If this goes wrong, not only I but also those who love Zenon Chronicles could end up being criticized.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡± Even my mother is no exception. She may have played a role in creating this new culture, but she was still inexperienced. Facing a new culture doesn¡¯t make an adult any different. And since this culture didn¡¯t even exist before, the impact was even greater. ¡°From your perspective, you probably saw this event as a way to promote the territory while also hosting an event, right? But the worst part of it is that it imposed an inescapable demand on me. In other words, you disrespected me.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°At first, I was touched too. The fact that so many people had gathered to bring Jin back to life¡ªit¡¯s moving, isn¡¯t it? And their request was granted, so now the territory is celebrating. Looking at it that way, it seems like a perfect outcome. But at the same time, it sets a terrible precedent.¡± The event itself could be considered a success, but in terms of fostering a proper culture, it was a failure. If I hadn¡¯t come from Earth, things could have been much worse. If a writer from this world had experienced this, they might have felt immense disillusionment. Of course, since people in this world don¡¯t hide behind anonymity and voice their opinions openly, it wouldn¡¯t be as severe as my past life. But the psychological toll on writers wouldn¡¯t be any less significant. ¡°If people keep doing things like this whenever they don¡¯t like something, it won¡¯t just be me¡ªother writers won¡¯t be able to tell the stories they want either. While it¡¯s uncertain whether another work as influential as Zenon Chronicles will emerge, what¡¯s certain is that the culture itself must be corrected.¡± ¡°Corrected...? How exactly?¡± Realizing her mistake through my lecture, my mother carefully asked, her violet eyes filled with remorse, compassion, and a hint of sympathy. It was probably due to that misunderstanding. She had always treated me the same way, but deep down, she believed I was a prophet. So she thought I had personally experienced or witnessed all these tragedies. The former might not be true, but the latter wasn¡¯t exactly a lie either, so I let it slide. Saying anything would only create another misunderstanding. ¡°Readers can hold events for writers, but they must never make demands. Of course, if the story loses coherence, they can criticize it. After all, neither I nor any writer is perfect. Even I have parts that critics point out.¡± ¡°But what if the writer refuses to listen? What if they ignore the readers¡¯ opinions?¡± ¡°Then let them be ignored. The consequences will be theirs to bear. Writers should have the humility to accept criticism, and readers should show respect for the writers. That is what constitutes a proper culture and civic awareness.¡± I¡¯ve said this before, but unlike my past life, anonymity is not protected in this world. In other words, criticism here is practically done face-to-face. But when combined with a hierarchical society, a rather strict culture has taken shape. Many people get reprimanded or pressured just for voicing criticism. Moreover, literature in this world was as difficult as entrance exam questions before Zenon Chronicles appeared, making it almost an exclusive domain of the nobility. With the rise of Zenon Chronicles, a new culture was born, bringing many benefits but also gradually revealing its side effects. ¡°Regulating this will be very difficult. But as people learn from their mistakes, a good culture will eventually emerge. Zenon Chronicles is already a great example, so just a little more effort should be enough.¡± ¡°...I¡¯m truly amazed. I was just thinking about what would be nice, but you...¡± ¡°It also has a political aspect, doesn¡¯t it?¡± My sudden question made my mother give a wry smile before answering honestly. ¡°I can¡¯t say it doesn¡¯t. The Michelle Territory is being developed as a cultural hub supported by the Minerva Empire. I just wanted to contribute to that.¡± What my mother did undoubtedly had a major impact. This event made Zenon Chronicles and the Michelle Territory¡¯s presence crystal clear to many people. At the same time, it also demonstrated the consequences of such actions. The light and darkness were both clearly visible. Ideally, I¡¯d want to eliminate the darkness and cultivate the light, but culture is inherently dual-sided. Even democracy, the pinnacle of cultural achievements, carries numerous flaws. In a world full of people, nothing is perfect. That is an unchanging truth. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve realized this, please be more cautious. Reviving Jin was possible not only because of you but also due to the support of the readers and, lastly, divine intervention. From now on, please make requests, but never demands. Understood?¡± ¡°I understand. And as your mother, and as a reader, I sincerely apologize for my immature actions.¡± At my request, my mother bowed her head and apologized. Her deep navy hair cascaded down as she lowered her head. She may have acted immaturely due to this newly emerging culture, but she was still a remarkable person. So, I was more than willing to accept her apology. I smiled gently and nodded. ¡°Raise your head. There was no precedent for this, and you simply didn¡¯t know. I¡¯ll forgive you generously.¡± ¡°Thank you. Sometimes, Isaac, it feels like you know more than I do. Zenon Chronicles and now this...¡± She trailed off, hesitating as if about to say something, then cautiously called out to me. ¡°Isaac.¡± ¡°Yes, Mother.¡± ¡°Are you really someone from the future?¡± ¡°No.¡± As expected, the question came back. I could answer it without hesitation. Mother seemed to have somewhat anticipated my firm response and nodded. Then, she asked another question. ¡°Then how do you know so much about those tragedies?¡± ¡°If I say it¡¯s just my imagination... would you believe me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe, but if you say so, I suppose I have to.¡± She said that, but if I denied it, she wouldn¡¯t truly believe it. I clasped my hands together, lost in thought. Though, calling it ¡®thought¡¯ was a bit of an exaggeration, since someone had already seen through my true identity. That person was none other than Rina, the princess of the Minerva Empire. It was revealed through Ariel¡¯s mind-reading ability, but regardless, she knew I was a reincarnator. ¡®It¡¯s about time to talk.¡¯ The truth that neither my family nor my fiance?e, Mari, knew. Though it was because of an accident, keeping it hidden was still wrong. Besides, if I left it alone, the misunderstandings would only deepen. At the very least, my family, Mari, and a few trusted people needed to know the truth. After all, once I started writing about World War II, suspicions would only grow stronger. It was better to come clean now. After reaching this conclusion, I nodded and looked at my mother. She was gazing at me with concern, as if worried that I had gone through something painful. Even if I came from another world, my family, including my mother, would still see me as their own. That belief brought a natural smile to my face. ¡°Mother.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t personally experienced those tragedies, but I have seen and heard of many. The tragedies that appear in The Chronicles of Zenon are drawn from those.¡± ¡°As I thought...¡± Judging by her reaction, she had anticipated this much. But there were still many unanswered questions piling up. ¡°Just so you know, I am truly your and Father¡¯s child. I hope you understand that you have nothing to worry about.¡± ¡°Of course, dear. If your soul had changed midway, this mother of yours would have noticed. You¡¯re still as considerate as ever, and though you may seem nai?ve at times, you¡¯re also wise. That hasn¡¯t changed since the old days.¡± Mother smiled warmly and spoke in a gentle tone. Fortunately, it seemed my fears wouldn¡¯t come true. Nothing would be more painful than having my family treat me like a stranger. That was the reason I had kept my reincarnation a secret until now. I wanted to maintain this harmonious family, where we could joke around and help each other when needed¡ªthis ideal relationship was what I truly desired. ¡°Then, could you gather our family members? Including Grandpa Clark, Mari, Cecily, Adelia, and lastly, Leona. Oh, and Arwen might visit too, so we should include her.¡± Kate was dealing with personal matters, so I wasn¡¯t sure when she¡¯d return. As for Cherry, I planned to tell her later. Rina already knew my secret, so there was no need to worry about her. Mother listened to my request and nodded before speaking in a calm tone. ¡°That sounds good, but it might get too chaotic. Let¡¯s first gather just our immediate family, including Marie. After that, we can tell the others one by one. If everyone asks different questions all at once, things could get confusing. Especially since Princess Cecily will probably have a lot of questions.¡± That made sense. Mari and Adelia liked Zenon¡¯s Chronicles not for Zenon, the author, but for Isaac, the person behind it. Leona, due to the unique culture of beastmen, had slowly grown closer to me. But Cecily and Arwen were different. They firmly believed I was a prophet or a regressor. It would take a long series of conversations to break that illusion, so handling them separately was the better option. ¡°Hmm... That does make sense. Then let¡¯s gather just our family, including Mari. As for the others... I¡¯ll speak to them separately.¡± ¡°Before that, is there anyone else who already knows your secret?¡± ¡°Because of Ariel¡¯s mind-reading, Rina knows.¡± ¡°Oh? That¡¯s unexpected. Mari will be upset if she finds out.¡± I had already anticipated that. Mari would probably sulk and complain. I had prepared for that eventuality. Either way, the time to reveal my true identity was approaching. Mother stood up, saying she would call everyone personally, and I remained seated, looking up at the ceiling. Strangely, I didn¡¯t feel nervous. Maybe it was because I had already left too many clues and foreshadowing. Or maybe it was because I had seen this future coming. ¡®I feel kind of relieved.¡¯ I would correct the misconceptions, and more importantly, reveal the truth I had been hiding. As Zenon¡¯s Chronicles neared its true conclusion, various secrets would come to light. I smirked and shifted my thoughts. ¡®This world isn¡¯t familiar with tragedy.¡¯ It was something I had always doubted. Even in myths, there were hardly any tragic stories. Luminous, Mora, and Hirt showered their believers with endless love, and the worst tragedy was losing their followers in the war against demons. Even war, often considered the ultimate tragedy, seemed too tame in historical records. The Race War focused on the arrogance of the elves and the rise of humanity, but it barely touched on the suffering. The only records that acknowledged war¡¯s cruelty were the personal diaries of participants. Everyone knew war was terrible, but the historical records were strangely lacking. ¡®World War II will be shocking, but they won¡¯t truly grasp it.¡¯ A war of blood and steel would seem like fantasy to them. Unlike Zenon¡¯s Chronicles, it would be hard for them to immerse themselves in it. So, I needed a story that focused entirely on tragedy. Fortunately, I had a good idea. A world where all the gods had perished, leaving only demons behind. A world where all heroes had fallen, and everything moved toward destruction. The dead would rise again, spreading devastation to achieve their desires. A world filled only with despair and tragedy, where mortals struggled desperately to survive, clinging to the smallest sliver of hope. And when the prophesied time arrived, rain would fall from the heavens, signaling the world¡¯s end, and the entire world would be swallowed by the sea. ¡®I wish someone else would write it... but no chance.¡¯ If even Jin¡¯s death caused an uproar, no one in this world would ever conceive such a story. I had no choice but to write it myself. I would make them accustomed to despair. That way, situations like today wouldn¡¯t happen again. This story would be set in the same world as Zenon¡¯s Chronicles, an alternate take on what would have happened if Zenon and his party had failed. ¡®I¡¯ll kill them all.¡¯ A small, petty revenge. ¡®This much should be fine, right? The gods wouldn¡¯t be so petty as to hold a grudge over this.¡¯ I muttered to the gods as I closed my eyes. At this moment, I had no idea¡ª ¡®The protagonist should be a demon, of course. And they should have a tragic past.¡¯ ¡ªthat this book would one day be regarded as a ¡®sacred text¡¯ in an entirely different way. Chapter 429: Failure (3) Everyone has their own ¡°secrets.¡± Secrets that they can never reveal to others. Sometimes, people take these secrets to their graves, but most of the time, they end up revealing them before they die. Even if the secret is so unbelievable that no one would ever believe it. But if evidence supporting that secret continues to emerge, people will come to believe it. And today, I plan to reveal my secret to the people I trust and love. It¡¯s not a secret I intend to take to my grave, but at the same time, it¡¯s not one I can proudly declare. If I hadn¡¯t gained the absurd reputation of being a prophet or a regressor, I would never have believed this truth myself. ¡°So, can I ask why you¡¯ve gathered us here?¡± Seated beside my mother across from me, my father asked with a questioning expression. My mother, on the other hand, seemed to have an idea of what was coming and maintained a composed demeanor. I met my father¡¯s golden eyes before shifting my gaze to the side. Sitting next to me, Dave and Nicole were looking at me with similar expressions. Then, across from them¡ªClark sat with his arms crossed, still clad in his massive armor. Since I had told everyone not to bring their weapons, he had taken off his helmet, which had been stifling him. ¡°Hmnya...¡± And atop his head, Ariel was sound asleep, drooling. There was hardly a ruder act than using one¡¯s great-great-grandfather as a pillow, but Clark, ever forgiving, didn¡¯t mind. Besides, she was adorable, so everyone in the family was watching with amused smiles. I, too, decided to let this slide. And lastly... ¡°You must have something important to say if you even called me here.¡± My beloved fiance?e, Mari, was seated right next to me. With my parents in front of us, we couldn¡¯t openly display affection, but we were sitting close enough that even a slight movement would make us touch. I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at Mari, who looked as lovely as ever, and gently took her hand under the table. She interlocked her fingers with mine in response, accepting my gesture of affection. Just holding hands made me feel warm inside. ¡°For starters, I want you all to know that not a single word of what I¡¯m about to say is a lie.¡± Hearing my heavy and serious tone, my family members reacted in their own ways. My mother, who had been given a heads-up, remained calm. My father raised a single brow in curiosity. Dave and Nicole, being siblings through and through, merely blinked. As for Clark, being a skeleton made it difficult to read his expression, but his posture conveyed curiosity as well. And finally, Mari. When I looked at her, she was smiling knowingly. As if she had already figured out what I was about to say¡ªor at least had some idea. The grip on my hand tightened, filling me with confidence. As the atmosphere grew heavier, I smiled slightly and added, ¡°And... no matter what I say, I want you to remember that I am a member of the Michelle family. The third son. The child of my father and mother, the beloved younger brother of my older siblings, the older brother of my little sister Lily... And finally, Mari¡¯s fiance?.¡± ¡°...Are you finally going to reveal the truth?¡± My father murmured in a low voice. At first, he looked surprised, but his expression quickly calmed. Well, as my mother had mentioned before, my father was a devoted family man. A father of two sons and two daughters. As his third child, I knew there was no way he hadn¡¯t noticed. He had simply chosen not to say anything until now. Especially since, growing up, I had asked countless questions that defied common sense. With the ¡°Chronicles of Zenon¡± circulating and being treated like a prophecy, it was only natural that he had suspicions. Yet, for my sake, he had kept them to himself. ¡®Really...¡¯ I had thought this countless times, but I was truly born into a warm and loving family. A family that didn¡¯t obsess over status or fame but instead respected and cherished their children. But because of that, if my revelation were to create distance between us, it would leave a deep wound. That fear had kept my lips sealed until now. However, today was different. Before the misconceptions spread any further with the conclusion of Chronicles of Zenon, I needed to set things straight. Things might be awkward for a while, but I trusted them. My family, who loved me. My fiance?e, who stood by me. ¡°Yes. Now that Chronicles of Zenon is complete, and my next book is deeply connected to it, it¡¯s time.¡± ¡°Hmm... I see.¡± My father nodded, then glanced toward Dave and Nicole. His gaze seemed to ask, What do you two think? Each of my siblings responded in their own way. ¡°Well. Our little brother¡ªno, I mean, Isaac¡ªhas always been a bit unusual, hasn¡¯t he? He hasn¡¯t changed at all, so of course, he¡¯s still our brother.¡± ¡°Dave¡¯s right. It wouldn¡¯t make any sense to stop considering him family now. Isaac has always been smart and logical, yet somehow clumsy and nai?ve at times.¡± Dave, with his usual carefree nature, accepted it without much fuss. Nicole, who had inherited our mother¡¯s kindness, responded warmly. It seemed my worst fears wouldn¡¯t come true. Relieved, I smiled softly and turned to Mari. As soon as our eyes met, she beamed radiantly and replied cheerfully, ¡°I can¡¯t live without you now, you know? My body is practically molded to fit yours, so how could I ever be apart from you?¡± ¡°Haha...¡± I let out an awkward laugh at her rather suggestive wording. Emotionally and physically, we were indeed a perfect match. Still, hearing her say things like that so openly, I could only think, Yep, that¡¯s Mari for you. Thanks to her, the heavy atmosphere lightened considerably. Looking back, my worries seemed foolish. Yet, the truth I was about to reveal would still come as a shock to them all. I didn¡¯t just catch a glimpse of the future, nor did I return from the future to the past¡ªI came from an entirely different dimension. More than anything, there was one person who would undoubtedly be the most shocked. The moment that thought crossed my mind, I turned toward Clark. ¡°Grandfather Clark.¡± [Yes. What is it you wish to say?] ¡°When you fought against the demon-worshipping lords, they performed a summoning ritual, didn¡¯t they? I heard about it from Rina as well.¡± Clark nodded silently in response to my question. [You¡¯re right. By the time I arrived, the ritual had already begun. Fortunately, I managed to stop it, but...] ¡°It wasn¡¯t completely stopped, was it?¡± [...Well, it wasn¡¯t a complete failure either.] Clark hesitated for a moment before answering quietly. Just as I had seen in my lucid dream, he knew that due to the incomplete success of the summoning ritual, an innocent soul had been pulled into this world. He had simply never shared that detail with anyone. Most likely, he considered it his own mistake. If I brought up this fact, Clark would surely be beyond shocked¡ªperhaps even devastated. At the same time, he would also be relieved. Because just before his death, the gods honored his final words and took care of the soul that had been brought here. I was living proof of that. ¡°After performing the ritual, I had a dream. In that dream, I saw you, Grandfather Clark, leaning against a massive stone statue. And you were speaking with an elf whose face was caved in at the center.¡± [...What?] ¡°And lastly, I even heard your final words¡ªyour request for the gods to take good care of that soul.¡± As I continued speaking, Clark¡¯s jaw slowly dropped. Since he was a skeleton, his expression looked somewhat comical. By now, he must have realized the truth. Clark blinked a few times before stammering in disbelief. [You... You¡¯re telling me...] ¡°Yes. What you¡¯re thinking is correct, Grandfather.¡± Unlike Clark, who knew the full context, the rest of my family looked confused. Leaving the stunned Clark as he was, I slowly looked around at my family. Then, placing my hand gently over my chest, I spoke in a calm voice. ¡°I am neither a prophet nor someone who returned from the future. I swear before the gods that this is true.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I am simply... a human from a completely different dimension, summoned here by the demon-worshippers¡¯ ritual.¡± The dice had been cast. But the result was already set in stone. I had already left behind enough suspicious traces, and Chronicles of Zenon had driven those suspicions to their peak. The shock would still be there, but it wouldn¡¯t be as explosive as when Rina had found out. ¡®That time, when she spat out her tea...!¡¯ That moment would probably never be forgotten, even decades from now. It would likely go down as one of Rina¡¯s most embarrassing moments. I briefly let my mind wander to suppress my nerves, but the silence around me remained unbroken. To clarify things further, I spoke again. ¡°That said, I wasn¡¯t a noble or a royal in my previous world. I was just an ordinary citizen living an everyday life. In the country I lived in, there were no kings or nobles¡ªit was far from a monarchy.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± ¡°Now that I think about it, he does seem quite humble.¡± ¡°Well, our family only recently became nobility, so we¡¯re still quite close to commoners...¡± Each of my family members reacted differently. My father remained silent, his lips pressed together. Dave and Nicole nodded as if it made sense. However, even if they appeared calm on the surface, they were undoubtedly shaken inside. Not a prophet, not a regressor, but someone from an entirely different dimension. To them, I had simply been their beloved younger brother all this time. Now, learning that I was actually someone who had come from another world must have been overwhelming. As they gathered their thoughts, I decided to share some of the conversations I had with the gods. ¡°The gods honored Grandfather Clark¡¯s dying wish and allowed me to be born as a member of the Michelle family. For that alone, I am deeply grateful. In my previous life, my parents died in an accident, and I was alone.¡± ¡°...Oh.¡± ¡°Ah...¡± Sighs of distress erupted from different parts of the room. I had shared this to ease their worries, but it seemed to have only made them more concerned. I glanced over at Mari, only to see her looking at me with slightly saddened eyes. It felt like she was gazing at a fragile artifact¡ªsomething that would break if she touched it. At that moment, I realized I had made a mistake. And then, my father posed an even heavier question. ¡°Then, Isaac. Let me ask you just one thing.¡± ¡°Yes? Oh, alright.¡± ¡°If your soul came to this world... what happened to your original body?¡± ¡°Ah... According to Lord Luminous, even gods find it difficult to transfer souls between dimensions. So, as a consequence of that process... I suffered a heart attack and... well, only my soul crossed over.¡± Thud. Upon hearing my words, Clark covered his face with his hands. His guilt was growing in real-time. I wanted to ease his burden somehow, so I quickly spoke up. ¡°G-Grandfather, you don¡¯t have to feel so guilty. At the time, I had lost my parents and had no will to live. Rather, I am truly happy to have been born into the Michelle family.¡± [...How old were you?] ¡°Sorry?¡± [I asked... How old were you when you came to this world?] His voice was filled with sorrow and guilt. I hesitated for a moment before recalling my previous life¡¯s age. After finishing my military service, my parents had died in an accident, and I had spent a long time in despair... ¡°I think... I was about 23 years old.¡± At my answer, Clark completely broke down, lowering his head and covering his face with both hands. The rest of my family wasn¡¯t much different, each wearing expressions of deep sorrow. Perhaps it was because they were such a loving family. Or maybe I was the strange one. If I told them that my original lifespan would have extended beyond 90 years, Clark might try to take his own life out of guilt. ¡°...Then... does that mean you¡¯re actually over 40 years old now?¡± Just as the others were still processing the shock, Mari focused on a completely different detail. I turned to her upon hearing her quiet mumbling. She stared at me, her expression unreadable, before whispering in a bewildered tone. ¡°Then... why do you still seem like a kid...?¡± ¡°...¡± This... wasn¡¯t the reaction I was expecting. Chapter 431: Failure (5) The more I explained, the deeper the misunderstandings became. So, for the time being, I decided not to talk about my past life¡ªmore precisely, about myself. No matter how much I explained, all I received in return were looks of pity and sympathy. It was simply a difference in common sense. Countries divided by civil war are usually impoverished. That¡¯s just the way things are. In fact, if not for America¡¯s full-scale support and the efforts of our ancestors, South Korea could have ended up like North Korea. Up until the 1960s, North Korea¡¯s economy was actually in better shape. But explaining all of this would mean going beyond World War II and diving into the Cold War, so I decided to move on. Instead, I chose to explain what Earth was like¡ªwhat kind of weapons it had and what political systems it followed. First, I started with something they would struggle to understand: guns. There may not be monsters, but humans are far weaker than even ordinary beasts. Against them, we are nearly guaranteed to lose in a one-on-one fight. Even with the spear¡ªonce hailed as the king of all weapons¡ªdefeating a wild beast would be difficult for anyone who wasn¡¯t a trained warrior. In particular, wolves have been one of humanity¡¯s greatest enemies. And the weapon that finally forced wolves to back down was none other than the gun. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that just pulling the trigger, like with a crossbow, fires a lump of lead... And that it¡¯s much more powerful than a crossbow while also being able to fire multiple rounds at once?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Can it pierce steel?¡± ¡°Weaker bullets might struggle, but most can penetrate it fairly easily. But that¡¯s based on the standards of where I lived¡ªI¡¯m not sure how it compares here.¡± To be honest, making a comparison was impossible. This was a world where creatures roamed that could slice through steel like tofu. How effective could armor possibly be? Even someone as skilled as my father always wore armor. Otherwise, he could be taken down by a stray arrow. Dwarven weapons, in particular, were on another level. The reason humanity could withstand elven magic during the race wars was thanks to the weapons crafted by the dwarves. Their shields could block incoming spells, and their armor was resistant to arrows. It was on a completely different scale compared to ordinary armor. So comparing them directly was difficult. But what made guns truly terrifying was how easy they were to use. ¡°But the real advantage of guns is in how little training they require. Even a child could stand against a knight. Just by pulling the trigger, the bullet flies out with far more force than an arrow.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± ¡°And it¡¯s standard-issue equipment for individuals. I¡¯ve used one too.¡± ¡°Hah.¡± My father, who had seemed doubtful at first, let out a hollow laugh when I mentioned that guns were personally issued to soldiers. And for good reason. Archers were one of the most difficult types of soldiers to train. They needed considerable physical strength, not to mention years of practice to become proficient. But a weapon that was far easier to use and significantly more powerful than a bow was being given to every individual soldier? That meant charging into battle was no different from suicide. In a world where melee combat dominated warfare, entire armies would collapse in an instant. ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t no one fight at all? To win a battle, you have to overpower your enemy, but this makes defense way too advantageous.¡± ¡°Yeah. A charge would be nothing more than a death wish. Do they at least have shield bearers?¡± ¡°But shields wouldn¡¯t mean much against guns. We might be able to break through with magic, but they...¡± That was Dave and Nicole¡¯s take on it. Their words made me pause in surprise. All I had done was explain the power and mechanics of guns, yet they had immediately grasped the tactical consequences. In fact, wasn¡¯t that exactly what happened in World War I with the invention of the machine gun? Trench warfare was a nightmare, and charging forward meant certain death, leading to massive casualties. Artillery fire was also a necessity for breaking through trenches, yet it had limited effectiveness. Instead, it mostly inflicted psychological trauma on soldiers, leaving them with shell shock. The decisive factors that ended World War I were America¡¯s intervention and the Russian Revolution. ¡°They¡¯re right. The weapon that finally countered all of this was the ¡®tank.¡¯ In a way, it¡¯s like the knights of this world.¡± ¡°Knights? There¡¯s a knightly class?¡± ¡°Not exactly. They exist, but the military doesn¡¯t have a distinct knight order. It¡¯s just a comparison.¡± [So, it must have been an overwhelmingly powerful force.] As Clark guessed, tanks were known as the ¡®kings of land warfare¡¯ for a reason. They were the backbone of ground forces, a walking fortress that inspired confidence just by being there. Though tanks didn¡¯t have a major impact in World War I, Germany¡¯s armored divisions in World War II demonstrated their true power. Even considering Stalin¡¯s mistakes, one of the key reasons Germany held an advantage in the war against the Soviet Union was their formidable tanks. ¡°Yeah. To put it simply, think of a massive hunk of steel, weighing dozens of tons, moving around. Regular bullets don¡¯t even scratch it, and it fires huge explosive shells. It looks like this...¡± Just as I had done with the gun, I sketched out a drawing to explain the tank. As I drew, my family leaned in, shifting their attention to the table. Rather than focusing on details, I kept the sketch simple to highlight its main features. ¡°This long part is the barrel. That¡¯s where the shell is fired from.¡± ¡°But the wheels look unusual. Were they specially designed to move all at once?¡± My father pointed at one of the tank¡¯s defining features¡ªthe continuous track system. To people in this world, its design must have looked strange. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s called a ¡®caterpillar track.¡¯ It was made to navigate rough terrain more easily.¡± ¡°That could be a weakness. If someone destroys it, its mobility would be severely reduced.¡± My father stroked his chin thoughtfully. I couldn¡¯t help but be impressed once again. Just like Dave and Nicole earlier, he had pinpointed a weakness after only a brief explanation. In reality, a tank losing its tracks would render it completely immobile. In movies, whenever a tank was disabled, it was almost always because its tracks had been damaged. That said, even an immobile tank could still serve as excellent cover. The movie Fury depicted this aspect well. ¡°You¡¯re right, Father. But losing mobility doesn¡¯t mean it becomes useless. Like I said, it¡¯s still a massive hunk of steel just sitting there.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine how terrifying it would be. It sounds less like a knight and more like a front-line infantryman.¡± Dave tilted his head, evaluating the tank differently. From the perspective of someone in a fantasy world, it might seem more like a heavily armored shield-bearer than a mounted knight. But for infantry, a tank was nothing short of a nightmare¡ªa moving fortress that no weapon could penetrate. To help him understand, I provided an analogy that fit this world. ¡°Dave, imagine you¡¯re walking through a forest, and you hear heavy footsteps. What would you think it is?¡± ¡°Uh... I¡¯d assume it was an ogre.¡± With his level of skill, Dave would probably consider an ogre nothing more than a minor nuisance. After all, he could move massive boulders with his bare hands. But in my world, there were no superhumans like Dave. I smiled and continued my explanation. ¡°But imagine you have no magic and only a single crossbow. How would you feel then?¡± ¡°Ah. I get it now. So that¡¯s what a tank feels like.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°Heh. You really do know how to nail an analogy, don¡¯t you?¡± The others chuckled at Dave¡¯s remark. Even I had to admit I had explained it well. But no matter how well I explained things, talking about war and the military for too long would make my mother and Mari lose interest. They were curious but not particularly invested¡ªespecially Mari, who was more focused on me as a person. So, after putting the drawing aside, I glanced around and offered a suggestion. ¡°Do you have any other questions? Military topics can get boring, so maybe we could talk about something else?¡± ¡°Something else, huh...¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± ¡°There¡¯s so much I want to ask that I don¡¯t even know where to start.¡± From their perspective, there must have been an overwhelming number of things they wanted to ask. And now, after what had just happened with the landmine, they would be even more cautious. I remained silent, patiently waiting for them to speak. There was plenty of time, and if possible, I wanted to tell them everything I could. That way, we could grow closer and, just like earlier, clear up any misunderstandings. How long did I wait like that? [...May I ask a question?] Surprisingly, the first person to speak was Clark. Meanwhile, Ariel was still sound asleep on top of his head. I glanced at Ariel once before looking Clark straight in the eye and nodding. As soon as I gave my permission, everyone¡¯s attention naturally shifted toward him. He hesitated for a moment, opening and closing his mouth several times, before finally asking in a cautious voice. [Did your world also have demon worshippers?] ¡°Demon worshippers?¡± [Yes. Of course, I know that the existence of gods in your world is uncertain. So there probably weren¡¯t groups trying to summon gods like there are here. And if there were, they would be seen as nothing more than lunatics. But I was wondering if there were similarly evil organizations.] I had already told them that the existence of gods on Earth was unclear. They had been utterly shocked back then. Hearing his question, I wracked my brain, trying to think of a group comparable to demon worshippers. As I pondered, everyone¡¯s gaze shifted from Clark to me, their anticipation growing. After much thought, I finally recalled a group that, while not exactly the same, committed acts just as heinous¡ªif not worse. ¡°Well... there was something similar. It¡¯s a bit ambiguous, but the atrocities they committed were just as horrifying.¡± [Is that... is that true? Don¡¯t tell me they still exist...] ¡°Oh. You don¡¯t need to worry about that. They were completely wiped out.¡± [...Phew...] Clark let out a relieved sigh, clutching his chest. Did he think I had been one of their victims? Well, because of them, South Korea ended up implementing a conscription system¡ªbut I wasn¡¯t about to bring that up. ¡°Hmm... In some ways, you could say they were even worse than demon worshippers. Unlike here, where they exist as scattered secret societies, this group swallowed an entire nation.¡± ¡°An entire nation?¡± ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous. No matter how¡ª¡± ¡°The power of ideology is terrifying. Didn¡¯t we recently hear about a village that fell under the influence of demon worshippers?¡± As doubt and disbelief spread among them, my father was the one who got straight to the point. His words immediately silenced the room. ¡°My father is right. It was called Nazi Germany¡ªa war criminal nation that started the Second World War. It¡¯s a bit of an imperfect comparison, but imagine if Alvenheim had fallen under the ideology of the demon worshippers.¡± ¡°Alvenheim? Those arrogant elves? Why would they¡ª?¡± ¡°That comparison doesn¡¯t seem quite right...¡± Even my father fell into silent contemplation, seeming to agree that my analogy was a bit off. But what I wanted to emphasize was ideology. As I looked around at my family¡¯s puzzled faces, I smiled faintly. Since Alvenheim had also experienced defeat in the Race Wars, it actually served as a good example. ¡°The reason I compared it to Alvenheim is that Nazi Germany, like Alvenheim, lost a war¡ªWorld War I, in their case. Because of that, they had to endure unimaginable injustices and hardships. Alvenheim had it relatively better, but what Germany suffered utterly shattered the nation.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Their economy completely collapsed. Soldiers who had been discharged flooded the streets, unemployment skyrocketed, and national pride hit rock bottom. In that state, what could they possibly do?¡± At that time, Germany was essentially powerless. And since they were seen as the main instigators of World War I, other nations kept them tightly in check. The United States, fearing that Germany might fall into socialism, did provide some economic aid¡ªbut in the end, what was bound to happen, happened. ¡°But then, a decisive event occurred that changed Germany¡¯s fate. The United States¡ªthink of it as the Minerva Empire in this world¡ªsuffered a massive economic depression, throwing the entire world into chaos.¡± ¡°Wait, what? Our empire¡¯s economy collapsing? That¡¯s possible?¡± While the others took the explanation in stride, Mari reacted with disbelief. Her blue eyes, wide as saucers, were filled with shock. She was a noblewoman from the Duke of Reckliss family¡ªsomeone with a strong emotional connection to the Minerva Empire. To hear that an empire could crumble not due to rebellion or foreign invasion but because of an economic collapse¡ªit was understandable that she would struggle to believe it. ¡°It was due to a combination of factors, including World War I. Think about how the Minerva Empire faced a period of instability after the Race Wars ended. War doesn¡¯t just bring hell¡ªit also drags along a long purgatory. My world was stuck in that purgatory for a long time, too.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Anyway, during this global economic turmoil, a man emerged in Germany. A man who drowned the entire nation in madness and carried a fanatical ideology of supremacy.¡± I paused there and glanced around once more. Every single person was completely engrossed in my story. Their faces practically screamed, Tell us more! What happened next? Even my mother had clasped her hands together in anticipation. But unfortunately for them, this was where I planned to stop. Any further, and it would be spoilers. ¡°Well, that¡¯s as far as I¡¯ll go. If you want to know how that man seized power, you¡¯ll have to read about it¡ª¡± ¡°No way!!¡± ¡°Just tell us already!¡± ¡°What happened? Huh? How did he take over Germany¡ªno, that country?!¡± As soon as Dave shouted, a flood of desperate voices followed. My mother leaned back in her chair in disappointment, while Nicole visibly relaxed as the tension left her body. But the most dramatic reaction came from Mari. She grabbed my shoulders and started shaking me back and forth, practically begging for more details. My body swayed helplessly under her grip, and dizziness began creeping in¡ªbut I still had no intention of continuing. ¡°Ugh... No way. Absolutely not. Just buy a book and read about it. Besides, it¡¯s a political topic¡ªit¡¯s not something I can just summarize.¡± ¡°T-Then at least tell me what kind of person he was! Please! Is there anyone you can compare him to?¡± ¡°...¡± At that moment, one person came to mind. Not the short, mustached man everyone thinks of... ¡°He was incredibly skilled at speeches and propaganda.¡± A certain adorable and beloved elf queen. ¡ï¡ï¡ï Meanwhile, at Alvenheim¡¯s political headquarters, Elodia... ¡°Achoo!¡° Arwen, who had been preparing to depart for the Michelle estate, suddenly sneezed. Her aide, Keir, blinked in surprise and asked with concern, ¡°Your Majesty?¡± ¡°A-Ah, it¡¯s nothing. Just a random sneeze.¡± ¡°I see... Still, it might be best to get a health checkup before you leave. It wouldn¡¯t do for you to pass on an illness when you finally meet Sir Zenon.¡± ¡°Kuh... I¡¯ll be careful.¡± She had no idea why she had sneezed just now. Chapter 432: This is why it’s fantasy (1) He never fully explained how Hitler came to power in Nazi Germany. Instead, he brought up brief explanations about other countries. At this, the family was shocked to learn that Earth had over 120 countries. Even if they didn¡¯t know much else, this was something they found hard to believe, so they asked again. But facts are facts. Every time they questioned me, I gave them the same answer, and Mari and her family were left dumbfounded. In this world, there are many large and small nations, but the total barely exceeds 20. Meanwhile, Earth has over 100, so their bewilderment was understandable. At this point, I decided to share my own thoughts¡ªsomething like a personal theory. ¡°I think the biggest reason is race. Here, society is largely divided by race, but Earth isn¡¯t like that. Instead, people are mostly categorized by ethnicity. In fact, if you look at it from an ethnic perspective, even this world has countless people spread across different regions, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but...¡± ¡°If the Minerva Empire hadn¡¯t emerged after the Racial War, this world might have ended up similar to Earth.¡± No empire lasts forever. Even the Minerva Empire could one day be torn apart¡ªhistory proves this. The so-called ¡®Eternal Empire,¡¯ Rome, met this fate, as did the Mongols, who once conquered all of Asia. Both empires ultimately collapsed due to internal issues¡ªRome fell to rebellions, while the Mongols crumbled due to political instability. The Minerva Empire itself has faced multiple crises where it nearly fractured. The great famine that struck a century ago was one such event, and the aftermath of the Racial War was another. Yet, each time, a wise ruler emerged to stabilize the nation. Even now, Rina is researching ways to transition from feudalism to a centralized government. Demonic cultists once threw the Minerva Empire into chaos, but strangely enough, the situation is now progressing smoothly, as if it were a blessing in disguise. ¡°So you¡¯re telling me this tiny country started a world war? Is that even possible?¡± ¡°It was due to differences in technological advancement. Europe was the birthplace of mechanical development. Using that technology, they gradually absorbed other countries.¡± ¡°But even so, their population... Oh. You said your world doesn¡¯t have mana, right? That must have made things harder.¡± Mari nodded as she studied the map. It was true that Britain became the British Empire thanks to its advancements in navigation and technology. However, centuries ago, the Mongols once dominated the world with cavalry forces. I wondered how they would react upon hearing about that. If we compared it to this world, it would be like the barbarians at the border swallowing the entire Minerva Empire. That would surely leave them in shock. In reality, if not for my father¡¯s significant contributions, the Minerva Empire would have long since fallen under the control of barbarians. ¡°Then, before machines were developed, how did people fight wars?¡± Perhaps he was curious because I kept mentioning mechanical civilization. My father asked with a voice full of interest. It seemed others were also intrigued, as they all turned to look at me the moment my father asked. ¡°Life before machines became widespread was very similar to how things are here. The only difference is that there was no mana or magic.¡± ¡°Then what kind of tactics did they use? Without mana, they must have had to rely more on strategy, right?¡± As soon as I answered, Nicole immediately followed up with another question. She seemed more interested in hand-to-hand combat than trying to understand complex machinery. Unfortunately, my knowledge of history mostly covered the modern era. I barely knew how wars were fought before firearms became widespread. All I knew was that the Mongols had devastated the world with their cavalry and that a strategy called the ¡®Hammer and Anvil¡¯ was famous. Rather than explaining cavalry warfare, it would be easier to talk about the Hammer and Anvil strategy. ¡°There¡¯s one tactic I know¡ªit¡¯s called the Hammer and Anvil...¡± Everyone except Mari and my mother, who weren¡¯t interested in military matters, turned their eyes to their notes. And then¡ª ¡°What? We use this strategy too.¡± ¡°So people think alike no matter where they¡¯re from.¡± To my surprise, the Hammer and Anvil tactic was already one of the widely used strategies in this world. Since people themselves were the core of warfare, it made sense that similar tactics would emerge independently. Especially during the Racial War, humans had to fight against elves, so it was natural for this tactic to develop. If that were all, I could just accept it and move on. But what if we added a fantasy element to it? ¡°Did you use this strategy during your active duty, Father?¡± ¡°Yes. The troops acted as the anvil, while I struck from behind. So, according to your explanation, I was the hammer.¡± ¡°I see... Wait a second. You? You did it alone?¡± ¡°I was the only one capable of doing it.¡± ¡°... ...¡± This isn¡¯t just the legendary warrior Xiang Yu¡ªwe¡¯re talking about someone even beyond that! Hearing my father answer so casually, I was at a loss for words. Handling the ¡®hammer¡¯ role alone? That completely broke the fundamental principle of the Hammer and Anvil strategy, but since the outcome was still effective, I guess it didn¡¯t really matter. Considering he had personally slain a dragon, it wasn¡¯t impossible. Thinking about it again, it was obvious that the barbarians were completely helpless against my father. ¡°Well... to be honest, when it comes to hand-to-hand combat strategies, this world is probably more advanced than the one I lived in. After all, the Hammer and Anvil tactic is something that has been consistently used here.¡± There¡¯s no point in expecting common sense in a fantasy world. No matter how many times I think about it, this world is completely different from what I know. Even as I continued explaining the differences between Earth and this world, I eventually hit a roadblock. That was none other than the political system. They had no issue with the idea of people directly electing a president or prime minister. ¡°A dictator is basically just a king, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°If they seized power through rebellion, that might be true, but as long as they make the country prosper, isn¡¯t that fine?¡± ¡°Dave is right. As long as they govern well, it doesn¡¯t matter if they get some harsh criticism. Our empire has had tyrants from time to time as well, so a dictator...¡± However, explaining the concept of a ¡®dictator¡¯ to them was incredibly difficult. To them, a dictator was no different from a king. And in reality, a dictator does resemble an absolute monarch¡ªa ruler who holds overwhelming power and controls the entire nation. But the key difference between a dictator and a regular monarch is that dictators eliminate all opposition to consolidate their power. This leads them to become more obsessed with authority, which ultimately results in corruption. ¡°Hmm... I can see why you¡¯d think that. But a dictator is someone who literally holds all power. In other words, there¡¯s no force or system that can keep them in check.¡± ¡°That¡¯s dirty, but isn¡¯t that just good politics?¡± ¡°But what if they make life miserable for the people? What if they¡¯ll do anything to maintain their grip on power?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a tyrant. Are all dictators tyrants? If they are, then we could just remove them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not exactly how it works, but... how should I put this...¡± It¡¯s hard to draw a clear line between a dictator and a tyrant. Some dictators do receive public support. For example, Napoleon, Hitler, Stalin, and even South Korea¡¯s Park Chung-hee. They all share the trait of strengthening their nations, yet history has unflinchingly labeled them as dictators. At first glance, a dictator and a tyrant seem similar, yet they differ in many ways. The concept itself is incredibly complex. Above all, as my father pointed out, if a leader has no political opposition, it must mean they did a good job, right? ¡®Is this just a cultural difference?¡¯ On Earth, it¡¯s common sense that dictators are bad. Many countries, especially in Africa, still struggle with dictators today. But to the people of this world, it probably just sounds like, ¡°Why is having a king bad?¡± As Mao Zedong once said, ¡°Power comes from the barrel of a gun,¡± it is extremely difficult to become a dictator without controlling the military. ¡°Anyway, from our perspective, we can just think of a dictator as a tyrant. Some tyrants may have disastrous personal lives, but surprisingly, they can still be quite competent in governance.¡± ¡°But if anyone other than Isaac had said that just now...¡± When Nicole trailed off and looked at me, Mari, sitting beside me, answered in my place. ¡°They would have been executed on the spot. It¡¯s practically the same as denying the existence of the king.¡± ¡°...... Don¡¯t say such terrifying things.¡± ¡°Why not? I¡¯m just telling the truth. Besides, I wonder if we¡¯ll end up following a similar system. We¡¯re already doing quite well as it is.¡± Rina has been working tirelessly to transition to a centralized system. I don¡¯t really know what that entails, but I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll handle it well. However, democracy only truly began to bloom with the invention of guns. Once firearms were widely distributed, the emergence of ¡°heroes¡± became nearly impossible. One shot for you? One shot for me! In such a world, overwhelming numbers and superior technology naturally take priority over individual heroism. ¡°So, in your world, who¡¯s the worst dictator¡ªor rather, the worst king? I know it¡¯s hard to say since there are so many countries, but you like history, so you must know at least that much, right?¡± ¡°Of course, I know.¡± There is, in fact, a dictator who wielded even greater power than the infamous Hitler. He was the leader of the Soviet Union, which once stood as one of the two superpowers alongside the United States during the Cold War. As soon as I answered, my family leaned in with deep curiosity, focusing on me intently. Are they treating me like that raccoon robot from a certain manga? Or perhaps like a magical conch shell that answers all questions? I gave a wry smile at their eager gazes before quietly speaking. ¡°The General Secretary of the Soviet Union, Joseph Stalin. He was the greatest dictator in history. At one point, he and the United States effectively divided the world in half.¡± ¡°The United States... Honestly, I can¡¯t quite grasp what kind of country it is. Comparing it to the Minerva Empire feels a bit lacking. Could you explain it in a way that¡¯s easier to understand?¡± It seems my previous comparisons between the United States and the Minerva Empire weren¡¯t sufficient for my father. While the Minerva Empire does exert considerable influence on international affairs, it still falls short compared to the United States. Not to mention, there¡¯s Alvenheim right next door, Helium is rising at an alarming rate, and they still haven¡¯t managed to completely suppress their long-time rival, the Kingdom of Teres. Up until now, I had drawn exaggerated comparisons to satisfy their expectations, but perhaps it¡¯s time for a more objective perspective. After hearing my father¡¯s request, I took a moment to think before cautiously asking, ¡°Can I speak freely?¡± ¡°Of course. Your world is far more advanced than ours, isn¡¯t it? Nothing you say would surprise me anymore.¡± ¡°Yeah. You guys use science to do everything we rely on magic for.¡± ¡°At a level where wiping out the world wouldn¡¯t be surprising.¡± Dave joked at the end, but he was actually quite accurate. Humanity possesses weapons capable of destroying the world outright. Of course, there was no need to say that out loud. I scratched my head before continuing. ¡°Alright, I understand. But for the sake of comparison, let¡¯s replace magic with science. That should make it easier to grasp.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°Then, if I had to describe the United States... I organized my thoughts to make it as easy as possible to understand. Comparing America to this world... ¡°A country with the magic of elves and demons, the resilience and unity of humans, and the production capability and technology of dwarves.¡± That was probably the most accurate comparison possible¡ªat least, under the assumption that magic is replaced with science. There wasn¡¯t a good way to compare beastkin, since their animalistic instincts were too distinct. While their bravery might be comparable, that varied greatly among individuals. Even excluding that, this was the perfect way to describe America¡¯s national strength. ¡°On top of that, they possess military power strong enough to take on the entire world. They have a standing army of one million soldiers and an arsenal of diverse military weapons.¡± Even military powerhouses like Russia and China, which once flourished, would cower like beaten dogs in the face of America¡¯s military might. Russia, in particular, exposed the abysmal state of its military to the world during the Ukraine war. The greatest empire in history¡ªthat is the United States. ¡°...A standing army of one million?¡± ¡°Th-that¡¯s possible?¡± ¡°Our empire¡¯s standing army is only 300,000... Even if we scraped together every available soldier, we¡¯d barely reach 500,000...¡± My father, Nicole, and Dave all reacted with shock, their mouths agape at the mention of a million-strong army. I wondered how much more astonished they would be if they learned that South Korea alone has 500,000 active-duty troops and over two million reservists. Now it was my turn to be confused. While I wasn¡¯t exactly knowledgeable about military affairs, this seemed strange. ¡°The Minerva Empire¡¯s standing army is only that large? I thought it would be bigger.¡± ¡°Wait. ¡®Only¡¯ that large?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s already a massive number! Do you know how many soldiers the Vellua Principality has? Ten thousand! Just ten thousand!¡± ¡°...Huh?¡± Why is it so small? Even as Dave shouted, I could only blink in bafflement. Seeing my expression, my father ran a hand over his face and spoke in a weary voice. ¡°Son, our empire only maintains such a large standing army because we have a strong economy. If we tried to maintain more, our supply system would collapse.¡± ¡°Supply? Oh.¡± ¡°Judging by your world¡¯s level of scientific development, your supply chains must be highly efficient... But still, this is overwhelming to even think about.¡± I had completely overlooked the issue of supplies. The reason the U.S. can sustain such a massive military is due to its formidable logistical capabilities. They have such an excess of supplies that they even distribute them to civilians. Not to mention, the American continent is a land blessed with an abundance of oil. Meanwhile, in this world, the presence of mana requires even greater energy reserves. If a famine were to occur, the entire country would be on the brink of collapse. ¡®Come to think of it, the invention of synthetic fertilizers directly led to the outbreak of the World Wars.¡¯ This world hasn¡¯t even fully developed chemistry yet, so it makes sense. After all, armies have always been known as bottomless pits that devour money and food. While I was nodding in understanding, my family exchanged astonished conversations. ¡°With that kind of military power, why don¡¯t they just conquer the world?¡± ¡°They have rival nations, remember?¡± ¡°I feel like that would be even scarier than outright war.¡± That¡¯s also correct. My family is quite perceptive. The Cold War may not have involved direct warfare, but it kept the entire world on edge. With nuclear threats constantly looming, tensions ran high. In fact, according to post-Cold War disclosures, there were over 100 instances where nuclear war nearly broke out. ¡°Hey... Isaac?¡± ¡°Hm?¡± As my family discussed amongst themselves, Mari suddenly called out to me in an uneasy voice. When I turned to look at her, she wore a restless expression. I tilted my head in confusion, unable to understand her reaction. Then, she quietly spoke. ¡°You mentioned before that there was a civil war in your country, right?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°... Looking at the map, it seems like... things must have been really difficult. The Starbirk region is in a similar situation, constantly under pressure from our empire... So, I was wondering...¡± Mari hesitated, her lips trembling before she let out a deep sigh. The rest of my family also turned to look at her. Finally, she spoke in a trembling voice, asking an unexpected question. ¡°Was your country¡¯s civil war... caused by those two nations?¡± ¡°...Huh? Oh. Yeah. How did you know?¡± ¡°......¡± ¡°......¡± As soon as I answered without much thought, silence filled the room. Mari¡¯s expression darkened with pity, and the rest of my family also looked at me with sympathy, sadness, and sorrow. ¡°...Why?¡± I muttered in bewilderment. Without a word, Mari stepped forward and wrapped her arms around me. I was caught off guard but silently returned the embrace. She gently patted my back. ¡®What kind of misunderstanding is this...?¡¯ I had no idea. Chapter 433: This is why it’s fantasy (2) When it became clear that the misunderstanding wasn¡¯t going to be resolved anytime soon, I had no choice but to explain my home country, South Korea. A nation that was essentially reset due to the Japanese colonial period and then further devastated by the Korean War, ultimately leading to its division into two. Fortunately, thanks to U.S. aid, South Korea managed to achieve a certain level of self-sufficiency, and now, 60 years after the civil war, it has risen to the ranks of powerful nations. Though there are many debates, if a country ranks within the top ten among over 120 nations, it can certainly be considered a major power. Its military strength also expanded without restriction due to the unique situation of being a divided country. The only downside is being surrounded by strong nations like China, Russia, and Japan, but objectively speaking, South Korea is undeniably a great power. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°Developing that much in just 60 years? You have to be realistic.¡± ¡°I mean, sure, different environments might make it possible... but for a country that was even under foreign rule?¡± They didn¡¯t believe me. Even when I explained in more detail, they still seemed doubtful. At first, I was dumbfounded, but then I realized¡ªSouth Korea is quite an unusual case. A country that was once the poorest in the world rising to become a global power? It sounds like something straight out of a novel¡ªa true ¡°miracle.¡± There¡¯s a reason they call it the Miracle on the Han River. Of course, even after that, North Korea continued its provocations, and the country faced a massive economic crisis during the IMF era. But South Korea endured with an almost uncanny resilience. Because of that, I wanted to explain even more. But I stopped myself, thinking it would take too long. More importantly, our conversation had to come to an end due to the arrival of an important guest. ¡°My dear!¡± ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± The Queen of Alvenheim¡ªa small and adorable elf, Arwen¡ªhad arrived at our estate. As always, she was wearing an elegant silver-gray dress that accentuated her beautiful lower body. The moment she saw me, she came running, completely unaware that Keir was right behind her. Her long ears bounced up and down as she dashed toward me. Seeing my bright smile and open arms, she dove right in. Since she was so small, it felt like she was practically hanging onto me. ¡°You haven¡¯t had any trouble, right?¡± ¡°Aside from you not being here, nothing at all. But now that we¡¯ve met, even that doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± As Arwen expressed her affection so openly, I gave her a slightly awkward smile before looking behind me. Keir, who had accompanied her as an advisor, was smiling warmly before bowing slightly and quietly stepping away. It seemed he was giving us some privacy, which I had to admit was rather perceptive of him. As Arwen and I embraced and enjoyed our reunion, I gently pulled away. Her silver-gray eyes sparkled like the Milky Way. Her cheeks were flushed red. And her ears twitched slightly. She looked like a living doll, filling me with warmth. I softly caressed her cheek. ¡°Let¡¯s go to my room first. There¡¯s a lot I want to talk about¡ªespecially on my side.¡± ¡°A-Already? B-But my dear, it¡¯s still morning...! O-Of course, I¡¯m always ready!¡± What in the world is she thinking? Seeing her face instantly turn red like a sunset, I couldn¡¯t help but feel baffled. Elves were known for their reserved nature, but since she was half-human, she seemed to have a more passionate side. However, it wasn¡¯t what she was expecting at all. After all, there was already someone else in my bedroom. ¡°Sorry, but that¡¯s not it. It¡¯s a different topic.¡± ¡°Oh... I see.¡± ¡°Are you disappointed?¡± ¡°N-No! Not at all!¡± ¡°You sure?¡± After teasing Arwen for the first time in a while, I headed to my bedroom with her. She kept coming up with excuses, but I only half-listened. Still, I could understand her feelings. Unlike other women, she didn¡¯t get to see me as often. Unlike Cecily, who had more freedom, Arwen was the Queen of Alvenheim. There was nothing she could do about it. Thankfully, being an elf helped a bit. Even though she was half-human, she had relatively low sexual desire, so she never clung to me in that way. Just emotional bonding, like with Adelia, was enough. ¡®Besides, it¡¯s difficult to do it elsewhere anyway.¡¯ As everyone knew, elves treated sex as a kind of sacred ritual. Because of that, they were incredibly conservative about it. They told me not to do it anywhere but in the political residence of Elodia in Alvenheim. When I first heard that, I couldn¡¯t believe it. Anyway, back to the present. Holding Arwen¡¯s hand, I walked toward my bedroom. Maybe she was overthinking things again, but her pale white face had already turned bright red. Knock, knock, knock¡ª I lightly knocked on my bedroom door and waited for a moment before opening it. And the reason I knocked on my own door was simple. ¡°Oh. You¡¯re here?¡± ¡°...Huh?¡± ¡°The Queen has arrived as well.¡± Cecily was already waiting inside my room. She greeted me with a bright smile, but Arwen looked utterly bewildered¡ªcompletely caught off guard. ...Did she actually have expectations, despite me telling her otherwise? Still feeling flustered, she let me guide her to a chair. On the table, a delicious assortment of refreshments had already been prepared, along with warm coffee. ¡°I wanted to have a private conversation with just the two of us, but this is going to be a long discussion. You don¡¯t mind, do you?¡± ¡°Well... I don¡¯t, but why is Princess Cecily here as well?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I wanted to ask too, Your Majesty. So, Isaac, can you explain now?¡± I had only told Cecily to wait in my room, without giving her the full details. That¡¯s why she was asking. Hearing her question, I sat down as well. The moment I did, two pairs of eyes locked onto me. And the reason I had called only these two was simple. Unlike the others, Cecily and Arwen shared a particular misunderstanding. They had somewhat guessed that I was from another world, but they didn¡¯t fully grasp what that meant. That was something I planned to clarify today. ¡°Alright... First, I have a question for both of you.¡± As I clasped my hands together and spoke in a serious tone, the two women blinked in confusion. I carefully observed their expressions before opening my mouth again. ¡°What do you two think my true identity is?¡± ¡°My dear¡¯s true identity?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I mean, where I come from and what I was doing before I arrived here. You might have some guesses, but you don¡¯t know for sure, right?¡± At my words, they both let out small gasps of realization. They exchanged glances before turning back to me. ¡°Are you really going to tell us?¡± ¡°You¡¯re serious?¡± Arwen and Cecily reacted differently. I nodded heavily. ¡°Yeah. ZenonChronicles has already concluded, and my next book is deeply connected to this. So, I figured it would be better to clear up any misunderstandings before they get worse. But first, I need to know what kind of assumptions you¡¯ve made about me.¡± At my confession, both of them fell silent. They simply stared at me, their lips tightly sealed. Cecily saw me as a divine blessing sent by the gods. Arwen believed me to be a character from Zenon¡¯s Chronicles. If I revealed the full truth now, I couldn¡¯t imagine how shocked they would be. Especially Cecily¡ªshe would likely be the most shaken. The benefits that demons gained from Zenon¡¯s Chronicles were immeasurable. But what if I told her that, in my world, Zenon¡¯s Chronicles was nothing more than a simple, outdated novel? Honestly, it scared me a little. ¡°Wait, hold on. So, even if the story of Zenon is a fictional tale, the fact that you came from another world is true?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°How did you come here? I don¡¯t understand. If the Zenon story is really a fiction, then how did you, Isaac, come from another world?¡± ¡°I... I also thought about that. Could it be that you didn¡¯t actually come from a world like the one in the Zenon story?¡± It seemed like Arwen was under the same misconception as Cecily. I nodded at their questions before asking in return. ¡°As I said earlier, what did you two think I was? That¡¯s what I¡¯m most curious about.¡± ¡°I thought you were someone who came from the world where the Second Demon War broke out.¡± ¡°I thought something similar. But I thought the Zenon story was really from the future. If a person from the future came to the past and changed it, then that future would eventually disappear.¡± The reason they were under such a misconception was because of Arwen. After her comments about elf-style communism, she had asked me if I came from another world. It was a piercing question, so I couldn¡¯t answer at the time, especially since Cecily was right next to me. Even though I wasn¡¯t from the future, it was undeniable that I came from another world. But when I heard Arwen¡¯s words, it seemed like she had misunderstood and thought I came from some kind of ¡°parallel world.¡± Now it was time to clear up all those misunderstandings one by one. ¡°I see. But I didn¡¯t come from a world like the one in the Zenon story. Where I came from is...¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°How did you come here? No, to us, this is the most important thing.¡± Just as I was about to speak, Cecily urgently interrupted in an unusual tone. There was an urgency in her voice I hadn¡¯t expected. Looking at Arwen after Cecily, it seemed she had the same feeling. For them, how I came here was more important than which world I came from. I was a bit flustered, but I thought it might not be bad to explain this first. ¡°You must have heard the news. The underground temple where the summoning ritual of the demon worshipers took place. You know about it?¡± ¡°We know about it.¡± ¡°I know about that news too.¡± ¡°Then do you also know that the summoning ritual was half a failure?¡± Both nodded at my question. This was something I knew because the Minerva Empire tightly controlled the media to prevent world chaos. But since it was hard to control the media globally, they explained it to the world leaders. I had heard this from Lina. I sighed inwardly, relieved that the explanation might get easier, and continued in a quiet voice as before. ¡°It¡¯s easy to explain now. If it was half a failure, that means half was a success. And the result of that success is me.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Wait, you?¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m the soul summoned from another dimension by the demon worshipers¡¯ ritual.¡± I then slowly told them about my birth, including Clark. Cecily knew about Clark, but Arwen didn¡¯t, so it took a little longer. I had lost my parents in my previous life and lived a normal life until I died of a heart attack. But apparently, I was caught up in the summoning ritual. The gods had pity on me, kept my memories intact, and reincarnated me into this world. The result is me, Isaac Duker Michelle. ...So now I¡¯m telling you both. So that there are no more strange misunderstandings. And... so you won¡¯t be more disappointed.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°You must be really disappointed. I¡¯m not as great a person as you thought...¡± ¡°Ha.¡± Just as I was about to offer some kind of excuse, Cecily let out a sigh, almost as if she was amazed. Her reaction made me flinch. I was afraid that the situation had turned out worse than I had expected. I couldn¡¯t even lift my head, sitting there frozen, but Cecily made a comment completely different from what I had imagined. ¡°You¡¯re not a great person? That¡¯s nonsense, you know?¡± ¡°Uh... sis?¡± ¡°You really... What should I say? You¡¯re like an onion. The more you peel, the less I understand. You don¡¯t even realize how amazing you are.¡± ¡°......?¡± At those words, I slowly raised my head. When I did, I saw Cecily with her usual sultry expression. Her reaction was far from disappointment. If anything, it seemed like she was more interested in me. I had no idea why, though. ¡°...¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Sigh... I really don¡¯t get it.¡± Now Arwen was also involved. Unlike Cecily, she looked utterly confused. Thankfully, the situation was much better than I expected, but because I didn¡¯t expect it, I still couldn¡¯t understand why. ¡°Isaac.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll explain it slowly. Sigh...¡± After taking a deep breath, she raised one of her long index fingers to grab my attention. Then, in her usual charming voice, she calmly explained to me in a way that I could understand. ¡°There¡¯s a soul that came to this world from another dimension due to the worshipers. That person received the gods¡¯ blessing and was reincarnated with their past memories intact. Do you understand this part?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°And then, that person wrote a prophecy and saved the world. But the prophecy wasn¡¯t a real prophecy, it was a fictional story. Are you supposed to believe that?¡± ¡°...¡± I couldn¡¯t believe it as I listened. I made a dumbfounded face, and Cecily crossed her arms and snorted. Though her arms were crossed and her full chest was noticeable, I tried to ignore it desperately. ¡°Honestly, you don¡¯t believe it either, right?¡± ¡°It really is a story like something out of a novel. They say reality is stranger than fiction, but I never imagined I¡¯d experience it myself.¡± Arwen¡¯s lamenting comment made me agree completely. After all, my life itself was like a novel. In any case, after hearing Cecily¡¯s explanation, it really did seem like an absurd story. Of course, to explain it properly, I needed to describe what my world was like. In fact, that¡¯s probably the most important thing. ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe it, but everything I said is true. And the world I lived in has works like the Zenon story. In some ways, it¡¯s even more realistic.¡± ¡°Is there really such a world?¡± ¡°Is it a place where all the prophecies of the universe are gathered? If that¡¯s the case, I might understand.¡± Cecily¡¯s reaction was typical, but Arwen¡¯s comment was quite witty. I almost couldn¡¯t hide my smile, but I quickly suppressed it. I felt relieved, so I was able to speak more smoothly than before. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. The world I came from is...¡± I repeated what I had told Mari and my family. A world where only humans exist, with no mana, no magic, and no monsters. A world where humans, as creations, can fly, sail without wind or waves, and talk to people from all around the world. Naturally, I left out the part about nuclear bombs. That alone would be enough to shock them, and if I added that, they definitely wouldn¡¯t believe it. After all the explanations were done, Cecily and Arwen stared at me with blank expressions. I wondered if they were imagining all kinds of things in their minds by now. I waited for their reaction with some anticipation, unlike before. ¡°So, can humans teleport as well?¡± ¡°Uh... what?¡± ¡°You said magic is almost impossible, but can humans teleport without using magic?¡± Cecily asked a completely different question than I had expected. Instead of asking about the sky and the sea, she was now asking about teleportation. I was so taken aback that I blinked before answering timidly. ¡°...No.¡± Teleportation, or ¡°instant transmission,¡± is literally in the realm of magic. It¡¯s absolutely impossible with Earth¡¯s science. At my response, both Cecily and Arwen had expressions as if they couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Is it impossible? You can rule the sky and the sea, but why can¡¯t you control space? Maybe there¡¯s no concept of coordinates where you¡¯re from?¡± ¡°Coordinates... As far as I know, that concept was invented about 400 years ago.¡± ¡°Then can¡¯t you just connect the coordinates? You can create a creature that can fly, so why can¡¯t you do that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either. If humans just put in the effort, they should be able to do it.¡± This was a bit strange. ¡°Concepts aside, we¡¯re talking about something almost impossible for us, you know?¡± ¡°Then what do the physicists there do? How can they not understand the concept of space?¡± If Einstein heard this, he¡¯d probably grab his neck. ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Chapter 434: This is why it’s fantasy (3) If Einstein had heard some of the statements being thrown around, he wouldn¡¯t have just torn up the theory of relativity¡ªhe¡¯d have thrown it straight into the trash. Still, I somehow managed to get through it. I¡¯m not a science person; I¡¯m a humanities guy, and I don¡¯t know the first thing about the magic of this world. No matter how hard I try to explain things, it¡¯s useless in front of Cecily and Arwen. But just like when I told my family, sharing bits and pieces of knowledge about Earth got them just as surprised. The very idea of operating airplanes and steamships purely with mechanical power, without mana or magic, must seem like ¡°magic¡± to them. On top of that, Cecily is a demon, and Arwen is an elf. Both races have magic deeply embedded in their daily lives. For humans, tools are an inseparable part of life; for them, magic holds a similar place. So when I asked if teleportation was possible without magic, they turned the question back on me. ¡°Isaac, can you write without using your hands?¡± ¡°...That¡¯d be really difficult, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what magic is to us. It¡¯s an inseparable tool, like an extension of our hands and feet.¡± Hearing that, I nodded in understanding. At the same time, I couldn¡¯t help but think: What an utterly overpowered race. While other species painstakingly developed science, these people just handled everything effortlessly with magic. No wonder they consider teleportation¡ªsomething practically impossible on Earth¡ªto be trivial. The starting conditions are just completely different. And if someone like Hitler or Stalin had been born in Helium or Alvenheim... and if it had led to a race war... just imagining it is horrifying. ¡°Considering history, it wouldn¡¯t even be surprising.¡± Helium had suffered persecution from all races for over a thousand years, and Alvenheim had been defeated in war, forced to accept humiliating terms from the human alliance. It¡¯s an environment where an extremist ideology could easily take root. In fact, Helium did see the rise of radical demons. If those radicals had taken full control, they would have likely tried to dominate the entire world, while Alvenheim would have desperately resisted. If those two clashed, wouldn¡¯t it play out like a fantasy version of the Eastern Front in World War II? Just as I was deep in those thoughts, Cecily suddenly asked me a question. ¡°So, even if you count your past life, you¡¯re still younger than us, right?¡± ¡°Huh? Oh. Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°What about Mari, Adelia, and your family? I can just call them as usual, but wouldn¡¯t it be a bit awkward?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. We decided to keep it the same. The present life is what matters most. I haven¡¯t told Adelia yet, but I plan to ask her to do the same.¡± Of course, I did take some emotional damage when Mari called me a kid, but I let it slide. People naturally adapt to their environment, and as I settled into this world, my mental age adjusted too. Maybe if I had lived longer in my past life, things would be different. But since I died young in my twenties, it wasn¡¯t much of an issue. ¡°Alright. From now on, keep calling me ¡®noona.¡¯ Got it?¡± ¡°I mean, I will, but... is that really such a big deal?¡± ¡°Of course it is. Do you have any idea how... haah.¡± Cecily stopped mid-sentence, shivering slightly. Then, she closed her eyes and let out a deep, almost excited breath. It was a reaction that felt oddly suggestive yet filled with a sense of accomplishment¡ªimpossible to decipher. While I stood there dumbfounded, Cecily opened her eyes and gazed at me with a look of pure bliss. Her deep red eyes, soaked with emotion, made me flinch, but her next words completely floored me. ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s so electrifying.¡± ¡°...Electrifying?¡± ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s hard to explain, but it just is. I¡¯m basically the only demon that gets called ¡®noona¡¯ by Zenon, right? And if you whispered it in my ear... I don¡¯t think I could handle it.¡± ¡°Uh... okay.¡± ¡°T-That¡¯s quite an unusual preference you have there. I personally prefer things the way they are now.¡± Even Arwen, who was around the same age as Cecily, seemed unable to comprehend her. Her face turned slightly red from Cecily¡¯s sultry aura, but judging by how she subtly edged away, she was definitely feeling uneasy. Anyway, the naming issue was settled, so now it was time to talk about my world. More than science or technology, what interested them most was culture¡ªnot just traditional cultures of different nations, but global pop culture. For example, the one thing Helium was rapidly advancing: movies. ¡°So, instead of acting in a real background, you create the background separately?¡± ¡°Yeah. Thanks to that technology, we can portray different time periods and settings, and even simulate the past and future. I don¡¯t know exactly how it works, but just understand that it expands the possibilities of filmmaking.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a brilliant idea. If we had that technology, we could manipulate backgrounds and environments at will. I need to get in touch with the Matrix Theatre Company soon.¡± As everyone knew, Helium was supporting the film industry at a national level. After showcasing movies at the Zenon Festival, they were now pushing full-speed ahead to create a Zenon biopic. But whether magic could replace CGI was another question. CGI wasn¡¯t about creating a background from the start¡ªit was about post-processing everything after the acting was done. Watching Cecily already brainstorming ideas, I decided to clarify. ¡°But you don¡¯t make the background while acting. You use a special screen behind the actors, then add everything in post-production.¡± ¡°Oh? So you don¡¯t create the background from the start...?¡± ¡°In that case, mirage magic should work perfectly.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Arwen, who had been silently listening, finally spoke up. Both Cecily and I turned our attention to her. Seeing our gazes, Arwen smiled confidently and began to explain. ¡°The method you described is very similar to mirage magic. It was developed by historians to gain a more detailed understanding of the past. It¡¯s especially useful for examining ruins.¡± ¡°A mirage? How does it work?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a high-tier magic, so it¡¯s hard to explain. But I can tell you this: you can¡¯t physically touch it, but it perfectly depicts a scene.¡± Unlike CGI, which involves filming first and editing later, mirage magic apparently creates an entire virtual reality from the start. If used properly for large-scale war scenes, it could drastically cut down on unnecessary manpower. In particular, Arwen explained that it would be essential for depicting the World Tree explosion in the Zenon biopic. Hearing that, I couldn¡¯t help but think: ¡°What kind of ridiculous magic is this?¡± But then again, this was a fantasy world. Instead of tedious CGI work, they were planning to film everything in a magically created virtual reality. ¡°Christopher Nolan would lose his mind if he heard about this.¡± And that wasn¡¯t just an exaggeration. Nolan was known for his obsession with realism¡ªeveryone knew how he actually blew up a building for that hospital explosion scene. As I was left speechless by the conversation, I noticed Cecily looking just as dumbfounded. Demons were known for their firepower, but when it came to precision¡ªas with mirage magic¡ªthey were a bit lacking. Helium¡¯s isolation from the international community had also led to some gaps in their academic foundations. ¡°Is... is that really possible?¡± Cecily asked, unsure. ¡°Of course. If Helium requests it, Alvenheim would gladly cooperate. Especially for the Zenon biopic.¡± ¡°...We¡¯ll discuss this privately later.¡± ¡°Understood. It should be an interesting conversation.¡± I wanted to join in, but as a magic-illiterate muggle, I had no choice but to stay out of it. Compared to my family, where I at least felt slightly superior, in front of these two, I was just a clueless human putting on a show. They were already making high-quality films in a world without an industrial revolution, and now they were using magic for theater productions. No wonder scientific progress was slow. Why bother with science when magic can do everything? ¡°Other than movies, do you have any other fun games?¡± ¡°Games... The only one that comes to mind is Go.¡± ¡°Go?¡± There is a game here similar to chess, one of the board games. In fact, it¡¯s just a different name, but it follows the same rules as chess. However, Go and Shogi do not exist. No matter how hard you look, there is no country similar to the East, so they simply don¡¯t exist here at all. Anyway, while the origins of Go are unclear, it is generally believed to have come from China. It is particularly famous as a game that can ruin lives. Even though it¡¯s considered an old-fashioned game, once you get into it, you can never escape¡ªit¡¯s a devil¡¯s game. There is a famous story about Guan Yu playing Go while having poison removed from his bones. At first glance, it seems to highlight Guan Yu¡¯s superhuman mental strength, but the fact that he chose to play Go out of all possible activities is telling. ¡°You¡¯ve seen words like this in ZenonChronicles, right? Byo-yomi (countdown), fuseki (opening strategy), self-atari (self-capturing move), playing for life and death¡ªthings like that.¡± ¡°Ah, I have seen those. At first, I didn¡¯t know what they meant since they were unfamiliar words. Luckily, thanks to the footnotes, I was able to understand them.¡± ¡°Those terms actually come from Go. I didn¡¯t make them up.¡± Since Go doesn¡¯t exist here, those expressions obviously don¡¯t exist either. However, there were no alternative words to express those concepts, so I just used them as they were. Because of this, critics made a big fuss about me supposedly inventing new words, which was really embarrassing. Technically, I did create them by combining elements of the local language, but they were essentially borrowed from an existing source. I actually learned how to play Go as a child, so I know the rules. In fact, the rules are so simple that it would be strange not to understand them. The problem is the sheer number of possible moves¡ªit¡¯s overwhelming. I glanced between Cecily and Arwen before asking casually, ¡°I can explain how it works, but I¡¯ll tell you a bit later. The rules are simple, but the game itself is harder than it seems.¡± ¡°Alright. I suppose I can ask Princess Cecily about it later, then.¡± ¡°But first, why don¡¯t you go win that board game match?¡± ¡°Hah. Do you really think I didn¡¯t let you win last time?¡± Wait, when did they even play a board game? I barely managed to stop the two from fighting on the spot. If they start playing Go now, I can¡¯t even predict how far this will escalate. That¡¯s just how addictive Go is. Anyway, I continued introducing them to various cultural aspects. Since their species use magic as naturally as breathing, it seemed like they were more interested in culture than science. One of the topics that came up was sports¡ªspecifically, football. Games involving a ball are widespread across different nations. They simply lacked the concept of organized sports. ¡°Playing purely with physical abilities, without mana enhancement? Interesting... but...¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that make beastmen too strong? And wouldn¡¯t it be unfair for dwarves? It seems quite limited.¡± The issue was fairness. Due to their unique physiques, dwarves would be at a disadvantage in most sports, whereas beastmen would be overwhelmingly strong. Even Leona, who looks delicate at a glance, weighs over 80 kg. There¡¯s no way a human could compete on the same level. So it was obvious that sports would mainly be popular among humans, demons, and elves. In the end, we decided to skip the topic. ¡°Hmm... I guess we should wrap this up soon. Do you have any last questions?¡± ¡°Just one. This is what I was most curious about.¡± As soon as I asked, Cecily raised her hand gracefully. Arwen flinched slightly before lowering her hand. I turned my gaze to Cecily, who sipped her tea leisurely before placing the cup down. Unlike the lively atmosphere just moments ago, the room suddenly became serious. Even the aura surrounding her felt different. As I subtly smirked, wondering what question she would ask, Cecily locked her deep red eyes onto mine. She had a breathtakingly beautiful appearance, and her enchanting voice soon followed. ¡°You said that in your world, there are no other species¡ªonly humans, right, Isaac?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Then... was everyone equal? I don¡¯t mean differences in status or ability, but discrimination on the level of entire species¡ªwas there anything like that?¡± ¡°There was.¡± I didn¡¯t say there used to be¡ªI said there is. Present tense. Cecily seemed startled by my wording and asked in a slightly urgent tone, ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t your world far more advanced in science and culture than ours? Democracy? Didn¡¯t that system completely eliminate class distinctions?¡± ¡°It didn¡¯t eliminate power. And democracy gave birth to another form of class division¡ªcapitalism. It didn¡¯t completely erase inequality.¡± In fact, socialism and communism were created to abolish class distinctions, but as history shows, they ultimately disappeared. While the ideology itself had merit, the problem lay with those who implemented it¡ªlike the Soviet Union and Stalin. Of course, this applies strictly to social class. When it comes to discrimination based on ethnicity or even species, there are definitely groups that have been persecuted. ¡°You asked if discrimination existed on a species-wide level, right? It still does. Even now, people face hatred and contempt simply because their skin is dark.¡± As expected, I was referring to Black people. These days, anyone who openly discriminates is met with heavy backlash, but unfortunately, racism hasn¡¯t disappeared. And this is better than it used to be. Cecily, clearly shocked, muttered to herself, ¡°If their skin is dark... wouldn¡¯t that make them like the Southern people?¡± ¡°Something similar.¡± ¡°I heard there¡¯s a saying that you should never provoke the Southern people...¡± Just as Cecily said, the Southern People are a group similar to Black people. They mainly inhabit the desert nation of Gultan or live as nomads. And they are insanely strong. Not just metaphorically¡ªliterally the embodiment of a warrior race. Maybe it¡¯s because they¡¯ve survived the harsh desert and fought off countless monsters, but they are seriously powerful. Fortunately, they aren¡¯t aggressive by nature and are actually quite polite. As a result, they cooperate well with the Minerva Empire. There are even rumors that people seek their help to cross the Gray Desert. In short, as long as you don¡¯t provoke them, they¡¯re incredibly reliable allies. But if you make an enemy of them, you¡¯re finished. ¡°That¡¯s just how things work in this world. In my world, they were discriminated against for different reasons.¡± ¡°Who did that?¡± ¡°If I started explaining, we¡¯d be here all day. Besides, didn¡¯t your world also have slavery in the past? Humans are just like that.¡± ¡°So... is humanity the root of all problems...?¡± That was harsh. In this world, discrimination between ethnic groups was less pronounced due to the presence of different species. But on Earth... well, let¡¯s not go there. While Cecily was still reeling from that thought, I turned to Arwen. She immediately met my gaze and nodded, as if understanding my unspoken question. ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯ve always been curious about. Do you remember the speech you gave me?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Who gave the first speech, not the second one? The first speech left a much stronger impression on me.¡± ¡°Uh...¡± I was at a loss for words. Because the second speech I gave her was Lincoln¡¯s Gettysburg Address. It was a speech meant to uplift a despairing people and fill them with pride. ¡°Who on earth delivered such a powerful speech?¡± ¡°...¡± The first speech I gave her... was from a certain mustached man with a side part. ¡®...What do I do?¡¯ In the end, I just told her that she would find out when she read my next book. And that... was not a lie. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it. I wonder who it could be. If it¡¯s in your next book, they must be an unforgettable figure.¡± Oh, trust me. They are. ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Chapter 435: This is why it’s fantasy (4) Arwen¡¯s words about looking forward to it pricked my conscience a little, but there was still plenty of time left. Even after finishing the main story, I had to write the side stories and gain knowledge through Mora. So, the World War II segment might not begin until the end of winter break. Besides, Emperor Verit of the Minerva Empire had asked if I could extend it just a little longer, so I was considering it. World War II was a war where tangled political situations and long-built frustrations exploded all at once, making its developments quite complex. There weren¡¯t many figures who could be considered protagonists¡ªexcept for Hitler, the Axis of Evil¡ªso I had to be careful in crafting the characters. Moreover, in war, the ones who survive are the true protagonists. I planned to introduce a main character and have everyone around them die as the story progressed. On the German side, there would be Hitler and one soldier deeply immersed in Nazism. For the Soviet Union, a survivor from Stalingrad. Lastly, for the United States, a veteran of the Pacific War. Additionally, I intended to depict the formidable war machines¡ªtanks and fighter pilots. At first, showing all of this seemed too complicated, but that was just a challenge for my abilities. Of course, before organizing all that, I had to finalize the side stories first. I brought up the subject during dinner. ¡°I¡¯ll make it so sweet it¡¯ll give you cavities.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hahaha. Thank you.¡± As expected, my mother was the happiest. For reference, dinner was attended only by Mari, Adelia, and my family. I heard that Cecily, Rina, and Arwen were having their meal separately in another room. There were too many awkward aspects for all of us to dine together, and Rina, in particular, still found it difficult. Besides, they all had plenty to discuss, especially about the ¡°Gray Desert Expedition,¡± so they decided to have their own gathering. Once dinner was over, I figured we might play a game of Go. Just before the meal, I had explained the rules of Go to Cecily and Arwen. ¡®It¡¯s not a 19¡Á19 grid but a 13¡Á13 one.¡¯ To make it more accessible, I replaced the standard 19-line board with a 13-line one. The board and stones were instantly conjured with magic. Since the rules were simple, I believed they¡¯d get the hang of it quickly. After dinner... ¡°What? Really? You¡¯re not lying, right?¡± ¡°Would I lie? You heard correctly.¡± I told Adelia that I came from another world. Her round, sky-blue eyes widened adorably. Originally, I planned to tell her when Mari and the family were gathered, but since something came up at that time, I had to inform her separately. Just like before, I gradually explained various facts to Adelia, watching her reactions in real-time. She, too, liked me as a person, just like Mari, so accepting it wasn¡¯t difficult for her. ¡°So, there were no illegitimate children where you lived?¡± ¡°As long as there are people, there will always be illegitimate children. They weren¡¯t treated particularly well, either.¡± ¡°I see. Well, no matter how advanced civilization becomes, human nature stays the same. And so does lust.¡± Since she was an illegitimate child herself, she couldn¡¯t completely hide her bitterness about the topic. Even if she had overcome her trauma, her origins hadn¡¯t changed. Still, Adelia showed interest only in that aspect and surprisingly wasn¡¯t very curious about the world I came from. She had already sensed that I was different from others, and, more importantly, she said her priority was protecting me. She truly had a steadfast knight¡¯s temperament. ¡°So, should I start calling you ¡®oppa¡¯ now?¡± ¡°...No, you don¡¯t have to. Just call me as you always do.¡± ¡°Alright. Isaac-oppa.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Hehe, sorry, sorry. I¡¯ll call you as usual.¡± Seeing my wounded expression, Adelia playfully pinched my cheek. Being called ¡°oppa¡± by someone I usually addressed as ¡°noona¡± was a bit jarring, but I managed to move past it. For a moment, I wanted to get back at her that night, but unfortunately, I already had prior plans. I had informed the other women about it, too. ¡°Huh? You haven¡¯t unpacked yet?¡± ¡°Sorry... The house is bigger than I expected, and there are too many people... I think I¡¯ll finally be able to unpack tonight.¡± However, the woman I had made plans with¡ªLeona¡ªhad to postpone for a day due to moving issues. Because of an unexpected funeral commotion, tourists had flooded in, delaying the arrival of her belongings. Hearing her explanation, I was a little annoyed, but what was done was done. I reassured her to take her time and then returned to my work. Tomorrow morning, she¡¯d probably come to our estate to deal with the matter regarding Clark, and by nighttime, we¡¯d finally have our first proper night together. Anyway, as the evening deepened, the once-busy estate grew quiet again after the funeral commotion. ¡®I should finish this quickly.¡¯ With the relatively free evening hours, I worked on the side story. As I had promised my mother, I intended to make it so sweet it¡¯d be cavity-inducing. Starting with Lily and Jin¡¯s first meeting, followed by their parenting diary. Then, showing their affectionate family life. Except for the first child, I planned to have them give birth to children back-to-back, even including a pair of twins in the middle. ¡®...This feels like my future, somehow.¡¯ The difference was that Jin only had Lily, whereas I had multiple women. But otherwise, my life seemed similar to his, living like a stud horse. Even in the book, Jin was becoming more and more exhausted from Lily¡¯s overwhelming affection. Though, of course, he was happy nonetheless. It was as if the saintess was transforming into a saintess of a different kind. But as long as the readers were happy, that was all that mattered. I¡¯d also include updates on Zenon and Mary throughout the story, and finally, end with an elderly Jin and Lily looking at their grandchildren with warmth. ¡®But anyway...¡¯ I looked up after finishing a portion of my work. Even though it was almost bedtime, Mari was still nowhere to be seen in my bedroom. She had said she needed to talk with the other women for a bit, but even after thirty minutes, she hadn¡¯t returned. ¡®Well, women¡¯s conversations tend to drag on.¡¯ Shrugging my shoulders, I resumed my writing. ¡ï¡ï¡ï ¡°So... you skipped dinner just for this?¡± Mari couldn¡¯t hide her disbelief. After hearing Isaac¡¯s shocking revelation, she had entered the room where the women were gathered¡ªonly to find this bizarre sight. Cecily and Arwen were staring intently at a square board, each placing white and black stones in turns. Beside them was a neatly arranged, now completely cold meal. It seemed both of them had skipped dinner. Even Rina was watching the match with an intrigued expression. ¡°I only meant to play one move...¡± ¡°But I saw a way to win, so I couldn¡¯t help it.¡± Arwen giggled like a child, offering an excuse that wasn¡¯t quite an excuse, while Cecily responded with a relatively serious expression. It was only natural for Mari to be even more dumbfounded by the sight. She glanced at them before shifting her gaze elsewhere. Adelia, too, was rolling her eyes, wondering what kind of situation this was. ¡°Haah... Let¡¯s take a break for a moment. It looks like you¡¯re playing a board game¡ªsurely you can pause for a bit?¡± ¡°Just one more move...¡± ¡°It¡¯s about Isaac.¡± Just as Cecily was about to plead, Mari cut her off with a sharp and resolute tone. When it came to anything related to Isaac, it was always the top priority. Cecily had no complaints about that and quietly set down her stone. With the situation now appropriately resolved, Mari turned to Rina. She had heard that Rina also knew some secrets about Isaac. At first, she had felt a little hurt upon learning this, but after discovering that it was due to Ariel¡¯s mind-reading abilities, her feelings had settled. ¡°Rina, you stay, too. This might be something you can¡¯t ignore, either.¡± ¡°Is it something serious?¡± ¡°Not for us, but it could be for Isaac. He¡¯s the only one who doesn¡¯t know.¡± What on earth could be so serious that Mari was acting this way? Rina nodded, half-curious, half-serious. When it came to issues related to Isaac, Mari took it upon herself to handle them. Cecily would try to keep her in check whenever possible, but Mari was undeniably recognized as Isaac¡¯s first and primary wife. Mari quietly took a seat at the table where the Go board was set. Adelia stood behind her, but thanks to Mari¡¯s consideration, she was also able to sit. From this moment on, she was not here as a maid, but as one of Isaac¡¯s women. ¡®The ones who know Isaac¡¯s secret... This should be all of us, right?¡¯ Leona would likely be delayed by a day due to personal circumstances, and besides, she was expected to learn Isaac¡¯s secret on their first night together. As for Rina, although she hadn¡¯t yet taken that final step, it was practically a given, so her participation wasn¡¯t an issue. ¡®Ugh, this is irritating.¡¯ Just how many women were there? It hadn¡¯t really hit her when she met them separately, but seeing them all gathered like this made her feel uneasy. However, after learning Isaac¡¯s secret, she could understand why things turned out this way. Considering his unfortunate life, it was only natural for him to seek affection. Taking a deep breath, Mari finally spoke in a low, steady voice. ¡°...I assume you all know Isaac¡¯s secret. You¡¯ve all heard it, right?¡± Technically, she should be using honorifics when speaking to Arwen, but in this gathering of Isaac¡¯s women, such formalities felt unnecessary. Besides, she knew Arwen wouldn¡¯t care about something so trivial. ¡°Of course. Cecily and I heard it together.¡± ¡°I happened to overhear it a few weeks ago.¡± ¡°I just learned about it now.¡± That was good enough. Mari nodded at their confirmations and continued. ¡°Then... do you also know about Isaac¡¯s past?¡± ¡°I know he passed away young¡ªat just 23. And that it was all because of demon worshipers.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all I know as well.¡± Rina and Adelia were in the same boat. A young man, only 23, tragically caught up in a demon-worshipers¡¯ summoning ritual. That much, at least, was known. But they hadn¡¯t heard about his parents dying in an accident, about his forced conscription into the military, or about how his girlfriend had cheated on him during that time. It seemed Isaac had deliberately chosen not to share those details, likely gauging their reactions and deciding against it. Mari was deeply concerned about this. ¡®Isaac doesn¡¯t realize how tragic his life has been.¡¯ Cultural and technological differences aside, conscription was usually only enforced during wars or extreme crises. Even the Minerva Empire had abolished conscription centuries ago. Armies were notorious for draining national resources, and even a mighty empire like Minerva found it unsustainable. That¡¯s why they had switched to a volunteer-based system. In reality, it was more like mass-producing knights rather than truly voluntary service. Of course, conscription could still happen in times of war, but not indiscriminately unless the situation was dire. ¡®A country that went through a civil war achieving such growth? Unbelievable...¡¯ It was hard to believe, but she had no doubt Isaac had spoken the truth. She had confirmed it with mind-reading. Regardless, his personal hardships remained unchanged. And most of all, he had served on the front lines. To Mari, ¡°front lines¡± meant the Minerva Empire¡¯s border regions¡ªwhere they faced not only barbaric beastmen but also the elven nation of Alvenheim. Back when Arwen¡¯s political position had been unstable, elven rangers frequently trespassed into their territory. Had it not been for Hawk dealing with them, the beastmen would have had an easier time running rampant near the borders. ¡®So they don¡¯t know. That¡¯s why I called you all here¡ªI want you to know more about Isaac¡¯s past.¡¯ ¡°...Is it a painful story?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call it a happy one. In fact, it¡¯s very likely the reason for Isaac¡¯s womanizing tendencies.¡± The women reacted differently to this foreboding statement. Arwen looked uneasy, Cecily and Rina became serious, and Adelia remained silent. Seeing that they were all prepared to listen, Mari took another deep breath and began speaking in her signature clear, elegant voice. ¡°I¡¯ll only tell you what Isaac himself has revealed. First of all...¡± As Mari¡¯s story unfolded, the women¡¯s expressions gradually turned somber. A nation divided in half by the influence of two great powers. A civil war that birthed countless tragedies and resulted in conscription. As mentioned earlier, conscription was only enforced during war or extreme emergencies. From Isaac¡¯s perspective, the military had been nothing but hell, but to these women, the military was a place where one¡¯s life was always at risk. And the fact that he had been stationed on the front lines only deepened their sympathy. ¡°On top of that, his girlfriend cheated on him. And after he was discharged, he lost his parents in an accident.¡± ¡°...Are you serious?¡± ¡°Why would something like that...?¡± ¡°Isaac...¡± Isaac had brushed it off as ¡°just the past,¡± but when spoken aloud, it was undeniably a tragic tale. Already burdened by the stress of conscription, he had been further betrayed by his girlfriend. And then, as if to deliver the final blow, he lost his parents. How had he managed to endure it all? Even though he had kept writing after his discharge, that must have been his only lifeline. In the end, Isaac had been completely isolated from society in his past life. That was the conclusion Mari had reached. ¡°His foolishly affectionate nature probably stems from that. He¡¯s just happy to have people by his side. Even if he has complaints, he wouldn¡¯t express them.¡± ¡°...Yeah.¡± ¡°So what I want to say is... let¡¯s not hurt him. Emotional wounds may be covered up, but they¡¯re never completely healed. Got it?¡± Mari wasn¡¯t wrong. It was simply a cultural misunderstanding that had led to unintended assumptions. What made them even more sorrowful was the realization that Isaac had once been just an ordinary man. If he had been from nobility, he might have had the power to fight back, but as a commoner, he had only been burdened with responsibilities. And then, tragedy struck him over and over. The fact that he hadn¡¯t ended his own life was a miracle. ¡°...So that¡¯s why he wrote such tragedies in The Chronicles of Zenon?¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because he actually experienced something similar...¡± ¡°No way he¡¯s really ¡®fine¡¯... not when he doesn¡¯t even fully understand himself.¡± As their thoughts deepened, Mari glanced down at the Go board that Cecily and Arwen had been playing on earlier. Curious, she decided to change the mood. ¡°By the way, what is this? Did Isaac teach you?¡± ¡°Hm? Oh, yeah. It¡¯s called Go. So, the way it works is...¡± And thus, another long night of misunderstandings continued. The next morning... ¡°...What¡¯s wrong with you all? Are you okay?¡± ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re fine... probably...¡± ¡°We... might have stayed up all night...¡± The next day, an unsuspecting Isaac found himself face-to-face with a group of utterly exhausted women. ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Chapter 436: This is why it’s fantasy (5) When I asked what on earth they had been doing to stay up all night, they said they were playing the game of Go that I had taught them yesterday. As soon as I heard that, I understood immediately. Go is a merciless board game for beginners, but if players of similar skill levels compete, it turns into an intense battle of strategy. Especially since everyone around me is incredibly smart, it was obvious they would keep playing for hours. ¡°Just one more game! I have a big plan! So just wait a little longer!¡± ¡°No. At least eat breakfast first.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I play while eating?¡± ¡°......¡± Just like now. Unlike others, Cecily and Arwen could stay up all night and still look perfectly fine, thanks to their racial endurance. But the fact that they played Go all night was enough to make it seem like they had a serious addiction, so I immediately stepped in. I didn¡¯t mind them staying up all night, but at the very least, they should eat while doing it. ¡°If you keep this up, I¡¯ll take it away by force. You don¡¯t want to lose my attention, do you?¡± ¡°...Sorry.¡± ¡°I... I¡¯ll restrain myself.¡± Even then, they showed no signs of stopping, so I had to be firm. No matter how much they were hooked on Go, when I warned them that I would stop paying attention to them entirely, they finally backed off. Of course, they didn¡¯t take their eyes off the board. They were just taking a short break¡ªthe stones on the board remained untouched. Seeing that, I shook my head. Even demons, known for their patience, were acting like this? I was suddenly aware of how dangerous Go could be. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have taught them. But then again, considering how little entertainment culture existed here, it was understandable. ¡°Isaac, can we use this as it is? I think it could have a great cultural impact.¡± Rina, who had stayed up all night watching Cecily and Arwen¡¯s match, weakly suggested this to me. Since it was just one sleepless night, she didn¡¯t have dark circles yet, but her now-dull blue eyes clearly showed her exhaustion. Go was a game that was just as fun to watch as it was to play, so this was an expected outcome. ¡°Do as you like. Just keep in mind that the original board is 19¡Á19, not 13¡Á13. Oh, and don¡¯t publish anything right away¡ªI need to organize some things first. Some terms in Zenon¡¯s Biography actually come from Go.¡± ¡°I see. Then, are there any other board games? I feel like you¡¯d know a lot.¡± ¡°Hmm. There are sports, but the physical differences between species are too big, so they¡¯d mainly be effective for humans.¡± Rina nodded as if that was enough for her and listened attentively. Since I was just repeating something I had already explained before, it wasn¡¯t bothersome. She then slowly recorded my explanation in a notebook she had brought. For the Minerva Empire, which lacked cultural development, this was an invaluable opportunity to fill that gap. ¡°Thanks. For now, it¡¯s best to focus on Go rather than those sports. A board game like this... as long as you have the materials... you can play it... anywhere...¡± Maybe her brain had been working too hard while watching the matches. Rina, who had been smiling at the thought of the empire¡¯s cultural growth, slowly started to close her eyes. She had already been exhausted from her overwhelming workload, and staying up all night had only made it worse. ¡°Koo...¡± In the end, she passed out. I chuckled as I watched Rina doze off, leaning against a chair. Her sleeping figure was as elegant as a princess in a forest. But if she slept like this, she might wake up with a stiff neck, so I decided to move her. Carefully, I placed Rina on the bed. For the record, she wasn¡¯t the only one there¡ªMari and Adelia were also sleeping side by side. They, too, had stayed up all night watching Cecily and Arwen¡¯s match and ended up crashing on the same bed. That alone was enough to make me speechless, but the real absurdity lay in the two women still playing Go. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you make your move already? If you keep hesitating, you¡¯re just wasting time.¡± ¡°S-Shut up! Just wait a little longer...¡± They were playing again after breakfast. I wanted to tell them to take it easy, but I gave up immediately. They already had a competitive streak against each other, and I was the fool who introduced them to this devil¡¯s game. I glanced back and forth between Cecily, who looked triumphant, and Arwen, who was deep in thought, then stepped outside. If a 13¡Á13 board already had countless possible moves, a 19¡Á19 board would take even longer. I started to regret teaching them. ¡®Still, it¡¯s better than having no games at all.¡¯ In a world where recreational culture was underdeveloped, this was better than nothing. To be honest, I didn¡¯t mind them getting absorbed in it¡ªjust for today. After all, I had someone to meet. In other words, I could focus my attention on them. With that in mind, I headed toward the lounge. The person I was meeting had already arrived at the mansion, and I had received word from them earlier. Creak¡ª ¡°Ah! You¡¯re here!¡± ¡°Hello, Musk.¡± As I entered the room, Musk, a man with an impressive mustache and a well-rounded figure, greeted me with a bright smile. Since it had been a while since we last met, I returned a warm smile as well. As you can see, the person I had scheduled to meet wasn¡¯t Leona, but Musk. Leona hadn¡¯t arrived at our mansion yet. We had arranged to meet in the afternoon, and I planned to spend the evening and even the night with her. ¡°Have you been well?¡± ¡°Hahaha. Thanks to you, Sir Isaac, I¡¯ve been doing quite well.¡± ¡°You say that, but you look like you¡¯ve lost some weight.¡± I wasn¡¯t just saying that to be polite¡ªMusk had indeed slimmed down since I last saw him. His once plump cheeks had visibly thinned, and his clothes seemed looser. Musk, aware of this himself, let out an awkward laugh. ¡°Hahaha. Life¡¯s been so busy that the weight just melted off. Plus, I¡¯ve been worried about your safety, Sir Isaac.¡± ¡°My safety? Why?¡± ¡°After reading Volume 29, I thought you had been kidnapped by demon worshippers. Only a demon could write such a cruel development.¡± ¡°......¡± Come to think of it, my mother had told me the same thing¡ªthat the plot was so brutal it seemed like it had been written by a demon worshipper. Of course, at the time, I had been at the imperial palace, so I couldn¡¯t respond to the publishing house. That must have been why they were worried. As Musk laughed heartily, I gave him a wry smile. The timing had been too coincidental. ¡°Well... a lot of people were saying the same thing. Especially since it ended with Jin¡¯s death.¡± ¡°Because of that, our company¡¯s windows were almost shattered. Hahaha.¡± ¡°...I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°No need to apologize. That¡¯s just how stories should be¡ªwriters should write as they please. You¡¯re quite generous, Sir Isaac.¡± When I sincerely apologized, Musk quickly waved his hands dismissively. But that didn¡¯t change the fact that innocent people had suffered because of me. ¡®Honestly, Musk is in the most danger.¡¯ As my fame grew, Musk¡¯s risks increased as well. If Zenon¡¯s Biography had remained just another mediocre novel, our relationship would have stayed purely business. But that was no longer the case. And soon, I would be publishing something even more impactful than Zenon¡¯s Biography. The effects on Musk would only grow stronger¡ªnot weaker. ¡°Weren¡¯t it demon worshippers, not readers, who caused harm?¡± ¡°Things have been quiet recently. A branch of the printing house in the Duchy of Velua was destroyed, but after hosting an event, the situation has settled down again. It¡¯s hard to tell what they¡¯re plotting, but at least it¡¯s quiet for now.¡± ¡°An event, huh... How is the current event progressing?¡± ¡°It was somewhat stifled until recently...¡± At that, Musk glanced at me cautiously. It seemed that Jin¡¯s death had dealt a major blow to the event. That made sense¡ªafter all, the whole world¡¯s attention had been focused on Jin¡¯s death. There had even been a funeral just yesterday. ¡°Since Lord Isaac has decided to change the ending, it should start running smoothly again.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief. Do you know if anyone is standing out in the event?¡± ¡°Yes. There are two adventurers, Roy and Anne. And...¡± Musk began explaining the situation regarding the event. Since the main story was already complete, the focus had to shift to the event, even if there were still side stories remaining. Perhaps once the side story inspired by Clark was published, the event would officially end. Still, the demon worshippers¡¯ subjugation would continue. Their atrocities had been exposed to a level that could no longer be covered up. Even outside the event, I had heard rumors that rewards were being offered at the church or national level. That meant there was no major issue with ending the event at any time. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying there will be a total of two side stories? One about Jin and Lily¡¯s epilogue, and the other about a hidden hero?¡± ¡°Yes. The first side story is important, but the second one will have a different kind of significant impact.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°Because the protagonist dies while holding a cigarette in his mouth.¡± ¡°Oh... Can you tell me more about that?¡± At my explanation, Musk clasped his hands together and looked at me with a serious expression, as if he had just smelled the scent of money. I chuckled at his unwavering obsession with profit, then began explaining carefully¡ªonly the ending, of course. That alone would be more than enough to get Musk¡¯s brain working at full speed. ¡°That¡¯s quite a stylish finale. It has a certain... romanticism, you know? Like the sentiment of an adventurer or mercenary who never knows when they¡¯ll die. By the way, which company¡¯s cigarette is it?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± I was taken aback by the completely unexpected question. Of all things, asking about a cigarette brand¡ªit was a rather random inquiry... ¡°There are many trading companies in this world, Lord Isaac. If a specific company¡¯s product were depicted in Zenon¡¯s Chronicle, it would only be a matter of time before their sales skyrocketed.¡± ¡°I understand that.¡± ¡°This is the key point. We receive a significant sum from a particular company, feature their product in the story, and they gain even greater recognition. During that process, I will organize an auction among the companies. You¡¯ll be the one to approve the deal, Lord Isaac.¡± ¡°...¡± That¡¯s just... sponsorship. I barely managed to suppress my astonishment as I listened to Musk¡¯s explanation. All I had done was describe the ending, yet his mind had already leaped ahead to this. When it came to money, his brain worked at an absurdly fast speed. And it wasn¡¯t even interfering with the side story¡¯s plot in any way. From my perspective, nothing would change at all. Still, I couldn¡¯t say I had no concerns whatsoever. ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea, but... is it really necessary? I could just use any cigarette brand.¡± ¡°Ahem. Lord Isaac, since you¡¯re a non-smoker, you might not understand, but smokers tend to be very particular about their usual brand. Unless it¡¯s something as insanely expensive as the World Tree Leaf cigar, of course.¡± ¡°...¡± No wonder Grandpa Clark loved those cigars¡ªit turned out to be a common trait among smokers. ¡°Furthermore, each brand has distinct shapes, scents, and flavors. Imagine the protagonist describing the aroma and taste of the cigarette before slowly closing his eyes in his final moments. Only at the very end would readers realize which trading company¡¯s product it was.¡± ¡°Oh... I hadn¡¯t considered that. That¡¯s a good addition. What else?¡± ¡°This part is actually the most important. Once that side story is released, cigarette sales will undoubtedly surge, and trading companies will scramble to claim, ¡®That cigarette was our product!¡¯¡± ¡°Can¡¯t we just say it¡¯s a fictional brand?¡± At that, Musk gave a faint, knowing smile, as if I had said something naive, and spoke in a sharp tone. ¡°People wouldn¡¯t believe it so easily. We need to shut down disputes before they even arise. Of course, it will still stir up some noise, but I will handle it. You won¡¯t have to worry about the media, Lord Isaac.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t the other trading companies resent me?¡± I didn¡¯t want to create unnecessary enemies. I wasn¡¯t the type to make foes just for the sake of my goals. But that was only on a personal level¡ªwhen it came to business matters, Musk was far more knowledgeable than I was. ¡°If they resent you, it just means they weren¡¯t competent enough. Besides, what do they gain from hating you? Will even a single gold coin roll their way because of it? Absolutely not. In fact, if one trading company¡¯s profits skyrocket, the others might band together out of a sense of crisis. That¡¯s their concern, while you have your own matters to focus on. Everyone just follows their own path.¡± ¡°...Mr. Musk.¡± ¡°Yes, sir. Please, go ahead.¡± ¡°Why are you working in publishing?¡± I was genuinely curious. With his level of business acumen, why was he just running a publishing house? Sponsorship deals like this were the kind of marketing strategy that would only emerge in a society several centuries more developed in capitalism. And legally, there was no issue at all¡ªthere were no existing regulations on such matters in this world. While I was marveling at Musk¡¯s foresight, he stroked his neatly groomed mustache and spoke with a somewhat embarrassed expression. ¡°Honestly, I never expected things to take off this much. As my business grew, so did my ambitions. Hahaha.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really glad you¡¯re on my side, Mr. Musk.¡± ¡°Hearing you say that, Lord Isaac, I don¡¯t know what to do with myself. Truthfully, I should be the one saying that.¡± If this world wasn¡¯t bound by a strict class system, and if capitalism had taken deeper root, just how famous would Musk be? In reality, the system was already half capitalist¡ªMusk had gained a powerful shield in me, along with immense wealth. He was solely focused on making money, not driven by ambition for power. It felt like he was simply content with the act of earning money itself. ¡°Ahem. Lord Isaac?¡± ¡°Yes? Go ahead.¡± ¡°Actually, I brought a gift for you today.¡± Looking somewhat bashful, Musk presented me with a small box. It was about the size of my palm, neatly wrapped, though I had no idea what was inside. What could it possibly be? I took it, but as I didn¡¯t know what it was, I just stared at him questioningly. He cleared his throat, glanced at me hesitantly, and then finally explained. ¡°It¡¯s a potion made by a rather famous alchemist. Its effects... well, let¡¯s just say it¡¯s good for men.¡± ¡°...Good for men?¡± ¡°Yes, exactly. Since you¡¯re still young, Lord Isaac, you¡¯ll benefit from it even more than I did. Thanks to this, my relationship with my wife has greatly improved. Hahaha.¡± I had a pretty good idea of what it was. No wonder he had so many children¡ªso this was his secret. It would probably come in handy tonight. After all, there was no race with stronger stamina than beastmen in heat. I chuckled, then suddenly had a thought and asked him, ¡°Why not turn this into a product?¡± His response was exactly what I expected. ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s nearly impossible to mass-produce... The profit margins just wouldn¡¯t add up.¡± A very Musk answer indeed. ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Chapter 437: Possession (1) Musk¡¯s clever sponsorship idea was tempting, but I ultimately decided to reject it. If an unnecessary dispute were to arise, it could become a hassle. Besides, I had come up with a better development anyway. If cigars made from World Tree leaves are so expensive, wouldn¡¯t it be best to save them until the very last moment and smoke them then? World Tree leaf cigars are ridiculously expensive, to the point that even most nobles wouldn¡¯t dare indulge in such a luxury. Since this plan allowed me to balance both romance and practicality, I decided to go with it. Musk was a bit disappointed, but he respected my decision. ¡®History could record that I contributed to the rise in lung cancer cases. I¡¯d rather avoid that.¡¯ Currently, the harmful effects of tobacco are not yet fully understood. In fact, World Tree leaf cigars are widely believed to be beneficial. However, that applies only to World Tree leaf cigars¡ªtobacco itself is notoriously harmful. With the lack of scientific advancements, no one knows exactly what substances are in it, but over time, people will gradually come to understand. ¡®I need to be careful with every word I say about this.¡¯ It¡¯s an undeniable fact that tobacco is harmful. If I publicly declare that it¡¯s dangerous, people will believe me. But without clear evidence, I could face backlash. While no one would openly challenge me right now due to my reputation, I prefer to avoid making potential enemies. Besides, would smoking rates actually decrease just because people know tobacco is harmful? Not a chance. Tobacco is an addiction that people can¡¯t quit even when they know it¡¯s killing them. There are countless cases of patients with lung cancer who still can¡¯t put their cigarettes down. Anyway, after wrapping up everything related to the side story, I moved on to the next topic. Naturally, the next project was World War II. ¡°A world without mana, magic, or even gods...That sounds quite interesting. A war fought purely with science and machines?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine... but... ... It certainly sounds fascinating.¡± I had shared my full truth with my family and the women close to me, but with Musk, I kept things vague. He was undeniably loyal and trustworthy, but our relationship wasn¡¯t one of absolute trust. Of course, it wasn¡¯t that I suspected him of betrayal¡ªwhat would he even gain from that? If anything, he¡¯d only suffer losses. But since he wasn¡¯t as close to me as my family or the women in my life, I only revealed about half of the truth. Even with that, Musk likely picked up on enough. ¡°Hahaha. The wealthy hold the real power, huh? That¡¯s quite an intriguing world.¡± ¡°On the other hand, there are worlds where all wealth is shared.¡± ¡°What kind of garbage world is that?¡± Marx would be rolling in his grave. Musk, possessing wealth greater than most political powers, would see communism as nothing short of a disaster. No wonder he often spoke about how precious money was, how long its history stretched, and so on. Given how sensitive he was about money, just mentioning communism seemed to trigger him. I managed to calm him down, but he still shook his head in disgust as if the mere thought of it was appalling. ¡°... Anyway, I¡¯ll take full responsibility for publishing your book, Sir Isaac. Ah, of course, we¡¯ll need to finalize the contract for the publishing rights. When do you plan to do that?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t decided on the title yet, so there¡¯s no rush. I still need to organize the content as well.¡± ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll be waiting then.¡± That wrapped up my conversation with Musk. After that, we just chatted about random things¡ªnothing more than idle talk. Eventually, I saw him off, noting that his expression looked much brighter than before. Checking the time, I saw it was around 11:30 AM. Leona said she would come to our mansion after lunch, so I just had to wait quietly. But before that... ¡°Still playing? What¡¯s the score now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s currently 2-2. This is the final match... Ah?¡± ¡°Heh. How¡¯s that? Try dodging this one...¡± Time to enjoy watching a game of Go. ¡°You¡¯re completely blocked.¡± ¡°Grr...¡± ¡°Take your time and think carefully. I¡¯ll wait.¡± Surely, they wouldn¡¯t spend the entire break playing Go, right? ¡ï¡ï¡ï As I watched Cecily and Arwen¡¯s match and finished my lunch, it finally happened. ¡°Hey!¡± ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Just as promised, Leona arrived at our mansion. As usual, she wore short shorts that showed off her thighs and a simple white tank top. I greeted her bright smile with a gentle one of my own. She really lived up to the title of ¡°wild girl.¡± ¡°Did you finish packing?¡± ¡°Yeah, I cleaned everything up nicely. The locals were really kind, and the prices are quite cheap.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because the territory is rapidly developing. Plus, the imperial family is providing support, so there¡¯s a lot of goods coming in. Oh, by the way, did you get a chance to explore the territory?¡± ¡°Already did. I even found a great restaurant!¡± A restaurant chosen by Leona, huh? That place was bound to see a spike in sales. She didn¡¯t seem like it at first glance, but as a beastkin, her appetite was far greater than that of most people. I wasn¡¯t sure whether all the food she ate went to her chest or hips, but it was probably just a trait of her race. If elves and demons were the races known for beauty, then beastkin were the embodiment of superior physicality. The men were all well-muscled, while the women... well... let¡¯s just say they were superior in every way. That¡¯s all I could say. Anyone watching Leona¡¯s figure from behind as she walked ahead would understand exactly what I meant. Her graceful, curvy body, her firm, swaying hips built for childbirth, and finally, her gently flicking tail. It had been hidden under her school uniform until now, but she had inherited all the best traits of the beastkin. ¡®If it weren¡¯t for the women around me overshadowing her...¡¯ Let¡¯s move past that since it¡¯s their clear strength. More importantly, now is not the time to admire Leona¡¯s figure. The reason I called Leona here at this hour is, of course, to have a conversation, but most importantly, it¡¯s about Clark. Clark said he would maintain his current form only until this winter break, after which he plans to go through a proper burial. Until then, he intends to slowly sort things out¡ªreuniting with his family and making plans for the future. For that, Leona¡¯s magic is necessary. Calling another sorcerer would take too much time explaining everything. ¡°Clark isn¡¯t experiencing any issues yet, right?¡± As we headed to the prearranged room, Leona turned back and asked me. At her question, I briefly recalled Clark¡¯s condition. Just a moment ago, he was puffing on a cigar while being entertained by Ariel¡¯s antics. He should be waiting in the designated room now¡ªmy bedroom, to be precise¡ªbut as far as I know, there¡¯s been nothing unusual. ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s fine so far. Is something bothering you?¡± ¡°Of course. The very fact that a skeleton retains its past memories and rationality is strange.¡± ¡°Really? How is it supposed to be?¡± ¡°Normally, they either lose their memories and become confused or go berserk from losing their rationality.¡± Just imagining it is horrifying. Even in his current state, Clark once effortlessly overpowered Kate. Of course, if my father intervened, he could probably handle it, but could he really exert his full strength? I wouldn¡¯t bet on it. ¡°Maybe it really is thanks to that kid¡¯s leaf. And it wasn¡¯t just one¡ªyou sacrificed several of them, right? That kind of offering is hard to come by.¡± ¡°Do you need more?¡± ¡°I might. Depending on what decision Clark makes. I¡¯ll explain when we get there.¡± Leona said that with a wink, full of confidence as always, making me chuckle. Soon, we arrived in front of my bedroom, where we had set up the meeting. I cleared my throat to announce my presence before lightly knocking on the door. Without hesitation, I pushed it open. As soon as I did, a thick, rich peppermint scent hit my nose. A deep fragrance only World Tree Leaf cigars could produce. The problem was that the entire room was filled with it. Cough, cough. ¡°Grandfather?¡± [Hmm? You¡¯re here?] Sure enough, there he was¡ªClark, sitting in a chair, puffing away on his cigar. And for some reason, Ariel was hanging from his head. Judging by the book in his hands, he had been teaching Ariel how to read. The problem was that he was doing it with a cigar in his mouth. Even in life, he had been an incorrigible chain-smoker. If the cigar weren¡¯t harmless, I would have scolded him properly. ¡°No matter how much you love smoking, you should at least open the window. Even if it¡¯s a World Tree Leaf cigar, ventilation is a must.¡± [Hahaha. Sorry. Ariel seemed fine, so I thought it was okay.] ¡°It¡¯s still not okay. And Ariel, get down from Grandpa¡¯s head.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t wanna...¡± ¡°Ahem.¡± When I sternly scolded her, Ariel puffed out her cheeks in protest. That kind of behavior couldn¡¯t become a habit. I took a deep breath and gave her another sharp look. Only then did she finally come down... Flap, flap¡ª ¡°...Huh?¡± ¡°Hop!¡± She had landed on the floor, but... What did I just see? I was momentarily dumbfounded by what had just flashed before my eyes. But Ariel, unfazed, toddled over to me. Then, looking up at me with her big, golden eyes, she spread her arms wide and spoke sweetly. ¡°Hug me!¡± ¡°...Ariel?¡± ¡°Hug me! Then I won¡¯t complain!¡± ¡°Wait, before that...¡± Didn¡¯t you just... flap your wings? Before I could even finish my sentence, Ariel tilted her head. She must have read my thoughts¡ªat this point, I didn¡¯t even care. I was too shocked to say anything. Luckily, Ariel responded. ¡°Heave-ho!¡± After spreading her arms in front of me, she glanced around, then ran toward the bed. She jumped onto it lightly, then turned to me, as if urging me to watch closely. She flailed her arms a bit, then leaped into the air. And... Flap, flap¡ª She flapped the wings that had sprouted from her back and slowly landed. That confirmed it. I hadn¡¯t been mistaken. Ariel had definitely flapped her wings like a bird. Since when? Since when had she been able to fly? Weren¡¯t those wings just for decoration? ¡°I was able to do it since yesterday. Ariel, growth!¡± Reading my thoughts, she placed her hands on her hips and answered proudly. Now that I looked closer, the sprout on her head had grown a bit, and more importantly, she seemed slightly taller. I had been so busy lately that I hadn¡¯t paid much attention to her, and in the meantime, she had grown significantly. ¡®Now I feel guilty.¡¯ No matter how busy I was, I should have given her more attention. I felt both proud and regretful at the same time. So, I lifted Ariel into my arms as she stood there expectantly with her hands on her hips. She let out a cheerful laugh, like a child her age should, and just hearing it warmed my heart. ¡°My little Ariel. You¡¯ve gotten heavier while Daddy was busy. Did you gain weight?¡± ¡°Nu-uh. Mommy did.¡± She shook her head and revealed something shocking. Since she could read minds, I guess this was easy for her. Still, I was curious. I let out a chuckle and asked in a gentle voice. ¡°Who? Which mommy?¡± ¡°Mommy Mari.¡± The moment I heard her answer, I nodded in understanding. Or rather, it wasn¡¯t that she gained weight¡ªit was that her chest had grown. Unlike others, Mari was still growing, just like me. Still, since women are sensitive about their weight, I decided to avoid bringing it up. ¡°Just don¡¯t tell Mommy that, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Grandfather, I think it¡¯s time for you to put out the cigar.¡± Clark sighed. [Alright. But is that girl... okay?] ¡°Excuse me?¡± Who was he talking about? As I blinked in confusion, Clark pointed to a spot in the room. And there... [She¡¯s been like that ever since she walked in.] Leona, sprawled on the floor, was grinning like an idiot as if she were high. ¡°...Is she seriously intoxicated by peppermint?¡± ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Chapter 438: Possession (2) As anyone who owns a cat knows, cats may seem prickly on the outside, but when they like something, they really love it. This isn¡¯t just limited to small and cute cats¡ªit could be said for all felines in general. After releasing a lion I had raised since it was young, I met it years later, and it was so happy to see me that it came running. Then there¡¯s the tiger that had its cavity pulled out with pliers and, in pain, bit its owner¡¯s arm, throwing a tantrum. As you can see, even though felines might seem prickly and fierce on the outside, they really love things when they do. It¡¯s just that when they¡¯re angry, it can be really scary. Especially, all felines are likely familiar with catnip, which they treat almost like a drug. After smelling it once, cats can become dazed, rolling on the floor, completely out of it. Another drug-like substance is churu, but since it¡¯s a processed food, catnip is the only natural one. ¡°And the World Tree leaves are a plant containing pure nature, so the effects are even stronger? Not just for felines, but for all beastfolk?¡± ¡°Yeah. Actually, the cigarette-like cigars were invented by our beastfolk first. Usually, shamans smoke them and use them in their rituals.¡± ¡°Oh. I¡¯ve read about that. So the cigars made from World Tree leaves were also made by beastfolk?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. King Hick, the founder, asked Alvenheim for them as a commemorative gift for the founding. I even heard he kneeled just to get them.¡± Leona, with her nose blocked by a tissue, explained in a cute, nasal voice. She had been rolling around the floor, dazed when she came in, but now she had regained her composure. Cigars made from World Tree leaves usually help with concentration and provide other beneficial effects, but for beastfolk, these effects are amplified. The mind becomes clearer to the point of being transparent, making it hard to think properly, and the senses are heightened, becoming overwhelmingly intense. With the entire room now filled with the scent of cigars, it¡¯s no wonder she couldn¡¯t focus. ¡°Are you really okay?¡± ¡°My body¡¯s really hot, but it¡¯s bearable. I¡¯m not sure if I can last until night, though...¡± The issue is that Leona is currently in heat. Being a hybrid, she can tolerate it to some extent, but there¡¯s clearly a limit. Even now, she was twisting her thighs like she was trying to hold something back, and her face was bright red. The World Tree leaves had triggered her instincts, but ironically, they had also increased her concentration, making it a delicate balancing act. Beastfolk are more driven by instincts than reason. Though she says she¡¯s fine, I can¡¯t be at ease because I don¡¯t know when her patience might break. [Cough. Sorry about that. I should¡¯ve opened the window earlier.] Clark seemed to realize his mistake, clearing his throat awkwardly. Since he was a skeleton, smoking cigars had little effect on him. Maybe that¡¯s why he had been smoking thoughtlessly, leading to this situation. Even so, I don¡¯t understand how he could still taste and smell it, but I¡¯ll let that slide for now. Ariel was the same. Ariel has a self-purifying ability, so she didn¡¯t even realize it. ¡°Oh, no. I¡¯m fine. Isaac will fix everything once night falls, right?¡± ¡°Huh? What?¡± I hadn¡¯t heard her, lost in my thoughts for a moment. It wasn¡¯t that I was pretending not to hear; I genuinely hadn¡¯t heard her. ¡°Hurry up and answer before I pounce.¡± Leona, thinking I was pretending not to hear, grinned as she growled playfully. Her eyes were smiling, but her mouth seemed like it might bite at any moment. It was a rare cynical reaction from her. It must be really hard for her. Feeling like something might snap, I nodded. ¡°O-Of course. I promised, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Good. Sigh...¡± Leona sighed deeply, unable to breathe through her nose. She probably wanted to yank the tissue out, but she couldn¡¯t. There was still a chance the room hadn¡¯t been properly ventilated, and just a little more stimulation might set things off. Though it was uncomfortable, it was necessary. Most importantly, the hardest part was her body, which was burning with heat. Even if she wanted to release that tension, she couldn¡¯t. ¡°Sis, are you hot? Do you want me to hold your hand, Ariel?¡± Ariel, who had been watching, asked Leona with sparkling eyes. She extended her tiny hand, which made her look irresistibly cute. Leona, perhaps touched by her kindness, smiled faintly. Even though she was struggling, she couldn¡¯t turn down a pure request from a child. ¡°Will you hold it? I think it might help me feel a little better.¡± ¡°Yeah. My hands are healing hands, so it should be fine.¡± That¡¯s the same thing I said earlier. It looks like Ariel misunderstood my words and thought her hands had a special healing ability. Leona then held Ariel¡¯s tiny hand. Whether it was really working or not, it seemed to help, as her flushed face seemed to calm down a little. ¡°Ahh.¡± It seemed that just holding hands wasn¡¯t enough. Ariel climbed onto Leona¡¯s thigh and, rather than resting on her chest, leaned against her as a cushion. It might not be as comfortable as Cecily, but it surely provided enough comfort. ¡°How¡¯s that? Are you feeling better now?¡± ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s amazing.¡± ¡°Ariel¡¯s healing hands, I guess.¡± Unlike Ariel, who was smiling brightly, Leona looked astonished. Leona¡¯s previously flushed face had calmed down almost instantly. Though the sweat was still there, it would eventually improve, and most importantly, her gaze had become clearer than before. Maybe it was because Ariel was an angel. Anyway, it was clear that Leona was feeling much better now. With that, the conversation could proceed smoothly. ¡°Are you really okay?¡± ¡°Uh... Yeah. I don¡¯t know why, but I feel a lot better.¡± ¡°I told you Ariel has healing hands.¡± Leona answered, her face still dumbfounded, while Ariel proudly tilted her head. I couldn¡¯t help but smile lightly at Ariel¡¯s cute reaction and looked ahead. Clark was standing with his arms crossed, silently waiting, so it seemed like it was finally time to get into the serious conversation. ¡°Now that Leona seems to be better, we can start the discussion. Is that okay?¡± Clark nodded at the question. At the same time, his gaze shifted toward Leona. Leona, holding Ariel like a doll, cleared her throat awkwardly as soon as she met his gaze. After lightly loosening her neck, she stared at him with her now clear golden eyes. ¡°First, Clark, you said you would protect Isaac even after the funeral, right?¡± [Yeah.] ¡°Is the funeral really necessary? Honestly, if Isaac just says a little...¡± Leona quickly shook her head as her usual habits slipped out. It seemed like she had really started to feel better. ¡°If Isaac speaks a little better, Mr. Clark¡¯s existence will be accepted by everyone. Above all, Mr. Clark even stopped the summoning ritual of demon worshippers, right? Once this story spreads, he¡¯ll be treated as a hero.¡± First, it was time to persuade. Leona seemed to think it would be a shame for Clark to disappear like this and wanted to delay things. After all, magic is essentially against the natural order, and maybe it would actually be better now. The world might get a little noisy, but with such achievements and a strong country as a shield, there¡¯s nothing to lose. [You make a good point. But I don¡¯t want that.] ¡°Why?¡± [Magic is a power that helps defy the natural order. But during that process, it¡¯s impossible to say that the gods don¡¯t intervene in some way. That¡¯s the part I¡¯m most concerned about.] Clark¡¯s view was different, though. As he said, even with magic, it doesn¡¯t mean the gods don¡¯t interfere completely. Even now, although he¡¯s a skeleton, he¡¯s still maintaining his sanity. There¡¯s something to do with the incredible offerings, but there is definitely something else. Also, he had told me before: It¡¯s fine to think of the gods as reliable friends, but not to blindly trust them. Blind faith is different from being devoted, and no matter how powerful a god is, they¡¯re not perfect. He advised that the gods might not be scheming against me, but I had already understood what he meant. ¡°Are the gods interfering with magic?¡± [Yes. Magic is ultimately something the gods created. I don¡¯t know why they created such powers, but there must be a reason they leave it alone.] ¡°Do you not believe in the gods, Mr. Clark?¡± [It¡¯s more that I distance myself from them rather than not believing in them. They are good gods, at least from our perspective.] From our perspective. In other words, from the perspective of others, they may not be considered good gods. If they were truly good to everyone, the demon worshippers wouldn¡¯t have caused such chaos. The gods are human in many ways, but on the other hand, they probably have bad human traits too. [While I couldn¡¯t stop them from using magic to resurrect me, I may have been interfered with without my knowing. I¡¯ve seen so many truths with my own eyes. There are parts in my memory that feel off.] ¡°Such as?¡± [That¡¯s the problem. I don¡¯t know because I have no memory.] Clark shrugged and answered nonchalantly. It felt deflating to hear his answer, but I couldn¡¯t blame him. After all, the Gray Desert expedition would be happening soon, and the truth would gradually come out during it. However, the fact that the leader of the Gray Desert expedition would be the Savior Church Kingdom troubled me. This was information I had heard from Rina. For the Savior Church Kingdom, this was a chance to hold onto the shaky faith they had so far. The origin of demons being human is an undeniable truth. But what if there is an even greater truth? I can understand why Clark remembers that much but not the rest. The problem is, even that is uncertain. [The powerful Gerios Kingdom, once a dominant power, collapsed helplessly. How it grew to be a hegemonic power and how humans turned into demons... there are many unclear parts about it. I know there are various records there, though.] ¡°...¡± [Anyway, the reason I really want a proper funeral is this. The gods wouldn¡¯t let my grandson get hurt by using me, but I can¡¯t be sure, so I have to be careful. Maybe they¡¯ve already made a move.] Clark looked at me intently as he spoke. I tilted my head while hearing those words. It felt oddly familiar, but I couldn¡¯t pinpoint why. I had felt something similar recently. Of course, there were more urgent matters that kept me from focusing on it, but perhaps I should start writing down questions for the temple in my notebook before visiting. ¡°Could the gods abandon us?¡± Leona asked cautiously, perhaps imagining some ominous possibility after hearing Clark¡¯s words. If it were anyone else, this might seem unlikely, but given Clark had witnessed countless truths, his words carried weight. Clark snorted when he heard her question and answered directly. [If they were going to abandon us, they would have done it during the Demon War. The fact that the gods care about us has never changed. It¡¯s their positive side in dealing with mortals.] ¡°...¡± [If the gods hadn¡¯t given us the World Tree, this world would have been completely covered by the sea by now. Thanks to the gods, the world was freed from plagues, and civilization also developed. So, don¡¯t worry about them abandoning us.] Instead, there are aspects where the advancement of civilization is hindered. Magic is certainly convenient, but it delays the development of science, and divine power hinders the development of life sciences. Especially divine power¡ªwhile magic is one thing¡ªworks like a double-edged sword. Tiny germs harm our bodies. How long will it take for people to truly believe that? In particular, diseases with strong contagion, like ¡®smallpox¡¯ or the ¡®black plague¡¯ from past lives, could spread, causing everything hidden to come to light. With divine power, more people will get sick than those who are healed, and who can stop it? Even if a ¡°Saint¡± appears, it would be impossible to prevent the spreading diseases. After all, the saint is still a person, and there¡¯s only one of them. If the concept of ¡®hygiene¡¯ is clear, then pandemics would not spread much. But, there are many more diseases hidden in the world than people realize. This world could also face a terrifying disaster like the medieval Black Plague. We must understand this for the sake of humanity. ¡°... I understand your thoughts, Mr. Clark. So, you¡¯re not changing your mind.¡± Meanwhile, it seemed Leona had realized Clark¡¯s resolve, and she nodded. Clark silently nodded in return. After a moment of thought, she asked Clark again. ¡°So, all you need to do is protect Isaac, right?¡± [Yes.] ¡°There are two ways to do it. One is for Isaac to possess your body and summon you when necessary.¡± ¡°... Isn¡¯t that necromancy?¡± The moment she explained it, it sounded like necromancy. Necromancers are avoided by everyone and known as the main practitioners of demon worship. Leona didn¡¯t seem to deny this, and she gave an awkward smile before speaking. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s basically necromancy. But because of the recognition, it might be difficult to use.¡± ¡°That would be the last resort, then.¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°So, what¡¯s the other method?¡± Leona said this might be better to skip to avoid any misunderstandings that could label them as demon worshippers. ¡°The second option is ¡®possession.¡¯ Mr. Clark would temporarily use your body. It¡¯s not like taking over; it¡¯s more like sharing.¡± ¡°Possession?¡± ¡°Yeah. If you¡¯re thinking of the kind of possession that demon worshippers use, don¡¯t worry. That¡¯s something special to them. This is a pure form of possession.¡± ¡°Can you explain what that is?¡± Leona then explained the possession method. First, Clark¡¯s soul would create a large amount of ¡®offerings¡¯ connected to him. By consuming them or using magic, the soul would be summoned. Naturally, the closer the bloodline, the better the possession works. But there are side effects. If they don¡¯t match, the casting time could shorten, or the body might suffer significant strain. Since it¡¯s closer to ¡®sharing¡¯ rather than full possession, if the body isn¡¯t completely entrusted, there¡¯s a high chance it¡¯ll cause friction. Additionally, the soul might experience discomfort due to not being in its original body. ¡°That¡¯s why there has to be strong trust between the person being possessed and the soul. Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking about the one who slaughtered the lords on his own, right? If I don¡¯t trust him, who should I trust?¡± [Ha ha ha. You speak so clearly.] It wasn¡¯t just empty words; it was sincere. Trying possession meant a great crisis was coming, so if I didn¡¯t trust Clark, who would I trust? It would be far better to completely entrust my body to him and avoid the crisis. ¡°Okay. Should we test it out first? For now...¡± Pop! Leona lightly plucked the sprout of Ariel sitting on her thigh. It was always fascinating to see. She then looked back and forth between me and Clark, smiling as she spoke. ¡°Shall we try the test first?¡± A little while later... [Heh heh heh. You¡¯re definitely my grandson. I won¡¯t have to worry tonight.] Clark, checking my lower body, made a satisfied remark in a warm voice. ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Chapter 440: Possession (4) First of all, to get to the conclusion, the first possession gave me a variety of challenging experiences. It¡¯s hard to describe, but maybe I should say they were things that were funny but not really something to laugh at. Explaining the situation to my father wasn¡¯t that difficult, but the problem was the sparring. As everyone knows, I lived a life far from fighting, and while I am receiving training from my father, there are still many things I lack. Furthermore, although Clark possessed my body, I still have some control. Even if Clark tries something, it means that the moment I move, it will start to resist. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid! Keep your eyes on the attack until the end! I¡¯ll move on my own, just watch and follow!¡± ¡°Are you talking to my son?¡± As if Clark was speaking through my mouth, I flinched every time my father¡¯s attack came. Honestly, this was the biggest problem. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust Clark. His physical strength is several times stronger than mine, so there¡¯s no reason not to trust him. However, my body was reacting instinctively, so it couldn¡¯t be helped. Honestly, I wanted to give Clark the control. But how could I not react when a huge axe is coming down toward me? If I don¡¯t pee myself, it¡¯s already a win. Especially after my father found out that Clark was in my body, he became much more aggressive than before. Thanks to that, I realized that the training I received from my father was at the level of a child¡¯s play. ¡°Hey, kid! This body isn¡¯t mine, it¡¯s your son¡¯s! It¡¯s hard for me to adjust, and you¡¯re coming at me so strongly! What if you get hurt? Ah, no... I mean, this...¡± ¡°Just don¡¯t talk. It¡¯s better if Isaac conveys the message.¡± I almost committed an act of filial impiety by accident, but my father laughed bitterly and let it slide. From now on, I decided that I would be the one to speak. Still, as the sparring continued, Clark gradually adapted. I, too, tried to move as little as possible while he was controlling my body. The feeling of holding the battle axe in both hands was strange, and swinging it lightly felt very awkward. But as time went on, I gradually became more accustomed to it. Whether my skills improved... I¡¯m not sure, but it was somehow fascinating. ¡°Hoo...¡± [That guy, maybe because he¡¯s favored by the gods, but his stamina is great. He has good regeneration abilities like that kid.] During a brief rest, Clark spoke to me with satisfaction. As my father suggested earlier, I decided that I would be the one to speak. All I had to do was relay Clark¡¯s thoughts. ¡°That kid?¡± [You know, that one. Was it Kate?] Speaking of which, I wonder what Kate is doing right now. I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s up to, but there¡¯s no news from her. She said she¡¯d come during the winter break, so I guess I¡¯ll wait, and she¡¯ll show up on her own. She must have her own things to do, so there¡¯s no need to worry about it. [Hey, do you know who her parents are?] ¡°No. I heard that when she was little, the village was attacked by bandits, and the whole village was destroyed. Fortunately, Kate joined the Order.¡± [Is that so? That¡¯s unfortunate.] ¡°By the way, why are you asking about that?¡± [She resembled a woman I knew. She had unusually strong faith. Of course, she could be different, having met many people on her journey, but don¡¯t you think her appearance is rare?] ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± I thought about Kate¡¯s face after hearing that. It¡¯s a world where there are many handsome and beautiful people, but there aren¡¯t many with an appearance as striking as Kate¡¯s. Her sky-blue eyes, which are more vivid than Adelia¡¯s, and her golden hair that reminds me of a wheat field. If nothing else, that bright blonde hair is very hard to find. Isn¡¯t golden hair one of the symbols of the Minerva Empire? Maybe Kate also has a hidden birth secret, but it¡¯s not something I need to focus on right now. It would be overstepping. ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡± [Eli. Eli Louise Estonya. She was a paladin of the Luminous Order. I received help from her during my journey.] ¡°Eli Louise Estonya... If I get the chance, I¡¯ll look into it.¡± [Thank you.] As I chatted with Clark, my break time came to an end. Clark immediately started moving my body, and I walked toward my father. The sparring continued until just before dinner. It was only possible because I had been steadily building my stamina. If I hadn¡¯t built my stamina beforehand, I would have been exhausted in less than 30 minutes, let alone two hours. Combat requires an absurd amount of stamina. Even so, my father had served as a knight commander in the hellish borderlands, so I can¡¯t even imagine how strong he must have been. Clark, who slaughtered the demon-worshipping lords all by himself, is the same. How strong must they be? ¡°No. Is it the barbarians and lords they faced that are amazing?¡± [What are you thinking?] ¡°My grandfather and father are incredibly strong.¡± [You¡¯ll be like that someday.] It would probably take hundreds of years, and I don¡¯t live a life where combat is part of my daily routine. I plan to avoid it as much as possible. The possession is only in case something happens; I would never walk into a dangerous situation myself. Unless, of course, I fall into a trap. After several hours of sparring, it finally ended. [Your lower body is good, but your arms and back seem a little weak. Focus on training those areas.] ¡°Got it. What else?¡± [As for other parts...] After the sparring, Clark gave me direct feedback. Since it wasn¡¯t someone else teaching me, but my own body being used, he could pinpoint the problems precisely. It was clear that, as he said, I had focused on strengthening my lower body due to my relationships with women. Because of that, it was hard to withstand my father¡¯s attacks. If my lower body were like a root buried deep in the ground, my back would be like the trunk of a strong tree. I should start doing intense pull-ups from now on. ¡°Isn¡¯t muscle like my grandfather or father something you¡¯re born with?¡± [That¡¯s right. Even if you try, it¡¯ll be tough to become like us. Your skeletal structure is excellent compared to most, but if you compare it to me and Hawk... well...] ¡°...¡± I recalled my father and Clark¡¯s appearances. They looked like muscle monsters from some manga. They were the embodiment of ¡°strong as iron,¡± and every time I saw them, I felt an overwhelming presence. But I wasn¡¯t aiming to be that strong. As I said before, I just want the means to protect myself. I live a life far from fighting. After the sparring, I returned to my room. Thanks to the divine power, my stamina quickly recovered, so I didn¡¯t even need to rest. ¡°Have you adapted to it by now?¡± Leona, still holding Ariel, asked me as her animal ears twitched. She had turned Ariel into a doll. Also, since the tissue that had blocked her nose was gone, it seemed the cigar scent in the room had dissipated. I removed the sprout that had stuck to my tongue and confirmed that it had entered Clark¡¯s body before answering. ¡°Yeah. At first, I was a bit lost, but I got better gradually. I just need to do nothing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s how it is. Shamans also completely trust the spirit possessing their body when fighting. It¡¯s all about harmony.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s difficult to match the harmony.¡± It¡¯s easy to say I shouldn¡¯t be scared, but it¡¯s not that simple. I sighed as I sat down and looked ahead. Leona, with her ears perked up, was looking at me. Her tail was gently swaying. She really looked like a big cat, so I petted her head gently. Her ears folded to the sides, making it easier to pet her. ¡°Grung. Grung.¡± Leona purred happily. With Ariel in her arms, it made her even cuter. Her tail curled around my arm, expressing her feelings. This is a cat-like affection, not some lion. I gave her cheeks a final squeeze before standing up. It was almost time for dinner. ¡°Leona.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Come to my room after dinner. Got it?¡± I said that and smiled at her. ¡°I have something to say to you, and also something I want to do.¡± At this point, you should understand what it means. Leona blinked after hearing my words and then smiled brightly. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you to say that.¡± Of course. ¡°Can Ariel go too?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why not? I want to be with dad too.¡± ¡°Some things are like that.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but break into a sweat as I tried to stop Ariel. After finishing dinner and taking a nice bath, I quietly waited in my room. I didn¡¯t forget to leave Ariel with Mari just in case. However, when I went to leave her, they were still playing Go. It wasn¡¯t even a game between Cecily and Arwen, but between Mari and Rina. It was both ridiculous and amusing to watch Mari giving advice from the sidelines. Still, I felt good that they had created a proper recreational culture. So now, I was back in my room, sitting at the desk in just my bathrobe. It would take some time for Leona to arrive, so I planned to spend the time writing. The problem was... [Would it be okay to smoke just once?] ¡°No, I¡¯m telling you, this is my body.¡± [This is the wish of this old man. Please, just once.] The voice of Clark, who had possessed my body, was asking me to smoke. After dinner, while I was waiting, a sprout appeared in front of me. I didn¡¯t know how it got to my bedroom, but I suspected it had followed me secretly. Anyway, it seemed like he wanted to possess me, so as soon as I put it in my mouth, he made that request. It felt like my body was being possessed by a smoking dragon instead of a black flame dragon. What should I do with this smoker? ¡°And you¡¯ve already smoked as much as you wanted. What¡¯s different about doing it with my body?¡± [Of course, there¡¯s a difference! As I said before, the feeling of smoke filling your lungs, that refreshing sensation. I want to experience that again.] ¡°You could ask dad instead.¡± [That... well, I heard he doesn¡¯t smoke for a particular reason.] I raised an eyebrow when I heard this. My father loves alcohol but tends to avoid smoking. I thought it was because Clark was a heavy smoker, but maybe there was another reason. Curious, I quietly asked. ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡± [During his active duty, he was smoking while on guard duty, and one of his comrades got shot and died. The small light from the cigarette gave away their position.] ¡°...¡± It was a deeply realistic story, and it made me solemn. There are actually cases in wartime where smoking led to the destruction of a unit. In the dark of night, even the smallest light is clearly visible. I experienced this personally in the military. Especially in border areas, it must be even worse. I sighed and quietly spoke. ¡°...I understand. But just one, okay?¡± [That¡¯s my grandson!] It¡¯s surprising how someone usually so serious can become so childish in front of cigarettes. Even as men mature, they retain childlike traits, and that¡¯s exactly what Clark was like with smoking. Cigarettes were probably like a companion to him, something he¡¯d had all his life. Furthermore, World Tree cigars are beneficial to the body. If it were a regular cigarette, I would have firmly refused, but since it¡¯s a World Tree cigar, I accepted. Even though I¡¯m already struggling with my health, I really don¡¯t want my lungs to decay. Click¡ª Finally, when I opened the desk drawer as he requested, I saw a cigar box. It was a premium World Tree cigar, and even the box was decorated with a sophisticated design. I took out one cigar from the box. It looked like an ordinary cigar at first glance, but the World Tree pattern was engraved on the surface. I heard that in the past, some people used to counterfeit them, but now they engrave patterns to prevent that. Click¡ª After taking the cigar, I lit it with a match since there were no lighters. As soon as the end of the cigar lit up, I immediately put it in my mouth. From this moment on, my actions began to overlap with Clark¡¯s completely. Sssss¡ª When I took a deep puff, I felt the smoke enter my throat and lungs. I had never smoked before in my past life, so it felt awkward, but Clark was a heavy smoker. ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± The smoke didn¡¯t just stay in my mouth; it went deep into my lungs, and I had to cough. My body had never taken a puff before, so it was unavoidable. Still, the taste wasn¡¯t bad. In fact, the sweet mint flavor lingered and felt refreshing. At the same time, I felt my mind clear up. It was like a calming effect, and my body felt lighter. [Ah... this is it. It¡¯s definitely better to have a living body than to have bones.] ¡°...¡± [How do you feel? Isn¡¯t it good?] ¡°...It¡¯s not bad.¡± It really wasn¡¯t bad. It¡¯s just that I had a negative view of smoking in general. My body felt lighter, but also more energized, and this strange sensation lifted my spirits. Moreover, my mind wasn¡¯t foggy; it felt clearer than before. My concentration, which was already strong, seemed to have increased. I opened my eyes, and looking at my work on the desk, I felt that with this concentration, I could stay up all night and still be perfectly fine. ¡°Haah¡ª¡± After that, I continued typing while holding the cigar in my mouth. I forgot to open the window, so the room was filled with the smell of the cigar, but I didn¡¯t notice. Unlike regular cigarettes, I didn¡¯t need an ashtray, so I didn¡¯t even need to move my hand. The ash wouldn¡¯t scatter, and it would just disappear into the air as mana. A cigarette that¡¯s beneficial to the body and doesn¡¯t need cleaning up. There¡¯s a reason why every smoker wants one. [Well, I¡¯ll be off now. I¡¯m satisfied with this for today.] ¡°Take care.¡± After smoking three cigars neatly, Clark returned to his body. The sprout that had been lingering on my tongue floated around before disappearing. The sprout is treated like a kind of soul, free from spatial restrictions, as evidenced by how it passed through the wall and disappeared. I continued to enjoy the scent of the cigar in my mouth while working. It felt like my typing speed had increased compared to usual. No. It wasn¡¯t just a feeling. My hands were actually moving faster and more smoothly than before. It felt like I was dancing rhythmically. Could this be the power of the World Tree cigar? ¡®This is going to be even more addictive.¡¯ I thought that to prevent addiction, the best thing would be to smoke it whenever Clark wanted. If I kept smoking it, I might become a heavy smoker. But that was something I absolutely didn¡¯t want. Every time I asked, Arwen would gladly give it to me, but World Tree cigars were one of the main exports of Alvenheim. If I kept taking them recklessly, there would be problems in Alvenheim too. There were many elements that could cause trouble. Knock knock¡ª Thanks to my speed in writing, I was just about to finish the conclusion when I heard a knock at the door. The interruption wasn¡¯t pleasant, but still, a guest is a guest. I stopped my hands, which had been moving rapidly, and looked toward the door. [Isaac. It¡¯s me. Can I come in?] It was Leona. I checked the time, and although it wasn¡¯t quite night yet, it was getting close. It seemed she had come to talk. Coincidentally, coffee and some snacks had also been prepared. I stood up from my chair and walked toward the door. It was better to open it myself than just give an indifferent permission. Creeak¡ª ¡°Did you come?¡± ¡°Yeah. I came...¡± Leona had a pleasant expression on her face when I opened the door, but as she spoke, she froze mid-sentence, staring at me with a flushed face. I was puzzled by her reaction, but soon realized what had happened. I had been smoking just as Clark wanted and hadn¡¯t ventilated the room at all. Naturally, the scent had stuck to my body, and the room was now filled with smoke. For Leona, who was in heat, this was like spraying aphrodisiac all over her. ¡°Ah. Sorry. Please wait a moment...¡± Thud¡ª Just as I was trying to quickly close the door, Leona stopped me with her foot. I looked at her, flustered. ¡°Haa... haa...¡± Perhaps after enduring so much, this last stimulus made it too difficult for her to control herself. Leona¡¯s face had changed to one of clear desire. ¡°You really... are going to do this...?¡± Leona swallowed her saliva and glared at my chest that was exposed through my bathrobe. I wasn¡¯t sure what misunderstanding she had, but that wasn¡¯t it at all. It was my fault for not opening the window, but I didn¡¯t expect her to come in so quickly. I wanted to explain myself, but before I could, Leona used her superior strength as a beastkin to open the door more quickly. ¡°Leona?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t hold it anymore... I¡¯ve endured so much...¡± Saying this, Leona began to push me towards the bed. ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Chapter 441: Estrone (1) The ¡°mating season¡± is a cyclical period that visits beastkin. When it arrives, beastkin exhibit behavior unlike their usual selves. For example, they may become more active than usual, purr excessively, or be unable to take their eyes off the opposite sex. In short, their bodies become so heated that they can hardly control themselves. During this time, most beastkin desperately seek ways to relieve their urges. Unmated beastkin often resort to self-relief. However, for married couples, the mating season can be somewhat troublesome. It would be ideal if their cycles aligned perfectly, but more often than not, they don¡¯t. Moreover, engaging in intercourse during this period drains their stamina completely, making it burdensome for both men and women. But for Leona, a half-blood, things were slightly different. Until now, she had mostly endured her mating seasons without incident. Being a half-blood with icy blood, her body rarely heated up to the point of burning passion. At most, it was like when she first entered puberty. Additionally, having trained herself to hide her identity and personality with patience, her daily life remained unaffected. Even during her academy days, it wasn¡¯t an issue. Attendance wasn¡¯t strictly enforced, and female students were excused if they mentioned their menstrual cycles. Thus, Leona lived no differently from a human even when her mating season arrived¡ªuntil she met Isaac. Her instincts flared. So intensely that she wanted to pounce on him immediately. Though his delicate, feminine features made him appear somewhat frail, a glance below his neck told a different story. A well-toned, inverted-triangle physique built through exercise. His muscles weren¡¯t grotesquely bulky but perfectly proportioned like a golden ratio. His firm thighs and the noticeable bulge beneath his pants... were enough to awaken Leona¡¯s suppressed primal instincts. Not only that, but his scent also stimulated her sensitive nose. Lilac and musk were expected, but the ¡°natural¡± aroma was impossible to ignore. Unbeknownst to her, it was due to the ¡°Pure Authority of Nature¡± bestowed upon him by Hirt. A blessing that made him beloved by all ¡°animals¡± under Hirt¡¯s domain. And since beastkin carried animalistic instincts, Leona was no exception. Already exuding pheromones, and now with the scent of the World Tree¡¯s leaves lingering in the air¡ªwithout ventilation¡ªit was too much to resist. She could endure once, but not twice. This was why Leona lost control in an instant. Despite aggressively pinning Isaac down and stripping off his underwear... ¡°............¡± Slurp. Slurp. The sight of a man¡¯s genitalia¡ªcrudely put, his cock¡ªleft her momentarily frozen. Her mother¡¯s words echoed in her mind: As a half-blood, you may not know what will happen to you, so follow your instincts. Above all, she had advised her to surrender to instinct rather than reason when it came to carnal desires. But¡ª Isaac¡¯s member gradually swelled before standing fully erect. Though suddenly exposed, Leona¡¯s gaze alone had been enough to arouse him. The sheer size of his monstrous shaft left her wide-eyed. Before erection, it had been at eye level¡ªnow, she had to tilt her head up. ¡®Are all men like this?¡¯ Her mother hadn¡¯t explained this part. Yet her ¡°instincts¡± told her everything. ¡®I want to suck it. I want to take that huge thing into my mouth and tease it to my heart¡¯s content.¡¯ The World Tree¡¯s scent filling the room acted like an aphrodisiac, further stimulating her instincts. She could hold back no longer. With a half-lost expression, Leona parted her lips. ¡°Hahm.¡± ¡°Leo¡ª Ngh?!¡° Isaac tried to speak but let out a shallow moan instead¡ªLeona had suddenly taken his member into her mouth. It was so large that only the glans fit, but for her, it was enough. ¡°Hahm. Slurp. Mmm. Juhm.¡° After swallowing once, she began licking it like an ice cream cone. One hand gripped his shaft while the other fondled her own ample chest. As a result, the bandages concealing her breasts loosened, gradually revealing her bare skin. Her breasts, already large, appeared even fuller due to the tight binding. Isaac was stunned by her boldness. Unlike the other women he had spent his first nights with, Leona was completely different. They had started with slow kisses, but she went straight for his cock. Was this the primal nature of beastkin? Or was it the World Tree¡¯s scent saturating the room? ¡°Slurp. Slurp. Bweh.¡± While he pondered, Leona coated his entire length with her saliva. The lewd sounds of her sucking were loud enough to echo. Like the kneading (grooming) behavior of feline animals, she lavished attention on his cock as if she might make him climax at any moment. Yet she didn¡¯t stop. Instead, the more she sucked, the thirstier she became, exploring every inch of him. Despite being his first time, Isaac threw his head back and moaned at her dazzling technique. At the same time, he gently stroked her head as if to encourage her¡ªYou¡¯re doing well. Be more aggressive. ¡°Mmm.¡± As if responding, Leona took more of his massive shaft into her mouth. Nearly half of its length disappeared inside. But she didn¡¯t stop there. She began bobbing her head vigorously. ¡°Glug. Huhm. Uhg. Glug.¡± With each movement, his cock vanished and reappeared repeatedly. Schlick-schlick-schlick¡ª She stroked the remaining half with her hand, stimulating every part of him. His saliva-coated shaft produced obscene sounds that filled the room. Visually and audibly, the situation grew increasingly lewd. Isaac panted heavily and gripped her head with both hands. Normally, this would be to help her move more comfortably¡ªbut Leona¡¯s actions far exceeded his expectations. Yank. In an instant, she stopped sucking and seized Isaac¡¯s hands. The one fondling her breast was no exception. But instead of resisting, Leona used her strength to push his hands down. She should have stopped midway, but... ¡°L-Leona?¡± ¡°Guhk! Ugh...!¡± Little by little, his shaft disappeared deeper into her mouth until¡ª ¡°Guhk... Gulp...¡± She finally swallowed it whole. Her nose pressed against Isaac¡¯s lower abdomen, and his pubic hair tickled her face. Her throat bulged visibly as his cock traveled deeper, her face flushing in real time. Though overwhelmed by pleasure, Isaac marveled at what Leona had done. Among all his first-night partners, only Cecily had ever deep-throated him entirely. Even now, nothing had changed. Aside from Cecily, no one else had ever attempted to swallow him whole. Suck¡ªsuck¡ªslurp¡ª ¡°Guhk! Guhk! Ugh!¡± But Leona didn¡¯t stop. She began moving her head on her own, ravaging his cock as she pleased. Each motion made his shaft disappear and reappear, and Isaac groaned under the mounting pleasure. Her throat tightened around him like a pussy¡ªdifferent from Cecily¡¯s touch. ¡°Guhk! Slurp! Slurp! Juhl!¡± Already accustomed, Leona began rolling her tongue. What a lewd woman. Biting his lip, Isaac clenched his teeth against the rising climax. At the same time, he pulled her head down firmly. And with that, he released everything he had held back. Throb-throb-throb! Guhk! Guhk! ¡°Ugh?!¡± Isaac¡¯s cum shot past her throat straight into her stomach. Leona¡¯s eyes widened at the bizarre sensation before her body trembled violently. His cock pulsed inside her mouth, expanding and contracting repeatedly. The semen he had saved up didn¡¯t stop with just one burst. Like wringing out a barrel, it spurted in long streams, paused, then surged again. Isaac held her head in place for a long while before slowly pulling away. Even then, traces of cum continued to leak out. ¡°Huuuuhm! Pop!¡± Lewd sounds accompanied his cock¡¯s exit. When the glans slipped free, he nearly shoved it back in. Finally, Isaac¡¯s massive shaft pulled out completely, leaving Leona swishing the remaining cum in her mouth as if savoring the taste. ¡°Gulp. Hah... Hah... Hah...¡± After swallowing every last drop, Leona panted heavily, mouth agape. Still unsatisfied, she flicked her tongue out. Watching her, Isaac smirked and stood up. His cock, still unsatisfied, remained fully erect. Thud. ¡°Aah... Isa...¡± Isaac¡¯s shaft slapped onto Leona¡¯s face, large enough to cover it entirely. Despite her ragged breathing, she never stopped moving her tongue. A sight of pure, unadulterated lust. But Isaac had no intention of indulging her so easily. She had pleasured him¡ªnow it was her turn to drown in ecstasy. ¡°You want it?¡± ¡°Hmm. Hah... Hah...¡± At Isaac¡¯s question, Leona held her breath for a moment before nodding fervently. It seemed some semblance of reason still remained in her. Seeing her fidgeting even now, it was clear her body was burning up, on the verge of overheating. Even the slightest stimulation would drown her in pleasure. Isaac smirked and commanded, ¡°Then get on the bed. Our Leona listens well, doesn¡¯t she?¡± He stroked Leona¡¯s head gently, as if she were a pet rather than a person. Leona stared at Isaac¡¯s cock hovering right above her face before nodding vigorously. She wanted to take it into her mouth immediately, to press it against her desperate lower lips. But to do that, she had to obey her husband first. Her husband¡ªno, this male was far stronger than her. Not by the culture of beastfolk, but by instinct. Shtrrrk¡ª After taking the contraceptive pill, Isaac watched as Leona climbed onto the bed, his erection already freed from its confines. It had been pressed against her ample chest, so releasing it wasn¡¯t difficult. Now fully exposed, Leona¡¯s bare breasts were more than sufficient in size compared to other women. ¡°Haah... white...¡± Leona let out a cute moan as Isaac touched her chest. He began kneading her soft, plush breasts with both hands. Despite their suppleness, they maintained a lovely shape¡ªand as repeatedly mentioned, they were quite large. ¡°Aah... ngh... uhn...¡± ¡°Leona.¡± ¡°Nngh...? Mmm!¡± At her beloved male¡¯s call, Leona looked up¡ªonly to be startled as Isaac suddenly claimed her lips in a rough kiss. Smooch¡ª Mmm¡ª Ngh¡ª Smack¡ª At first, it was just a press of lips, but soon their tongues tangled wildly, all gentleness discarded in favor of primal hunger. Leona felt her body burn even hotter as Isaac¡¯s tongue dominated hers. Desperate to mix with him, she moved her own tongue while her breasts were kneaded freely by his large hands. All the while, his cock throbbed against her stomach, teasing her unbearably. Thud! ¡°Huh?!¡± When Leona suddenly shoved his shoulders, Isaac was taken aback¡ªbut he had no time to process it. Before he knew it, she was on top of him, gazing down at him with glazed eyes. ¡°Haah... haah... hmm...¡± Slurp¡ª Smack¡ª Slurp! Leona lowered her head and ravaged Isaac¡¯s lips. The sweet minty scent clouded her mind further. Her instincts guided her as she subtly rocked her hips, grinding her scorching, dripping slit against his hard cock. Her ample chest pressed tightly against his, swaying with each movement. Isaac was briefly surprised by her aggressive actions, but he soon responded in kind. Until now, he had always taken the lead on their first nights¡ªbut today seemed different. Rustle¡ª Shhk¡ª Before he knew it, Leona had tossed aside his pants and underwear. While exploring his chest and abdomen, she acted purely on instinct. Isaac had long since discarded his remaining clothes. Now, the two were completely naked. ¡°Chu~m! Pwah! Haah... haah...¡° After a long, drawn-out kiss, Leona looked down at Isaac with a thoroughly debauched expression. Isaac watched her with a relaxed gaze, as if ready to accept everything. His eyes trailed downward. His erect cock pressed against her toned, slightly trembling stomach. Her abdomen was firm, likely due to the beastfolk¡¯s natural musculature. ¡®Normally, I¡¯d have fingered her first, but...¡¯ Her folds were already soaked, dripping so much that her thighs were slick. At this point, penetration wouldn¡¯t be an issue. Isaac looked back at Leona. Her face was filled with anticipation, as if awaiting permission. Truly, no beast was more honest with their instincts than her. ¡°Leona.¡± ¡°Haah... haah...¡± ¡°You can take it now.¡± ¡°Ah...!?¡± The moment he said it, Leona¡¯s lips parted. Her eyes slowly trailed downward. Before her was Isaac¡¯s thick, veiny cock. Soon, this massive thing would be inside her. She felt no fear¡ªonly a desperate thirst to be quenched. Slowly, she lifted her hips. Her arousal dripped down like a flood, soaking her thighs. Squelch¡ª ¡°Haah!¡± Finally, the tip aligned perfectly with her entrance. Just the barest touch made Leona let out a shuddering moan. But Isaac paid no mind to her sounds. He gripped her slender waist with both hands. She had been the one to take the initiative like a beast¡ªnow it was his turn. ¡°Nngh...?¡± Just as Leona felt the beginnings of pleasure, Isaac moved. Thrust! He pulled her down in one motion. ¡°!!!!!¡± It was in. That thick, hard cock invaded her without mercy, filling her completely. The sound of the tip colliding with her cervix echoed in her mind. Leona¡¯s back arched like a bow as unbearable pleasure overwhelmed her, drowning out any pain of her first time. ¡°Nnnnghhh!!¡± Her eyes flew open, her tongue lolling out. Her ears stood straight up, and her tail bristled¡ªclear signs of her shock. ¡°Haaah! Aaah!¡± Her delayed, animalistic moan burst forth. Meanwhile, Isaac relished the tightness of her walls. Her grip was unlike anything he¡¯d expected. Maybe it was the excessive slickness, but every movement sent jolts of pleasure. This was no virgin¡¯s sensation. ¡®Though, that¡¯s impossible.¡¯ A glance downward confirmed a faint trace of blood¡ªproof of her virginity. But it was overshadowed by how perfectly her insides gripped him. As Leona drowned in pleasure, Isaac began to move. Thrust! Thrust! Thrust! ¡°Haah! Nngh! Ahh! Aah!¡± Unable to regain her senses, Leona writhed as continuous waves of pleasure crashed over her. Her large breasts bounced enticingly¡ªa mesmerizing sight. Isaac seized them roughly. Then, he teased her stiff, pink nipples gently. Still unsatisfied, he sat up and took one into his mouth. ¡°Haah?! Kyaah! Nnngh!¡± Thrust! Thrust! Thrust! Thrust! As Isaac enveloped her slender body, Leona clung to him in turn. Perhaps having adjusted to the pleasure, she began moving her hips on her own. For a while, the two embraced, lost in each other. Leona rocked her hips instinctively, and Isaac matched her pace. At first, he had needed to lead¡ªbut now, just responding was enough. Squelch¡ª But it was Isaac who reached his limit first. In one motion, he flipped her over, shifting from cowgirl to missionary. The moment she was beneath him, Leona wrapped her long legs around his waist, locking him in place. Though it was her first mating, she knew exactly what he wanted. Pound! Pound! Pound! ¡°Haah! Nngh! Hah! Hah!¡± As Isaac drove into her, Leona moaned uncontrollably¡ªuntil her voice was cut off by his lips crashing onto hers. The minty scent filled her mouth, muddling her thoughts as his tongue invaded like a conqueror. At the same time, his cock filled her lower half, delivering unbearable pleasure. She wouldn¡¯t last much longer. Twitch¡ª Her tail coiled around Isaac¡¯s waist, tightening its grip as her climax approached. Sensing this, Isaac quickened his pace. Slap! Slap! Slap! Slap! ¡°Ngh! Mmph! Nn! Mm!¡± With her mouth occupied, her moans were stifled, but it didn¡¯t matter. Leona arched her back, her claws digging into Isaac¡¯s shoulders. Her orgasm was near. Isaac also flinched at the sudden, bitter sting, but he brushed it off lightly. This much was nothing. Instead, he stopped kissing and buried his face in her neck. Now was the time to let go. Thrust! Thrust! Slam! ¡°Nyaa! Aah! Kyaa!¡± As Isaac increased his speed, Leona let out moans that sounded more like a cat than a human. And the more she did, the harder she clawed at Isaac¡¯s back. How many times had he rammed into her pussy by now? ¡°Kuh-ung!¡± Once again, the glans and cervix collided violently. ¡°Hnnnaaaaah!¡± For the first time in her life, Leona reached climax. Her entire body became hypersensitive, as if every inch of her was an erogenous zone, writhing uncontrollably. Her pussy, still impaled on his cock, gushed with fluids. Because of this, Isaac¡¯s lower half was drenched. Not only that, but the strength in the thighs wrapped around him also intensified. Yet Isaac didn¡¯t stop, continuing to thrust in and out. Slap! Slap! Slap! Slap! ¡°Hoaah! Hnaaah! Uuuh! Hayaah! Haaah!¡± It was maddening. The climax wouldn¡¯t stop. Lewd, wet sounds filled her ears relentlessly. Because Isaac didn¡¯t stop even after she came, she felt like she might pass out at any moment. The pent-up lust from her heat cycle and the lingering effects of the aphrodisiac synergized, turning her mind into a hazy mess. Especially the fullness in her lower abdomen¡ªthis sensation was the biggest source of pleasure. ¡°Hnngh!¡± Shudder! Shake! Tremble! While Leona convulsed in climax, Isaac released his cum deep inside her. It was his second orgasm, but the amount that gushed out was like a burst pipe. ¡°Haaah... nyaaa!!¡± Feeling the semen flooding into her, Leona let out a heated moan. Her shining eyes glazed over, her mind melting into bliss. So this was sex. This was mating between animals. What an incredible pleasure it was. She wanted more. She wanted it so rough it would shatter her mind completely. Just as Leona was lost in those thoughts¡ª Plop. Isaac pulled his thick cock out and brought it to her face. A thin strand of cum still oozed from the tip, dripping steadily. The moment she saw it, Leona instinctively licked her lips. As if unwilling to waste a single drop, she lapped at the tip. Lick. Lick. Slurp. Suck. Soon, the glans slipped into her mouth, and Leona sucked greedily. As if determined to drink every last drop from his urethra. Isaac exhaled and gently stroked her head. Truly, she acted like a beast, driven purely by instinct. Other women had also surrendered to their instincts, but Leona was on another level. She was solely focused on sating her heat by devouring his cock. Well, if that was the case, he¡¯d give her more. Isaac pulled his shaft from her mouth. But Leona followed, lifting her face as if chasing after it. Her lips parted eagerly, treating his cock like the most delicious ice cream. ¡°Want more?¡± ¡°Nyaa... nyaa...¡± Leona didn¡¯t answer. His words didn¡¯t even register in her ears. But her eyes remained locked onto his cock. It was as if her rationality had completely vanished. Isaac couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. At this rate, words were useless. Or rather, a conversation of bodies was far more fitting. While other women needed foreplay to build the mood, Leona was different. All she needed was raw sex¡ªanimalistic, carnal mating. ¡°Seems like you¡¯re still not satisfied.¡± Isaac moved Leona¡¯s body himself. First, he spun her around, positioning her on all fours before lifting her hips. Leona, understanding what he wanted, obediently followed his lead. When she raised her rear, her instincts took over again. Swish¡ª Swish¡ª ¡°Nyaaah.¡± Her plump ass swayed side to side, her tail swishing seductively. The lewd display of a female in heat, enticing her mate. Unaware of the semen dripping from her pussy, she shook her hips wantonly¡ªshe was nothing short of a slut. And with her tail flicking so temptingly, Isaac¡¯s lust flared even hotter. Thrust! ¡°Kyaaah!¡± Without warning, he plunged back inside. Leona let out a moan drenched in pleasure and ecstasy. Squelch! Not only that, but Isaac tightly grabbed the tail she had been swishing earlier. How long had he held back from doing so? Now, it was nothing more than a ¡°handle¡±¡ªa grip to fuck her even harder. Bang! Pound! Slam! ¡°Nyaaah! Hnaaah! Kyaaung!¡± Leona no longer sounded human. She was simply a cat in heat, drowning in pleasure. Each deep thrust made her plump ass ripple. The curve of her slender waist was a feast for the eyes. Not to mention, the mix of semen and her juices inside created a lewd, slippery sensation. And the way her pussy clenched¡ªunimaginable for a virgin. It wasn¡¯t just tight¡ªshe adjusted the pressure as his cock pistoned inside. Another instinct unique to beastkin. Ahh. What a lewd, sinful body. Was this how all beastkin in heat were? Bang! Squelch! Squelch! Slam! Slam! ¡°Hnaa! Haaah! Aaah! Kyaaah!¡± Her pussy clenched even tighter. This was the sign of another climax. Isaac maintained the pace before suddenly ramming in harder¡ªone of the techniques he¡¯d learned from his many encounters. By gradually building up and then delivering a sudden, intense thrust, she could be pushed over the edge easily. Gush! ¡°Nyaaaaaah!!¡± As the thick glans violently collided with her cervix, Leona¡¯s eyes rolled back. Her tail, still gripped in Isaac¡¯s hand, stiffened, and her ears shot straight up. Splurt! Her pussy gushed fluids in all directions, some even splattering lightly on Isaac¡¯s face. Another orgasm crashed over her. Leona¡¯s arms, supporting her upper body, trembled violently before she finally collapsed. Naturally, only her hips remained raised. Seeing this, Isaac smirked before leaning forward. He then brought his lips close to her twitching ears and whispered hotly: ¡°We¡¯re not done yet, kitten.¡± ¡°Nyaa...¡± Even in her daze, Leona shook her hips in response. His cock was still buried deep inside her, rock-hard. Isaac listened to the lewd, wet sounds of their joining. She was still far from satisfied. And so was he. He bit down on her ear. ¡°Hyahk?!¡± Leona jolted, her body trembling violently. Isaac, still holding her ear between his teeth, felt every shiver. Without pause, he pinned her down and mounted her from above, thrusting relentlessly. Squelch! Squish! Squelch! Squish! ¡°Hngk! Kyaaung! Uuung!¡± Leona bit the sheets as another wave of pleasure assaulted her. Tears streamed down her face, yet her lips curled into a smile. Even though she had just climaxed, his movements quickly began breaking her mind apart. Lewd noises filled the room as Isaac pressed her head down, ravaging her pussy without restraint. If she wanted to be treated like a beast, he¡¯d act like one. The thought must have reached her, because she offered no resistance. Even as her juices splattered everywhere, he didn¡¯t let up. And the result¡ª Gush! ¡°Nyaaaaooooh!!¡± Another climax seized her brain. Semen flooded her womb, and her entire body grew hypersensitive. Leona thrashed her limbs, overwhelmed by pleasure, but Isaac¡¯s weight kept her pinned. This was the situation of a female being dominated by a superior male. In every way, Leona was satisfied with Isaac. He was more than worthy of breeding her. She wanted his seed, wanted to bear his child. Her beastkin instincts screamed it, and Leona didn¡¯t resist. Right now, all she wanted was to lose herself in this ecstasy. Schlick¡ª Splurt! When Isaac pulled out, thick strands of cum dripped from her pussy. ¡°Hahh.¡° Isaac, who had been fucking nonstop, finally caught his breath. The relentless pace had drained some stamina. Of course, a short rest would recover it quickly. Not to mention, there was still the drug Musk had gifted him. It wasn¡¯t Viagra¡ªjust a general enhancer for men. He had taken it a while ago. Would its effects show tonight? ¡°Nyaa...¡± ¡°Mm...¡± Meanwhile, Leona crawled over and took his cock back into her mouth. Her half-lidded eyes seemed to form heart shapes. Either way, she licked and sucked greedily, as if nursing. All while her hips swayed seductively, her tail flicking. ¡°Kyaa~ Nyaaah.¡± ¡°...Still need more?¡± ¡°Nyaaah.¡± Seemed like this lustful cat-girl wasn¡¯t done yet. Isaac chuckled and stroked her head. In response, she pressed her face even deeper against his cock. She really was more like a cat than a lioness. Well, he¡¯d give her what she wanted. Isaac leaned back, spreading his legs. His erection stood tall, prominently on display. Seeing it, Leona felt her pussy grow even wetter. Already soaked, yet more juices dripped¡ªa phenomenon unique to beastkin in heat. ¡°Do as you like.¡± ¡°Nyaa?¡± ¡°Suck it, ride it, do whatever you want.¡± A beastkin¡¯s heat didn¡¯t last forever. ¡°How do you want it?¡± ¡°Nyaaah!¡± Suck! Suck! Slurp! She immediately took him in again. ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Chapter 442: Estrone (2) Chapter 442: Estrone (2) The heat cycle of beastfolk is somewhat unique. While ordinary people can simply relieve their accumulated sexual desire and be done with it, beastfolk experience a level of desire during their heat that seems endlessly replenished. Once they engage in intercourse, they pour all their stamina and energy solely into sex. In other words, to subdue a beastfolk in heat through sex alone, you must first exhaust them¡ªensuring their recovery can¡¯t keep up with their arousal. In that regard, Leona, being a half-breed, wasn¡¯t as extreme. After briefly passing out and regaining consciousness, her rationality had returned. ¡°Good?¡± ¡°Haa... yeah.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Of course, that didn¡¯t mean their first night was over. Again, Leona was a half-breed with beastfolk blood¡ªa race with unrivaled physical prowess. Whether in stamina, strength, or regenerative abilities, they were an exceptional species. Naturally, their bodies were sturdy, which also meant they could last a long time in bed. Leona was no exception. Though the sacred fragrance had restored her reason, her heat hadn¡¯t been fully relieved. Swish... swish... Leona¡¯s long tail coiled around Isaac¡¯s shaft, moving up and down¡ªan act only possible for beastfolk. With her chin resting on her hand, she watched the scene unfold from the front, occasionally glancing up to check Isaac¡¯s reaction. Isaac¡¯s breath grew ragged from the unfamiliar stimulation. Though he had requested it himself, the pleasure exceeded his expectations. The tail¡¯s uniquely fluffy texture stimulated not just his length but also the head. ¡°Haaah...¡± Giggling, Leona took the tip into her mouth while his shaft remained wrapped in her tail. Lick... suck... slurp... ¡°Ngh...!¡± With the head in her mouth and the shaft being stroked by her tail, it felt like he could erupt at any moment. It was a sensation he had never experienced before¡ªand unfamiliar sensations always brought overwhelming stimulation. Isaac watched as Leona sucked and nibbled on him like he was a delicious ice cream. He had learned this during their time together: she had a particular fondness for fellatio. Once she reached climax, she would always clean him up by swallowing him whole. When he asked why, she simply said it tasted good. Apparently, his scent was irresistibly appealing to her. ¡°Guh...!¡± Gush! Gush! Gush! Unable to hold back any longer, Isaac released thickly into her mouth. He grabbed her head and pulled her close. Though her tail was still coiled around him, preventing her from taking him fully, most of it disappeared down her throat. Whether lost in heat or maintaining rationality like now, deep throating was always an option. ¡°Pwah.¡± Leona spat out his shaft, then closed her eyes and swirled the remaining cum in her mouth before swallowing. Gulp. ¡°Bleh~¡± Finally, she opened her mouth wide to show him¡ªonly sticky saliva remained inside. The sight of her having consumed every last drop of his seed only made him throb harder. Whether it was the medicine Musk had given him or his divine energy, despite having ejaculated multiple times, his cock remained rock-hard. Seeing this, Leona smirked mischievously before quietly turning around. Then, she enticingly swayed her hips, presenting her plump rear. Her dripping slit still trailed strands of cum¡ªthough her womb was already packed full, her belly slightly bulging, she still craved more. ¡°Hurry and put it in, husband. I¡¯m still hungry.¡± ¡°Hahaha...¡± This bitch¡ªno, this cat-like woman. Like an animal, she knew exactly what a male desired. How could his energy not surge when tempted like this? Isaac approached her, his cock standing tall, then gripped it and aimed precisely before thrusting his hips forward. Schlick! ¡°Kyaaah~?¡± At the sudden pleasure, Leona¡¯s ears and tail shot straight up¡ªfollowed by lewd moans. Isaac reveled in the slickness of her cum-filled cunt. Though it was winter and the sun rose late, it was almost time to sleep. Having started their ¡°rain and clouds¡± session since evening, their stamina had been thoroughly drained. At the very least, Leona¡¯s heat had finally ended. Now, she simply sought pleasure through sex. Squelch! Squish! Splat! The sound of fluids splashing. Smack! Smack! Smack! The impact of hips against flesh. ¡°Nyaah! Kyah! Hahh! Ahn!¡± Leona¡¯s obscene cries combined with the lewd sight of her backside made for overwhelming stimulation¡ªboth visually and audibly. ¡°You really love being fucked like an animal, don¡¯t you, Leona?¡± ¡°Hahh! Yes! Yes! This is the best! Ngh¡ªahh!¡± After spending the whole night together, Isaac had learned something: Leona loved doggy-style the most. Perhaps because of her beastfolk blood, being taken like an animal excited her the most. Isaac, too, was satisfied¡ªhe could freely enjoy her swaying tail while claiming her from behind. Squeeze! ¡°Hyaaah! H-Husband! M-My tail...!¡± ¡°What about it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s sensitive...! Ngh¡ªahh!¡± Thrust! Squelch! Slam! Especially when her tail was touched, Leona became even more sensitive. For beastfolk, tails were a part only permitted to be touched by one¡¯s spouse¡ªmeaning even the slightest contact was intensely stimulating. The moment Isaac grabbed it, her walls clenched even tighter around him. Smack! Slam! Smack! ¡°Hahh! Ngaah! Aaah! Kyahh!¡± Pulling her tail back while pistoning his hips made her scream in pleasure. This alone would have been enough, but Isaac wasn¡¯t done yet. First, he grabbed her shoulders and yanked her back against him, pressing their bodies flush together. Maintaining balance, he then groped her ample breasts. Already overwhelmed by his thrusts, having her chest teased as well made it impossible to endure. But Isaac didn¡¯t stop there. ¡°Hahh! Huh?!¡± Grabbing her face, he turned her and locked her in a deep, passionate kiss. Though startled at first, Leona soon welcomed his invading tongue. Their mouths tangled like snakes, exchanging saliva, kissing with beastly abandon. ¡°Ngh¡ª?!¡± Already dazed from the kiss, a new stimulation from below sent her reeling. Isaac was experienced, having been with countless women. He didn¡¯t rely solely on his sturdy lower body¡ªhis mouth and hands were just as skilled. While kissing her deeply, one hand fondled her breasts while the other traveled downward. His cock was still plunging in and out, but that wasn¡¯t his target. Instead, his fingers sought her shyly exposed clit. Rub... pinch... flick... ¡°Nghh! Hahh! Uuuhh!¡± Leona¡¯s entire body trembled, assaulted from all sides. Her mouth, her chest, her pussy¡ªpleasure struck simultaneously, leaving her unable to focus on any single sensation. Even if it wasn¡¯t her first time, there was no way to grow accustomed to this kind of skill. Feeling like she might break, Leona thrashed¡ªyet despite her resistance, her hands only gripped Isaac¡¯s head tighter, pulling him closer. Though her mind said no, her body was honest. Thrust! Squelch! Slam! ¡°Uuuhh! Hahh! I-I¡¯m...!¡± Before Leona could even cry out, Isaac forcefully rammed into her cervix. Squelch! ¡°Hohh...!¡± Her vision whited out. With her mind already on the verge of collapse, this finishing move shattered what little resistance remained. ¡°Guh¡ªahh...!¡± Leona let out a strange, broken moan. Her eyes rolled back, her body shuddering violently. ¡°...Hehe.¡± Her expression twisted into something between crying and laughing before she collapsed, utterly spent. Overwhelmed by pleasure, she couldn¡¯t even form coherent sounds¡ªonly trembling intermittently as aftershocks wracked her body. Smack! Slam! Slam! ¡°Hahh... ahh... nyaah...¡± Even as Leona lay weakened by orgasm, Isaac didn¡¯t stop. Gripping her arms, he continued thrusting relentlessly. Though half-conscious, Leona still whimpered at the sensations pulsing through her abused cunt. Throb! Gush! Gush! With one final, powerful thrust, Isaac released inside her once more. Her womb already filled to bursting, cum now spilled out in thick streams. They had gone at it for so long¡ªhe had lost count of how many times he had come. Had she not taken contraceptives beforehand, she would have been pregnant several times over by now. Thud. When Isaac finally let go, Leona collapsed onto the bed, utterly motionless¡ªnot even the strength to twitch. Only her lower lips continued to spurt his cum in thick pulses, a testament to just how much he had filled her. ¡®This should be enough.¡¯ Isaac glanced at the window¡ªdawn was breaking, the clock nearing 8 AM. It was probably time to clean up. Just as he tried to quietly get up¡ª ¡°Nngh...¡± Leona, who had briefly passed out, began to stir. Pushing herself up on shaky arms, she blinked drowsily. Isaac froze. She had just fainted¡ªhow was she already awake? Normally, any other woman would have been dead to the world until afternoon. But Leona was a beastfolk. Their innate stamina allowed her to recover almost instantly. ¡°...Isaac. No¡ªhusband.¡± The moment she regained consciousness, she sought him out¡ªcalling him not by name but husband, signaling she still wasn¡¯t satisfied. Indeed, she rolled onto her back and spread her legs, presenting herself. Squelch. With both hands, she parted her dripping folds, cum still oozing out in lewd spurts¡ªa sight lewd enough to excite him all over again. At the sight, Isaac¡¯s slightly wilted member stood tall once more. How could anyone resist after seeing that? ¡°...Want more?¡± ¡°...Yeah.¡± In response to Isaac¡¯s question, Leona shyly turned her head and answered. A side of her that contrasted with her usual confident demeanor¡ªrevealing a different kind of charm. By the clock, they should stop here. But was there anything more important than the request of the woman he loved? With that thought, Isaac tensed his member, flaunting its vigor. Leona gulped as she watched the sight. Just how monstrous was his stamina? Truthfully, Leona was already running on empty. But she wanted to feel Isaac¡¯s limits for herself, so she mustered every last bit of strength she had left. Thanks to her heat, burning through her energy was easy¡ªthe real issue was the aftermath. Schlick ¡°Ngh...¡± As Isaac rubbed his firmly erect length against her slit, Leona let out a shallow moan. Even just the sensation of his shaft gliding over her sensitive flesh sent electric tingles through her body. Schlorp Eventually, the tip slowly pressed into her entrance. Unlike before, he didn¡¯t thrust in abruptly but took his time, teasingly slow. For a moment, Leona felt frustrated by the agonizing pace¡ªbut it didn¡¯t take long for her to realize this, too, was part of his mischief. ¡°H-Hurry...!¡± Thrust! The moment she spoke, his cock plunged in deep. Leona jolted at the sudden, head-spinning stimulation, nearly biting her tongue. Her body trembled before she instinctively clung to Isaac as he leaned over her. Schlick! Squelch! Slap! ¡°Ngh! Ah! Ah! Ah!¡± Lewd sounds filled the air again. Just like before, Leona wrapped her limbs around Isaac, who embraced her in turn and thrust hard into her. And so, another round of beastly mating ensued... ¡°Haaaah!!¡± Leona reached her peak once more. But... ¡°Want another round?¡± ¡°O-One more time...¡± She passed out, then woke up again. ¡°Ahh? One more... Fuck me harder?¡± And then another. ¡°Ghk! Gulp! Slurp! Schlup!¡± Sometimes, she even took his thick length all the way down her throat. Isaac indulged her every request. But even if their bodies could handle it, time was running out¡ªdawn was approaching. So, Isaac switched tactics. ¡°Ngh... Hah?! Ahh!¡± The moment Leona showed signs of regaining consciousness, he immediately buried himself inside her¡ªkeeping her from fully waking, pushing her back into a deep, exhausted slumber. Schlorp! Squelch! Slap! ¡°Ahh! Nyaah! I¡ªI...! Hyaaah!¡± He tried various positions, from her favorite doggy style to more stamina-draining ones. The standing carry was the most grueling¡ªdespite her slender appearance, Leona weighed over 80kg. Her body was pure muscle, and lifting her while exhausted was no easy feat. ¡°Leona. You good?¡± ¡°Grgl... Grgl...¡± ¡°Phew.¡± After dozens of rounds, Leona finally collapsed into deep sleep, completely drained. Isaac wiped away the streams of sweat dripping down his body, as if he¡¯d just finished an intense workout. A shower sounded heavenly¡ªbut the problem was Leona. Leaving her like this wasn¡¯t an option, yet washing her risked waking her up. ¡®...Guess I¡¯ll have to clean her.¡¯ Basic manners. Before lifting her in a princess carry, Isaac checked her condition. Her belly was swollen far beyond just a slight bulge¡ªit looked like she was genuinely pregnant. If he pressed down, would cum gush out? The thought crossed his mind, but that was best saved for the bathroom. And most importantly¡ªthrob! ¡°...Tch.¡± Seeing her like that had gotten him worked up again. A rare phenomenon¡ªhis lust overpowering his exhaustion. The medicine Musk had given him must¡¯ve had some special effect. Part of him wanted to take Leona while she was asleep, like he had with Arwen. But if she woke up, they¡¯d be at it all afternoon. ¡®Gotta resist.¡¯ Just as Isaac resigned himself and reached for Leona¡ª Knock knock knock [Isaac. It¡¯s me. Can I come in?] Mari, likely suspicious of how long they¡¯d been at it, had arrived at the bedroom. Startled, Isaac turned toward the door. [Coming in?] Before he could react, Mari opened the door and stepped inside. ¡°Ugh, you didn¡¯t even air out¡ª¡± Her words died as she froze at the sight before her. Isaac, completely naked, wasn¡¯t the issue. Neither was Leona, fast asleep. What caught her eye was Leona¡¯s heavily swollen lower belly¡ªas if she were pregnant¡ªand Isaac¡¯s still-erect cock standing tall. For a split second, the worst assumption flashed through Mari¡¯s mind, but she dismissed it immediately. Getting pregnant in less than a day was impossible. Instead, a different kind of jealousy bubbled up. Her lips curled into a smile as she stared at Isaac. Her mouth smiled, but her eyes did not. ¡°...You went pretty rough, huh? Look at her belly.¡± ¡°W-Well... yeah?¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± With a dismissive scoff, Mari closed the door and strode toward the bed. ¡°Ugh, why is she so heavy?¡± ¡°Mmmn...¡± ¡°Stop standing there like a dumb penguin and help me move her. You¡¯re done, right?¡± ¡°Uh... yeah.¡± For some reason, Mari seemed pissed. Isaac obliged, carrying Leona to the bath before leaving the rest to Mari¡ªthis was better handled by a woman than a man. [Ugh, seriously. Just how much did you pump into her? I¡¯ve never seen cum gush out like this when pressing her belly. Not even with me.] Mari¡¯s grumbling from the bathroom reached Isaac¡¯s ears. She seemed to be squeezing out every last drop from Leona¡¯s womb. Standing awkwardly, a sudden question crossed his mind. ¡®Why didn¡¯t I go in with them?¡¯ Wouldn¡¯t it be better to wash together? Something felt off. But that thought didn¡¯t last long¡ªthanks to the still-standing problem below his waist. Whatever medicine Musk had given him, it refused to subside. It was like a permanent Viagra effect. He wanted relief, but the memory of Leona¡¯s face lingered in his mind. Part of him wanted to watch cum spill from her pussy again¡ªbut Mari would scold him harshly for that. As he stood there awkwardly, Mari returned after settling Leona in the bath. She had hiked up her dress to keep the hem from getting wet, revealing her long, pale legs¡ªas white as her silver hair. Isaac¡¯s gaze was drawn to them just as Mari approached, her face still sour with displeasure. And then¡ª Grip! ¡°Ghk?!¡± She seized his erect cock in one firm hand. Isaac stared at her in shock as she puffed her cheeks and pushed him backward, step by step, until he fell onto the bed. Mari never stopped stroking him, her skilled fingers gliding over his shaft¡ªfar more experienced than Leona. ¡°You never do this much with me.¡± ¡°Ngh... Mari?¡± ¡°Was that beast woman that good? Her belly was stuffed full of your cum.¡± Schlap! Schlap! Schlap! Her voice dripped with jealousy as she worked him over. Isaac was already on the edge from her expert handjob. ¡°I¡¯ll let you have your fun with her for now... but just you wait. I¡¯ll make sure you fill me up like that too. Got it?¡± ¡°Y-Yeah, I got it...!¡± Schlorp! ¡°Ah!¡± Now, she took him into her mouth. Tucking her hair behind her ear, she exposed her flushed skin¡ªunknowingly adding to his stimulation. Isaac threw his head back, panting. Schlup! Schlurp! Slurp! Unlike Leona¡¯s animalistic blowjob, Mari¡¯s technique was sly and serpentine, despite her smaller mouth. She created suction, her tongue and fingers targeting the sensitive ridge beneath his tip¡ªa weakness only she knew. Throb! Throb! Isaac couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and came. Mari didn¡¯t stop, milking him dry with her mouth, determined to squeeze out every last drop. ¡°Mmm... gulp. That¡¯s quite a load after all that?¡± She licked her lips with a satisfied smirk. Isaac, breathless, watched as she wiped her mouth¡ªa single strand of silver hair sticking to her lips, making her look every bit the seductress. ¡°You¡¯d better get me pregnant soon. I can¡¯t stand this insecurity.¡± Lick. With that, she sucked his cum off her fingers and walked away. It felt like a storm had passed¡ªno, like a dam had overflowed. Thankfully, disaster was averted, but his body was utterly drained. ¡®...I¡¯d rather be the one passing out first.¡¯ At this rate, he really might become public property. ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Chapter 443: Gray desert (1) Leona¡¯s first night was different from other women; it lasted until the afternoon of the next day. Given my already strong stamina, adding her heat cycle into the mix drained my energy even more, making it take longer. Fortunately, the medicine Musk gifted me had excellent effects, so I didn¡¯t collapse from exhaustion first. Instead, a minor incident occurred. Just as everything had ended and I was about to clean up, Mari came to my bedroom. Since I hadn¡¯t come out even though the sun was high in the sky, she got worried and came looking for me. However, the situation was perfect for provoking Mari¡¯s jealousy, so I had no choice but to have my energy drained by her as well. She also left me with a warning: I could enjoy myself with Leona for now, but after that, she would make sure to squeeze me dry. Since we had spent the entire morning in bed, I ended up staying awake the whole day. For the sake of my sleep schedule, this was for the best. Leona, too, fell into a deep sleep and went back to bed right after dinner. Since she had completely exhausted her energy, deep sleep was necessary for her recovery. And so, the hardest first night passed, and after spending a whole day just sleeping, I was finally able to return to my daily routine. Tap tap tap¡ª As soon as I returned to normal, I sat at my desk to finish writing. Leona was still catching up on lost sleep. Apparently, beastmen use up all their stamina and energy during their heat cycle, and once they¡¯re completely drained, they just sleep for days. But that¡¯s only for those with the strong regeneration ability unique to beastmen¡ªLeona is a half-blood. Naturally, her regeneration is slower in comparison. From what I heard, all she does now is eat and sleep continuously. On top of that, she completely lost herself due to the World Tree Leaf cigar scent, which drove her to her limits, so now she has no choice but to focus entirely on recovering. ¡®She¡¯s probably the type like Cecily, who explodes all at once.¡¯ However, because she lost her rationality due to the cigar scent, I failed to control the situation. That¡¯s why she¡¯s still sleeping. Thanks to that, my evenings have been surprisingly free. Before falling asleep, Leona even told me this: ¡®If I had been able to release my urges regularly, I wouldn¡¯t have gone so far as to drain myself completely like this.¡¯ In other words, she was indirectly asking me to help her satisfy her needs regularly so she wouldn¡¯t go through such an ordeal again. Of course, as I had done with the other women before, I planned to continue being with Leona for the time being. She seemed to want that as well. Despite the storm of the first night having passed, most things remained unchanged. For example, the lively tourists laughing and chatting in the estate¡ªthey were people who had come for Jin¡¯s funeral. ¡®I bet they¡¯re having fun.¡¯ It was ridiculous how, the moment I announced I would bring Jin back to life, the event immediately turned into a festival. But as long as the readers were happy, it didn¡¯t matter. But what if I released a side story at this point? That would cause an uproar. I¡¯d love to see that reaction. Maybe it was because of the lingering effects of the World Tree Leaf cigar, but my hands wouldn¡¯t stop typing. I wanted to smoke another one, but I held back, worried I might get addicted. No matter how beneficial it was, relying on it too much would inevitably have negative effects. ¡®Still, carrying one around wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea.¡¯ Just in case of an emergency. If something happened and I became overwhelmed, I could smoke it then. ¡®Now, I¡¯ve written everything... but...¡¯ I stared at the manuscript for the side story on my desk. I only had one page left to write. But one thing was bothering me¡ªwas it really okay to release it as is? The other side story, The Passing Hero, was more of a prequel, but this one was the true conclusion. I wanted to write a closing line fitting for the end of The Chronicle of Zenon, but I couldn¡¯t think of anything suitable. ¡°Since Jin is the real protagonist, I should use something related to him...¡± The best option would be to include a famous song from my past life. In fact, there was one perfect song for The Chronicle of Zenon¡¯s story. That song was Don¡¯t Worry, Dear, a masterpiece sung by many artists. It was more of a memorial song, sung for people who had left or for cherished memories¡ªperfectly fitting for The Chronicle of Zenon, where many characters met tragic ends. Originally, I had planned for Zenon to sing it after hearing about the death of his master, Kair, but... ¡°I completely forgot at the time...¡± So many things had happened that I overlooked it. If I had included it, it would have had a much greater emotional impact on the readers. Even Mora had indirectly asked me before to include a song from Earth. Thankfully, she understood I was busy, so she never brought it up again¡ªbut I still felt guilty. ¡°Should I add it now?¡± Honestly, it wouldn¡¯t be a big problem. The song suited the bittersweet and melancholic atmosphere of The Chronicle of Zenon perfectly. But there was one issue¡ªthe nature of this side story. If all the major characters appeared, it would be one thing, but this side story focused mainly on Jin and Lily. Readers would likely view Jin as the main character here, with Zenon pushed to the background. That meant I needed a song that suited Jin perfectly... ¡°There is one...¡± A song that, if you only looked at the lyrics, could be considered an anthem not just for Jin, but for the entire demon race. It was Butter-Fly by Wada Kouji, a legendary song I heard back in my past life when I was in elementary school. Anyone born in the ¡¯90s would have heard it at least once. As a kid, I didn¡¯t understand the abstract lyrics and just thought it sounded good. But as I grew older, I realized it was a true masterpiece. The lyrics were especially meaningful¡ªabout soaring forward with determination even in a dark and hopeless world, filled with resilience and hope. ¡°Now that I think about it, a lot of old songs had abstract lyrics.¡± Maybe nostalgia played a role, but there really were a ton of amazing songs. I slowly recalled them one by one. My past-life generation was culturally blessed. We had survived the worst financial crisis¡ªthe IMF¡ªand finally gained some stability in our households. Not to mention, anti-Japanese sentiment had lowered enough that various anime were imported and even dubbed for television broadcasts. Back then, there were no smartphones, so the only way to access anime was through limited means. In that situation, seeing a completely new comic on television for the first time made it easy to become engrossed. ¡®My parents told me to watch from a distance, saying my eyesight would get worse.¡¯ Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m recalling a distant past now. I feel a sudden surge of emotion for no reason. I hurriedly pulled myself out of my thoughts and returned to my work. It hurts, but the past life¡ªit¡¯s a past I can never return to. However, I can bring remnants of the past into this world. That thought solidified my resolve. ¡®I should visit Mora¡¯s temple soon.¡¯ Of course, I don¡¯t remember all the lyrics, so I¡¯ll need Mora¡¯s help. I printed out the last page and stood up from my seat. Once I add the song lyrics, the side story will be complete. After that, I just need to visit Mora¡¯s temple and inform Musk. The festival-goers outside¡ªboth the readers and the people of the territory¡ªwill surely cherish this as a wonderful gift. Since I even declared that I would deliver a love story so sweet it could rot one¡¯s teeth, my work will be more than enough to send them into ecstasy. ¡®But if I write the lyrics, will a bard sing them?¡¯ Bards do exist in this world. They¡¯re closer to singer-songwriters, but since the specific term doesn¡¯t exist here, I¡¯ll just call them bards. Anyway, bards travel across the world, composing poetry or singing songs about myths and heroes¡ªmuch like wandering minstrels. Naturally, this tradition originated in the Kingdom of Teres, a land of culture. Even now, countless bards roam the world, singing for people. I heard that some sing songs about The Chronicles of Zenon, but I¡¯ll ignore that for now. What I¡¯m concerned with is how they will sing the lyrics of the side story. ¡®Each race has its own differences, but since they use a common language, I need to translate it well.¡¯ The original song has some English words, but in this world, there are no ¡°foreign languages.¡± Everyone uses the same script and language. Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean everything is identical¡ªthere are regional and racial variations in accent and phrasing. But since the fundamental language is the same, translating the lyrics while preserving their essence remains a challenge. ¡®Now that I think about it, having only one language is kind of strange.¡¯ Back on Earth¡ªwithout even looking at the whole world, just in Europe alone¡ªthere were countless languages crammed into a relatively small region. English, German, French, Italian... While the origin of writing traces back to Egyptian hieroglyphs, languages themselves are vastly different. Even neighboring countries spoke different languages, yet in this world, everyone shares the same one. Though, in the past, different scripts existed¡ªsomething that naturally changed as language evolved. Korean itself has undergone countless changes, after all. This world is no different. ¡®The history books say the gods granted humans their language, so maybe it¡¯s not that strange...¡¯ Since the gods supposedly bestowed language upon mortals, it makes sense to some extent. Even I can communicate with the gods without issue, so it¡¯s hard to doubt. What I need to focus on now is translation. Honestly, translating the emotions exactly as they are is incredibly difficult. Some terms, like life-and-death situations, byo-yomi (countdown in board games), and self-atari (self-capture in Go), simply don¡¯t exist here, so I had to create my own words. Fortunately, the grammatical structure of this world¡¯s language is similar to Korean. That¡¯s also why I was able to write The Chronicles of Zenon so smoothly. If the structure were closer to English, I would have suffered while writing, coughing up blood in frustration. In that sense, I suppose I¡¯m lucky. ¡®There¡¯s even a ballad version of the melody, so...¡¯ They¡¯ll probably manage. But since it¡¯s an all-time classic masterpiece, I wonder if there¡¯s a bard capable of truly capturing its explosive emotion. They can sing it gently like a ballad, but fully expressing the intensity of the original might be difficult. There are bards, but no one yet worthy of being called a singer. Still, just being able to hear songs from my past life, even indirectly, is satisfying enough. ¡®Now, what¡¯s left...?¡¯ I stretched my stiff body after the long writing session. The remaining tasks: Writing the prequel side story, The Passing Hero. Compiling and organizing my knowledge of World War II. The World War II section will take time since I need to recall and organize my memories, but The Passing Hero can be written immediately¡ªI¡¯ve already planned the entire story, and there are no sponsorship issues. I¡¯ve decided to conclude it with smoking a World Tree leaf cigar. Knock, knock, knock¡ª [Isaac. It¡¯s me. May I come in for a moment?] As I was stretching, someone knocked on the door and asked for permission to enter. Judging by the voice, it was Rina. If it were Mari or Adelia, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised, but Rina visiting me personally was rare. Cecily and Arwen... They were probably playing Go right now. Feeling a bit curious, I granted permission. ¡°Come in.¡± [Then, excuse me.] Creak¡ª As soon as I spoke, Rina carefully opened the door and stepped inside. She wore a dress elegantly blending gold and white, radiating sophistication. Her sharp eyes, giving her a cat-like impression, softened slightly as she bowed politely and approached me. She was holding a rolled-up bundle of paper in one hand¡ªit looked like a newspaper. ¡°Sit there. So, what¡¯s this about?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something I thought you should see.¡± Rina took a seat across from me and handed over the newspaper. I unfolded it as I sat down. Come to think of it, I forgot to read today¡¯s paper. [Gray Desert Expedition Sets Off in Search of the Truth¡ªLed by Cardinal Deimos of the Savior Theocracy...] [Supported by multiple nations including the Kingdom of Teres, the Minerva Empire, Alvenheim, and Helium, the unprecedented Gray Desert Expedition embarks today with the united purpose of uncovering the truth behind The Chronicles of Zenon...] [The expedition includes numerous scholars, such as archaeologists and historians.] The moment I opened the newspaper, my eyes landed on the headline of a front-page article. The Gray Desert Expedition had departed. I couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled. I had heard that an expedition was being formed, but this was too sudden. I assumed it would take at least a week to organize¡ªhad something happened? I looked up from the newspaper and met Rina¡¯s gaze. She, too, seemed to sense something was off, her expression serious. ¡°...The Gray Desert Expedition has already set out? Did you know about this?¡± ¡°I found out yesterday. The problem is how abrupt it was.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this too hasty? What about the support troops from each nation?¡± ¡°They arrived safely. But the leader is Cardinal Deimos of the Savior Theocracy, which seemed odd, so I asked my father about it...¡± She trailed off for a moment, then let out a deep sigh. Her furrowed brows indicated she was clearly troubled. I remained silent, waiting for her to finish. If she had come to me personally, something serious must have happened. ¡°...A divine oracle was given.¡± ¡°An oracle?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At least by my standards. ¡°An oracle instructing them to set out as soon as possible. And it came directly from the Savior Theocracy.¡± Something definitely felt off. ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Chapter 444: Gray desert (2) The Supreme Leader of the Savior Theocracy is the Pope, but even the Pope is just an ordinary clergyman in the face of an oracle. However, oracles are often open to multiple interpretations, and the Pope holds immense authority in selecting one of those interpretations. If another clergyman declares, ¡°This is what the oracle means!¡± but the Pope disagrees, then their claim holds no weight. Of course, it¡¯s not as if the gods, who can read the future, wouldn¡¯t have foreseen this. It¡¯s possible that the recent oracle led to the decision to hasten the expedition to the Gray Desert. Rina seems to think so too. ¡°But the problem is that the Savior Theocracy isn¡¯t revealing the details of the oracle.¡± ¡°Are you saying they lied?¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably not a lie. They tried that in the past and were struck down by divine punishment¡ªaccused of tarnishing the prestige of the gods.¡± The gods, including Luminous, are usually boundlessly benevolent, but in certain matters, they are strict. For one, they never lie. Even if the truth is difficult to convey, they will only speak what is true. Perhaps because of this, while they may speak in a roundabout way, they are extremely strict about lies. As Rina just mentioned, an attempt to falsely claim an oracle had been received was met with divine retribution. Even the most devout fanatics truly believe they are conveying the will of the gods, and they never lie. That itself is a problem due to how extreme it can get. But the gods do not restrain their fanatics precisely because they do not speak falsehoods. ¡°Are you saying the Savior Theocracy might be up to something suspicious?¡± ¡°As of now, it¡¯s highly possible. They might even deny the truth revealed in ¡®The Chronicles of Zenon.¡¯ If that happens, your position will become very precarious.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± I pondered upon hearing her words. To be honest, the possibility of Rina¡¯s hypothetical scenario coming true is practically zero. Clark himself witnessed the truth with his own eyes, and I merely recorded it in The Chronicles of Zenon. If it had been a lie, the gods would have warned me. But they didn¡¯t. In other words, the fact that demons originated from humans is highly likely to be true. ¡®It¡¯s not as if they intend to purge me.¡¯ Furthermore, the gods hold me in great favor. Even Hirt, the Supreme God and Chief Deity, granted me the pure blessing of nature¡ªa Divine Power. I exposed the demon worshippers who had been corrupting the world bit by bit and, beyond that, delayed the Demon War by thousands of years. Simply put, the gods would never abandon me. Doing so would realistically bring great harm upon themselves. Not because I would make it happen, but because the believers might begin to doubt them. My reputation has grown so immense that it is now second only to the gods themselves. ¡®I should also consider the possibility that the Savior Theocracy misinterpreted the oracle.¡¯ Right now, there are far too many possible scenarios. The worst-case scenario would be if the truth I revealed turned out to be false, but that is simply not possible. However, the fact that the Savior Theocracy hastened the departure of the expedition is troubling. I snapped out of my thoughts and asked Rina, ¡°The Savior Theocracy is the leading nation responsible for the expedition, right?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°How are the other nations supporting it?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve provided basic supplies and dispatched knight orders. Helium and Alvenheim are in a similar situation. But given the nature of the expedition, the influence of the Theocracy is bound to be strong. Crossing the desert is dangerous, and since there are non-combatants in the expedition, the role of the clergy is crucial.¡± I had seen something about this in the newspaper earlier. The ancient ruins in the Gerios Kingdom had remained buried for over 3,000 years due to various circumstances. For scholars, this was not only a chance to uncover the origins of the Demon War but also an opportunity to excavate a hegemonic civilization from 3,000 years ago. Naturally, scholars would be ecstatic, foaming at the mouth to participate. As soon as news of the expedition broke, scholars from all over the world rushed to join. As a result, archaeologists and other academics make up a significant portion of the expedition. Even some scholars frequently mentioned in newspapers are included. ¡®Though their numbers must be small.¡¯ Of course, there are only about ten of them. The Gray Desert is a deadly zone where merely walking on its sands is life-threatening. The more non-combatants there are, the heavier the burden on the expedition, so their numbers had to be minimized. Still, since those ten are highly esteemed scholars, excavating the ruins shouldn¡¯t be too difficult. ¡°I just don¡¯t understand why they moved up the schedule. What kind of oracle did they receive?¡± ¡°There are plenty of suspicious aspects beyond just the oracle. For now, we can only hope the expedition succeeds. If it does, then either Helium or Alvenheim can set up a teleportation gate.¡± Some people might have wondered: if crossing the Gray Desert on foot is so difficult, why not just fly with magic or use teleportation? It¡¯s not as if no one thought of that. But teleportation magic requires knowing the coordinates of the destination. You must first reach a place before you can teleport there. Otherwise, you might end up lost forever. What about flying? While it broadens your field of vision, it makes navigation nearly impossible, especially in a desert where it¡¯s easy to lose one¡¯s way. Furthermore, the demon race had been isolated for so long that they never had the opportunity to attempt such a thing, and Alvenheim never cared enough to try. Elves, with their typical mindset, probably questioned why they should bother going to such a desolate place. Still, it was reported that an elven scholar had joined the expedition. ¡°By the way, why are you telling me all this? Do you want me to ask the gods about the oracle?¡± After getting a general grasp of the situation, I probed Rina¡¯s intentions. The Gray Desert expedition had little to do with me. The origin of demons had already been tacitly acknowledged as truth by the gods. No matter what was uncovered there, to me, it was just another story. So there must be a reason Rina was sharing all of this with me. I stared at her in silence. Rina held my gaze with a serious expression for a while, then, as if embarrassed, she chuckled. ¡°...No. I just wanted to hear your thoughts. I¡¯m feeling so frustrated that I was grasping at straws. If the Theocracy had acted on their own, that¡¯d be one thing, but since an oracle was involved, we¡¯re completely powerless.¡± This was a side effect of living in a world where divine authority was absolute. No matter what bizarre events unfolded in the Savior Theocracy, they could maintain their dominance simply because the existence of gods was undeniable. Even if other nations lodged protests, a single phrase¡ª¡±It is the will of the gods¡±¡ªwould silence them all. Mortal beings could complain, but they had to obey. If the Theocracy hadn¡¯t previously gone mad with religious fanaticism and committed atrocities, things would likely be even worse. Whether Luminous wanted this situation or not, the Theocracy had an incredibly powerful backer. Even if Luminous were to abandon the Theocracy, the Theocracy would never abandon Luminous. ¡°...Fine. I¡¯ll ask. I was planning to visit the temple soon anyway.¡± I tapped my cheek with my finger and glanced at Rina before speaking. It was both to honor her request and satisfy my own curiosity. ¡°R-Really? You¡¯re really going to ask?¡± Rina¡¯s eyes widened in urgency, making her look like a startled cat. The real cat (Leona) was elsewhere, but the resemblance was close enough. I nodded. ¡°Yeah. But don¡¯t get your hopes up. Luminous might say it¡¯s difficult to reveal. And since oracles can be interpreted in many ways, the focus should be on the Theocracy, not Luminous.¡± ¡°Y-Yeah, of course. How could mere mortals understand the will of the gods? I was just curious about the content of the oracle.¡± ¡°Got it. Anything else?¡± ¡°Well... there is one more thing...¡± Rina hesitated, her cheeks slightly flushed. ¡°It¡¯s about the demon worshippers. You know they¡¯ve been very active in the shadows, right?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°And that a significant amount of their funding was leaking from the Minerva Empire?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t Count Kerrison¡¯s family the biggest victim?¡± Rina then whispered something shocking. ¡°The funds they used... were counterfeit currency.¡± ¡°Counterfeit Currency?¡± I widened my eyes at the mention of counterfeit currency. Counterfeiting is one of the oldest crimes on Earth. Its power is so dangerous that it can completely collapse a nation¡¯s economy. Not only does it shatter trust in a currency, but it also causes the money supply to skyrocket exponentially, leading to inflation. In the distant past, issuing counterfeit currency was often punishable by death or something equivalent. In fact, even during wartime, counterfeiting was a common military tactic. It seems that the demon worshippers also funded themselves using counterfeit currency. The problem is that their target was none other than the Minerva Empire, known for its immense economic power. Considering that the demon worshippers have been active for quite some time, by now, counterfeit Minerva Empire currency must have spread worldwide. ¡®And since the Minerva Empire¡¯s currency also serves as a reserve currency...¡¯ Gold, silver, copper, and so on¡ªthe Minerva Empire¡¯s currency is categorized in this way, and due to its economic strength, it even functions as a reserve currency. Although a monetary reform has yet to introduce paper money, it is still treated as a quasi-reserve currency. However, unlike the dollar, which is an almost perfect reserve currency, it is closer to the euro, yen, or pound. This is because global finance has yet to develop, and advanced financial markets do not exist. In this situation, if counterfeit Minerva Empire currency has spread worldwide... ¡°We¡¯re screwed.¡± ¡°...That was blunt.¡± ¡°I have no choice but to be blunt.¡± A country¡¯s counterfeit currency spreading across the world before the invention of central banks? And that currency happens to play a quasi-reserve role? There is virtually no way to contain this mess. The real and fake currency would have mixed so thoroughly that distinguishing between them would be impossible. Moreover, the fact that people are only now realizing the existence of counterfeit currency means that the demon worshippers¡¯ counterfeits are incredibly sophisticated. Thanks to this, the Minerva Empire will once again be branded as the cradle of demon worshippers. It¡¯s practically a punching bag at this point. ¡®At least the empire is sensitive to these matters.¡¯ The empire isn¡¯t foolish. As its economy grew, it became more meticulous in preventing counterfeiting. Had they not done so, the Minerva Empire would have seen a dramatic increase in slums, and its economy would have completely collapsed. They suffered losses by implementing periodic monetary reforms, but it was a necessary sacrifice to mitigate greater damage. ¡°What¡¯s the scale of the damage?¡± ¡°It¡¯s worse outside the empire than within. The demon worshippers were cunning¡ªthey didn¡¯t distribute counterfeit money inside the empire but only outside. It seems they didn¡¯t want to take the risk, knowing how sensitive our empire is to this issue.¡± ¡°Smarter than I expected.¡± ¡°More like devious. Anyway, this could end with some diplomatic backlash, but...¡± The person in front of me gazed at me with wide, expectant blue eyes. It was clear that they were subtly asking if there was any way to counter counterfeiting. Seeing the expression, I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡®Does this woman think I¡¯m some blue raccoon robot?¡¯ Well, I suppose it¡¯s understandable. But unfortunately, when it comes to counterfeiting, there is no real way to prevent it. Even with central banks and advanced financial systems, counterfeit money still circulates around the world. Even the U.S. dollar frequently sees counterfeit bills so well-made that they are indistinguishable from real ones. Counterfeit money has always been around in the world I came from. It¡¯s not something you prevent¡ªit¡¯s something you catch. ¡°Sorry, but there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Rather than that, start by establishing a proper financial management institution. Right now, money is leaking everywhere, and no one even noticed.¡± What the Minerva Empire needs most right now isn¡¯t a central bank¡ªit¡¯s a proper control tower, a centralized system. The fact that their counterfeit currency has been circulating globally without them realizing it is a massive issue. It¡¯s not that the current emperor, Verit, is incompetent. It¡¯s just that the demon worshippers are cunning, and the nobles aren¡¯t cooperating. This is the biggest weakness of feudalism¡ªEurope was like this before the Black Death struck. ¡®Funny how the demon worshippers are playing the role of the Black Death in this case.¡¯ Of course, even without this, the Kingdom of Terus developed its political system in a different way. After all, revolutions are scarier than diseases. Anyway, counterfeiting is a crime that will never disappear as long as currency exists, no matter how developed the economy and financial sector become. There¡¯s a reason why people say money is the scariest thing in the world. The only real solution is to hunt down the counterfeiters. ¡°...I understand. I guess this incident is a reason to strengthen imperial authority further.¡± Lina sighed in frustration. I felt bad for her, but I really didn¡¯t have a solution. ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡± ¡°No, nothing.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll be off to see Luminous. I have other matters to take care of, so it might take some time.¡± After that, I headed to the temple of Luminous and asked directly in a private prayer room. [I¡¯m sorry, child. That is something I cannot tell you.] I knew it. ¡ï¡ï¡ï The Gray Desert Expedition was technically backed by multiple nations, but in reality, it was almost entirely a venture of the Savior Theocracy. They departed abruptly, claiming they had received divine guidance, even before the other nations could send full support. Originally, the plan was to gather an elite force of around 1,000 soldiers, but only about 700 had assembled. Though fewer than expected, each soldier was elite, and only about 50 of them were non-combat personnel. More importantly, the crucial issue of supply lines was resolved thanks to magicians dispatched from Helium and Alvenheim. At a glance, the only real issue seemed to be the lack of numbers. However, their destination was the cursed land, infamous for its danger. No expedition had ever successfully crossed it. It was nothing but a vast, forsaken desert that no one had dared explore. Yet, all these elite warriors from around the world had gathered in pursuit of a single truth¡ª Humans, demons, beastfolk, dwarves, and elves alike. Each race was ready to contribute their strengths to uncover the secrets buried for over 3,000 years. ¡°Do you really think Isaac¡¯s words are true...?¡± A weary, sluggish voice, its speaker¡¯s dark circles nearly reaching her cheeks. However, being an elf, her beauty only added an oddly decadent charm to her exhaustion. Cindy¡¯s question caused another elf, Elena, to look up from the map she was studying. Cindy was visibly anxious¡ªit had been nearly a hundred years since she last left the academy. However, it wasn¡¯t the journey itself that made her nervous. It was the truth buried within that land. ¡°Who knows? It¡¯s unverified information. We¡¯ll have to go and see for ourselves.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you even curious...?¡± ¡°I¡¯m so curious I feel like I¡¯m going crazy. It¡¯s been a long time since my heart pounded like this.¡± I¡¯ve explained it a few times before, but Elena and Cindy were originally adventurers who traveled the world, uncovering ruins. To organize the knowledge they gained during their adventures, they conducted research at the academy. They weren¡¯t about to miss this opportunity. Of course, Cindy, who was drowning in laziness, didn¡¯t want to go, but Elena personally dragged her along. ¡°A ruin appearing for the first time in 3,000 years¡ªdoesn¡¯t that excite you? If it were just an individual expedition, maybe, but this is a national-level expedition. There¡¯s no way we can pass this up.¡± ¡°R-right... Did you inform the academy?¡± ¡°Nope! We¡¯ll be back before winter break ends.¡± ¡°... ...¡± Cindy stared at her in disbelief. She was so stunned that she was at a loss for words. Elena usually carried herself with an air of intelligence, but sometimes, her adventurous spirit would flare up. In these cases, there was no stopping her. After spending a hundred years quietly at the academy, it was understandable. In the end, Cindy could only sigh deeply and grumble. Becoming her assistant was the worst decision of her life. ¡°Do as you please... but I don¡¯t want to die...¡± ¡°I knew you¡¯d say that, so I brought this guy along.¡± At Cindy¡¯s remark, Elena linked arms with the man standing beside her. Seeing her press her ample chest tightly against his thick arm, it was clear that their relationship was not just casual. Cindy watched the scene for a moment before lifting her gaze to examine the man¡¯s face. He had handsome features, but his rugged beard gave him a more macho impression. His build was massive, and even from his arms alone, it was obvious he was incredibly muscular. ¡°I know you were asked to come, but isn¡¯t it nice to get outside for once, my queen?¡± ¡°Haha... Well...¡± At Elena¡¯s words, the man, Iker, let out an awkward chuckle. Surprisingly, he was participating in the expedition. However, he was using a pseudonym and acting more as a bodyguard than a direct combatant. Naturally, his primary responsibility was to protect his wife, the scholar Elena, as well as her assistant, Cindy. Aside from them, a few elves dispatched from Alvenheim were also part of the group, but Elena and Cindy were the only scholars. Originally, other elven scholars should have been included, but the Savior Theocracy had set off earlier than expected, leaving them out. ¡°I heard the desert is scorching hot. Will you be alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. But look at your skin¡ªjust how little have you been outside to be even paler than me?¡± ¡°I do visit the holy sites occasionally, but...¡± ¡°No excuses. Anyway, I¡¯ll be counting on you this time.¡± Elena clung to him even more, as if wanting to show her affection openly. Even after decades of marriage, their bond remained strong. For Cindy, witnessing this in real-time only made her feel lonelier. Iker chuckled at his wife¡¯s affection, then surveyed the expedition team. As expected from a unit assembled by the Savior Theocracy, each member carried an imposing aura. Not to mention, even a cardinal was part of the group. ¡°They departed earlier than planned... Suspicious...¡± Alvenheim had never trusted the Savior Theocracy, which was why they sent Iker as reinforcement. To make this happen, Arwen had personally sought him out and persuaded him with relentless effort. Initially, Iker wasn¡¯t thrilled about it either, but as soon as he heard Elena would be joining the expedition, he changed his mind. If something happened to Elena, his heart would be shattered beyond repair. ¡°Something¡¯s off. The moment we enter the ruins, they¡¯ll likely show their true intentions.¡± Iker had firsthand experience with humanity¡¯s cunning and adaptability during the racial war. If they were hiding something, he would remain on guard. On the surface, they were merely a normal expedition crossing the desert, but the real story would begin when the truth was revealed. What was it about this ruin that prompted such a hasty decision? Iker once again examined the bustling expedition members before turning to Elena. ¡°Elena, can you show me a map of where we¡¯re headed?¡± ¡°Here.¡± Checking the location first was the smart move. In the worst-case scenario, they might need to flee on foot. Without questioning his intentions, Elena spread out the map for him. ¡°This entire area used to belong to the Kingdom of Gerios. It ruled over the entire western edge.¡± ¡°Hmm. And yet, this kingdom fell helplessly to the demons...¡± ¡°Exactly... And...¡± Elena pointed at a specific section of Gerios¡¯s territory. ¡°The west is entirely surrounded by the sea. There was nowhere to run. The demons only had to advance eastward.¡± Its geography was strikingly similar to Europe on Earth. ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Chapter 445: Gray desert (3) The gods of this world cannot lie. The gods of this world, for some reason, are incapable of lying. Whether it''s because they are truly unable to or simply choose not to, they never speak falsehoods. Instead, they often speak in circles or invoke their right to remain silent¡ªjust like now. Because they cannot lie, they often choose to say nothing at all. However, they are surprisingly tolerant of their beloved creations who tell lies. After all, lying in front of them is meaningless¡ªnothing gets past them. And as the phrase "white lies" suggests, punishing someone for such things would be excessive. That said, serious crimes like murder are met with harsh punishments. If someone were to commit murder inside a temple, divine retribution would strike before anyone else could even intervene. This must be why they refused to reveal the prophecy given to the Savior. It was a little disappointing, but understandable. "Is this a prophecy I''m not supposed to know?" (Yes. It¡¯s an issue that could shake the axis of the future¡ªat least from our perspective, it''s extremely important...) "Our perspective?" I cut off their words. It was a rude thing to do, especially in front of a god, but I couldn''t help feeling suspicious. Realizing their slip of the tongue, Luminous quickly spoke. (*You must remember your position. Your words alone influence the entire world. If you tamper with the prophecy, it could cause problems not only for us, but for you as well.*) "Are you saying it could be seen as a challenge to the authority of the gods?" (Precisely.) That, I could understand. Honestly, I had only asked out of curiosity, so I wasn''t deeply invested in the answer. But thinking about it logically, it was a careless question¡ªone that could be seen as a direct challenge to divine authority, something that could warrant heavenly punishment. To me, it was no different than asking for advice from a respected elder. But after reflecting, I realized how close I had come to committing a grave offense. "...That was thoughtless of me. Forgive me, Luminous. I got too comfortable and overstepped..." (Don''t worry, child. We''re not so narrow-minded as to strangle a goose just because it bit our finger.) As always, the gods¡ªeven the lesser ones¡ªhad an extraordinary talent for metaphor. With just one sentence, I immediately understood how they viewed me. The word "cute" had been used, meaning they saw me as a favorite. But at the same time, it made me acutely aware of the vast gap between mortals and the divine. No matter how much noise I made, I was still just a goose in their eyes. "At least you''re kind," I muttered. Looking at mythology from my past life, it was clear that many gods had deeply flawed personalities. Greek and Roman mythology in particular were filled with gods who were capricious or cruel. Zeus, famous for his affairs and arrogance, was the worst offender, but even those known for their kindness had no qualms about punishing humans who crossed the line. Even Athena, considered one of the more reasonable goddesses, mercilessly punished Arachne for her defiance. The gods of mythology, in a way, were very human¡ªfull of emotions, with personalities as diverse as any mortal. (...Child. We''re not as kind as you think.) Luminous''s voice, very calm, interrupted my thoughts. Although his words only echoed in my mind, I had a strange feeling that he wore a bitter smile. Perhaps my thoughts had pierced his conscience. After all, didn¡¯t Clark warn me not to trust the gods? Not because they were evil, but because they were, at their core, very human. "But your love for humanity is real, isn''t it?" (It is. That truth hasn¡¯t changed, even after thousands of years.) The gods cannot lie, so I knew those words were absolute truth. That''s when I decided to ask a sharp question. "Then, if one day humanity declares that they no longer need the gods, what would you do?" It was a blunt question, but it was something I truly wanted to know. Even in the myths of my past life, there were many humans who defied the gods. And although they were all punished, I wondered¡ªcould the same happen here? After all, there were already demon worshippers in this world. Yet, for some unknown reason, the gods seemed unable to eliminate them directly. Unless another great disaster like the Demon War arose, the gods rarely took direct action. But my question wasn''t about challenging divine authority¡ªit was about their "help." Could this world progress like mine did, where humans built their own civilization, apart from divine intervention? A world where religion is just a cultural relic, and the gods'' existence is uncertain? I wanted to know: if humans in this world wished for such a future, how would the gods respond? (...) Luminous stayed silent for a long time. I knew he had sealed his lips and chosen to say nothing. But I waited patiently. This was a question not only Luminous but all gods had to seriously ponder. Since the Demon War, this world had grown rapidly under divine protection. But at the same time, that protection stunted growth. Every time danger arose, people prayed to the gods instead of finding ways to overcome it themselves. That¡¯s what I wanted to understand. The more science advances, the weaker religion tends to become. But for science to progress, old ways of thinking must be broken down. And in this world, the greatest obstacle to that progress is the gods themselves. If¡ªjust if¡ªmortals ever asked the gods to step aside, would Luminous and the others respect that request? (...Child.) "Yes, Luminous?" (Do you believe that for humanity to truly advance, we must disappear?) Luminous''s voice was calm, yet tinged with anxiety and sadness. There was no hostility¡ªonly uncertainty. I took a moment to consider my answer. On Earth, humanity progressed without the help of gods. In the process, countless wars occurred, millions perished, and the world itself began to suffer from man-made destruction. "Luminous..." "Speak." "Luminous and the gods are like parents. They give love to their children and firmly discipline them when they err, just like any parent. But parents are not perfect." In truth, Luminous and the gods showed strong parental traits. Mora protected persecuted demons and dark elves in secret, while Luminous granted great power to humans who believed in him. Yet that power grew too strong, leading the Savior to wage such a frenzied war that concern spread across the world. If Luminous hadn¡¯t stepped in to stop him, the world likely would¡¯ve fallen into another great war. **"Parents also make mistakes. What they believe is best for their children may have unintended harmful effects. Sometimes, in the name of discipline, they may even inflict excessive punishment. Such actions can never be considered wholly right."** A common parental mistake is acting under the belief that they''re doing what''s best for their child. Many parents fail to recognize their own errors and subject their children to cruel treatment. You don¡¯t have to look far¡ªCount Letish nearly drove his daughter, Cherry, to suicide just because he believed his way was right. The reason situations like that arise is simple: being a parent is a first-time experience for them too, and children have minds and perspectives of their own. **"We might criticize their actions, but we shouldn¡¯t scorn their intentions. No matter how flawed, parents strive to do what they believe is best for their children. Should that love be something to ridicule? I don¡¯t think so. It¡¯s merely a difference in approach."** (A difference in approach...) **"A child is always a child under their parents'' care. But once they leave that protection, they become an adult and venture into the world. Only then do they realize why their parents protected them... and how much responsibility comes with their own choices."** On Earth, humanity eventually reached the point where species-wide self-destruction became possible. They even went so far as to destroy their own home. Had the gods of Earth intervened, progress might have slowed, but at least they wouldn¡¯t have destroyed their planet. There¡¯s no definite answer as to what¡¯s right in this case. It¡¯s simply a difference in approach, each with its own consequences. "A bird is safest in its cage, but it was never born to die there. Even if given the right to choose, that choice shouldn¡¯t be made lightly." (Your words make me think deeply. The world we protect is the safest there is, but that also means there¡¯s no room to spread one''s wings.) "Exactly. But please take this only as advice. Even though I come from a world where gods didn¡¯t intervene, I¡¯m quite content with this world." That wasn¡¯t a lie¡ªit was the truth. I''m not a revolutionary or an ideologue willing to throw myself into some cause. I¡¯m just an ordinary citizen, happy to write books, enjoy good food, and savor life¡¯s pleasures. I had no plans to publish a book criticizing the gods, so offering advice shouldn¡¯t be dangerous. More importantly... as science progresses, creations naturally drift further from their creators. It¡¯s an unfortunate but inevitable phenomenon. (*Thank you. Honestly, I was a little worried. You¡¯re a soul from another dimension, untouched by the influence of beings like us. Even if you like your life here, I feared you might harbor dissatisfaction with this world.*) **"Hmm... now that I think about it, has no one ever had such a belief? That Luminous and the others are actually holding back progress...? I mean, simply put, has there never been anyone with such thoughts?"** This was somewhat like, yet different from, atheism in my past life. In that world, the existence of gods was uncertain; here, their existence is undeniable. My earlier words had brushed up against this idea, but I wanted to know if anyone had openly spread such beliefs. Luminous¡¯s answer was enough to render me speechless. (They¡¯re quite prominent among the demon worshippers.) (Well, even outside of them, such people do exist. I just... struck them down in anger...) Sensing my reaction, Luminous quickly added an explanation. I still remembered that incident. A madman once denied the existence of gods and was struck by lightning from a clear sky. That moment alone made Luminous feel very much like the gods of Greek and Roman myth¡ªvery human. Well, at least now, those who deny the gods are no longer struck down. That was a relief, I suppose. Instead, the church personally "invites" them for a "hearing." "...Luminous?" (Speak.) "You¡¯ll be kind to me, right?" (Of course. We will never abandon you. That is a promise, from the bottom of my heart.) Hearing him say that so sincerely, I felt I had to let go of my doubts. He had already been kind¡ªI didn¡¯t want to hurt his feelings. After a few more exchanges, I headed straight to Mora¡¯s temple. Before visiting the Musk publishing house, I needed to recall the lyrics of the last song I wanted to include. (Hey, why don¡¯t you use a different song with the same name?) "You mean the one from the movie?" (I¡¯m not sure, but from looking at your memories, that one seems like a better choice.) "Are you speaking from foresight, or just personal taste?" (Obviously personal taste!) "......" I wondered if Mora even understood the concept of lying. The more I talked to her, the more exhausted I felt. In the end, after much back-and-forth, we decided to include both songs. Honestly, given Jin and Lily¡¯s relationship, the song Loveholic was more appropriate. "Translating is exhausting..." (I¡¯m cheering for you! Do your best!) "......" Luminous must have a hard time dealing with her. (What is it?) "Goodbye!" I had to focus on the translation. ¡ï¡ï¡ï A few days later... ¡°F-Found it! The ruins! The ruins are here!¡± ¡°Where? Where? It¡¯s real! This isn¡¯t some damned mirage!¡± ¡°Set up camp! We¡¯ll rest here for now!¡± The Gray Desert expedition team finally arrived at the ruins of the Kingdom of Gerios, a site they referred to as the ¡°western edge.¡± Chapter 465: Nibble (2) Chapter 465: Nibble (2) An utterly unexpected conspiracy theory(?) suddenly popped up, and my mind felt like it was spinning. I mean, seriously. Just because I used a metaphor involving the protagonist, people are now comparing me to Hitler? The thought alone is horrifying. Still, I can¡¯t just outright say, ¡°Hitler¡¯s the villain.¡± I¡¯ve decided to hold the line and wait to see how readers react. But if I stay completely silent and Hitler¡¯s atrocities gradually start coming to light... who knows what kind of chaos will break loose? Will people even believe me if I try to explain things then? Most readers are already cheering him on wholeheartedly. It¡¯s a complete checkmate situation. Damned if I do, damned if I don¡¯t. In the end, I have no choice but to write the story in a way that exposes Hitler¡¯s crimes sooner rather than later... ¡®Up to the annexation of Austria, he really did seem like a hero. Damn it.¡¯ From the Beer Hall Putsch to the Nazis seizing power, it¡¯s like any standard political drama. And everyone knows politics is dirty, even those who usually don¡¯t care. This world, thanks to the Zeros Revolution that broke out in the Kingdom of Ters, has a high level of political awareness. People are too busy surviving day by day to pay attention, but the Zeros Revolution made even commoners realize they had power. That¡¯s why many countries, including the Kingdom of Ters, adopted constitutional monarchies. Anyway, after the Nazis seize control and Hitler gains absolute power through the Enabling Act, that¡¯s when true dictatorship begins. ¡®At that point, people will probably start thinking, ¡®Huh? What¡¯s going on here?¡¯¡¯ The people of this world¡ªespecially citizens of Teres¡ªwould definitely flinch if they saw the Enabling Act. After all, Teres has a history of revolting against royal tyranny. They¡¯ve been directly scarred by monarchy abuse and created a Commoners¡¯ Assembly to fight back. And I plan to explain democracy before introducing the Enabling Act, which should make the shock even greater. After seeing democracy, people will probably be like, ¡°Hey, this might actually work. Should we try this too?¡± Then, just as that thought is settling in, Hitler¡¯s dictatorship begins. ¡®But if we go all the way to Austria¡¯s annexation... well...¡¯ People will be blinded. He expanded territory through diplomacy without spilling a single drop of blood. If we add the invasion of Poland and the occupation of France on top of that, he¡¯ll go down in history as a ¡°great war monarch.¡± But that¡¯s only from an external viewpoint. Once the Nazis took over, terrifying policies began surfacing one by one. The infamous Holocaust happened during WWII, but before that, there was Operation T4, which began right after the war broke out. ¡®That¡¯s probably when people will start realizing¡ªah, Hitler isn¡¯t a hero, he¡¯s a tyrant.¡¯ But who knows how long it¡¯ll take to even reach that point. That¡¯s my biggest problem right now. This world is so different I need to explain a lot, and I also have to show what¡¯s happening outside of Germany. Next up is Japan. The Second Sino-Japanese War played a surprisingly big role in WWII, after all. ¡®Though I¡¯m not sure if people will believe the reason the war started.¡¯ A soldier went off to take a crap, and that triggered the war. I¡¯m exaggerating slightly, but that¡¯s basically the truth. What will people think when they read that? ¡®What kind of dumbass starts a war like that?¡¯ The problem is, there are so many absurd incidents during WWII. There¡¯s even a saying: ¡°If it sounds unbelievable, it¡¯s probably historically accurate.¡± Anyway, it¡¯s going to take a while for Hitler¡¯s crimes to come fully to light. I¡¯ll try to lay the groundwork bit by bit, but with everyone¡¯s eyes already covered, it won¡¯t be easy to get them to notice. Rather than exposing the truth through the media, maybe it¡¯s better to slowly let those around the protagonist catch on. ¡°Senpai...¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°How did you create a world like this...?¡± First things first, I need to focus on what¡¯s in front of me. I looked at the pink-haired girl sitting across from me¡ªCherry. Her eyes still held that same gloomy look, but now there was a hint of life in them. ¡®So she really did spend winter break writing without worrying about others...¡¯ Instead of answering her question, I glanced down at the table. While I was struggling with worldbuilding, she had somehow managed to write five whole volumes at an insane pace. They say no amount of hard work can beat someone who enjoys what they¡¯re doing¡ªand unlike me with my typewriter, Cherry writes everything by hand. Granted, when I was writing The Chronicles of Zenon, I released one volume every ten days. But even so, Cherry¡¯s pace is on another level. ¡®It¡¯s great that she¡¯s enjoying it, but...¡¯ Maybe she got a little too into it. Before winter break, she had soft, chubby cheeks¡ªbut now, her face is noticeably slimmer. Looks like she barely ate and just kept her hands moving. Her already mature appearance (thanks to her... generous figure) now looked even more adult-like with the loss of baby fat. Still, considering she¡¯s only eighteen, it¡¯s probably just her face maturing naturally. I had a growth spurt after last year¡¯s summer break, too. Cherry, it seems, grew in a different direction... but let¡¯s not dwell on that. Her school uniform already looks like it¡¯s about to burst at the seams. If she moves too suddenly, the buttons might actually fly off. Anyway, back to the topic¡ª ¡°I just imagined it once. Like, what if there was no mana in the world? And what if the only ones left were weak humans? How would that world turn out?¡± I figured I should answer Cherry¡¯s question. She blinked slowly at my response. That¡¯s her habit when she¡¯s deep in thought¡ªI know her that well by now. She¡¯s probably still confused even after hearing my answer. But I¡¯m not planning to tell her the full truth just yet. Not until she really steels herself. Not until she shows she has the courage to take another step toward me. ¡°I get that there¡¯s no mana or magic... but why only humans? Why not any other race...?¡± ¡°Elves and demons, without mana or magic, are just long-lived lifeforms. Beastkin are too driven by animal instincts to build a civilization, and dwarves have physical limitations. In the end, humans were just the most balanced choice.¡± ¡°...Hmm...¡± Cherry nodded like it made sense. Even though I kinda BS¡¯d the explanation, it actually does make sense when you think about it. Elves and demons are only considered overpowered because of their innate magic abilities¡ªwithout those, they¡¯re not that different from humans. They may not be as strong as beastkin, but they¡¯re a race with excellent physical abilities and extraordinary memory. On the other hand, due to their long lifespan, they tend to be extremely stubborn. Because of that, unlike humans, they often lack creativity. ¡°Then... why did you make the existence of gods so vague...? If gods don¡¯t clearly exist, there¡¯s nothing for people to rely on...¡± ¡°Exactly. That¡¯s why people become weak. And in turn, they create something to depend on¡ªsomething to center themselves around.¡± ¡°...?¡± Cherry blinked slowly, seemingly not understanding what I meant. Which isn¡¯t surprising. Think about the medieval period on Earth, when the church held immense power. Consider what they did during that time¡ª Starting with the infamous ¡°witch hunts,¡± to the Thirty Years¡¯ War that greatly impacted European history. Different cultures developed different religions, and because of conflicting ideologies, history is littered with wars fought like rabid dogs. But here, while fanatics exist, actual wars between religions are extremely rare. If Luminous and Mora¡ªtwin gods¡ªwere to fight, that would just be defiling their name. ¡®Unless the gods themselves go to war.¡¯ Let¡¯s leave that part out. ¡°You still don¡¯t get it, do you? That ambiguity is exactly what makes it useful. Because the gods¡¯ existence is unclear, worshiping them is a choice¡ªand so is criticizing them. You can even claim yourself to be a god.¡± ¡°...Aren¡¯t you afraid of the gods...?¡± ¡°If we were afraid, we wouldn¡¯t treat them so carelessly. But their very existence is uncertain.¡± Of course, most people who¡¯ve claimed to be gods haven¡¯t ended up well. That¡¯s not pride¡ªit¡¯s arrogance. In truth, Cherry¡¯s question is important, especially in the context of Blood and Steel. What if, on Earth, the existence of gods was as clear as it is in this world? The moment Hitler revealed his ambitions for world domination, divine punishment would¡¯ve struck him down. Especially from the God of the Jews, who would¡¯ve been the most furious. But because god¡¯s existence was ambiguous, Hitler wasn¡¯t punished at all¡ªat least not until Germany was defeated. ¡®Gods definitely act as a form of restraint.¡¯ Back when the Holy Saviour Theocracy went on a rampage, the one who stopped them was Luminous. And Mora embraced the oppressed demons and dark elves. So while gods function as suppressors, they also hold back progress. Racial wars here weren¡¯t born of madness but ideological conflict between races. But World War II? That was just one man¡¯s insanity. ¡°Ugh... I still don¡¯t get it...¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to. Like you saw in the papers¡ªit¡¯s all fantasy, right? Just go with it.¡± ¡°...Okay.¡± ¡°By the way, should I send this to the publisher?¡± World War II can wait¡ªfor now, checking Cherry¡¯s work comes first. Like I mentioned, during winter break, she wrote five whole volumes. Seriously impressive. It seems she already went through a round of revisions too, because as soon as I asked, she nodded slowly and spoke. ¡°Yes... It¡¯s okay to take them.¡± ¡°Got it. Just curious¡ªwhen do you think the story will end?¡± ¡°Probably within two more volumes...¡± So roughly ten volumes total. Cherry¡¯s pace is actually normal¡ªit¡¯s Zenon¡¯s Chronicles that are absurdly long. When I asked her about a possible side story, she said she¡¯d write an epilogue, like with the Jin & Lily side story. It¡¯s been exactly a year since I met Cherry, and a month after that, her first work was published. ¡®If I¡¯d just passed by a girl who loved writing this much...¡¯ I still can¡¯t get the image out of my head. Back then, her eyes were lifeless¡ªpure despair. If I¡¯d ignored her, she¡¯d probably have been found cold and dead in the dorm. I reluctantly revealed my identity, thinking I was just saving a life¡ªbut I¡¯ve never once regretted it. That¡¯s something I can say with confidence for the rest of my life. At some point, I found myself looking at Cherry, who now wore a gentle smile. I chuckled quietly and said: ¡°You even know how to smile now?¡± ¡°...? Oh...!¡± She looked startled, like she didn¡¯t even realize she was smiling. It reminded me of a surprised squirrel. Adorable. She used to give off a gloomy vibe, but not anymore. Now her smile is filled with genuine joy. Maybe out of embarrassment, her cheeks flushed red. I looked at her gently and continued. ¡°You look...¡± ¡°...Nice...?¡± ¡°Yeah. You look nice.¡± As soon as I said that, Cherry raised the corners of her mouth in an exaggerated smile. But unlike before, it was clearly forced¡ªa creepy kind of smile. ...Is she doing that just because I said it looked nice? The sentiment is sweet, but honestly, it¡¯s a little scary. With a conflicted tone, I gently scolded her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go that far...¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°...Sigh.¡± Can Cherry really make friends? She¡¯s so socially awkward from being so deeply broken. Thankfully, she and Kate seem to get along well¡ªthough that¡¯s probably because Kate¡¯s also socially awkward in her own way. But Kate is currently away. She said she¡¯d be back soon, but no one knows exactly when. I mulled over what to do for a while, then asked a question that popped into my mind. ¡°Hey, Cherry... you¡¯re not in any clubs or anything?¡± ¡°Clubs...?¡± ¡°Yeah. Like a literature club or something? Doesn¡¯t Halo Academy have that?¡± Come to think of it, Halo Academy does have clubs. I just never mentioned it because I wasn¡¯t interested. Besides, I¡¯ve been busy being an assistant to Elena and Cindy. In any case, there are a ton of clubs on campus¡ªand most people use them to build connections. ¡°Y-Yes... there is one...¡± ¡°Then why not try joining?¡± ¡°But if I have that time... I¡¯d rather write something...¡± ¡°Ah... right. Then what about¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯d still rather write.¡± ¡°...Okay.¡± I should probably just stop talking. I¡¯m not her parent¡ªI can¡¯t force her to do anything. Still, I had to ask one more thing. I looked at her cautiously and asked in a soft voice: ¡°Then... are you interested in romance at all? Not necessarily you starting something, but maybe a guy might be into you...¡± ¡°Other than you, Isaac-senpai... no one.¡± ¡°Uh... so does that mean... you want to date me?¡± ¡°I-I couldn¡¯t possibly... someone like me...?¡± ¡°... ...¡± Seriously, when will this girl¡¯s self-esteem improve? If Kate were here, things might be better. But alone like this... there¡¯s no helping her. ¡°Well... if you ever change your mind, you can always come to me. Okay?¡± ¡°Yes... You won¡¯t abandon me, right...?¡± ¡°Ha ha ha...¡± Honestly, nuclear fusion seems easier than this. ¡ªA few days later¡ª [Blood and Steel Vol. 3 Already Released: What¡¯s Hitler¡¯s Next Move?] In my rush, I released Blood and Steel Vol. 3. Like I said before, this one covers the Munich Putsch up to Hitler¡¯s arrest. And it¡¯s revealed that Hitler had... just one testicle. [Wait¡ªdoes that mean Zenon is also one-balled?!] Fucking bastards. ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Chapter 468: Democracy (1) ¡°I said I¡¯d become a writing machine, but I¡¯m a human who needs rest too. I can¡¯t spend every single day just writing. I overdid it up to volume 3 of Blood and Steel because the response was so overwhelming, but from volume 4 onward, there¡¯s a lot more to think about. Volume 4 will feature none other than the United States¡ªa country that could be called the pinnacle of democracy. To be precise, it¡¯s scheduled to appear at the conclusion. Before that, I plan to give a rough introduction to democracy through Hitler¡¯s pitifully pathetic antics. The reason the Nazi Party rose to become the second-largest party was because of the Great Depression, so it fits with the story¡¯s flow. As soon as the Depression hits, the focus will shift to America. Ah, of course, I haven¡¯t forgotten to shine a light on Hitler¡¯s eternal rival, Stalin. Since it¡¯s set before the Depression, it¡¯ll be before he becomes General Secretary, so I plan to show just a brief glimpse of him. Also, since the Great Purge happens after Hitler comes to power, it¡¯s not needed for now. What¡¯s important right now is Hitler¡¯s pathetic antics before the Great Depression¡ªin other words, elections. Elections are the most basic and yet most essential part of democracy. You can¡¯t explain democracy without talking about elections. But in this world, the concept of ¡®elections¡¯ doesn¡¯t exist. Kings rule countries, and nobles represent their territories. Most importantly, elections are judged purely on political ability, regardless of class or social status, so it might be hard for people here to accept. ¡°Elections?¡± ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s the core of the democracy I mentioned before.¡± ¡°You mean the one where monarchs give up their authority and commoners can also participate in politics?¡± So it¡¯d be better to consult someone involved. And that person happens to be none other than a princess of the Empire. Rina, who accepted my invitation, tilted her head as she listened to my explanation. There¡¯s something oddly charming about a sharp-eyed beauty reacting like that. I nodded at her words and glanced to the side. Mari was sitting next to me to share her thoughts too. Tink¡ªTink¡ª But maybe because Rina is sitting across from us, Mari¡¯s mischievous side was acting up. Under the table, she was teasing me, fiddling with my thigh. Of course, Rina had no idea, since it was all happening under the table. As much as I wanted to scold her and tell her to stop, the situation didn¡¯t allow for that. I just settled for quietly holding her hand, which kept her relatively calm for now. ¡°Hmm... I don¡¯t know about this,¡± Rina said, her tone uncertain, resting her index finger on her chin in thought. If even Rina was giving a noncommittal answer, then it really must be hard to judge. Last time, when I explained constitutional monarchy, she accepted it without much issue. But this time, she wasn¡¯t agreeing or disagreeing. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Yeah. Just from hearing it, it seems like it expands the role of commoners, which isn¡¯t bad. But in our current situation, is there really a need to introduce it? The country might be unstable because of the demon worshippers, but we¡¯re managing the crisis.¡± ¡°I see. What about you, Mari? What do you think?¡± ¡°I¡¯m with Rina. Right now, I just don¡¯t see the necessity.¡± Both Rina and Mari reacted similarly after hearing my explanation. Their response to implementing elections¡ªdemocracy¡ªwas essentially, ¡°Do we really have to?¡± Honestly, I agree. Until World War I, most of Europe still had monarchies. But Britain was the first to introduce the parliamentary system and begin democracy, while the U.S. started electing a president after its independence. In other words, to forcibly end monarchy, there would need to be an event on the scale of World War I or the French Revolution. Until then, the only path is to peacefully relinquish power, like Britain. But neither approach works in the Minerva Empire. That¡¯s what I think too. I only gathered their opinions because I wanted to hear them. ¡°Right? I mean, when things are peaceful, there¡¯s not much motivation to push for change.¡± ¡°Exactly. And even if a monarch wanted to give up power, it¡¯s not something they can do freely.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Just as I was about to start writing, Rina said something unexpected. That a monarch couldn¡¯t freely give up power even if they wanted to¡ªwhat did she mean by that? She took a graceful sip of the tea Adelia had made, then calmly set it down. Looking at me, she continued in her typically mature tone: ¡°As you know, a monarch holds overwhelming power in a country. But that doesn¡¯t mean nobles have insignificant power. In other words, even if the monarch relinquishes power, there¡¯s a high chance the nobles will resist. It would look strange if the Emperor gives up power while the nobles refuse to.¡± ¡°Hmm. I get what you mean.¡± It made perfect sense. I nodded instinctively. Now that I think about it, France during World War I went through something similar. Under the idea of noblesse oblige, during the Romantic era, all nobles enlisted as officers. They were met with the horrors of trench warfare, and most never returned. Those who did often came back physically or mentally broken. In short, there were hardly any noble heirs left, and the aristocratic system effectively collapsed. Even during the French Revolution, they only stripped the monarchy and nobility of privileges¡ªthe system itself remained. If that weren¡¯t the case, Napoleon could never have risen to power. ¡°Even though I¡¯m currently working on stripping the nobles of their power... when it comes to elections, I¡¯m not so sure.¡± ¡°But if Father hears about it, he might actually take an interest.¡± ¡°He might? His Majesty the Emperor?¡± ¡°Why would he? Isn¡¯t the imperial authority pretty absolute right now?¡± Mari wasn¡¯t the only one shocked by that statement¡ªI was too. Emperor Verit might seem gentle on the outside, but he¡¯s still the Emperor of the Empire. I felt his presence clearly when I visited the imperial palace. And despite the unrest caused by demon worshippers, he¡¯s still governing effectively. It was hard to believe that such a person would want to give up power. Rina just shrugged and gave a very reasonable explanation: ¡°Do you know what it really means to have strong authority?¡± ¡°You mean... having strong power?¡± ¡°That too. But it also means having too many responsibilities. From administrative issues to the sensitive matters of the military¡ªthings that the nobles could handle still have to go through Father.¡± Ah... overwork and burnout. That answer actually made a lot of sense. I nodded in agreement. Although the trustworthy business partner, the Duke of Requilis, is assisting at his side, it is still extremely difficult to govern such a vast territory alone. Therefore, dispatching lords to each region in a feudal system would result in a weakening of royal authority. Especially in times like these, when the chaos caused by demon worshippers runs rampant, it could even lead to rebellion. Fortunately, no rebellion occurred. On the contrary, the feudal system was further weakened, and as a bonus, Emperor Verit¡¯s power grew stronger. ¡°Our empire¡¯s territory is just too vast. And if we manage to drive out the northern barbarians completely, it¡¯ll grow even larger. Father is doing a fine job, but even he is starting to feel the need for something like a ¡®parliament,¡¯ similar to the Kingdom of Teres.¡± ¡°Now that you mention it, weren¡¯t most of the past emperors overworked to death?¡± I remember reading that. It¡¯s been 300 years since the founding of the Minerva Empire, and in that time, there have already been 15 emperors. In other words, each ruled for about 20 years. That wouldn¡¯t be too bad in a previous life. But in this world, thanks to the presence of mana, humans have longer lifespans. Even considering that, the reigns have been quite short. Most of them died from overwork. Even those who lusted for power eventually collapsed from it. For some reason, even the tyrants all seemed to work tirelessly. That¡¯s kind of strange. Also, it¡¯s a miracle the country didn¡¯t collapse despite a change in emperors every 15 years. I¡¯ve heard that each time, the Duke of Requilis stepped in as regent. ¡°That¡¯s right. Even my grandfather collapsed from overwork, which triggered a struggle for the throne. Maybe because of that, at first Father had no interest in hard work. That is, until the Zeros Revolution happened.¡± ¡°So he couldn¡¯t exactly slack off anymore.¡± ¡°Well, even if not for the revolution, the emperors of history were so overwhelmed with work that making it past 60 was rare. It¡¯s the same in other countries too. That¡¯s just the nature of monarchy, isn¡¯t it?¡± Fair point. Even outside the Minerva Empire, there are countless monarchs in history who died young from overwork. With great power comes great responsibility. It¡¯s both monarchy¡¯s greatest strength and weakness. Democracy and elections stripped monarchs of their greatest power¡ªauthority¡ªbut they also stripped them of the burden of responsibility. ¡®Is that why Queen Elizabeth lived almost to 100?¡¯ Of course, I meant it half-jokingly. Still, they must be under immense pressure managing all this land. ¡°That¡¯s why I plan to gradually reduce the concentration of power. That¡¯s the project I¡¯m currently working on.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been curious for a while¡ªwhat project exactly are you working on?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple. I¡¯m separating ¡®law¡¯ from the nobility.¡± Rina explained: When a commoner commits a crime, the trial is usually handled by the local lord. There might be witnesses, but no prosecutors or defense attorneys. The accused must defend themselves alone. From this alone, you can imagine how things usually turn out. I myself was dragged to court after slapping Hiriya, wasn¡¯t I? There was someone who tried to help me then, but it didn¡¯t make much of a difference. If I hadn¡¯t been Zenon, I would¡¯ve ended up on the execution block. ¡°I want to make the judiciary more systematic, to allow fair rulings regardless of status. Sure, some people will still slip through, but noble power will be significantly reduced. What do you think? Not bad, right?¡± Rina smiled brightly at me as she asked my opinion. It wasn¡¯t a fake smile¡ªit was genuine. Like a proud cat nudging for praise. She probably saw me as a blue robotic cat or a clever little bag of tricks and wanted my take. ¡°It¡¯s a decent idea. We have something similar in our world too.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s a relief. I was a bit scared you¡¯d think it was weird.¡± ¡°As I keep saying, I¡¯m not sure if what I know from my world even applies here.¡± Still, Rina¡¯s reform has a good chance of success. The noble class is already weakening, and imperial authority is growing stronger. With things going well, there¡¯s no need to change the system drastically. Of course, someday the Minerva Empire may face upheaval, but a parliamentary system would likely come first. Emperor Verit isn¡¯t very interested in the throne, and even Leort doesn¡¯t seem to desire it strongly. They¡¯re just taking what they¡¯re given. ¡°Oh right¡ªIsaac, did you know?¡± ¡°Know what?¡± ¡°Father¡¯s growing a mustache like Hitler¡¯s. He must¡¯ve taken a liking to it.¡± ¡°......¡± ...We¡¯re screwed. That thought took over my mind, but I could only force an awkward smile. I really wanted to avoid any spoilers. Still, if I just smiled, it might come off as suspicious. To dispel the awkwardness, I changed the subject. ¡°Uh... Rina? You do know that Hitler was sexually dysfunctional, right? Won¡¯t people get the wrong idea?¡± ¡°For someone like that, he¡¯s getting insanely popular right now. Besides...¡± Rina stared at me quietly, then slowly lowered her gaze. Even though the table blocked her view, I knew exactly where she was looking. Her pale face began to blush. This woman¡¯s having dirty thoughts again. ¡°...It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s nothing?¡± Of course Mari didn¡¯t miss the chance. She teased Rina in her usual sly tone. Rina responded by lifting her teacup as if to say she wouldn¡¯t dignify it with a reply. But then Mari... ¡°Curious? I could show you if you¡¯d like.¡± She hit back with a lewd joke. Normally, Rina would crumble at this point... ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t need to see it.¡± But for some reason, she stayed completely calm. Like that sort of attack no longer fazed her. Mari was clearly caught off guard. She clicked her tongue and backed down. But not completely. She glanced at Rina and muttered casually, ¡°Why don¡¯t you need to see it? Don¡¯t tell me you already snuck a peek?¡± ¡°Pfft! Cough! Cough!¡± The princess let out a huge reaction to that throwaway comment. She coughed while sipping tea and sprayed it everywhere. Mari and I stared at Rina in silence. She kept coughing, as if something had gone down the wrong pipe. ¡°Cough... cough!¡± ¡°...Rina?¡± ¡°Cough! I¡ªI didn¡¯t see anything! I said I didn¡¯t!¡± Yeah, sure. I frowned and glanced at Mari. She just looked at Rina knowingly. ¡°Still as bad a liar as ever, huh? From way back till now.¡± ¡°I said I didn¡¯t! Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± ¡°Try saying that while looking at your own face. Your mask is totally shattered.¡± ¡°Ugh...!¡± Is this really a conversation between a princess and a duke¡¯s daughter? I shook my head. Anyway, volume 4 of Blood and Steel, which touches on the concept of democracy, was released a week later. [The Arrival of Blood and Steel Vol. 4! What is the Concept of Elections?] [A Necessary System, or a Peculiar Idea Unique to This World?] Critics responded with a collective ¡°Really?¡±, but let it slide. But no one knew at the time¡ª That elections would emerge not in the Minerva Empire, nor the Kingdom of Teres... ...but in a completely different place. ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Chapter 470: Beastman Democracy (1) Although Animers has claimed to uphold a ¡°chieftain system¡± since its founding by King Hik, in practice, it functioned much like a monarchy. The highest position in the land, the ¡°High Chieftain,¡± ruled over all of Animers, and the role was inherited through bloodlines. Up to that point, it didn¡¯t seem much different from other nations. However, once the culture of the beastkin was integrated, a critical problem emerged. That problem was none other than the Holmgang¡ªa tradition steeped in history that allowed one to formally reclaim the king¡¯s position through rebellion. Before Hik united the beastkin, it was considered an authentic expression of beastkin values. But not anymore. Before ¡°civilization,¡± it might have been tolerated, but now it¡¯s regarded as nothing more than ¡°barbarism.¡± In fact, barbaric beastkin in the northern regions, clinging to this tradition, have been engaged in a bloody struggle with the Minerva Empire. Fortunately, Hik¡¯s successors were never militarily defeated, allowing Animers to enjoy 300 years of stable rule. However, the feared issue eventually surfaced. The High Chieftain was assassinated due to a Holmgang. Worse yet, the person who became High Chieftain through Holmgang was soon killed due to tyrannical rule. As a result, Animers entered a period of chaos and instability. This blending of civilization with the inherently barbaric aspects of beastkin culture had clearly hit its limits. Luckily, thanks to the knowledge Isaac passed on to Leona, the chaos has somewhat subsided¡ªbut anxiety remains. Even if the Holmgang, the founding ideal of Animers and a key part of beastkin culture, were reframed as a ¡°festival,¡± there were still clear limits to the governing system itself. Beastkin, who tend to follow the logic of power, needed to move away from monarchy to achieve more stable governance. ¡°So you¡¯re saying this ¡®democracy¡¯ is what you¡¯ve chosen?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± Vulcan Lions, a lion beastkin and Leona¡¯s half-brother, stroked his chin after hearing what the hyena beastkin had said. Meanwhile, the hyena beastkin, Jinai Krotchka¡ªwhose long snout and slanted eyes gave her a sly, cunning look¡ªremained completely at ease. On either side of her stood two male hyena beastkin who served as her attendants¡ªand husbands, as per beastkin custom. One fanned her while the other stood silently holding a tray of grapes. The setting had a decadent air to it, but Jinai herself was diligently working through documents laid out on the table. ¡°You¡¯ve sent word to each chieftain, just like I told you, right?¡± As one of her husbands popped a grape into her mouth, she spoke nonchalantly. Vulcan nodded and responded in his characteristic deep voice, ¡°I did as you said. But I expect the noble clans to show the strongest resistance. Are you prepared for that?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll handle it.¡± Despite Vulcan¡¯s concern, Jinai was as unbothered as ever¡ªstill not taking her eyes off her work, which was oddly admirable. When she first became High Chieftain, there had been a massive backlash. And now she aimed to abolish the monarchy altogether. Vulcan didn¡¯t quite know why¡ªbut he had no choice but to trust her. ¡®I hate to admit it...¡¯ ...but Jinai was competent. Despite her history of corruption, once she assumed the position of High Chieftain, she demonstrated incredible ability. There were many who protested, but thanks to the protection of the Lions family, she managed to ascend. And once she had power, she used it to its fullest¡ªgradually stabilizing Animers during its turbulent period and systematically dismantling many entrenched vices. She started by regulating the Holmgang, a tradition that had become incompatible with civilization, and then moved on to punishing the culture of might-makes-right. Among her reforms, the most impactful was the regulation of violence¡ªnot just strength, but actual violence. Beastkin are inherently aggressive and rough, tending to resolve problems with brute force. That¡¯s why they¡¯re considered barbaric. But this is deeply tied to cultural tradition. Physically, beastkin are arguably the strongest of all races. There¡¯s an old saying: ¡°If your brain is weak, your body will suffer. But if your body is strong, you won¡¯t need to think too hard.¡± Monsters? Even they know to avoid beastkin territory. And if they do intrude, they¡¯re slaughtered without exception. Architecture? While humans and dwarves needed pulleys due to their weaker bodies, beastkin just built things with raw strength. Though they used pulleys for very tall structures, it wasn¡¯t strictly necessary. Because of their overwhelming physical abilities, beastkin culture had long neglected intellectual development. ¡®In that sense, she really is a strange one,¡¯ Vulcan thought. Leona¡¯s mixed blood made her perspective understandable, but Jinai was a true anomaly in his eyes. During the chaotic times, she hoarded wealth like a sly opportunist¡ªbut now, as High Chieftain, she was actively advancing the nation. Her regulation of the Holmgang was one thing, but restricting violence was nothing short of a masterstroke. It forced many beastkin to start using their heads. That¡¯s not to say beastkin used violence indiscriminately. There¡¯s a saying: ¡°Civilized folk may be rude because their heads won¡¯t get cracked open¡ªbut barbarians are polite precisely because they know their heads will.¡± Beastkin were the same. As long as the other side didn¡¯t act disrespectfully, they wouldn¡¯t resort to violence. Emphasis on as long as. ¡°Jeez. What age are we in that people still try to solve everything with brute strength? Be rational¡ªact civilized,¡± Jinai muttered. ¡°...¡± ¡°And Isaac¡ªthat guy is seriously something. How does someone come up with ideas like this?¡± Vulcan wholeheartedly agreed. When he, too, read Blood and Steel, he had been shocked. Giving voting rights to everyone and selecting leaders through elections? It was an idea completely unthinkable for this era. Yet it was exactly what Animers needed. The moment she read volume 4 of Blood and Steel, Jinai had instinctively understood its value. ¡°...Jinai.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Do you really think this concept of democracy will take root in Animers?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be rough at first.¡± Jinai answered Vulcan¡¯s concern immediately, as if it didn¡¯t even require thought. He gave her a puzzled look. She¡¯d gone so far as to declare it publicly in the press, and yet she sounded almost pessimistic. He started to wonder if she was acting this way just to avoid the burdens of being High Chieftain. But then she said something that changed his mind. ¡°Whatever happens, political systems can¡¯t take root easily when first introduced.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even have to look far¡ªjust look at the Kingdom of Teres.¡± ¡°When the parliamentary system was introduced, the nobles and commoners fought tooth and nail, remember?¡± ¡°Then why push for it so suddenly?¡± ¡°Democracy isn¡¯t even a fully understood concept yet.¡± ¡°Hmm... my little sweethearts?¡± ¡°This big sister is a bit busy right now, so could you step aside for a moment?¡± Seemingly about to discuss something important, Jinai waved away the husbands who had been standing on either side of her. Once the hyena beastmen had left, only Jinai and Vulcan remained in the chieftain¡¯s room. After confirming that no one else was around, Jinai rested her chin on her hands and spoke quietly. ¡°Do you really think the democracy born of blood and steel can be grafted onto our world just like that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°Then what is it you want exactly?¡± ¡°Just the election itself.¡± ¡°Even just implementing elections could fix most of this damned country¡¯s problems.¡± Perhaps it was because she hadn¡¯t become the grand chieftain of her own free will. Jinai referred to Animers as a ¡°damned country.¡± Though a leader should refrain from such language, Vulcan didn¡¯t say anything. Considering she said almost daily that she wanted to quit, this was something he could let slide. It¡¯s not like he was actually planning to remove her from the position. ¡°If our lion beastmen are by your side, you¡¯d be safe enough¡ªdo you really need all this?¡± Because the Lions family, himself included, had every intention of keeping her in power. When Isaac first brought it up, Vulcan was skeptical. But once Jinai became the grand chieftain, everything had gotten remarkably easier. As descendants of the founding king Hik, the Lions family was always expected to be prepared to become excellent grand chieftains. But ruling a country was far harder than leading a tribe. While the Lions were fully capable of becoming ¡°generals,¡± their aptitude as ¡°kings¡± varied. If the previous grand chieftain had possessed the qualities of a true king, they wouldn¡¯t have been killed by Holmgang. And after that assassination, even the Lions began to harbor doubts: ¡°If someone stronger than us appears, what then?¡± ¡°Should we follow tradition and just bow down?¡± Animers had managed to hold itself together for 300 years, but this one incident shook its foundations. If it weren¡¯t for Isaac¡¯s advice, and if Jinai hadn¡¯t stabilized Animers with her so-called ¡°conniving wisdom,¡± the country would¡¯ve likely fractured. Just like the Human Alliance, the predecessor to the Minerva Empire, became a single nation through war after war, Animers might have followed a similar path. ¡°You can guarantee my safety, sure.¡± ¡°But don¡¯t you all also want to become grand chieftain yourselves?¡± ¡°Would you really be happy watching a hyena like me hold that position forever?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°See?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I want to implement elections.¡± ¡°So anyone can have a chance to become grand chieftain.¡± ¡°Not the strongest by force, but the wisest.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± Maybe because she was originally a schemer, she made the system sound like it was full of benefits. But Vulcan, having been trained to become grand chieftain, didn¡¯t fall behind in wisdom, even though he hadn¡¯t studied at an academy like Leona. He gazed at Jinai and voiced his concerns. ¡°Do you really think others will accept this willingly?¡± ¡°I think the tiger tribe, especially, will be the most resistant.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°They¡¯ll hurl all kinds of insults at me.¡± ¡°Say that a hyena without a warrior¡¯s soul is recklessly destroying tradition.¡± ¡°Totally expected.¡± Jinai chuckled as if she had already anticipated this much. Then she leaned back in the throne and spoke nonchalantly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that part.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make sure they have no choice but to accept it.¡± ¡°Even the tigers will hesitate, since there¡¯s precedent.¡± ¡°Precedent...?¡± ¡°What else?¡± ¡°The Grand Chieftain Holmgang incident.¡± When she brought up what was perhaps the worst incident in Animers¡¯ history since its founding, Vulcan¡¯s expression soured. For someone like Vulcan and the rest of the Lions, the Holmgang affair was a deep stain. ¡°The current system we have is too fragile¡ªeasy to collapse from rebellion.¡± ¡°The ruler is the pillar that holds up the nation, but ironically, also its biggest weakness.¡± ¡°But democracy still involves electing a king, right?¡± At Vulcan¡¯s comment, Jinai clicked her tongue. It was a scolding for being too simplistic. ¡°Come on.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t think of elections that simply.¡± ¡°Just look at the Weimar Republic born of blood and steel.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t just the Nazi Party¡ªmultiple parties fought for power through politics.¡± ¡°I know that much.¡± ¡°And those parties survive by feeding on votes.¡± ¡°Giving everyone the right to vote is the same as giving everyone power.¡± ¡°By casting a vote for someone, you¡¯re handing them that power, and the parties pull every trick to win it.¡± ¡°...Just hearing it sounds incredibly complicated.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°And that¡¯s what I want.¡± Democracy is complex. And that very complexity makes it stronger. Count Kamar once said a king elected by 51% could still oppress the other 49%, but politics isn¡¯t that simple. ¡°A king elected through a vote has legitimacy just from that.¡± ¡°If someone tries to challenge that legitimacy with a Holmgang?¡± ¡°They¡¯re not just denying legitimacy¡ªthey¡¯ll also have to face the consequences.¡± ¡°They¡¯ll be making fools out of the voters, and do you think the battle-hungry beastmen will just sit back and let that slide?¡± ¡°Are you saying a rebellion could still happen?¡± ¡°It¡¯s highly likely.¡± ¡°There might be bloodshed in the process.¡± ¡°It¡¯s sad, but natural.¡± It was bitter, but true. Democracy often grows on the blood of tyrants and citizens. It¡¯s not something imposed by a class, but something citizens must earn for it to hold real meaning. ¡°That¡¯s why we must avoid unanimous votes.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll have to create laws even the grand chieftain can¡¯t mess with.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have a lot of work ahead of you.¡± ¡°Me? No way.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll step down five years after we adopt democracy.¡± ¡°Oh, I should probably run in one election though, just to make sure the system works properly.¡± So that was her goal. As Jinai revealed her true intentions, Vulcan stared at her with a chilled gaze. But Jinai simply returned the stare with a smug look. After all, she was still the grand chieftain¡ªhe couldn¡¯t just confront her recklessly. With a sigh and a shake of his head, Vulcan gave up. ¡°Do whatever you want.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have to deal with the aftermath anyway.¡± ¡°And I¡¯m grateful for that.¡± ¡°But... is this really fair?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard democracy in human society leads to another form of discrimination.¡± ¡°You mean how giving the same vote to a dragon-slaying warrior and an ordinary civilian is unfair?¡± That¡¯s one of the main criticisms of democracy in human society. Jinai chuckled at the comment, then replied clearly. ¡°But it¡¯s equal, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°And think about it¡ªare there more people who can slay dragons, or more ordinary civilians?¡± ¡°Heroes save the country, but it¡¯s the people who sustain it.¡± ¡°The more opportunities the people have, the stronger the nation becomes.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Besides, any beastman can become a warrior, so it¡¯s not like we¡¯re far from equality.¡± ¡°How many canines have taken down tiger nobles?¡± As Jinai pointed out, beastmen¡ªunlike humans¡ªwere basically warriors by nature. Physically, they were an overwhelmingly powerful species. Even a rabbit beastman¡¯s kick could break ribs. You couldn¡¯t underestimate them based on looks. And though Jinai hadn¡¯t realized it, that very trait made their society ripe for democracy. The gun, famed for making all equal, had enabled democracy to flourish. ¡°So just protect me, alright¡ª¡± She was about to continue¡ª BOOM! ¡°Where¡¯s that damn hyena?!¡± The door burst open as the thunderous roar of a tiger filled the grand chieftain¡¯s hall. ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Chapter 471: Beastman Democracy (2) Chapter 471: Beastman Democracy (2) Kwaang! ¡°Where is that hyena bastard!!¡± The door to the Great Chieftain¡¯s room shattered and flew off, and a thunderous roar filled the space. It wasn¡¯t just a loud shout ¡ª it was the kind of beastly roar that made your knees buckle. Jinai and Vulcan turned their heads toward the sound. Both looked startled, but there was a sense that they had somewhat expected this. Grrrrrr...! A tiger bared his fierce fangs, breathing heavily and growling. Jinai and Vulcan stared at the beastman who had barged in, breaking down the door. A face like a savage tiger, a towering height nearing 2 meters. Unlike Jinai and Vulcan, who at least wore clothes fitting of civilized beings, his attire was more akin to that of a barbarian: a necklace decorated with bones, armor barely covering vital parts, and short pants. He looked unmistakably like a savage, exuding the aura of a wild warrior. ¡°As expected, you¡¯re the first to show up.¡± ¡°Well, of course, you wouldn¡¯t just sit back and let this happen.¡± ¡°For now, have a seat.¡± Despite the incredibly rude intrusion, Jinai remained composed. She casually gestured toward a seat that had been prepared in advance. However, the tiger beastman¡¯s face contorted even more at Jinai¡¯s shameless attitude. His already fearsome tiger face became even more menacing. ¡°Sit. That¡¯s an order from the Great Chieftain.¡± When the tiger beastman still refused to sit, Vulcan spoke in a low, heavy voice. The tiger beastman shifted his fierce gaze toward Vulcan. Vulcan, arms crossed, faced him squarely without flinching, beginning a fierce staring contest between lion and tiger. For about 30 seconds, they stared each other down. In the end, it was the tiger beastman who backed down first. ¡°...How long do you plan to keep serving that guy?¡± The tiger asked Vulcan with a face full of incomprehension. Vulcan answered with his usual deep, heavy voice: ¡°I just want to protect the nation our ancestors built.¡± ¡°Hmph. What a patriot.¡± The tiger beastman, sarcastically sneering, slowly walked over to the seat Jinai had indicated. After sitting down, he shot a glare at Jinai, then deliberately turned his head away as if even making eye contact was repulsive. Jinai, unfazed, smiled with satisfaction and teasingly said, ¡°Still, it¡¯s something that you came at all.¡± ¡°I know you don¡¯t like me, but bear with it a little, okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to tear your head off right now. Mind if I do?¡± ¡°If you want to, head up north past the Minerva Empire.¡± The northern regions beyond the Minerva Empire were well known to be inhabited by savage beastmen. Even when King Hik the Founder had traveled the world gathering scattered beastmen to form a nation, that tribe had stubbornly refused to join. They stayed behind, claiming to protect their traditions, but by now, they were regarded as little more than barbarians. Still, their strict adherence to ¡°tradition¡± was precisely why Jinai said what she did. ¡°...Let¡¯s see how long you can keep flapping that mouth.¡± The tiger beastman ¡ª Anuman Taigri ¡ª threatened Jinai with a voice as cold as death. Even someone utterly oblivious could tell how much he despised her. ¡ï¡ï¡ï ¡°What the hell? Why¡¯s the entrance like this? Was it supposed to be open-air?¡± ¡°No doubt it¡¯s that Anuman¡¯s handiwork.¡± ¡°Hahaha. As hot-blooded as ever, the Taigri Clan.¡± One by one, the guests Jinai had invited began to gather. Starting with a bear beastman whose physical prowess rivaled that of the lion and tiger, others followed: dogs, cats, rabbits, wolves, foxes, oxen, monkeys ¡ª each representing their own tribes. The ¡°Chieftains¡± gathered under Jinai¡¯s summons into the Great Chieftain¡¯s room. ¡°Seriously? That stinky bastard¡¯s here too?¡± ¡°That loudmouth maggot has the nerve to call himself a chieftain.¡± ¡°What did you just say, you bastard?¡± The atmosphere was anything but friendly. Scowls and threats flew around the room as soon as they made eye contact. Just like Anuman, who utterly loathed Jinai, there were many who had longstanding grudges against each other. These were ancient rivalries, passed down through generations ¡ª something even Jinai couldn¡¯t change. You could call it ¡°tradition,¡± in a way. In any case, with the chieftains Jinai had invited now gathered, she looked them over one by one. Thanks to Vulcan¡¯s presence ¡ª as both the Great Chieftain¡¯s right hand and a figure of immense authority ¡ª no one dared start a full-on fight, but the tension in the room was palpable. ¡°Looks like all the familiar faces are here.¡± ¡°You all know why I called you, right?¡± As soon as Jinai spoke, Anuman, with a face full of discontent, immediately snapped back. ¡°If you¡¯re planning to implement that absurd policy, I¡¯m absolutely against it.¡± A tiger beastman ¡ª renowned for his immense strength alongside the lions and bears ¡ª speaking up drew everyone¡¯s attention. It was clear he harbored hostility toward Jinai. His golden eyes gleamed menacingly, the mere sight of them enough to make most shudder. Still, Jinai remained completely unfazed, grinning slyly as she replied: ¡°Could you tell me why? Surely there¡¯s a reason you¡¯re so stubbornly against it?¡± ¡°Is that even a question? Giving everyone voting rights goes against the founding principles of our nation.¡± ¡°Can you explain that a bit more?¡± ¡°Why exactly does granting voting rights to everyone ¡ª regardless of birth or status ¡ª go against our founding ideals?¡± Anuman¡¯s brow furrowed deeply, irritation clear on his face. A dangerous, killing aura began to leak out. But he couldn¡¯t openly attack ¡ª Vulcan was standing right across from him. And with all the other chieftains gathered, even raising his voice would be risky. Calming himself with effort, Anuman finally spoke: ¡°You know how Animers was founded, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°King Hik gathered our scattered kin from all over the world and built this nation.¡± ¡°But if he hadn¡¯t possessed strength, Animers would never have been born.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°Strength is the very reason Animers was founded.¡± ¡°Just as Hik built this nation based on his beliefs, we too must act according to our beliefs ¡ª and for that, strength is indispensable.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯ll be difficult for the nation to develop, won¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± ¡°But individuals ¡ª we beastmen ¡ª can still evolve.¡± ¡°The nation may shield us, but our true nature cannot be concealed.¡± ¡°You know this, don¡¯t you? That the strength of each and every beastman is the strength of the nation!¡± If Isaac had heard this conversation, he would probably have thought: ¡®Isn¡¯t that exactly the same ideology as the American ¡®Wild West¡¯ era?¡¯ Indeed, if you closely examined the founding history of Animers, you would find it remarkably similar to the history of Earth¡¯s ¡°United States.¡± Just as immigrants scattered across the world, including Europe, gathered and gave birth to the nation called America, Animers followed a similar process. The only difference is that America was originally a British colony. Also, unlike America, Animers eventually became a nation where a ¡°king¡± appeared instead of a ¡°president.¡± ¡°Struggle! For us beastkin, struggle is inevitable. Hik conquered many powerful foes through struggle and founded our nation. Even after the founding of Animers, we beastkin have never stopped fighting.¡± ¡°The Holmgang Incident during the previous Great Chief¡¯s era was the result of that. Our nation nearly fractured into pieces, and the Minerva Empire was just waiting to devour us.¡± Jinai easily dismantled Anuman¡¯s logic, which was rooted in fanatic loyalty to the beastkin¡¯s traditions and culture. The Holmgang Incident was a catastrophic event so shocking that it paralyzed all of Animers. A pillar that should never have been broken was ripped out, and it became clear that anyone could become king. The problem was that the means was force. Does that mean that if you have strength, you can just take over the country? If Jinai hadn¡¯t barely managed to calm things down, it could have escalated into a fantasy version of the Three Kingdoms ¡ª an unprecedented catastrophe. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that actually be a good thing? War is the perfect place for struggle. If another nation is founded, we beastkin will become stronger than ever. Compared to the past when we were helplessly massacred by humans during the Race Wars, this would be a clear improvement.¡± ¡°...¡± Jinai gave a dry chuckle, seemingly at a loss for words. However, what was even more absurd was that many beastkin were listening seriously to Anuman¡¯s words. Indeed, not all beastkin were opposed to his ideology. As Anuman said, struggle is inevitable in the life of a beastkin. They were simply confined within the vast cage called civilization, but in reality, struggles were still happening everywhere. ¡°But if everyone is given voting rights, there will be no need to struggle. Why? Because rights would be handed out while doing nothing. If that happens, we will naturally become weaker and lose the ideals we have inherited for generations. Is democracy really a system worth embracing at such a cost?¡± ¡°Do we really have to fight to feel satisfied?¡± ¡°I¡¯m merely staying true to what it means to be beastkin. Struggle doesn¡¯t solve everything, but it¡¯s something we must never lose.¡± Anuman¡¯s reason for rejecting democracy was extremely simple: because it gives voting rights without the need for struggle. It was a kind of discrimination that even skeptics of democracy had often pointed out ¡ª is it truly fair to give the same voting rights to a powerful mage and an ordinary citizen? Especially for beastkin, who were born naturally stronger than other races. The law of survival of the fittest was deeply rooted, praised in their culture and traditions. ¡°Anuman is right. Why should we give voting rights to those who do nothing?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no reason to give anything to the ones who sit idle.¡± ¡°At least Kind, who appeared in the Zenon Chronicle, knew how to use his head.¡± Little by little, some chiefs began to voice support for Anuman¡¯s ideology. Jinai simply waited silently until they finished speaking. This was the problem with beastkin. They harbored ideologies that, to other races, would seem nothing short of barbaric. If it hadn¡¯t been for Hik, beastkin might have been wiped out during the Race Wars, or assimilated into other nations. Otherwise, they might have continued living as barbarians, like in the northern regions of the Minerva Empire. ¡®It¡¯s not that they¡¯re stupid ¡ª they just refuse to use their heads, and it¡¯s driving me insane.¡¯ Their bodies were so strong that they didn¡¯t bother using their brains. Even though they could figure things out with a little thought, they refused simply out of laziness. Jinai was about to speak with an exasperated expression when ¡ª one of the chiefs who had been silent all along quietly opened his mouth. ¡°I support the Great Chief¡¯s system.¡± His voice wasn¡¯t as heavy as Vulcan¡¯s nor as loud as Anuman¡¯s, but it somehow resonated deeply. A low, cave-like voice filled the entire chamber of the Great Chiefs. Instantly, all the other whispering chiefs turned to look at him. The speaker was a bear beastkin ¡ª a member of the Bear Tribe. Despite his soft, rounded face that gave a gentle impression, his overwhelming physique exuded an unmistakable aura of power. ¡°You support democracy? What are you thinking? Especially you, from the Bear Tribe?¡± Anuman asked in a shocked voice, clearly rattled. His wide-open eyes revealed just how surprised he was. The Bear Chief, Kanu Beargrills, spoke again in that deep, cave-like voice. ¡°Like Anuman said, for beastkin, struggle is inseparable. Hik indeed used struggle to unite scattered beastkin and found Animers.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°However, that¡¯s a misunderstanding. Hik brought in some tribes through Holmgang, yes, but only a very few. More importantly, he created the great shield of a ¡®nation¡¯ so that no other civilization could ever again oppress or massacre beastkin. Even Hik used struggle merely as a means, not as a necessity. How long are we going to live as savages? Is there a safe future for our children if we continue like this?¡± It was fine to cling to culture and tradition. But did safety exist within that? The beastkin carried a wound that could never be erased ¡ª the massacre committed by humans during the Race Wars. Since humans had suffered from raids and atrocities by beastkin before forming their alliance, the massacres were even seen as ¡°justified¡± by some. It became a clear precedent that barbarism could not defeat civilization ¡ª and was the decisive reason Hik founded Animers. ¡°I also agree with Chief Kanu. It¡¯s good to respect culture and tradition, but we must distance ourselves from barbarism.¡± ¡°If not for Jinai calming things down, not only us but also our children would have been dragged into war.¡± ¡°Struggle should be a means, not a necessity. We cannot continue to judge everything by strength alone.¡± ¡°The election system may not always be fair, but it is equal. On the other hand, Anuman¡¯s struggle is neither fair nor equal.¡± A significant number of chiefs began siding with Kanu. Unlike the emotional support for Anuman, Kanu¡¯s argument was logical and coherent. Of course, that didn¡¯t mean Anuman backed down easily. He continued to defend his views under the banner of culture and tradition. ¡°We have gained so much through strength! How could you suggest abandoning it?¡± ¡°Instead, we could gain even more by different means. Look at the Great Chief. She didn¡¯t use strength ¡ª she used her cunning for the good of the nation, and look what happened.¡± ¡°Hey, did you have to call it cunning?¡± Jinai was a little stunned by the ¡°compliment¡± that wasn¡¯t quite a compliment, but let it slide. Debate continued to rage afterward. However, support for Kanu, not Anuman, steadily grew. As Jinai said, it wasn¡¯t that beastkin couldn¡¯t think ¡ª they simply chose not to. And those gathered here were chiefs, meaning at least some were capable of clear thought. Accepting democracy itself wasn¡¯t the problem anymore. The real issue was... ¡°Fine. That damned democracy. Let me ask just one thing.¡± ¡°Ask whatever you wish.¡± ¡°If someone you despise gets elected Great Chief, can you stay silent?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask the other chiefs too.¡± Anuman turned his gaze to the others. All sorts of beastkin chiefs looked back at him. ¡°Our beastkin race is made up of many different tribes. Our cultures, traditions ¡ª even our instincts ¡ª are different.¡± A strength, but also a weakness ¡ª just like America. ¡°With so many different peoples, do you really think voting will solve everything?¡± It was a true melting pot of races. ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Chapter 472: Beastman Democracy (3) Various races live in this world. Starting with humans ¡ª the ¡°default¡± race ¡ª there are also beastkin, dwarves, elves, and demons. If we also consider the ¡°ethnicities¡± or ¡°nations¡± within each race, the number would be even greater, but even distinguishing just the races themselves is difficult enough, so most people don¡¯t pay much attention to it. However, that doesn¡¯t mean there is no discrimination among members of the same race. Differences such as skin color, birthplace, and even cultural distinctions have led to various forms of discrimination. Humanity has always been prone to conflict whenever differences exist between groups. It¡¯s no wonder they say, ¡°People are the same everywhere.¡± In particular, there¡¯s one race that suffers from even worse discrimination than humans: the beastkin. But their discrimination is mostly internal. While other races tend to lump them together as ¡°the furry ones,¡± the beastkin themselves see sharp divisions within. Lions, tigers, bears, cows, dogs, cats, rabbits, and more ¡ª many different tribes exist within Animers, making it truly a melting pot of races. But with that diversity comes constant incidents and problems. Beastkin not only have different instincts like animals, but also vastly different cultures. When they lived scattered around the world in tribal communities, it wasn¡¯t a problem. But ever since the founding of Animers, conflicts have erupted. It¡¯s common, for example, for a rough tiger beastkin to intimidate a timid rabbit beastkin. A bear beastkin, deeply valuing family, once tore a mischievous monkey beastkin to pieces for crossing a line. Other examples include cat beastkin, who have a strong sense of territoriality, fighting with others, or ox beastkin being insulted by being told to ¡°just pull a plow.¡± Since Animers¡¯ founding, countless incidents have turned into serious social issues. ¡°Do you really think that ¡®vote¡¯ could unite us? There are so many different peoples here,¡± said Anuman, a tiger beastkin, pointing out the problems of Animers and the limitations of democracy. With other races, only cultural and ideological differences might exist. But for beastkin, their very ¡°nature¡± deeply influences their way of life. Even though 300 years have passed since King Hik founded Animers and assimilation policies were put in place, these problems persist. After Hik¡¯s death, the Lions family barely managed to hold the nation together ¡ª but now, even that pillar has been uprooted. Given how strong the individual personalities of beastkin are, if the country had truly split, Animers wouldn¡¯t have survived. ¡°Well, you have a point. Even though we now have some understanding of each other¡¯s cultures, these problems will exist as long as Animers exists,¡± Jinai surprisingly agreed readily. After all, even she couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡°Why the hell is that idiot acting like that?¡± sometimes. ¡°But you know what? People¡¯s thinking is simpler than you¡¯d expect,¡± she continued. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Anuman asked. ¡°The tribal chiefs who agreed with you, and the ones who agreed with Chief Kanu ¡ª though it¡¯s a bit extreme ¡ª split about evenly, didn¡¯t they?¡± ¡°...¡± As Jinai continued, Anuman narrowed his eyes and looked at her, his face slightly twisting, but willing to listen. Then, Jinai turned her gaze from Anuman to Kanu and spoke in her characteristic sly tone. ¡°This time, I¡¯ll ask Chief Kanu. Even within your tribe, aren¡¯t there people who agree with Anuman¡¯s ideas?¡± ¡°...There are many,¡± Kanu admitted. ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask the other chiefs too. Between those who agree with Anuman and those who agree with Kanu ¡ª do you know which side has more supporters?¡± Jinai asked the chiefs seated at the table, but all of them hesitated. It was only natural ¡ª they were here because they were tribal chiefs, after all. And unless you¡¯re Holmgang (trial by combat), chieftainship is mostly inherited through bloodline. You could investigate to find out which opinions are more common within each tribe, but reality is often determined by who has the loudest voice, making even that difficult. ¡°See? You have no idea. You don¡¯t even properly know what your people want, yet you talk about fighting or safety without thinking.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°If democracy takes hold, there¡¯s a high chance that Anuman¡¯s militant faction and Kanu¡¯s safety-first faction will naturally split.¡± Like the unbreakable rivalry between conservatives and progressives in a democracy ¡ª ideologies that, short of a war, never fully unite. Despite being from the past, Jinai saw the future clearly. If Isaac were here, he would have praised her, saying she should remain Grand Chief for life. But Jinai only wanted to step down from her position as Grand Chief as soon as possible ¡ª even if just a year earlier. The best way was to establish democracy and then naturally resign. ¡°Now, Anuman, let me ask you this. In your mind, ¡®struggle¡¯ means fighting with the body, right?¡± ¡°...That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Then is fighting with the mind ¡ª using wisdom instead of force ¡ª also a form of struggle?¡± ¡°While underhanded, that can also be called a struggle. Complaining about getting caught in a trap is just the excuse of a fool.¡± ¡°And you prefer the former?¡± Anuman silently nodded. He wasn¡¯t against struggle itself ¡ª he simply didn¡¯t like the idea of giving everyone an equal vote. It didn¡¯t matter whether the fight was through strength or wisdom ¡ª what mattered was proving oneself. Even if the ideology was simple and brutish, it was fitting for beastkin, especially one known as a ¡°general.¡± You couldn¡¯t just hand voting rights to lazy fools! If you wanted it, you had to fight for it! If a weak beastkin said the same thing, he would¡¯ve been mocked as a chicken hawk ¡ª a coward pretending to be tough. But Anuman had proven his worth. The fact that many chiefs supported his ideas spoke for itself. ¡°I understand. But Anuman ¡ª what would you do if someone objected to your method? Someone who fought with wisdom rather than brute strength?¡± ¡°If that person defeated me, I would accept it. Otherwise, they¡¯re just a coward with words.¡± ¡°And what if that person suggested a vote? Since voting is another form of fighting with wisdom.¡± ¡°...What exactly are you trying to say?¡± Anuman wasn¡¯t stupid. Sensing that Jinai was leading him somewhere with her words, he growled, baring his teeth. Jinai, smiling as if she had finally caught him, patiently continued explaining: ¡°There are limits to struggles based on brute strength alone. Especially when naturally strong tribes like lions, tigers, and bears dominate, the others will inevitably resent it.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°But if someone who rises to the top through struggle ends up ruling tyrannically, support will naturally erode. On the other hand, if you rose to the top but ran things poorly, people would also doubt you. Even if you become chief, you must continue proving yourself ¡ª just like you are doing now.¡± ¡°Ahem.¡± At the unexpected praise, Anuman awkwardly cleared his throat. He knew it was flattery, but praise was still praise. More importantly, it wasn¡¯t just flattery. In reality, Anuman had indeed secured various benefits for his tribe through his struggles. After realizing that Anuman¡¯s heart was leaning toward democracy, Jinai turned her attention to Kanu this time. ¡°The same goes for you, Chief Kanu. What you mean by ¡®safety¡¯ differs from person to person. Are you talking about safety from discrimination caused by cultural differences, external threats, or some other form of safety?¡± ¡°...I hadn¡¯t considered that far.¡± ¡°That¡¯s natural. Elections need to be complicated. You can¡¯t satisfy everyone, but you have to satisfy at least 51%. And even within that 51%, not everyone thinks the same way. All this complexity will tangle like roots and, eventually, strengthen our foundation like a giant tree.¡± Her explanation, oddly persuasive, had the chiefs listening attentively. Even Vulcan looked as if he was absorbed by her words. Just as most of the chiefs were beginning to warm to the idea of democracy, Anuman, still dissatisfied, discreetly raised his hand. Unlike before, he was now formally requesting to speak, surprising even Jinai a little. Still, a request was a request. She pointed at Anuman, granting him the floor. Instantly, all the chiefs turned their attention toward him. ¡°I still don¡¯t like this democracy thing, but I suppose it wouldn¡¯t hurt to give it a try. However, each tribe has its own culture and laws¡ªhow will that be handled?¡± ¡°The state will establish a broad framework. Things like murder, rape, robbery, theft, fraud ¡ª basically, laws to prevent individuals from exploiting others at will.¡± ¡°If the state sets the broad framework, then the rest...?¡± ¡°The details will be handled by each tribe within its own territory. We¡¯ll need to have discussions over time to refine that. Also, we¡¯ll create a force to keep the chiefs in check so that no chief can arbitrarily change the laws. In other words, even if a chief desires conflict, if the supervising force wants safety, it will be hard for the chief to act on his own.¡± ¡°That sounds disgustingly complicated.¡± Just hearing about the system made Anuman click his tongue in frustration. But at the same time, he was amazed. What on earth was inside this hyena¡¯s head to come up with such ideas? Though she became the Grand Chief through unconventional means, he had no choice but to acknowledge her. Otherwise, he himself would have become Grand Chief instead of Jinai. Jinai was an annoyingly capable person. ¡°I¡¯ve always said that it¡¯s this complexity that will make Animers stronger. And this next part is a system you¡¯ll probably like the most, Anuman.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°The system prohibiting challenges for Holmgang against the Grand Chief ¡ª I¡¯m planning to abolish it.¡± ¡°What? What are you talking about?¡± At Jinai¡¯s bombshell, not only Anuman but also Vulcan reacted even more strongly. They had implemented that restriction long ago, and now she was suddenly saying it would be removed. No one could make sense of it. The other chiefs were similarly stunned. If challenges were allowed, the whole complex system of democracy might become meaningless. ¡°Not just the Grand Chief, but tribal chiefs and the heads of the supervising forces will also be open to Holmgang challenges. But ¡ª there¡¯s a condition.¡± ¡°A condition...?¡± ¡°The target¡¯s reputation must have hit rock bottom. Just imagine it ¡ª suppose I misuse public funds for luxury. What would you all think?¡± ¡°I¡¯d want to tear your throat out.¡± As expected of Anuman ¡ª he spoke without hesitation even with the Grand Chief right in front of him. The more bitter thing was that even the gentle Chief Kanu was nodding along. But Jinai continued without concern. ¡°See? But then what if you¡¯re not allowed to challenge the Grand Chief? How frustrating would that be? We should discuss the details carefully, but it¡¯s definitely happening. In a way, it¡¯s about granting ¡®legitimacy.¡¯¡± ¡°That¡¯s refreshing to hear. But what if the tyrant wins the Holmgang?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Just the fact that a Holmgang took place would shatter the tyrant¡¯s honor. Who would listen to the words of a dishonored leader?¡± ¡°Hoo...¡± Now genuinely intrigued, Anuman stroked his chin. Other chiefs also showed growing interest in this unique Holmgang system. ¡°Unless you¡¯re thick-skinned like me, losing like that would practically turn you into a figurehead. The Grand Chief and the tribal chiefs would check and balance each other ¡ª or support each other ¡ª depending on the situation. They¡¯d be like rubber stamps.¡± ¡°Interesting. Even if you lose the Holmgang, you gain honor...¡± ¡°It seems like a really good method. However, if...¡± The seeds of beastfolk democracy were slowly beginning to sprout. ¡°Now, if democracy passes, then I...¡± ¡°For now, we¡¯ll just have you stay in your seat. That¡¯s for the best.¡± ¡°I agree. It¡¯s better if Jinai remains as Grand Chief.¡± ¡°The hell? Wait a minute. Why me again?¡± Jinai¡¯s plans for retirement were, once again, dashed. Democracy wasn¡¯t introduced immediately, but positive reviews were being made through a series of compromises. At this rate, it would only be a matter of time before democracy was officially adopted ¡ª It could become a tremendous force to unite the beastfolk, who were once considered impossible to unify. ¡ï¡ï¡ï ¡°Do you really think it¡¯ll be okay?¡± But not everyone was purely optimistic. Democracy might be better than other systems, but it was far from perfect. Inside the now-empty Grand Chief¡¯s chamber, Vulcan, too, carried his own doubts. He threw a question at Jinai, who was still seated at the head of the table. Jinai, despairing again over the fact that she would have to continue as Grand Chief, answered wearily. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Do you think democracy will really hold together?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be shaky within fifty years.¡± She answered without even a moment¡¯s hesitation, as if it wasn¡¯t even worth considering. Vulcan looked at her with a puzzled expression. Seeing his face, Jinai let out a long sigh and pulled her hand away from covering her face. ¡°Look no further than Anuman. If there are beastfolk with even more extreme ideas than him, do you think democracy will survive?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°People like Anuman could easily stage a rebellion, insisting that the nation should be built for the individual, and that everyone must fight. Democracy, for them, would be nothing but shackles suppressing their struggle.¡± Just as America struggles with gun control, Animers would face extreme difficulty regulating force. Just as Americans carry guns for individual protection, beastfolk wield personal force for the same reason. But just like guns can be used for crimes, beastfolk can use their strength for criminal acts too. Add to that discrimination and conflict between different tribes, and diplomatic friction with neighboring nations. In many ways, Animers was following a similar path to America ¡ª except that the personal strength of individuals was even greater than the power of guns. ¡°Animers is a country that was formed by scattered beastfolk coming together. Unlike other races, we didn¡¯t start with a collective group. Even when Hik officially founded the nation, individuals still needed the means to protect themselves. And that means was force.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°It would be great if we could stop it, but realistically, it¡¯s difficult. Eventually, a civil war will break out. That war will determine Animers¡¯ fate ¡ª whether we fall into lawlessness or unite even stronger through a democracy built on blood.¡± She then looked at Vulcan with a complicated gaze. Vulcan silently met her eyes. ¡°You want to protect Animers, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Our ancestors sacrificed themselves to build this country.¡± ¡°Then protect it. Crush even those who cry for constant struggle. Fight to protect this damn country. Understand?¡± There was so much packed into those words that Vulcan let out a soft chuckle. He then stood up from his seat and slowly bowed. ¡°As you command.¡± At Vulcan¡¯s respectful reply, ¡°Ugh. It¡¯s still so awkward.¡± Jinai shuddered as if a chill had run down her spine. ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Chapter 474: Golden Goblin (2) People who are quick-witted might ask: where did Ariel, the child who monopolized all the love and cuteness, go? She¡¯s currently staying at the mansion, receiving basic education and common sense lessons from my mother. Although Ariel could speak fluently from the moment she hatched from her egg, she was still, after all, a newborn. Naturally, she lacked many things. Thankfully, she had a proper sense of morality¡ªshe never thought it was okay to hurt others¡ªbut when it came to common sense, she was almost completely ignorant. She didn¡¯t even know that you had to pay money to buy things, or that you shouldn¡¯t casually reveal someone else¡¯s feelings. During the winter break, people around her, including myself, tried to fill those gaps in her knowledge, but it still wasn¡¯t enough. That¡¯s why my mother personally took on the responsibility of educating Ariel. Also, since it would be difficult for her to mingle only with adults, she planned to have Ariel meet peers to develop social skills. It wouldn¡¯t matter if her true identity was revealed during this process. The appearance of an angel would surely cause a big stir, but I planned to explain things well. The only regret was that I couldn¡¯t stay by her side. From a parent¡¯s point of view, separating from a child is never a good thing. I had planned to take her with me somehow, but my mother reassured me, saying not to worry and that she could handle it. ¡°Besides, there¡¯s Lily, so they¡¯ll be good for each other,¡± she said. Lily, the youngest late-born child, is more than 20 years younger than the eldest son, Dave. She¡¯s basically young enough to be my daughter too. Thus, the relationship between Ariel and Lily is like that of niece and aunt. For the record, Lily is technically Ariel¡¯s aunt. You probably won¡¯t find a more complicated family tree than ours. On top of that, although Ariel looks like a five-year-old, she hasn¡¯t even been alive for a full year yet. Mother thought that if they polished each other and embraced each other¡¯s flaws, they would get along well ¡ª and that¡¯s why Ariel stayed at the mansion. Of course, I visit the mansion every weekend to spend time with Ariel. Now there are two heart-melting creatures crawling around: Ariel and Lily. Anyway, that¡¯s the end of Ariel¡¯s update. Back to the present. ¡°Is this how I should wear it?¡± I was getting fitted for formalwear for my first ever debut in high society. Naturally, the location was the Requilis Duke¡¯s mansion. Back at the freshman welcome party, my sister Nicole had hastily put together something that looked good on me, but this time was different. It was none other than the Duke of Requilis¡¯s birthday, and countless nobles were expected to attend. So, to look the part, I wore formalwear ¡ª but to be honest, it wasn¡¯t much different from what I wore back then. I was wearing an expensive-looking white shirt, but everything else was quite similar to before: a crimson formal coat with golden patterns engraved on it. A harmonious blend of gold and red. It was too plain to be called flashy, but too flashy to be called plain. The engraved gold shimmered just enough to catch the eye. ¡°That¡¯s good enough. Isaac, your hair makes you the most noticeable person wherever you go anyway. You don¡¯t need flashy clothes.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t people judge each other based on their outfits at these things?¡± ¡°That¡¯s usually when someone wants to flaunt their wealth ¡ª kind of like how prey animals puff themselves up to survive predators. True judgment happens through conversation.¡± Mari, who styled me herself, explained with a satisfied smile. Normally, she¡¯d have a servant do it, but she had insisted on doing it herself. The moment I said I would attend my father-in-law¡¯s birthday party, she immediately started arranging the outfit. Thanks to the Requilis mansion being right across from the Academy, getting it fitted wasn¡¯t difficult. ¡°Adele¡¯s outfit doesn¡¯t look awkward or anything, right?¡± ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s perfect.¡± Mari then asked Adelia. She was currently not in her maid uniform but wearing formal attire styled by Mari. Since she was officially my bodyguard knight, she wasn¡¯t in a dress either. Instead, she wore a frilled shirt and black silk pants. It perfectly matched Adelia¡¯s boyish style and also fit her knightly role. If you just handed her a rapier, she¡¯d be the epitome of a lady knight radiating a noble aura. Her looks were so outstanding that she surpassed the daughters of most noble families. There wasn¡¯t a single flaw you could find in her appearance. ¡°You really look like a knight now.¡± ¡°What did you think I was before?¡± ¡°A maid who bakes delicious cookies?¡± ¡°Want me to punch you?¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± Adelia responded to my teasing with teasing of her own. She must have known I was joking, because she chuckled lightly. Even now, she was constantly honing her skills. I wasn¡¯t belittling her in the slightest. It was more like an inside joke shared between people who trusted each other. I chuckled and turned back to face the mirror. Reflected in the full-length mirror, my image now truly exuded the aura of a noble. At the freshman welcome party, I had looked like a teenager pretending to be an adult. Now, it was clear that I had truly grown up. ¡°Are we done now?¡± ¡°For the most part. We just need to touch up your makeup a little.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± At the mention of makeup, I stared at Mari¡¯s face. Like me, who had fiery red hair, she had hair that shone faintly blue in its whiteness. With such a striking appearance, she stood out wherever she went. Unlike my strong coloring, her pure white hair was an especially delicate shade. Her skin was snow-white, so even a little makeup made a huge difference. ¡°Mari, are you wearing makeup right now?¡± ¡°I am. I just put on a little. If I overdo it, I end up looking like a ghost. Does it look weird?¡± ¡°No. You¡¯re just too pretty.¡± It wasn¡¯t just flattery ¡ª she had always been beautiful, but today she looked even more stunning. A refreshing charm that blended innocence and maturity. Just like I had grown up compared to the freshman welcome party, so had Mari. She had tied her long white hair into a ponytail, revealing her slender, deer-like nape. An impulse to leave a deep kiss mark there surged through me ¡ª but I suppressed it. Now was not the time. ¡°I know I¡¯m pretty. You know you¡¯re handsome too, right?¡± ¡°For the most part?¡± ¡°What do you mean ¡®for the most part¡¯? Even if Zenon wasn¡¯t around, there would have been plenty of women throwing themselves at you just for your looks! It¡¯s a good thing I snatched you up first.¡± ¡°Hahaha...¡± I let out a soft laugh at Mari¡¯s playful words. Adelia also chuckled quietly behind us, finding it amusing. ¡°Anyway, since we¡¯re all ready, let¡¯s head to the waiting room. Anything else you¡¯re curious about?¡± ¡°What about the family?¡± I¡¯ll say it now: I¡¯ve already met with the Duke of Requilis. He was quite surprised when I said I¡¯d be attending the birthday party. Honestly, I wanted to prepare a birthday gift, but my father-in-law, Dmitri, firmly declined. Instead, he said that if I could bring him a grandson within a year, he wouldn¡¯t need any gifts for the rest of his life. When he said that, Mari jabbed me in the ribs as a bonus. ¡°The family is waiting in the lounge like us, and after some time passes, they¡¯ll come in too. The guest of honor is always supposed to make a late entrance, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but I¡¯m going in with you, right?¡± ¡°Yeah. Whatever happens, we need to avoid upstaging. Even if you¡¯re more famous than my dad, today¡¯s main character is my dad.¡± To reiterate, today is Mari¡¯s father Dmitri¡¯s birthday. I¡¯m merely attending as Mari¡¯s fiance?. ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about. You¡¯re afraid the attention will shift from my dad to you, right?¡± ¡°Yeah. Of all days, it had to be his birthday. I wonder if I wasn¡¯t thinking clearly.¡± ¡°No, no. It¡¯s the opposite. This is a good opportunity to show the relationship between you and the Requilis family. People are spreading rumors that you¡¯re a playboy, but I¡¯m your official fiance?e, right? Besides, the ¡®playboy¡¯ image mostly comes from me not being able to handle your stamina at night, so everyone already understands.¡± ¡°......¡± I gave a wry smile, not sure if that was a good thing or a bad thing. As she said, it¡¯s not that rare for a wife to bring in a mistress because she can¡¯t keep up with her husband¡¯s nighttime needs ¡ª especially among former knights. Knights aren¡¯t just human weapons ¡ª they¡¯re practically living war machines ¡ª and ordinary people have a hard time keeping up with that. The moment that thought crossed my mind, I turned my head back. That¡¯s when I locked eyes with Adelia, who had been following behind me. Adelia blinked her sky-blue eyes at me, then tilted her head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you not like being seen as my mistress?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that, but I was worried you might feel bad about it.¡± ¡°Feel bad? Not at all. Just the fact that I¡¯m with you makes me happy.¡± Adelia chuckled cutely at my unnecessary concern and gently pinched my cheek. At night, she calls me ¡°oppa¡± shyly, but during the day, she acts like a proud older sister ¡ª that¡¯s just her charm. My heart warmed seeing how Adelia had overcome her tragic past and become someone I could proudly call mine. ¡°Even if it¡¯s revealed that I¡¯m an illegitimate child of the Teres royal family, I don¡¯t mind. Everyone who needs to know already knows, right?¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re worried about me, you don¡¯t have to be. I let it all go the moment Friedrich knelt before me.¡± There was a time when just mentioning the Teres royal family would trigger anxiety in her. Now she speaks of it with confidence, having overcome her trauma completely. I smiled gently as I gazed at Adelia. Seeing someone so dear to me finally happy made my heart feel warm. ¡°There will be a lot of talk besides that, too. Remember what Mother-in-law said? That other families have been asking to arrange marriage meetings. As long as we handle that well, everything will be fine.¡± While we headed toward the lounge, Mari gave me tips on things to watch out for. It was my first social debut, and considering my reputation, there were many things to be mindful of. First was my already infamous womanizing reputation, then etiquette, the relationships between noble families, and so on. Since it was my first time stepping into high society, even memorizing people¡¯s faces would be a challenge. Usually, people introduce themselves with their name and family when greeting, but there were a few people I needed to pay particular attention to. ¡°The ones you need to watch out for the most are three marquises ¡ª Matthius in the north, Klose in the east, and Gotz, who controls the southern seas. They¡¯ll probably be more concerned with my dad than with you, but you should still stay sharp.¡± ¡°Marquises are usually military families, right? I thought they were more into military affairs than politics?¡± The Minerva Empire¡¯s military strength is enormous, so military families wield a lot of power. But they¡¯re so busy with their own regions that most have withdrawn from politics. The northern region, where the Navy Knights are stationed, used to be a hellish pit. The east is constantly clashing with Stavirk, and in the south, the Terrican family oversees the seas. Even though the influence of the seas is weaker compared to my previous life, it¡¯s never something to be taken lightly. Moreover, across the sea lies the Teres Kingdom, which is renowned for its powerful navy. While long-distance navigation hasn¡¯t developed much because of the demons infesting the oceans, the waters between the Minerva Empire and the Teres Kingdom aren¡¯t that wide ¡ª sailing along the coast is enough. Given all that, these marquises don¡¯t have the energy to get involved in politics. Each of them is busy managing their territories. ¡°It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t care about politics ¡ª they just don¡¯t have the luxury to. Still, they¡¯re always looking for opportunities to grab more budget. Except for the south, the north and east are in bad shape and desperate for more funding.¡± ¡°That makes sense.¡± The Requilis family acts as the Imperial family¡¯s business partner. In other words, if anyone wants to convey something to the Imperial family, they must go through the Requilis family first. Even a marquis would find it difficult to contact the Imperial family directly unless it was through some special procedure. Because the Requilis family holds that kind of authority, this situation has developed. ¡°But this isn¡¯t something you need to worry about ¡ª just leave it to my dad. The Kerrison family is also starting to waver, so things will sort themselves out. You just stay still and answer questions when people ask you something.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°Oh! One last thing ¡ª don¡¯t smile casually in front of other noble ladies. A friendly smile is fine, but don¡¯t laugh in front of them, okay?¡± ¡°Ahaha......¡± Of course, when it comes to jealousy, Mari takes the crown. I laughed awkwardly. ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Chapter 452: Kingdom of Gerios (3) While Elena was investigating the harbor under the scorching desert sun, the expedition members were inspecting the interior of the palace according to King Morgan¡¯s orders. Although the spectral reenactments they had witnessed earlier had ceased, they could not afford to let their guard down for even a moment. [The records... must be... preserved...] ¡°Agh!¡± Even though there were no full-scale reenactments, ghosts would occasionally appear out of nowhere, chilling their bones. They no longer witnessed dire scenes like when the slave, Arthur Michelle, went to meet King Morgan, but the spirits had not disappeared entirely. Occasionally, ghosts would emerge, mumbling incomprehensible words or wandering aimlessly, startling the expedition members. One archaeologist, Benphis, was so terrified that he fainted. ¡°Cardinal Deimos... isn¡¯t there something you can do about this?¡± Benphis, having just regained consciousness, asked in a trembling voice. He had explored numerous ruins and encountered spirits before, but this was far beyond anything he had experienced. Unlike regular ghosts that could at least communicate, these spirits murmured like madmen or repeated the same actions endlessly¡ªit was enough to drive someone insane. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but as long as the entity responsible for them has not ascended, these spirits will continue to appear,¡± Deimos replied. ¡°Wait... you don¡¯t mean that the entity is...¡± ¡°...Even King Morgan likely cannot control them.¡± As long as King Morgan did not ascend, the appearance of these spirits was inevitable. Upon hearing this, Benphis paled but had no choice but to accept it. Asking King Morgan for help was as good as asking for death. Instead, it was better to continue their investigation and gradually build their resilience. Thus, the expedition members began carefully exploring the ancient ¡®Library,¡¯ which had existed for over 3,000 years. A library¡ªa vast repository of knowledge where countless books were gathered. Even a single book from this place would be of immense value, let alone an entire library. ¡°My God... these are books! And not just one, but several!¡± ¡°Books from 3,000 years ago... Even having just one would be incredible, but so many...?¡± The moment they saw the densely packed bookshelves, they couldn¡¯t contain their astonishment. Many bookshelves and books had been damaged by the Great Cataclysm, but due to the sheer size of the library, a considerable number of intact relics remained. It was evident that scholars of the past had made desperate efforts to preserve these records, and their efforts had not been in vain. What shocked the archaeologists the most was the sheer number of books, not just scrolls. Even though this was a royal palace, they had never seen such a vast collection of ancient books before. While books were easily accessible today thanks to advances in papermaking, in the distant past, they were exclusive to certain social classes. Even parchment was difficult to obtain, yet here, an entire library filled with books had been preserved. Furthermore, thanks to the scholars¡¯ desperate efforts before the kingdom¡¯s downfall, the books were in remarkably good condition, with their contents intact. ¡°Delphine, can you decipher this?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see... May 13th, Year 653. Huh? Year 653? But Alvenheim was founded about 3,500 years ago, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Does that mean the Gerios Kingdom was established before Alvenheim?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible... That can¡¯t be right...¡± Their initial excitement soon turned into overwhelming shock. A randomly selected book hinted that the Gerios Kingdom had been established even before the civilization of Alvenheim, which had long been considered the first known civilization, founded 3,500 years ago. The scholars struggled to believe it. The Demon War had erupted approximately 3,000 years ago, but that date had only been estimated. For humanity, that era was as distant as myth. However, Alvenheim, home to elves who could live up to 1,000 years, had never been invaded except during racial conflicts. As a result, it had preserved far more detailed records than other civilizations, including the precise date of the Demon War¡¯s outbreak. ¡°According to the sacred records, the Demon War¡ªor rather, the first known encounter with demons¡ªhappened 2,940 years ago. That¡¯s somewhat close to our previous estimates...¡± ¡°So, are you saying another civilization existed before Alvenheim, and Alvenheim was established later?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know yet. We need to examine the records more carefully. And this isn¡¯t something we can determine on our own. Scholars from around the world will need to review this.¡± The discovery that a civilization predating Alvenheim had existed¡ªone established by humans rather than elves¡ªwas an earth-shattering revelation. This truth alone could shake the entire world. Alvenheim, in particular, would likely refuse to believe it. Despite their confusion, Benphis and Delphine continued searching for more records. This required further study, but for now, they focused on verifying other documents. ¡°January 13th, Year 152...? There was written language even back then?¡± ¡°This seems to be an astronomical record. The constellations are detailed here, so I¡¯m certain.¡± Despite being submerged in the sea for thousands of years, the books and records were surprisingly well-preserved. It was possible that the kingdom, considering its proximity to the sea, had developed special preservation techniques. However, this was just speculation¡ªextensive research would be needed. Given that these ruins had been dormant for 3,000 years, studying them would take an equally long time. As the archaeologists diligently examined the records to deepen their understanding of the Gerios Kingdom, Deimos could not help but feel uneasy. He wished Benphis and Delphine would focus their attention elsewhere. Discovering a civilization older than Alvenheim was already shocking, but according to prophecy, an even greater truth lay hidden. Luminous, the divine entity, had stated that uncovering certain truths was permissible. However, the deity had warned that some truths, like those buried deep beneath the ocean, must be cast away into the abyss. What could this truth be? For now, Deimos did not know. But one thing was certain¡ªit would bring about a massive upheaval. It might even affect the gods themselves. That, above all, had to be prevented. ¡°Hmm... Benphis. Delphine.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± The two archaeologists, engrossed in their research, looked up in confusion. They held scrolls with intricate illustrations in their hands. Deimos, maintaining his characteristic gentle tone, presented them with an offer they could not refuse. ¡°Rather than studying the records stored in the library, wouldn¡¯t you be interested in seeking out more profound documents? King Morgan already granted permission earlier, so it should be fine.¡± ¡°More profound documents?¡± ¡°I¡¯m referring to records that only a king or someone of equivalent status could access.¡± ¡°Oh...!¡± The moment they heard this, Benphis and Delphine¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. Their expressions were like that of starving beggars suddenly presented with a feast. Seeing their reactions, Deimos took their acceptance for granted and instructed the holy knights to escort them. If this was a place restricted to royalty, then traps and monsters were likely present. Finding the entrance would be their first challenge. Given that the palace itself was not particularly large, locating it should not be too difficult. ¡°...Is this the place?¡± ¡°No way.¡± ¡°But the door is wide open?¡± Finding it proved easier than expected. A massive, openly accessible door was situated at the back of the library. Initially, its conspicuous openness raised suspicions, but once they recognized the royal insignia engraved upon it¡ªidentical to the one found on the audience chamber¡¯s entrance¡ªthey nodded in understanding. ¡°There¡¯s a passage leading underground?¡± ¡°That confirms it¡ªthese must be the most important records.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s proceed carefully. Holy knights, be prepared for anything.¡± Feeling as if they were venturing into a dungeon, the expedition members descended with tense expressions, illuminating their surroundings with divine light. ¡°This doesn¡¯t look like a record-keeping chamber... It seems more like a crypt for kings.¡± ¡°Hmm... That¡¯s unlikely. Royal tombs are typically housed in separate structures. The only issue is that everything outside has been wiped away.¡± The underground passage was incredibly deep. The air grew thin, making them wonder just how important these records were for such an advanced underground structure to exist in ancient times. At last, they reached level ground. ¡°This place is...¡± ¡°There are... so many rooms.¡± A long corridor stretched before them, lined with tightly sealed doors. The atmosphere was eerie and foreboding, as if something unsettling lurked beyond the doors. Just as Benphis took a step forward, a holy knight swiftly raised an arm to stop him. ¡°We don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside. Proceed with caution.¡± ¡°Ah... Understood.¡± ¡°We should start with the closest room. There could be traps, so...¡± Deimos abruptly stopped speaking. The moment their holy light illuminated the corridor, the scene before them left them speechless. There is indeed a trap. To be precise, only the ¡®traces¡¯ of a once-existing trap remain. A massive iron club lay abandoned on the ground, and a huge boulder had fallen in the middle of the corridor. Arrows, though small in comparison, were scattered all over the floor¡ªclear evidence that someone had triggered the traps. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the descendant came here first?¡± ¡°...Now that you mention it...¡± King Morgan muttered, recalling that he himself had said his descendant had reached this place before. It seemed likely that these traps had been activated by that very descendant. Just in case, scholars were asked to estimate when the traps had been triggered. ¡°At most, no more than 30 years ago.¡± ¡°...I see.¡± Thanks to that, they could now traverse the corridor effortlessly. Still, as a precaution, they activated a sacred barrier. The expedition party proceeded to open the first door in front of them, just as they had planned. However... ¡°...It won¡¯t open?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no handle. How are we supposed to open this?¡± The door remained firmly shut, showing no signs of budging. Perhaps it required a special key. They considered forcing it open but decided against it, wary of what might happen. Instead, they tried to determine the nature of this corridor and its purpose. ¡°It seems to be the burial site of past kings, along with records about them.¡± ¡°How can you be sure?¡± ¡°The characters inscribed on the door are the same as the names we saw on the scrolls in the library earlier. They must be the names of kings.¡± Indeed, above the door was an inscription in an ancient script. The expedition members nodded at Delphine¡¯s explanation. ¡°In that case, there¡¯s a good chance King Morgan¡¯s records are here too...¡± ¡°Possibly. Though whether the door will open is another matter.¡± ¡°For now, it would be best to check the doors that are already open.¡± None. There were none at all. All the doors were sealed shut, and only the shattered remnants of traps filled their view. The expedition members wondered¡ªwho could have passed through here and destroyed everything? Still, thanks to this unknown figure, they could proceed without harm. The corridor was longer than expected, yet the air remained breathable¡ªanother testament to ancient craftsmanship. ¡°Wait, over there! That door is open!¡± One of the knights pointed ahead. The party turned their gazes in the indicated direction. Indeed, unlike the others, one doorway stood wide open. One peculiar detail was that there was no door directly across from it¡ªnor was there a hallway continuing beyond. If the countless doors they had passed were the tombs and archives of past kings, then this had to be King Morgan¡¯s tomb. It was only speculation, but the expedition members were inclined to believe it. When they stepped inside what they presumed to be King Morgan¡¯s tomb... ¡°A skeleton.¡± ¡°Judging by its structure, it¡¯s not King Morgan.¡± They found a skeleton seated at a desk, the remains of someone who had recorded the final moments of the Kingdom of Gerios. Behind the desk, a rectangular stone tomb stood, confirming that this underground chamber was indeed a burial site for kings. Unlike other nations, these kings had not been given grand mausoleums but had instead been enshrined underground¡ªa simple yet humble tradition. ¡°No body.¡± ¡°Well, the kingdom was destroyed. That makes sense.¡± Naturally, King Morgan¡¯s remains were absent. His body could not have remained intact¡ªhe had likely fought against demons until his last breath. Even the archaeologists found nothing strange about this. What truly caught their interest was the skeleton seated at the desk. Benphis cautiously approached it. Eventually, they discovered a single sheet of parchment atop the desk. However... ¡°Hm? What¡¯s this? It looks like someone tried to burn it but stopped halfway.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Look here. The edge is scorched.¡± Indeed, someone had attempted to burn the parchment but had not finished the job. Fortunately, the damage was minimal, allowing them to read its contents. Still, the very fact that it had been damaged was an issue. For the expedition members, every record was a treasure. Delphine clicked his tongue in disappointment. ¡°Could this be the work of King Morgan¡¯s descendant?¡± ¡°Who knows... Let¡¯s read it first. This record was written in the kingdom¡¯s final moments, after all.¡± ¡°Could you read it aloud for us?¡± As the archaeologists prepared to decipher the text, Deimos suddenly interrupted with a request. He instinctively knew¡ªthis was the ¡®truth¡¯ mentioned in the oracle. There was no way this record would be here otherwise. His voice was unusually urgent as he pleaded. ¡°For now, the rest of you, please wait outside.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Once even the knights had left the tomb, Deimos signaled to the archaeologists. Though puzzled by his behavior, they slowly began reading the translation aloud. ¡°December 25, 942. I, Milek Malto, the final scribe of the Kingdom of Gerios, leave behind this last record. I swear that everything written here is the truth. This is our kingdom¡¯s final legacy to the world. To those who come after, do not repeat our mistakes. And do not let the truth we uncovered be forgotten.¡± ¡°The Kingdom of Gerios took root at the westernmost edge of the continent, exploring both land and sea to obtain great power. Though we faced countless hardships, we persevered and maintained our lineage. But perhaps it was because of that... No matter how powerful a mortal may become, they are but feeble before the wrath of the gods. And we had forgotten that.¡± Words that spoke both of reverence and fear toward the divine. The writing was unexpectedly composed for someone witnessing their kingdom¡¯s downfall. Perhaps the lack of urgency stemmed from it being written down¡ªbut subtle signs in the penmanship revealed how frantic the author had been. The letters were not entirely scribbled, but here and there, the hasty strokes betrayed his distress. Benphis and Delphine carefully flattened the slightly curled parchment and continued reading. ¡°We thought we had settled at the westernmost edge, but through the sea, we explored the entire world. Even when land routes were blocked, our powerful navy allowed us to dominate maritime trade. In the end, we even annexed the cities that had once cut us off, absorbing them into the Kingdom of Gerios. The sea granted us power. But it also delivered a truth we were never meant to know.¡± ¡°That truth is...¡± The archaeologists abruptly halted mid-sentence. They exchanged glances before shifting their gaze toward Deimos. Their faces were filled with shock, their eyes trembling with uncertainty. Seeing their reaction, Deimos grew even more curious. What kind of revelation could shake them so? Why were they looking at him with such hesitation? His thick eyebrows furrowed as he stared at them, then he calmly urged, ¡°Read on.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°... ...¡± The scholars exchanged glances once more, hesitation etched deep into their expressions. Just as Deimos was about to lose patience and raise his voice, Delphine swallowed hard and, with a trembling voice, spoke. ¡°The truth is... This world has already been destroyed once in a war between the gods.¡± ¡°...What?¡± ¡°And...¡± Regardless of Deimos¡¯s shock, Delphine continued reading. ¡°In the wake of that destruction, the surviving mortals took root in this land.¡± ¡ï¡ï¡ï ¡°Isaac.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°If you finish writing about your world, what kind of book will you write next?¡± Isaac blinked at Mari¡¯s question. They were enjoying a simple tea time together in their bedroom. As their conversation wandered through various topics, Mari had suddenly brought this up. Isaac looked up, blinking, then shrugged and answered. ¡°I do have one idea. Maybe a story about the world just before its destruction?¡± ¡°You¡¯d write something like that? Is that even possible?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. Our world had plenty of stories like that.¡± Mari hesitated. ¡°But wouldn¡¯t the gods be displeased?¡± Isaac waved off her concern. ¡°Eh, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not like the world is actually going to end.¡± Did he know? That it had already ended once. Of course not. ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Chapter 453: Kingdom of Gerios (4) The final scribe of the Kingdom of Gerios, Milek Malto, left behind a desperate record that shocked everyone. The world had already been destroyed once¡ªby a war of the gods, no less. Even more unbelievable was the claim that the last surviving mortals had seeped into this land from the ruins of destruction. A parade of truths that were too absurd to believe. Were they truly real, or merely lies meant to sow chaos? Yet, considering that he continued writing until his dying breath, it was more likely to be true. There was no reason to leave behind falsehoods, even after death. Though, the claims were so outlandish that they bordered on blasphemy. ¡°......¡± While the archaeologists stood speechless in shock, Deimos closed his eyes and sank into deep thought. The world had been destroyed by a war of the gods, and the surviving mortals had settled upon this land. As a devout follower of Luminous, he simply could not accept this record. Did it not mean that Hirt, Luminous, and Mora had waged war against each other? That was impossible. Hirt was the mother of the twin siblings, and Luminous and Mora did not hate each other. On the contrary, they shared a strong bond. Perhaps their relationship had been poor in the distant past, but what was recorded here was not a mere ¡°battle¡±¡ªit was a ¡°war.¡± What is war? It is not just a single skirmish but a fierce conflict between groups, driven by their own causes. Even if Luminous and Mora had fought with the intent to kill, it would have been a battle, not a war. The number of participants required for a true war was far too great. The most plausible explanation was that it was a religious war between the followers of Luminous and Mora. However, unlike Luminous, Mora sought to avoid conflict whenever possible. Even when demons and dark elves faced persecution, Mora merely sheltered them from threats rather than urging them to fight. Deimos slowly opened his eyes, hidden beneath his thick eyebrows, and looked ahead. Benphis and Delphine were still glancing at him anxiously, seemingly just as shaken. ¡°...Keep reading.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°It sounds like utter nonsense, but there must be a reason why it was written.¡± It was too absurd to believe immediately, so they needed to keep reading. At Deimos¡¯s calm yet firm request, Benphis and Delphine exchanged glances before returning their focus to the scroll. Truthfully, they wanted to continue reading as well. It was just that Deimos was watching them so intently. ¡°The Kingdom of Gerios explored the world using its ability to read the heavens and the stars. They believed that if they traveled westward, they would eventually reach Alvenheim, the nation of the elves. But the land they arrived at was far beyond their expectations. It was the ancient homeland of the beastkin.¡± ¡°As we explored this land, we encountered numerous paintings¡ªimages from before the invention of writing. These images depicted myths of ¡®creation¡¯ that we had never known. And those myths told only one truth: that this world was not created by ¡®nature¡¯ but by ¡®the sea.''¡± It felt as if the myths and faith they had believed in all their lives were crumbling beneath them. Even children knew that this world had been created by the goddess of nature, Hirt. But to claim that the world was not created by nature, but by the sea? That was impossible to believe. The sea had always been regarded as a cursed land, a demonic zone created by monsters, a place never to be approached. A growing sense of unease swelled within Deimos as he struggled against his own denial. He should seize that scroll and cast it into the ocean right away, but... He was curious. Why had the gods buried this truth? What kind of record had been left behind that warranted such suppression? While Deimos was lost in thought, the archaeologists, filled with a mix of excitement and dread, continued reading. ¡°The sea created nature, and within that nature, light and darkness were born. Beneath the light and darkness came day and night, and beneath them, countless lives flourished. The gods, each possessing their own powers, were no exception. They governed this newly created world with their divine authority. Humans, beastkin, dwarves¡ªthe first races of mankind¡ªbuilt civilizations under the protection of the gods.¡± ¡°But then, an unforeseen event occurred. The ¡®Outer Gods¡¯ took an interest in this newborn world and paid it a visit. Though they did not invade directly, they brought something even more dangerous¡ªtheir ¡®culture.''¡± ¡°...Outer Gods?¡± Deimos furrowed his brows. As if the confusion wasn¡¯t enough, now an even greater mystery had emerged. The archaeologists were just as puzzled, but they decided to read through the entire record first. They could analyze it later. ¡°The culture they introduced had the greatest influence on none other than the Creator¡ªour Father, the Sea. Like the world ruled by the Outer Gods, He desired a world where gods no longer reigned. For humanity to truly advance, the cage had to be shattered. Thus, He issued a command to all gods: ¡®Cease ruling over the world.''¡± ¡°Many gods protested. Among them, the God of Light and War, and the Goddess of Darkness and Peace, opposed it most fiercely. As the twin siblings of Nature and the Sea, and the gods with the greatest authority, they stood at the forefront of defiance.¡± ¡°The God of Light and War argued that they must create their own world. The Goddess of Darkness and Peace supported this view. They believed that if humanity were left to its own devices, the damage would not be suffered by humanity alone, but by ¡®Nature¡¯ and ¡®the Sea¡¯ as well.¡± A world where gods did not rule. To Deimos, such a world should neither exist nor be possible. It was because of the gods that civilization had advanced as far as it had. Without them? Humanity would have remained no more than apes. It was thanks to the gods that people united and built great civilizations. This so-called ¡°culture¡± was nothing but a mistake. ¡°But the Father of the Sea remained resolute. He believed that the mere existence of gods was an obstacle to humanity. That only by their disappearance could mankind achieve true progress. That it was the duty of the gods to make such a sacrifice. Is it truly wrong for a parent to sacrifice themselves for their children?¡± ¡°In response, the God of Light and the Goddess of Darkness stood their ground. It was their duty to intervene when humanity went astray. The world of the Outer Gods had shown that without gods, humanity would commit endless sins, only to find themselves trapped in an unending cycle of destruction. Is it truly wrong for parents to discipline their children when they misstep?¡± Conflicting ideologies clashed. The culture of the Outer Gods had sown a great rift. And at the end of that rift... There was only one possible outcome. ¡°The Father of the Sea raged. To Him, the God of Light and the Goddess of Darkness were nothing more than tyrants, clinging to power for their own selfish desires. He failed to see that, in his own way, he had become a tyrant himself.¡± ¡°The gods divided into factions. And in the clash of ¡®beliefs,¡¯ the victors were... the God of Light and the Goddess of Darkness. Yet, it was a victory for no one. The Mother of Nature fell into deep sorrow.¡± A war among gods, so deeply human in nature. The introduction of an alien culture had birthed new ideologies, and those ideologies had festered into something that blinded even the divine. ¡°Humanity could not withstand their war. The sea surged, swallowing the world. Day and night disappeared. Nature, in her grief, refused to shelter anyone.¡± ¡°And yet, she did not abandon them...¡± As Delphine read on, she suddenly stopped. The next part of the scroll had been burned away. ¡°The name... is missing,¡± she murmured. Deimos exhaled. Perhaps that was for the best. Some truths were never meant to be revealed. Those who come to know truths that should remain unknown do not meet a good end. This is an unwritten rule, a kind of truth in itself. ¡°...Are we going to be okay?¡± Benphis asked Deimos in a trembling voice. Simply knowing the dark side of the gods was enough to be judged. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if divine punishment struck them down at any moment. The fear of death was universal. ¡°If we go to the temple and take an oath of silence, we should be fine.¡± Fortunately, Deimos was known for his gentle nature even within the Saviors. If he were more extreme, he might have called in the temple knights standing guard outside and executed them on the spot. After all, there was a reason the phrase ¡°exterminate to the last¡± existed. Perhaps the archaeologists were aware of this as well, as their trembling hands carefully handed over the scroll. The moment Deimos received it, he began examining its contents. It was written in an ancient language, making it impossible to decipher, but the mere fact that this record existed was already a major problem. If this information were to leak out... ¡®Luminous, who cannot lie, would have no choice but to acknowledge it.¡¯ If that happened, the very foundation of divinity would be shaken, triggering a series of unprecedented events. That had to be prevented at all costs. Even if the gods had committed sins, it was also an unchanging truth that they had greatly benefited humanity. Some things were better left unknown. Deimos carefully folded the scroll and made the sign of the cross. ¡°Do not doubt.¡± Now, the only thing left to do was to throw this scroll into the sea. That would conclude the oracle. With that thought, Deimos immediately turned around and walked down the long corridor, heading toward the surface. The temple knights, who had been standing guard outside and had heard nothing of what had transpired, followed him silently. The tense archaeologists trailed behind them. And lastly... ¡°...¡± The dark elf, Siris, who had overheard all of the truth, followed them quietly, without making a sound. Even after finding one book, Elena continued to investigate her surroundings. A civilization that had been founded even earlier than Alvenheim? It was almost impossible to believe. Of course, there were differences in the dating methods between the Kingdom of Gerios and the present era, but one particular question had arisen, and she needed evidence to prove it. However, finding even a single piece of evidence was a grueling task. The rising sea levels had wiped out most of the ruins, and the palace was currently being examined by Deimos and his group. In the end, aside from the one book she had found at the start, there was nothing else of value, and she had no choice but to give up. ¡°I should¡¯ve stayed behind too.¡± ¡°Still, that book alone is valuable enough, isn¡¯t it...? Plus, we learned that the Kingdom of Gerios valued shipbuilders.¡± Elena and Cindy chatted idly as they sat in the shade, taking a break. They were drinking tea that was magically kept cold. Elena gulped down her tea to quench her thirst before speaking irritably. ¡°That¡¯s what¡¯s annoying. If they valued shipbuilders, then their shipbuilding technology must have been advanced. But there¡¯s no evidence of that. At least a blueprint or something should have been left behind.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t there be something in the palace...? At the very least, there should be blueprints related to warships...¡± ¡°Are you messing with me? Do you really think they had a navy back then?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure...¡± ¡°See? There are too many questions. It¡¯s driving me crazy.¡± That was the intricate charm of archaeology and history. The deeper you dug, the more questions arose. Why did people act the way they did? What significance did these ruins hold? And ultimately, who were they for? There was an endless pile of things to research, but with so few remaining ruins, even Elena found it difficult to piece things together. ¡®Maybe I should¡¯ve brought Isaac, even if it meant pushing myself a little.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t that Cindy was incompetent. It was just that Isaac was simply too brilliant. Even though he dismissed his own knowledge as mere coincidence, he knew an immense amount for his age. And sometimes, he had ideas that an ordinary person wouldn¡¯t even consider¡ªideas so uncanny that he felt like he had come from another world. If he were here, he would have suggested this and that by now, Elena thought. Swoosh¡ª ¡°Hm? Dear?¡± ¡°I came because there¡¯s something I want to show you.¡± At that moment, Eiker, who had briefly left to scout the surroundings, approached them. Elena looked up at him with a puzzled expression. Whatever he had seen, it was enough to make his face stiff with tension. For Eiker to wear such an expression, it was no ordinary matter. Sensing this, Elena stood up to face him. Meanwhile, Cindy, still sluggish from the heat, remained where she was. ¡°Did something happen?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that... but I want you to take a look at something...¡± Eiker trailed off and glanced to the side, as if something was there. Elena followed his gaze, but there was nothing in sight. All she could see was the shimmering distortion of the air¡ªprobably caused by the scorching heat of the gray desert. Mirages were common here, so she didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°What exactly am I supposed to be looking at¡ª¡± Swoosh¡ª Just as she was about to speak, a bronze-skinned woman slowly emerged from the distorted space. As expected, it was the dark elf, Siris, who had been secretly tailing Deimos and his group. Elena, startled by the sudden appearance of Siris, took a step back in surprise. But then, she turned to Eiker with a bewildered expression. ¡°Who is this dark elf? Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s the one the Queen mentioned?¡± ¡°Yes. The Saviors have been involved in some rather shady dealings.¡± ¡°...I see.¡± Elena had heard of dark elves before, but actually meeting one in person felt surreal. There had been rumors that Queen Arwen occasionally communicated with the dark elves, and it seemed those rumors were true. Given that no one was better suited for infiltration than dark elves, Arwen¡¯s decision was understandable. Elena acknowledged this with a nod. ¡°Fine. If the Queen chose her, I¡¯ll trust her.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°So, what is it that you have for me?¡± ¡°Here.¡± With a curt tone, Siris handed over a scroll. Elena took it but continued to stare at Siris. Had she submerged herself in the sea? There were traces of salt clinging to her body, likely from magic-infused water. She didn¡¯t seem to have noticed it herself. The scroll was the same¡ªit had dried, but salt crystals were still visible in some spots. Still, it was well-preserved enough to be readable. Elena carefully unrolled it and began reading. Since it had been retrieved through covert means, it had to be something important. ¡°...Is this really true?¡± ¡°I only retrieved it. I can¡¯t say anything beyond that.¡± ¡°But... no matter how you look at it, this is...¡± Like the archaeologists before her, Elena found herself plunged into deep confusion. She couldn¡¯t even tell if this was truth or fiction. Seeing her shaken expression, Siris spoke quietly. ¡°This was the scroll found in the deepest part of the ruins. The last scribe wrote this right before his death. It¡¯s likely to be the truth.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Cardinal Deimos threw it into the sea so it would never be found. I retrieved it.¡± ¡°If that was the case, why not just burn it? Why throw it into the sea...¡± Elena trailed off, shaking her head. That wasn¡¯t important right now. What mattered was whether the content of the scroll was true. But it was such an unbelievable story that few would accept it. With a grave expression, she stared at the scroll for a while before rolling it up again. Then, in a low voice, she spoke. ¡°For now, we should hide this somewhere no one can find it. No one will believe this if we reveal it now.¡± ¡°Then... when should we reveal it?¡± After much contemplation, Elena finally spoke in a serious tone. ¡°There is one person. Just one.¡± ¡ï¡ï¡ï ¡°Dunkirk evacuation... when was that again?¡± And the person Elena had in mind was currently compiling records of World War II. Chapter 454: Sequel (1) Days had passed since the Gray Desert Expedition entered the Kingdom of Gerios. People waited in silence, wondering what truths would be uncovered there. Although the expedition was launched rather abruptly, the elite members gathered ensured that they faced no major difficulties. Most of the powerful nations participated, including Alvenheim and Helium. Even the biggest anticipated challenge¡ªsupply issues¡ªwas resolved smoothly, allowing the expedition to cross the Gray Desert without trouble. Monsters, some of which had never been seen before, startled the expedition, but these encounters passed without major incident. Then, exactly a week after news spread that the expedition had reached the Kingdom of Gerios... [The origin of demons was human. The records are there.] [A catastrophe caused by the misuse of forbidden magic.] [A kingdom that lost everything in its greed for something small.] The origin of demons, as described in The Chronicles of Zenon, was proven to be true. Other revelations emerged as well¡ªclaims that the Kingdom of Gerios was destroyed due to improper magic use, that it had a port, that its fishing industry was highly developed, and so on. But the most significant discovery was the truth about demons. The realization that demons were not beings from another dimension but rather once-human entities sent a massive shockwave through society. [Were demons truly once human? Then what about the demon race...?] [Zenon denied being a prophet, but with this revelation, he has effectively proven himself to be one.] [The dangers of magic have resurfaced...] Naturally, the news was reported in every newspaper. Countless articles were published, but ultimately, they all converged on a single conclusion¡ª¡°This changes everything.¡± More importantly, the Kingdom of Gerios was an ancient city that had been buried for 3,000 years. Even a single coin found in the ruins would require dozens of scholars to analyze it. Because of this, investigations into the royal palace proceeded at a sluggish pace, and experts predicted a long stabilization period. Yet, even if that was the case, the revelation that demons originated from humans was shocking enough. It was a bombshell of a discovery. Discussions erupted over how humans could have transformed into demons, and what circumstances led to the birth of the demon race. After all, the fundamental nature of an entire species had been altered¡ªsomething akin to divine intervention. [Shouldn¡¯t we just ask Zenon? He would know the answer.] ¡®I don¡¯t know either, you idiots.¡¯ I chuckled as I read a critic¡¯s remark in a newspaper article. The only reason this revelation came to light was because of a story I heard from my grandfather, Clark. I knew that demons originated from humans, but I had no idea beyond that. Still, I could make a reasonable guess that divine forces had intervened at some point. I just couldn¡¯t ask about it outright. Honestly, at this point, this was beyond my control. It was like throwing bait into the river and leaving it up to others to catch the fish. Right now, my priority was the side stories and sequels. ¡®I just need to finish the final touches on The Passing Hero...¡¯ The side story, The Passing Hero, which was inspired by Clark, was already in its final stages. Only the editing remained. That meant my focus had to shift to the sequel¡ªthe Second World War. But this was proving to be much harder than I expected. If I only covered a few battles from World War II, it wouldn¡¯t be an issue. The problem was that without proper context, people in this world wouldn¡¯t understand it. In other words, I had to explain everything¡ªfrom Hitler¡¯s rejection from art school to the rise of Nazi Germany. The most important thing was making the world-building clear. Only then would readers experience the full impact of the setting. ¡®A world without gods, mana, or magic. Instead, a world with an industrial revolution built around machines...¡¯ Even my close friends and family found it hard to believe when I first explained my fictional world. If even they struggled, how much harder would it be for my readers? ¡®I should just give up on explaining everything. I¡¯d have to go back to the 1700s to do that.¡¯ There¡¯s a saying: If you try to grasp everything, you¡¯ll lose everything. Sometimes, you have to let things go and focus on what matters. Unlike The Chronicles of Zenon, which was grounded in this world¡¯s history, the sequel had no starting point. In other words, I wasn¡¯t just an explorer¡ªI was a creator. My true abilities would be tested here. Fortunately, The Chronicles of Zenon had already introduced steam locomotives. And in reality, a magic-powered engine based on steam technology had recently been invented. These elements would help readers understand the upcoming novel. ¡®I have memories of my past life, but how did Tolkien do it?¡¯ I suddenly found myself respecting Tolkien all over again. The man created the foundations of all fantasy literature without having any memories of a past life. Honestly, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder¡ªwas he really just an ordinary person? Maybe he, too, had memories of a past life. Given my own experiences, it was a reasonable suspicion. ¡®I need to explain fighter jets, tanks... There¡¯s so much to cover.¡¯ Even The Chronicles of Zenon took 30 volumes to finish. Afterward, I had to release two more side stories before it was truly complete. I couldn¡¯t even imagine how long it would take to finish writing about World War II. What if I ended up writing 100 volumes? That thought terrified me. No matter how much I tried to compress the content, it was still overwhelming. I¡¯d probably have to split it into multiple parts¡ªPart 1, Part 2, Part 3, and so on. Right now, I was considering using the Battle of Stalingrad and the Pearl Harbor attack as major dividing points. Stalingrad was when the Soviet Union finally turned the tide, and Pearl Harbor was when the U.S. entered the war. As I looked at the historical events I had listed by year, I let out a deep sigh. I was starting to worry that I might burn out and abandon the project midway. ¡°Hoo...¡± ¡°Why? Are you thinking about something bad?¡± Just as I was holding my head in frustration, a clear voice rang in my ears. I turned my head to see Leona, her golden eyes sparkling as she leaned in close. I reached out my hand. Swish¡ªstroke¡ª ¡°Purr... Purr...¡± As I gently stroked the fur between her perked-up ears, Leona let out a satisfied purring sound. Her ears folded slightly as if asking for more, and her tail wrapped around my arm. Ever since our first night together, her affectionate gestures had grown bolder. Even Marie had started giving us knowing looks. I, too, found solace in these moments, easing the frustration in my mind. ¡®She really is just like a cat.¡¯ The cold, cynical, fierce girl from before was nowhere to be seen. Now, there was only an affectionate, cat-like companion. As I continued to stroke her head, I even pinched her soft cheeks and played with her tail. I used Leona to relieve all the stress I had built up from outlining my story. ¡°Leona.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°You know it too, right? That I came from another world. I told you before, didn¡¯t I?¡± Originally, I had planned for the two of us to have a conversation alone on the first night to set the mood. The problem was that at the time, I had smoked a World Tree Leaf cigar and hadn¡¯t ventilated the room. Adding to that, my heat cycle and my rather provocative outfit led to Leona losing control. As you know, things became a complete mess after that. Thankfully, I managed to pull myself together somehow, and by dawn, we were finally able to have a normal night. In the process, I ended up revealing my true identity as a bonus. ¡°Yeah. Actually, I want to write about that world, but I just can¡¯t seem to grasp the right feel for it.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t grasp it? You?¡± Leona blinked her golden eyes, looking as if she couldn¡¯t understand what I was saying. I gave a wry smile at her reaction. Well, from her perspective, I must seem like a literary genius. So it would be hard for her to comprehend that I¡¯m struggling to get a feel for it. But even I am human. And once I hit a mental block, I tend to spiral endlessly. I had all the timeline details organized, but I couldn¡¯t even figure out where to start¡ªhow to craft the prologue. It¡¯s easy for people who already know me, but trying to explain it to readers? That¡¯s the tricky part. After all, in these kinds of stories, the prologue is the most important thing. ¡°Hmm...¡± Hearing me out, Leona looked up in thought, her perked-up ears twitching occasionally. A habit of hers that always appeared when she was deep in thought. I stayed quiet, waiting for her to speak. Honestly, I didn¡¯t expect much. I was just grasping at straws because I was so stuck. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you just tell the readers upfront?¡± She spoke as if it was the simplest thing in the world. Of course, I had thought about that too. Once The Passing Hero is published and The Chronicle of Zenon is officially concluded, I planned to add an author¡¯s note. I wanted to use that space to share my thoughts and introduce the concept of a sequel. But even then, I wasn¡¯t sure if readers would truly understand the world I was creating. After all, even Tolkien built his fantasy world by reinterpreting Earth¡¯s myths and legends. But this? This was completely different. I had to build everything from absolute zero. Where should I even start? ¡°...It¡¯s easy to say, but making people understand is the hard part. What did you think when you first heard my story?¡± ¡°About another world? I wasn¡¯t completely convinced, but... it was you, so I believed it.¡± ¡°See? Even you had doubts. So imagine how much harder it will be for the readers.¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly why you shouldn¡¯t try to make them understand. It¡¯s a completely different world¡ªhow could they possibly understand it?¡± ¡°...?¡± I raised an eyebrow. I couldn¡¯t quite grasp what she was getting at. But Leona wasn¡¯t the type to speak without thinking. If she hadn¡¯t been sharp-minded, she wouldn¡¯t have done so well at Halo Academy. There had to be a reason for her words. ¡°Let me ask you something instead. In your world, could people understand a world like ours?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°A world without magic or mana. A world where humans are the only race. Even gods¡ªwhether they exist or not¡ªis uncertain. Could people in your world truly understand ours? Could they comprehend magic? The way non-human species live and think? How gods interact with the world? Did they fully grasp all of it?¡± ¡°To some extent, yeah...¡± ¡°Alright, then imagine someone from your world asking how to use teleportation. What do you think would go through their mind?¡± Her words made me recall the reaction of Cecily and Arwen when I had explained my world to them. A world that could achieve the impossible through science¡ªyet they couldn¡¯t believe we didn¡¯t have teleportation. At the time, I had joked that Einstein would have clutched his neck and collapsed if he heard them. But now, thinking about it from Leona¡¯s perspective, it made more sense. To them, it wasn¡¯t just unfamiliar¡ªit was incomprehensible. No matter how much I explained the technological advancements of Earth, they would just nod along, saying, ¡°Oh, I see,¡± but never truly getting it. Because to them, it was simply fantasy. Magic and mana were fundamental truths here. But on Earth? Completely impossible concepts. ¡°...They¡¯d probably think I was crazy.¡± ¡°Exactly. So you don¡¯t need to force understanding. It¡¯s an entirely different world¡ªso why should they understand it? It doesn¡¯t matter if something seems impossible. It¡¯s a fantasy world. As long as it¡¯s fun and engaging, that¡¯s enough. Of course, you still need to clearly establish the rules of the world.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± Now that I thought about it, she had a point. I didn¡¯t need to explain everything in painstaking detail. After all, imagine trying to explain a massive chunk of metal soaring through the sky or floating across the sea to the people of this world. Even with the upcoming invention of magic-powered locomotives, they¡¯d still shake their heads in disbelief. But it didn¡¯t matter. Like Leona said, all I needed to do was provide a simple explanation: ¡°This machine is used for this purpose.¡± Then the readers would just nod and accept it. The world itself was already fantastical¡ªso introducing strange things wouldn¡¯t be that out of place. Maybe I had gotten too caught up in making the story feel real rather than treating it like an engaging fantasy world. ¡®There¡¯ll be some controversy, though.¡¯ Even setting aside mana and magic, the uncertainty of the gods¡¯ existence would stir up debate. Of course, I could just preface the story with, ¡°This is a work approved by the gods.¡± Then people would accept it without issue. If I had tried to publish this work before gaining Zenon¡¯s reputation, I would¡¯ve been accused of heresy and dragged away. This was a world where divine authority was absolute. But thanks to Leona¡¯s words, my mind felt clearer. I could just introduce the world briefly in the author¡¯s note and then dive straight into the prologue. ¡°Still... will that really be okay?¡± ¡°Of course! And besides, who¡¯s going to criticize your work?¡± Leona reassured me by pulling me into a tight hug, rubbing her face against mine. The soft sensation of her cheeks was transmitted fully to my head. I chuckled at her affection and stroked her hair in return. Her tail curled around my arm. Maybe it was because she was a beastkin, or maybe it was just her unique scent, but she smelled warm and comforting. With my worries eased, another thought popped into my head. ¡®...I wonder if they¡¯ll accept the concept of nuclear bombs.¡¯ That was the real question. Chapter 455: Sequel (2) Readers who believed Zenon¡¯s Chronicles had truly ended with the side story of Jin and Lily were surprised and excited when another side story was announced. ¡°Is there really more to tell? Wasn¡¯t Jin and Lily¡¯s side story the final chapter? What could this new story be about?¡± As curiosity spread, the publisher provided an interesting clarification: [The final side story, The Passing Hero, is a prequel, just like the Kair Side Story.] It was revealed that, like the Kair side story¡ªwhich depicted Zenon¡¯s mentor Kair¡¯s youth and his poignant love story with Elisha¡ªthis new side story was also a prequel. Interestingly, the term prequel didn¡¯t originally exist in this world, but was coined by Isaac when publishing the Kair side story. Upon seeing the title The Passing Hero, readers speculated: ¡°Whose story could this be? The title suggests it¡¯s about someone who appeared in the main series.¡± The speculation was intense: [Who is the Passing Hero?] [Many readers suspect it¡¯s Sakran...] [One thing is certain: this hero is going to die. That has always been the case.] [Let¡¯s preemptively mourn yet another tragic death of a side-story protagonist...] Readers had good reason for their concerns. Every protagonist of Zenon¡¯s Chronicles side stories had met a tragic fate. Kair, for instance, suffered a heartbreaking death, and even Jin was originally meant to die¡ªuntil an outcry from readers led to his revival. The pattern was clear: Side story protagonists always die. It was a sad yet amusing expectation that perfectly aligned with Isaac¡¯s storytelling style. Just as speculation reached its peak, the publisher made another surprising announcement: [The protagonist of this side story is a completely new character who did not appear in the main series.] Rather than celebrating, readers were puzzled. [With so many fascinating characters already established in the main story, why introduce someone entirely new?] However, once the side story was released, all doubts vanished. [The protagonist, Kalk, is truly worthy of the title Passing Hero.] [Though unrecognized by the world, he left behind ¡®hope¡¯¡ªthe greatest threat to demons.] [There are many heroes who perished without leaving even their names behind.] The story received praise on par with the main series. Kalk was no more than a mercenary and adventurer, earning a living through odd jobs. Yet, when faced with crisis, his true capabilities shone through: [A charismatic leader who could rally his subordinates] [An unshakable resolve, even in his final moments] [Inhuman stamina and perseverance] One of the most memorable moments was Kalk¡¯s speech before the final battle against demon-worshippers who had summoned real demons: [We will be forgotten! Swallowed whole by a great evil, leaving not even a trace behind! If you wish to depart with hope, leave now. But if you wish to fight for hope, stay!] (A moment of silence, then a smirk.) [Good. Only fools remain. You will not be recorded in history as heroes. But we will stay. We will die here! And it has been an honor to fight alongside you!] At this point in history, demonic activity had not yet reached its peak¡ªthere were only signs of the impending catastrophe. The core of the story revolved around Kalk recognizing these warning signs and desperately trying to stop them. One key moment stood out: Kalk¡¯s encounter and confrontation with Jealousy, one of the high-ranking demons, Leviathan. Their battle and conversation highlighted their fundamental differences. [Jealousy sought to curse and destroy the world] [Kalk, despite his pain, never lost faith in hope] Their final confrontation was inevitable, though the power gap ensured Kalk¡¯s defeat. Even then, his characteristic nonchalance remained: [If I must go, at least let me enjoy one last smoke.] At the moment of his death, Kalk lit the cigar he had saved for his final moments¡ªthe rare and precious World Tree Leaf Cigar. As he closed his eyes, Jealousy, watching him, simply muttered: [I envy you.] Surprisingly, Jealousy did not desecrate Kalk¡¯s body. Instead, he personally cremated it, ensuring a dignified farewell. The story didn¡¯t end there. The scene shifted to a group of refugees, those who had barely escaped thanks to Kalk¡¯s sacrifice. Unfortunately, the demons caught up to them. Amidst the chaos, a woman clutching a fragile infant made a desperate decision¡ªshe jumped into a river, hoping at least the child would survive. Though the mother perished, the infant was miraculously saved when a passerby found them downstream. The child¡¯s name was revealed in the final moments of the side story: [His name was Zenon.] [Kalk¡¯s faith in hope and a mother¡¯s sacrifice¡ªthese led to the birth of Zenon.] [Hope is uncertain, but that is precisely why we believe in it.] The story never explicitly confirmed whether Kalk was Zenon¡¯s father, leaving it open to interpretation. However, most critics agreed: [Does it even matter? The story is compelling regardless.] Kalk¡¯s sacrifice allowed Zenon to grow up safely and eventually become the great hero who saved the world. By choosing a protagonist separate from the main series, the story seamlessly connected to Zenon¡¯s Chronicles while adding emotional depth. Thanks to this intricate storytelling, the side story received immense praise. Interestingly, an unintended side effect emerged. ¡°I¡¯ve made my decision.¡± ¡°About what?¡± ¡°I¡¯m saving up to buy a World Tree Leaf Cigar.¡± As expected by Isaac and Musk, a surge in demand for World Tree Leaf Cigars followed the story¡¯s release. The sheer impact of Kalk¡¯s last words and the romanticism surrounding his final act deeply resonated with adventurers and mercenaries, leading to a spike in sales. The cigars, originally an obscure and costly luxury, suddenly became a sought-after item. The kingdom of Alvenheim, the sole producer of World Tree Leaf Cigars, was overjoyed at the unexpected economic boom. ¡°Do you really have to go that far?¡± Anne couldn¡¯t comprehend Roy¡¯s fascination with the cigars. While she found Kalk¡¯s final scene moving, she didn¡¯t think it was worth emulating. Especially considering Roy was a non-smoker. He didn¡¯t dislike tobacco¡ªhe simply never smoked. Yet after reading The Passing Hero, he declared his intent to buy one. As his friend, Anne found it both understandable and ridiculous. ¡°You read it too. Didn¡¯t you feel anything? Didn¡¯t Kalk¡¯s final moment stir something inside you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not planning on dying anytime soon. Besides, do you even know how expensive those cigars are?¡± Unlike the romantic Roy, Anne was a realist. She, too, had been tempted after reading the story¡ªbut reality quickly set in. World Tree Leaf Cigars were exorbitantly expensive. Even nobles hesitated before purchasing them. Given that they were crafted from the sacred leaves of the World Tree, their price was justified. Beyond being a luxury, they also had medicinal properties, further driving up their value. Yet, thanks to Zenon¡¯s Chronicles, they had now become a symbol of an adventurer¡¯s dream and legacy. In other words, it¡¯s a luxury item that adventurers who live day by day on commissions could never even dream of. ¡°I know that well. But if I keep saving up little by little, someday I might be able to buy one.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you just sell the signed copy instead?¡± Roy is currently keeping the signed copy Isaac gave him in a very safe place. He cherishes it so much that even Anne doesn¡¯t know where he hid it. It has been quite some time since Isaac revealed his true identity, but there are still very few signed copies in existence. Holding public events while being targeted by demon worshipers would put him at risk of an ambush, among other reasons, so he rarely left his home. Even if he did go outside, the overwhelming crowds made it nearly impossible to get close to him. That¡¯s why Roy could only explain his luck as extraordinary. ¡°If you put that signed copy up for auction, you¡¯d become filthy rich in no time.¡± ¡°Hey! What are you saying? This signed copy is one of the few in existence! I have to treasure it as a family heirloom. And if I were to auction it off, wouldn¡¯t Zenon be sad?¡± ¡°...That makes sense. I have nothing to say to that.¡± Anne said that while looking around. The two of them were currently in Michelle Territory. Since Jin¡¯s funeral incident, they had been making a living by taking on various jobs. There was more work than expected, and the payment was decent, so they planned to stay for a while. However, that also meant there were many devoted readers who adored Zenon. If Roy¡¯s identity as the owner of a signed copy were to be exposed in such an environment...? That could lead to a worse situation than wandering around in the slums. In fact, even that careless remark just now had been quite dangerous. ¡®Fortunately, no one seems to be paying attention right now.¡¯ Thanks to the lively atmosphere of the tavern, no one took notice. Just in case, Roy scanned the area for any suspicious figures, but all seemed normal. Seeing this, Anne was reminded of Michelle Territory¡¯s low crime rate. The imperial family provided direct support, but more importantly, the temples of Luminous and Mora were both present. Committing crimes in a land brimming with divine energy was already a burden, but in a place hailed as a ¡®sanctuary¡¯? If caught, one would be dragged straight to the interrogation chambers. Thanks to this, the citizens lived their daily lives with smiles. The number of settlers moving into the region was steadily increasing, and the only thing left was further development. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s this? There¡¯s an author¡¯s note at the end?¡± While Anne was looking around, Roy, who had continued reading, widened his eyes in surprise. Hearing this, Anne let out an ¡°Ah¡± and spoke. ¡°Read it out loud. That¡¯s the talk of the town right now. It¡¯s related to the sequel, after all.¡± ¡°A s-sequel?!¡± At the mention of a sequel, Roy¡¯s eyes grew even wider. He hurriedly began reading Zenon¡¯s words, slowly yet with growing excitement. [Hello, dear readers. This is Zenon. With the conclusion of The Passing Hero, the long journey of Zenon¡¯s Chronicles has finally come to an end. I sincerely thank all of you who followed along through more than 30 volumes.] [There¡¯s much I want to say, but first, I have a question for you all. It might seem like an odd topic, but I found myself wondering¡ªwhat if this world had no magic or mana?] [Furthermore, what if the only race that existed was humanity, the weakest of all? What if even the existence of gods was uncertain, leaving nothing to rely on?] [It¡¯s a rather dangerous thought, but I believe many of you might also be curious. A world without mana and magic. A world without colossal monsters like dragons. Yet a world where only weak humans exist, and even the gods are uncertain. What kind of civilization would they create?] [I wish to explore such a world¡ªone deeply intertwined with war. After all, war is the essence of history. Ah, but don¡¯t misunderstand. I am in no way glorifying war.] [Lastly, just in case, I want to clarify that I have received permission from the gods to write this. There¡¯s also a short prologue attached at the end of this note, so I hope you¡¯ll read it carefully.] At first, it seemed like a simple message of gratitude for reaching the conclusion, but then it transitioned into a series of puzzling statements. A world without mana and magic? As someone who strengthened his body using mana, Roy found it impossible to imagine. Without mana, humanity¡ªknown as the weakest race¡ªwould struggle to build a civilization, let alone protect itself from external threats. Even without massive monsters like dragons, wolves alone posed a significant danger to humans. There was even a saying among commoners that wolves were scarier than monsters. ¡®If such a world existed, it would¡¯ve been destroyed long ago.¡¯ Most people shared the same sentiment as Roy. Mana and magic were inseparable from their world. But since it was Zenon¡¯s work, there had to be something special about it. Following the details mentioned in the author¡¯s note, Roy turned the page. [Early 1500s. The Age of Exploration begins with the discovery of a New Continent.] [With advancements in long-distance navigation, shipbuilding and other technologies naturally followed.] ¡°Huh?¡± Roy furrowed his brows at the sudden historical timeline. He had expected a lengthy prologue, but the explanations were surprisingly short. And the mention of ¡®navigation¡¯ suggested something related to the sea, though it wasn¡¯t clear yet. [1700s. The technological advancements from the Age of Exploration lead to the ¡®Machine Revolution.¡¯] [With steam locomotives at the forefront, various machines emerge, causing an explosive increase in production.] Roy recognized the term ¡®steam engine.¡¯ A ¡®steam locomotive¡¯ had been introduced in Zenon¡¯s Chronicles, after all. In fact, in real life, the invention of the ¡®magic engine¡¯ had been inspired by steam engines. ¡®Machine Revolution? Does that include the steam locomotive?¡¯ Since the definition of machinery wasn¡¯t well established, Roy simply moved on. [Late 1700s. A political, economic, and military phenomenon known as ¡®Imperialism¡¯ emerges, where a nation dominates others through force and influence.] [Great powers like Britain, Russia, Portugal, and Spain establish numerous colonies.] [Imperialism remains prevalent into the early 1900s, becoming a major cause of conflict.] [Against this backdrop, a new nation, ¡®America,¡¯ is born.] Technological and economic growth naturally led to military expansion. It made sense that powerful nations would strive for dominance. This phenomenon was similar to how the United Human Federation, the predecessor of the Minerva Empire, had once expanded. [1871. Prussia¡¯s Bismarck unifies surrounding nations, leading to the creation of the German Empire.] [He allies with Russia to isolate France, but after Emperor Wilhelm II ascends to the throne, Bismarck is dismissed.] [France then forms an alliance with Russia.] A concise yet engaging narrative unfolded. It felt oddly captivating. Like a glimpse into an alternate history¡ªwhat kind of world was this? [June 28, 1914. Two gunshots ring out in Sarajevo, the capital of Bosnia and Herzegovina.] [Archduke Franz Ferdinand of Austria-Hungary and his wife, Duchess Sophie of Hohenberg, are assassinated.] ¡°Gasp...!¡± Roy took a sharp breath. An assassination of an heir to the throne and his wife? Anyone could see this was an event that would lead to war. And sure enough¡ª [July 28, 1914. Austria-Hungary declares war on Serbia, marking the beginning of World War I.] A world war? Roy reread the previous passages. Imperialism had fueled global tensions. Could this be closely tied to the war¡¯s outbreak? It was hard to say just yet, but his curiosity was piqued. And finally¡ª [April 20, 1889. In Austria, a boy named Adolf Hitler is born.] As the supposed protagonist¡¯s birth was announced, the prologue came to an end. Roy looked up, processing everything he had read, before exchanging thoughts with Anne. ¡°So... the main character¡¯s name is Adolf?¡± ¡°Seems like it? Otherwise, why would the story go back in time again?¡± ¡°I wonder what kind of world this is... And what kind of heroic deeds the protagonist will accomplish?¡± A story of heroism? It was quite the opposite. Chapter 456: Sequel (3) The Chronicles of Zenon series came to a close with its final volume, Passing Hero. It had been nearly two and a half years since the release of the first volume. Along the way, I received help from friends and even got a typewriter from Helium, but even so, the writing pace was nothing short of terrifying. It was like I did nothing but eat and write. Normally, releasing one volume a month wouldn¡¯t be surprising, but in my case, it was more like one every ten days. In any case, The Chronicles of Zenon, which experienced countless twists and turns over a long period, is no longer being published. Upon hearing this, readers sent me words of encouragement, saying I must have worked hard¡ªbut at the same time, many were left wondering, ¡°Now what do I read?¡± Though The Chronicles of Zenon allows for fanworks and spin-offs, the Zenon Festival only happens once a year, leaving a long gap to fill in between. Of course, with over 30 volumes, re-reading the whole thing is an option¡ªbut with issues like storage space, and the fact that anyone would get tired of it eventually, that¡¯s not always ideal. So, in my afterword, I hinted at a brand new work¡ªcompletely different from The Chronicles of Zenon. A new series centered around World War II, which I¡¯ve often mentioned in the past. [A short and concise prologue. But what does it mean?] [No information has been revealed, so no one can even guess what¡¯s to come. A world without mana, magic, or gods¡ªcan such a world even function?] [It might seem a bit heretical, but since it¡¯s a Zenon work, there¡¯s no room for doubt.] After reading the very brief prologue, readers began sharing their thoughts. With so little information revealed, even speculation was difficult. Instead, attention has turned to the key terms mentioned in the prologue: ¡°industrial revolution,¡± ¡°imperialism,¡± and finally, ¡°Adolf Hitler,¡± who is presumed to be the protagonist. Since even The Chronicles of Zenon featured steam locomotives, readers were especially intrigued by the ¡°industrial revolution.¡± Naturally, since that¡¯s also something from real history. Imperialism has been interpreted simply as ¡°conquest.¡± That¡¯s not quite accurate, but I can clarify that over time. And then there¡¯s Adolf Hitler. After the mention of World War I breaking out, his birth was noted, leading many to assume he¡¯s the main character. Strictly speaking... yes, he is. That¡¯s something even many historians agree on, though in a negative sense. It¡¯s rare for a single individual to become such an irreplaceable force in history¡ªbut Hitler is an exception. A time and society ripe for propaganda, along with the despairing atmosphere in Germany¡ªwithout Hitler, Nazi Germany likely wouldn¡¯t have come into being. Even the claim that ¡°he revitalized Germany¡± was only a short-term effect. He definitely captivated a despairing public and revived the economy. But the problem is, all of that was only groundwork for aggression. He threw the swelling ranks of unemployed (thanks to the Great Depression) into the munitions industry, and with the resulting military power, he subdued Western Europe. Honestly, if he had been as competent administratively and militarily as he was as an artist, Nazi Germany might have actually won. This illusion of competence was exactly what blinded the German people. In the long term, it ended disastrously, but because he conquered Western Europe, he seemed like someone who could be ¡°handled.¡± ¡®People are probably going to look at this and go, ¡°Huh? He¡¯s surprisingly capable?¡±¡ªand be completely misled.¡¯ That¡¯s what I¡¯m aiming for. At first glance, he¡¯ll appear like a great hero who saved a nation and led it to become a superpower. But as time goes on, people will begin to think, Wait, what¡¯s going on here? And when they¡¯re finally confronted with the Holocaust and his other policies, they¡¯ll realize: this man is evil. I¡¯m really looking forward to seeing how readers react. ¡®Of course, I can¡¯t just focus on Hitler. I need to clearly convey what democracy is, too.¡¯ In this world, people don¡¯t understand the concept of a ¡°dictator.¡± That¡¯s to be expected, since absolute monarchy is the default. But people from the Kingdom of Teres might grasp the idea of democracy better than those from other nations. Even the nobles and royals can¡¯t easily suppress the people, and the commoners¡¯ assembly wields considerable power. You could say the kingdom has reached a mid-stage constitutional monarchy. In fact, if you ask citizens of Teres, they think of the commoners¡¯ assembly as the default form of governance. ¡®Thanks to the Kingdom of Teres, it¡¯ll be easier to get the idea of democracy across.¡¯ I explained this to some friends recently. I said that democracy here is essentially this world¡¯s version of the French Revolution¡ªmore precisely, the ¡°Zeros Revolution,¡± which succeeded. They all nodded along... until I told them that the revolution involved nobles and royals getting their heads chopped off. That part made them gasp. When I told Rina about it later, she went pale and rubbed her neck¡ªit was kind of funny. ¡®Now, putting the era itself aside, the biggest issue is...¡¯ I circled the word ¡°Europe¡± in my notebook. Then I tapped it a few times, deep in thought. The course of World War II itself isn¡¯t the problem. In structure, it¡¯s almost like a picaresque tale with Hitler at the center. But the size of Europe, Germany included, is minuscule compared to the whole world. That might be the hardest thing for readers to accept. Sure, wars happen for all kinds of reasons, and that can scale into a world war. But how could such a tiny landmass have influenced the entire globe? Just look at the Soviet Union¡ªit practically swallowed half the world. And the U.S.? That country¡¯s ridiculously overpowered, no contest. ¡®I¡¯ll need to explain each of the major countries.¡¯ Looking at territory alone, the Soviet Union seems like an unbeatable global empire. But as we all know, it¡¯s absurdly cold. Yes, it¡¯s rich in underground resources¡ªmore than enough for the entire world. But apart from that, it¡¯s lacking in many ways. And historically, with so many revolutions, its politics were incredibly unstable¡ªuntil Stalin came along, it was essentially a giant scarecrow. Stalin became both Hitler¡¯s rival and one of the worst dictators in history¡ªbut ironically, he developed the Soviet Union to the point it could rival the U.S. ¡®I should probably weave this into the story¡ªbut if I do, readers might get confused.¡¯ Earth is a completely different world from this one. History, terrain, geography, climate, even the people¡ªnone of it matches. Since Tolkien¡¯s works were based on Norse mythology, they¡¯re relatively easier to accept. But Earth... I¡¯ll spare you the explanation. As Leona said, since it feels like fantasy, people tend to accept it without much resistance. But the setting has to be meticulously crafted. ¡®Now that I think about it, I¡¯ll have to include illustrations in nearly every volume.¡¯ Illustrations are essential to make the progression easier to understand. While they weren¡¯t as important in The Chronicles of Zenon, they¡¯re practically mandatory for World War II. Of course, for depicting the frontlines, I could rely on Mora¡¯s help¡ªbut the real problem is the equipment. Countless weapons made of heavy steel. Rather than people questioning, ¡°You expect me to believe these hunks of metal fly through the air and sail across the seas?¡±¡ªwhat matters more is the imagery itself. ¡®If this were my previous life, I would¡¯ve hired an illustrator...¡¯ Given my current reputation, finding someone to draw for me shouldn¡¯t be hard. But the question is¡ªcan that person understand what I¡¯m trying to describe? Let¡¯s be real¡ªif I ask someone to draw a tank, do you think they could just whip it up? Not a chance. It¡¯d be better for me to establish the basic framework first, then ask them to draw based on that. And if that doesn¡¯t work, maybe I should just learn to draw myself. ¡®Speaking of which, last year...¡¯ Thinking about art reminds me of something¡ªthe Zenon Festival, held for the first time last year. I remember one painter who made a strong impression during the festival. They drew the Hectopascal Kick in a hilariously expressive way. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t remember their name, but I really liked their style. Back then, illustrations weren¡¯t all that important, but now I feel like it¡¯s time to reach out to them. ¡®I¡¯d even love to create a custom OST...¡¯ Is this greed that comes from fame? Or maybe it¡¯s because the Lirus Orchestra is every bit as skilled as Earth¡¯s musicians? Suddenly, I find myself wanting to create OSTs that capture the vibe of each country. In this world, there are items that let you record music and replay it anytime. Of course, they¡¯re not records¡ªthey¡¯re ¡°recording orbs.¡± The sound quality isn¡¯t bad, but they¡¯re incredibly expensive. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t dream of owning one. ¡®...Let¡¯s skip that. I¡¯ll just ask the Lirus Orchestra directly.¡¯ Rather than relying on recordings, it¡¯d be better to have them compose the music and then perform it live as they travel around the world. Alternatively, I could create a dedicated room for listening to music within my territory. Since our territory is becoming known as a city of culture, the upper class would probably respond favorably to the idea. To make that happen, meeting with the Lirus Orchestra is a must. After the illustrator, I circled them next on my list. ¡®Germany should convey conquest and madness, ending with a melancholic rhythm to evoke a sense of defeat...¡¯ I began carefully crafting the setting so that people in this world could understand it more easily. ¡ï¡ï¡ï It had been about three days since it was officially announced that a sequel to The Chronicles of Zenon¡ªor more precisely, Isaac¡¯s next work¡ªwas in the works. While everyone was discussing their thoughts based on the prologue, the publisher made a completely unexpected announcement. Lord Zenon has kindly provided us with a map to give readers a better understanding of this new world. We would like to reveal this map first.¡± Boom. To everyone¡¯s surprise, the world map for the next series was released before anything else. In this world, maps are hard to come by, even the regular kind¡ªlet alone a map of an entirely different world. Naturally, people were astonished. For them, it was practically equivalent to creating a whole new universe. After the world map was made public, people started reacting in various ways: [Look at the vast territory of the Soviet Union! It¡¯s not inferior to the Minerva Empire¡ªsurely it must be the most powerful empire in the world!] Some were in awe of the Soviet Union¡¯s enormous size. [The countries mentioned in the prologue have surprisingly small territories. How could they possibly have carried out imperialistic conquests?] Some were puzzled by how such small countries could¡¯ve pursued empire-building. [They crossed that massive ocean? I can¡¯t believe it.] Some were shocked by the Pacific Ocean, which was wider than all the continents combined. [Is it because only humans exist? There are just so many countries. What could¡¯ve happened to divide the world like this?] Some couldn¡¯t believe how many countries existed compared to this world. Most reactions boiled down to ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe,¡± but at the same time, people accepted it. It¡¯s so far removed from reality that it could only be another world. Just like Leona mentioned¡ªpeople didn¡¯t reject it; they simply accepted it. [What events must have taken place over more than 2,000 years? Isn¡¯t there a revolution similar to the Zeros Revolution¡ªlike the French Revolution?] [There must have been countless dangers along the way. How did they overcome them?] [If the existence of gods is unclear, does religion even exist in this world?] Even the scholars weren¡¯t much different. Despite the lack of familiar foundations, they still believed that something like the French Revolution happened. However, since Isaac never explained what ¡°Before the Common Era¡± and ¡°Common Era¡± meant, the scholars assumed this world¡¯s history spans only about 2,000 years. [A completely different world. A world full of mysteries. And yet, a world we can accept.] [Scholars unanimously agree that this world cannot exist. That¡¯s why they can accept it as ¡®fantasy.¡¯] [We shall call this world fantasy¡ªand look forward to seeing how Zenon will portray it...] The release of the world map only amplified people¡¯s anticipation. That was precisely Isaac¡¯s plan. It would take time for Volume 1 to be published, so he was carefully laying the groundwork to stir interest and satisfy the audience¡¯s curiosity bit by bit. And while that was happening, Isaac... ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Isaac Duker Michelle¡ªbetter known to the public as Zenon. It¡¯s an honor to meet such a renowned artist.¡± ¡°Uh...¡± ...was currently meeting with the illustrator who would become¡ªnot just someone he¡¯d work to the bone¡ª But a truly excellent creative partner. Chapter 457: Sequel (4) I looked at the man in front of me who had a dazed expression on his face. He seemed flustered by the unexpected summons, his eyes darting around, unable to meet mine. He had his hands neatly folded on his lap, and I noticed a bead of cold sweat trickling down his cheek from nervousness. Overall, he looked just like Mario. That iconic mustache, his round, innocent-looking face¡ªhe resembled Mario through and through. Even his outfit was overalls, and his hat looked like one that a painter might wear. A spitting image. His name is Karls Zubasa. He¡¯s one of the painters who rose to fame rapidly after participating in the Zenon Festival a year ago. He¡¯s the one who painted the famous Hectopascal Kick just the way I envisioned it. I was so impressed I even mentioned his name in a letter. After I mentioned him, nobles and artists alike began to swarm around. I didn¡¯t realize it at the time, but found out only later. ¡°Your name is... Karls Zubasa, right?¡± ¡°Y-Yes! Th-that¡¯s correct!¡± When I asked for confirmation, Karls responded in a trembling voice, loud and clear¡ªlike a rookie soldier standing before a general. Given how sky-high my reputation currently is, that kind of reaction was only natural. It¡¯s something I¡¯ll need to get used to, though it still feels awkward. People don¡¯t change overnight, after all. I still carried my modest, commoner¡¯s heart. And perhaps because of memories from my previous life, it made me uncomfortable when someone older than me bowed too deeply. Of course, if someone were rude, I¡¯d respond in kind¡ªbut Karls wasn¡¯t like that. We might need to work together, so I had to approach him as an equal. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be nervous. Please, feel free to speak comfortably.¡± ¡°Th-thank you very much.¡± Even with that, Karls probably wouldn¡¯t be able to treat me casually any time soon. This kind of atmosphere would likely continue for a while. Just as a single mention of his name by me shot him to fame, the reverse could just as easily happen. So from his perspective, he had to be careful with every word he spoke. ¡°Have you been doing well? I heard you¡¯ve been quite busy since the Zenon Festival a year ago.¡± ¡°Ah, yes! Yes! Thanks to you mentioning my work, things have become much easier for me. I don¡¯t even know how to express my gratitude...¡± ¡°Gratitude¡± might be a bit much... His nervousness quickly gave way to shining eyes full of gratitude, and I let out a small laugh. It¡¯s true that he gained recognition because I mentioned him¡ªbut everything that followed was thanks to his own effort. After looking into him, I discovered that his art style was somewhat different from the current age. Now could be considered a Renaissance era, and most artwork reflected that style. But Karls¡¯ paintings were noticeably different. To someone like me, who remembered a past life, they looked very familiar¡ª Even though he used paint and brushes, his artwork was perfect for ¡°illustration.¡± ¡®Didn¡¯t people say other painters looked down on him for that?¡¯ Even if he became famous through my mention, Karls¡¯ work wasn¡¯t quite aligned with fine art. It could gain popularity, but lacked the kind of refinement to be considered prestigious. Most notably, he didn¡¯t paint first and receive critique later¡ªinstead, he took commissions and painted based on them. In other words, he was more like an illustrator from my past life. Because of this, many people quietly looked down on him, claiming he devalued the worth of art. Karls seemed to understand this and kept quiet, just focusing on his work. Still, he had no trouble financially since there was strong demand for his illustrations. ¡°Mr. Karls, unlike other painters, you paint based on commissions, right?¡± ¡°Yes. Unlike others, I lack artistic sensibility, so...¡± Karls gave a sheepish laugh and scratched his head. His appearance really made him seem like a pure-hearted country uncle. That¡¯s not to say painters don¡¯t accept commissions¡ªafter all, nobles and royals often hire painters for portraits. But outside of those cases, most prefer creating ¡°art¡± on their own terms. Commissions¡ªespecially like Karls¡¯¡ªare nearly unheard of. Maybe it wasn¡¯t always like this, but at least after 1900, it wasn¡¯t unusual. Even Hitler is famously known to have tried to live off of his artwork. Too bad he failed art school. ¡°But you¡¯re confident in portraying people and scenes if you¡¯re given a clear description and a fair price, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°Could you tell me what you¡¯ve painted since the Hectopascal Kick?¡± Honestly, that one painting alone was proof of his skill¡ªthe composition, the expressions, the characters. Everything was perfect. It was so well done, I wondered if he, too, had been reincarnated like me. ¡°As you might expect, most commissions have been related to the Chronicles of Zenon. Since you mentioned me directly, there¡¯s been a lot of interest in that area.¡± ¡°Can you give me some examples?¡± ¡°Well, things like the fall of Sakran, Kair¡¯s flashback scenes, Jin¡¯s awakening... There are too many to name offhand.¡± Just hearing about them didn¡¯t give me a clear picture. But I couldn¡¯t ask to see paintings that others had already commissioned. So I asked to see the ones he had drawn casually on the side¡ªessentially, his portfolio. The concept of a portfolio doesn¡¯t exist yet, but he had enough leftover sketches that preparing one shouldn¡¯t be difficult. As I expected, Karls began showing me his prepared illustrations one by one. ¡°This is...¡± ¡°A steam locomotive. It was already mentioned in the Chronicles of Zenon, but I added more detail.¡± Among the impressive works, the one that caught my eye was the steam locomotive. It was far more developed than the one illustrated in the Chronicles. Back then, I added a steam locomotive drawing for the readers¡¯ understanding, but as an amateur, it had many flaws. Karls, however, had refined it into something vivid and realistic. The smoke puffing from the chimney, the wheels driven by steam¡ª It was exactly the style I had always envisioned, something I could never achieve with my own amateur skills. ¡°And this one is... actually, never mind.¡± As I was admiring the locomotive drawing, Karls hesitated when pulling out the next piece and put it back instead. Ironically, that only drew more attention to it. I put the current illustration down and asked, ¡°What¡¯s that one?¡± ¡°That is... a bit inappropriate to show right now...¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Please, show me.¡± Perhaps my words came off as pressure, because Karls reluctantly pulled out the drawing. I accepted it without much thought. But then I realized why he tried to put it away. ¡°...¡± ¡°Ahem. Ahem.¡± As I stood speechless, stunned, Adelia¡ªwho was standing behind me¡ªcleared her throat in embarrassment. Karls, unable to meet my eyes, fidgeted with his mustache. The reason for everyone¡¯s awkward reactions? It was because the painting depicted Jin and Lily¡¯s wedding night. From Jin¡¯s point of view, Lily¡¯s nude body was portrayed. Her golden hair was spread lavishly over the bed. Her cheeks were faintly flushed with embarrassment, but her eyes stared straight ahead. One hand shyly covered her ample chest, while the other rested on the bed. Naturally, her lower half was completely exposed. Anyone could see it was a bride awaiting her first night. ¡®...Man, he was really born in the wrong era.¡¯ Karls¡¯ paintings mix realism and comic style in just the right proportions. As you know, that kind of art style is something that only appears generations later. What¡¯s even more amazing is that it was all done with just a brush and paint. No computer or tablet¡ªcreating a masterpiece like this under those conditions is truly impressive. I may not know much about art, but one thing¡¯s for certain: he was born in the wrong era. ¡°...Mr. Karls.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Did I offend you...?¡± ¡°Since when have you been using this kind of style?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Karls had been about to apologize but instead widened his eyes in surprise. Looks like he thought I was about to scold him. I casually set the painting to the side (just in case, I flipped it over) and spoke softly. ¡°Mr. Karls, your style is quite rare. I was just curious about where you learned it.¡± ¡°Rather than learning it... I¡¯ve just always drawn like this. As I mentioned earlier, I lack originality compared to others. Especially with realism¡ªif it¡¯s not perfect, it ends up looking unpleasant. So I tweak it a bit.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that what originality is?¡± ¡°Y-you think so? Most other artists say I lack originality, so...¡± Despite the compliment, Karls gave a sheepish laugh, clearly unconvinced. I nodded thoughtfully as I looked at him. The more popular mass culture¡ªlike comics, novels, and animation¡ªbecomes, the more his art style will be appreciated. But the problem is, this isn¡¯t that kind of era. Worse yet, he¡¯s a few centuries ahead of his time. It¡¯s only because I reincarnated here and wrote The Chronicles of Zenon that he¡¯s not completely overlooked as just another average painter. ¡®I should¡¯ve met him sooner.¡¯ I could¡¯ve included more fitting illustrations in each volume of Zenon. Calling the hectopascal kick a coincidence was a mistake. It¡¯s fine if the illustration is large¡ªwe can just use a shrinking spell and print it afterward. Looking at that... ahem, that earlier drawing, it¡¯s clear how delicate and detailed his work is. He¡¯s exactly what I¡¯ve been looking for. ¡®But character and scene portrayal are different. I need to keep that in mind.¡¯ World War II isn¡¯t just about the characters¡ªit¡¯s about the atmosphere. The tanks storming across the land, the fighter planes dogfighting in the skies, and finally, the fierce naval battles sprawling across the seas. We¡¯ll have to see if Karls can capture all of that. Thankfully, I can draw the rough drafts myself. If he just fills them in with detail, the illustrations will be complete. ¡°Well, I suppose it¡¯s time to get to the point. The real reason I called you here, Mr. Karls, is to offer you a commission. It¡¯s similar to the ones you¡¯ve had so far¡ªbut also different.¡± ¡°Different how...?¡± Maybe because it¡¯s a request from the famous Zenon himself? Karls asked quietly, his face full of surprise and curiosity. Accepting the job is just a matter of signing the contract, but he seems to sense that this is something else. Looking at his face, which could pass for Mario¡¯s, I gave my answer. ¡°You may not know yet, but I¡¯m preparing another work. It¡¯s a completely different world, so illustrations are essential. Remember the steam locomotive in Zenon?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°It¡¯s similar. Drawings to help the readers better understand the content. But my strength is writing, not drawing. That¡¯s why I want you to handle the illustrations.¡± ¡°...Huh?¡± Seems he finally got it. His eyes¡ªMario¡¯s, I mean Karls¡¯¡ªwent wide. It¡¯s a request, sure, but it¡¯s basically a job offer. ¡°I can send you the rough drafts. They¡¯ll serve as the skeleton, and you can add the flesh.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s like that, wouldn¡¯t it be better if you just did it yourself, Lord Zenon...?¡± ¡°No. My drawing skills are terrible. The steam locomotive was a structure¡ªsimple enough. But for characters? Forget it. My figures look like logs even if the faces are decent.¡± That¡¯s why I want him to do the drawings. His style is perfect for it, and it suits his previous work too. Anyone else would¡¯ve dragged their feet. ¡°Anyone would accept a request from Lord Zenon, though...?¡± ¡°But only you are guaranteed to do it well. So¡ªwill you accept?¡± ¡°......¡± Karls looked conflicted, pulling gently at his mustache. While he mulled it over, I glanced at Adelia behind me. She nodded and brought over a prepared item. As the item was placed on the table, Karls seemed to finish thinking and quietly responded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t think I can accept.¡± ¡°Why not? Am I making you uncomfortable?¡± ¡°No¡ªit¡¯s just not realistic. You publish new books nearly every ten days. Even if you send me rough drafts, I doubt I can keep up.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± I nodded, acknowledging his valid point. His production speed might not match mine. ¡°Then, with rough drafts, how long does it usually take you?¡± ¡°At the fastest, a week. If I take my time, around two weeks.¡± What? That¡¯s insanely fast. In a world without computers or tablets, that¡¯s unbelievable. Besides, this new project won¡¯t be released as quickly as Zenon. It¡¯s not just about the war¡¯s progression¡ªI have to explain the social and political contexts of each country, plus the suffering of civilians and the war crimes committed. Even I can¡¯t remember it all clearly¡ªI¡¯ll need Mora¡¯s help. So naturally, the writing will be slower than Zenon. ¡°Actually, that works better. This project will take longer to write than Zenon, so there¡¯s no pressure.¡± ¡°I-Is that so? I¡¯m glad to hear that. Then I¡¯ll gladly accept your commission.¡± ¡°Good. Lastly... Adelia?¡± As soon as I called her, Adelia placed a square box on the table. Karls¡¯ eyes instinctively followed it. It looked like an ordinary box, but I knew what was inside. Just before opening it, I looked at the bewildered Karls and asked softly: ¡°Mr. Karls.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°When you usually take commissions... how much do you charge per piece?¡± ¡°Usually about 5 gold coins per illustration...¡± That¡¯s about 500,000 won in Earth money. Pretty standard for quality illustration work. But considering Karls¡¯ talent and skill, it¡¯s actually quite low. Again¡ªhe was born in the wrong era. He¡¯s a monster who can create artwork rivaling illustrations from my previous life using nothing but paint and brushes. The drawings I had next to me were proof enough of his ability. ¡°5 gold coins... that¡¯s more expensive than I thought. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have that much cash on hand right now.¡± ¡°Then... how would you pay...?¡± Before he could finish, I opened the box. Karls¡¯ gaze instantly dropped to the contents inside. ¡°How about gold bars instead?¡± Inside the box were stacks of gleaming gold bars¡ªplenty of them. Adelia could carry them with ease, but any ordinary person would¡¯ve struggled to even drag the box. Karls stared, completely entranced by the golden glow. The gold bars reflected in his blue eyes like mirrors. ¡°I¡¯m not giving all of this right away. We need to sign a contract, and I have to test your skill first.¡± ¡°......¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you one rough sketch and its explanation. Finish it within two weeks. If I¡¯m satisfied, you may take one of these gold bars. Once we sign a formal contract... I trust you understand.¡± Even if art is a starving profession¡ª ¡°I¡¯ll devote myself to you.¡± ¡ªno one resists money. Roughly two weeks later... [Introducing the original character art of our new protagonist: Adolf Hitler!] [A middle-aged man with a distinctive mustache. How will this man save the world?] [What could the mark on his arm mean? Many say it represents his affiliation...] The character art of Hitler, prepared for early preview, was distributed across the world. Naturally, people everywhere took interest. [His unique mustache is creating a sensation. Even among nobles, there are those...] [More and more people are trying to imitate the protagonist¡¯s look...] [Another case of motif controversy? But since this is a fantasy world, unlike Zenon, it¡¯s unlikely to cause much trouble.] I just poisoned the world. Chapter 458: Sequel (5) Some people might wonder¡ªwhy choose World War II as the setting for the next installment? They might say it¡¯s fine to write a story set on Earth, but why pick one of the most tragic wars in human history? The truth is, there¡¯s no special reason. Just like when I first wrote The Chronicles of Zenon, I¡¯m writing this because I want to. Besides, there¡¯s a saying that war is the essence of history, and World War II is arguably the pinnacle of Earth¡¯s historical narrative. Science, culture, ideology, philosophy, society¡ªcountless forces collided and collided again, until they finally exploded into war. Until World War I, it was mostly about territorial disputes. But World War II? That was more like a war of beliefs. Unless a third world war breaks out, there¡¯s probably no war as complex and multifaceted as WWII. Just look at the science: tanks, fighter planes, battleships¡ªall military technologies. Then there¡¯s radio, walkie-talkies, radar, computers... It brought together the cutting-edge of every field at the time. So, you could say it¡¯s the perfect world to explain everything in one go. ¡®But really, the biggest reason is just because I want to write it.¡¯ I write because I feel like it. The Chronicles of Zenon started as something I did for fun, and WWII isn¡¯t much different. And even though I¡¯ve only released bits and pieces so far, people are already extremely hyped, aren¡¯t they? What everyone seems most curious about is the genre. Unlike The Chronicles of Zenon, this story of World War II comes from a completely different world. That¡¯s why people¡ªeven scholars¡ªare fascinated, saying I¡¯ve effectively built a whole new field: ¡°fantasy.¡± ¡®Just as I expected¡ªthis world sees Earth¡¯s story as fantasy.¡¯ I mentioned before that Earth¡¯s tale would feel like a fantasy to people here. That prediction was spot-on. On Earth, where culture has developed far more, the idea of fantasy isn¡¯t so strange. But not here. Even myths that could be considered the origin of fantasy are seen as completely ordinary. After all, mana and magic actually exist here, so what would be considered ¡°fantasy¡±? As I¡¯ve said repeatedly, to the people of this world, a place without mana and magic is the real fantasy. [The ¡°Adolf Hitler¡± look is trending. His stern appearance and unique mustache are gaining massive popularity.] But this I never saw coming. I only revealed his portrait, and now people are copying it left and right. The mustache, often called a ¡°toothbrush mustache,¡± remains a symbol of Hitler. Because of that, future generations avoid it completely¡ªexcept in cosplay. And honestly, Hitler has a somewhat passionate and intense appearance. Even just the portrait sparked explosive popularity. Since he¡¯s already been mentioned in the prologue and his image revealed, many people are guessing he¡¯s the protagonist and even a hero. ¡®He is the protagonist.¡¯ Though not a hero. In the early part, he¡¯ll be shown as a failed art school applicant and an ordinary young man helping revive a ruined Germany. Viewed in isolation, that journey alone could earn him the title of ¡°hero.¡± Especially his speeches¡ªthey¡¯ll probably leave a big impression. Furthermore, up until the occupation of France, the people of this world may very well see his actions as part of a ¡°conquest campaign.¡± When ¡°imperialism¡± was first introduced, most people here reacted like, ¡°Isn¡¯t that just another conquest campaign?¡± But conquest and imperialism differ slightly¡ªthe root of conquest is ¡®food.¡¯ As population increases, food demand increases. But land is limited. If a famine strikes on top of that? Even the most powerful empires often crumble in the face of famine. To survive it, they frequently launch conquest campaigns. ¡®I¡¯ll need to explain that clearly too.¡¯ Earth had no magic, and even gods were questionable in existence, so it had no choice but to rely on science. Through that, they eventually resolved the food problem. It¡¯ll be hard for people here to accept, but they might at least nod along. It¡¯s all treated like fantasy anyway, so what¡¯s the issue? Sure, someday when synthetic nitrogen fertilizer is invented, people will cry ¡°prophecy!¡± and all that, but I don¡¯t care. By then, I¡¯ll have returned to nature long ago. And while The Chronicles of Zenon wasn¡¯t a prophecy, this one kind of is. ¡®Can¡¯t wait to see when people start frantically shaving off their mustaches.¡¯ If the image of Hitler shifts from a great conquering monarch to a racist maniac and mass murderer, how will people react? It makes me wonder¡ªhow do people in this world really see Hitler? To future generations, he¡¯s almost universally seen as the embodiment of evil. But people of that time hailed him as a god. So from a past perspective, I¡¯m curious how he¡¯ll be judged. ¡®The beastkin will definitely curse him out, no doubt.¡¯ Even just portraying the Holocaust would be like pressing a trigger for them. They experienced mass slaughter during their own racial war, so it¡¯s only natural. Anti-Semitism is inseparable from Hitler¡¯s identity. If you read Mein Kampf, which he wrote while in prison, you¡¯ll clearly see how much he hated Jews, and the ideology he embraced. I spent my time organizing material for Volume 1 of my next project: World War II. Now and then, I checked the newspaper too. ¡®Winter break is almost over...¡¯ But honestly, I don¡¯t really care. That¡¯s because Elena and Cindy left on their expedition to the Gray Desert. So even if I go to the academy, there¡¯s nothing to do¡ª It¡¯s like being a grad student whose advisor suddenly disappeared. Normally, a professor would take their grad student along, but I¡¯m not even a real grad student¡ªjust left behind, drifting. ¡®The Academy told me not to come back until Elena returns anyway...¡¯ Mari, Rina, and Cecily are all set to go into Political Science. Though, given the situation, it doesn¡¯t really mean much. Leona was planning to join History with me, but that¡¯s on hold due to Elena¡¯s absence. Instead, if I take other major classes during the semester, they¡¯ll give me credit. So I¡¯m expecting to spend most of this semester in the dorms. ¡®Maybe I should use this opportunity to build some connections?¡¯ The Academy hosts a variety of events, including the freshman welcome party. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m a bit of a homebody¡ªotherwise, I know there¡¯ve been quite a few events already. As I¡¯ve often mentioned, I can¡¯t stay locked up in my room forever. It may be safe, but it¡¯s no different from being a bird in a cage. More than anything, I¡¯m most curious about the reaction when World War II is released¡ªnot just from critics, but from the people around me too. The Chronicles of Zenon is already completed, so there¡¯s no more teasing or foreshadowing to build up. But World War II is ¡°fantasy.¡± There¡¯ll be a flood of questions, many of which even I haven¡¯t thought of. Authors are always delighted to receive questions about their work. ¡®The Chronicles of Zenon felt like people just worshipping it, but this one¡¯s different. I¡¯m writing a real story this time.¡¯ With Zenon, the atmosphere turned into something close to ¡®stanning¡¯¡ªeven I felt pressured by it. A string of unexpected events turned things surreal, and it wasn¡¯t something I could control. But this next project tells a completely different kind of story. Forget prophecies¡ªit¡¯s just fantasy. Sure, Luminous did say three dwarves would come dragging tanks, but let¡¯s skip over that for now. If you think of dwarves as the ¡°Western nerd¡± type, it all kind of works out. ¡®I just need to get past the nitrogen fertilizer issue.¡¯ That, however, is a line I cannot cross. If nitrogen fertilizer gets invented and proves effective, it¡¯ll almost certainly be seen as a prophecy again. Especially now, with the Minerva Empire recently thrown into chaos by a famine¡ªif nitrogen fertilizer appears? There¡¯s even talk that Rina is gathering alchemists from around the world to reconstruct ¡°chemistry.¡± In other words, it¡¯s still a long way off before nitrogen fertilizer can be invented. ¡®Even if it does get invented, as long as I¡¯m not the one credited, it¡¯s fine. Let it be Rina¡¯s achievement.¡¯ Rina¡¯s a very tight-lipped person, so I can trust her. I started moving my paused hand again. Knock knock knock¡ª [¡°Isaac? A painting has arrived from Mr. Karls.¡±] While I was jotting down notes about the future plot, I heard Mari¡¯s voice from outside. Judging by the timing, it seemed the commission I had requested had just arrived. Adelia, who was standing beside me, made eye contact and then walked toward the door. Creak¡ª When the door opened, I saw Mari and a knight holding a well-wrapped painting. Adelia took the painting and returned to her seat, while Mari stepped inside. I received the painting from Adelia, began unwrapping it, and asked Mari: ¡°What¡¯s everyone else doing?¡± ¡°What do you think they¡¯re doing? Playing Go, of course. Even Grandpa Clark joined in this time.¡± ¡°Haha...¡± The Go craze is only getting worse. Cecily and Arwen are obsessed, and now even Clark is hooked. I¡¯m starting to worry they¡¯ll delay funerals just to play one more game. Rip! Rip! As I continued unwrapping the painting, one image gradually came into view. I looked at it and nodded with satisfaction. As expected, Karls is definitely an artist born in the wrong era. ¡°Who¡¯s this one? Last time it was the protagonist, but this one seems different.¡± ¡°Let me see... yeah, who is that?¡± In response to Adelia and Mari¡¯s curiosity, I replied with a satisfied tone: ¡°The Marshal of Steel. And...¡± The dictator famously known as Hitler¡¯s one and only rival. ¡°The Butcher of Georgia.¡± At that very moment, Iosif Stalin, General Secretary of the Soviet Union. Just when everyone was obsessed with Hitler¡¯s portrait, mimicking his look¡ª [A new portrait is revealed! This time, of a completely different figure...] After a series of... well, persuasive negotiations with Karls (let¡¯s not call it threatening), I finally received and unveiled the next portrait. It was none other than Hitler¡¯s rival and future co-superpower leader¡ªIosif Stalin. While Hitler had a fiery appearance, Stalin¡¯s look was... peculiar. At times he appeared benevolent, at other times, stoic and military-like. Sometimes, even filled with passion like Hitler. From appearance alone, it was hard to pin down what kind of man he was. But people did pick up on certain clues. [¡°Marshal of Steel, Iosif Stalin. Judging by the title, he¡¯s clearly the top leader...¡±] [¡°Leader of the vast Soviet Union. Looking at the maps shown earlier, the USSR was an empire that swallowed up half the world...¡±] [¡°What exactly does ¡®Secretary General¡¯ mean? Is it a leader? Or a rank equivalent to Duke?¡±] Just from the title Marshal of Steel, it was easy to infer that Stalin wasn¡¯t some low-ranking figure. Most assumed he was among the highest ranks. The fact that he led the USSR¡ªa vast empire¡ªonly added weight. But that didn¡¯t mean everything about him was positive. [¡°The Butcher of Georgia. That name suggests indiscriminate massacres.¡±] [¡°How did someone born in Georgia rise to lead the Soviet Union? Is birth origin irrelevant?¡±] The Butcher of Georgia¡ªa nickname earned from the horrors of the Great Purge. Of course, this world has no way of knowing that, but the nickname alone made people assume he was a ruthless killer. Even aside from that, his thick Kaiser mustache stood in stark contrast to Hitler¡¯s toothbrush style. And while Hitler¡¯s mustache received mixed reactions, Stalin¡¯s was widely praised for its masculinity. [¡°After Stalin¡¯s portrait was released, demand for hair growth tonic spiked...¡±] [¡°But is this style even replicable by the average person?¡±] Thanks to that, a bizarre trend began¡ªhair growth tonic sales skyrocketed as people tried to grow similar mustaches. Despite his brutal nickname, Stalin¡¯s popularity soared, and the reason was simple: [¡°Judging by the USSR¡¯s vast territory, he must be extremely ambitious. And his country borders Austria, where Hitler was born...¡±] [¡°Revealing portraits of both Hitler and Stalin suggests the two are closely connected. Likely rivals.¡±] [¡°A nation in crisis always produces a hero. Hitler may become that hero, pushing back the Soviet Union.¡±] Maybe it was because of Isaac¡¯s earlier work, The Chronicles of Zenon, or because of anti-empire sentiment, but people saw the setup as a classic heroic tale. This is known as underdogma, but no one recognized it as such. They were too distracted by the vastness of the USSR. [¡°A battle between the two is highly anticipated. Even if it ends in tragedy, it will be a romantic one.¡±] Blood and steel. And nothing but tragedy¡ªThe German-Soviet War. [¡°In the end, the one to fall will be Stalin¡¯s Soviet Union.¡±] Once again, Isaac had unleashed poison upon the world. Chapter 459: Sequel (6) As the portrait of Stalin, Hitler¡¯s rival, was revealed, countless speculative theories began to emerge. If Hitler is being presumed to be the ¡°protagonist,¡± then Stalin is being cast as a kind of opposing rival. Looking more closely at why these theories are flooding in, it seems the main reason is that Stalin was the General Secretary of the Soviet Union¡ªessentially, its leader. The USSR was a global superpower with far greater territory than the United States at the time, and Stalin held power strong enough to be called the ¡°Marshal of Steel.¡± In contrast, all we know about Hitler is that he was born in Austria. During World War I, the Austro-Hungarian Empire was certainly strong, but ultimately, it was on the losing side. Later, Hitler, who led the Nazi Party, would supposedly annex Austria through skillful diplomacy, though that part hasn¡¯t been revealed yet. People, seeing only that WWI had broken out, are speculating that the Soviet Union might occupy Austria, Hitler¡¯s birthplace. ¡®Well, they are rivals, after all.¡¯ Most of these theories are completely detached from reality, but it¡¯s true that the two were indeed rivals. The issue is that Hitler was a devil without precedent, and Stalin was a human butcher. If there¡¯s one commonality between them, it¡¯s that they were both among the worst dictators in history. Though their lives were oddly similar, they lived like oil and water¡ªcompletely opposite paths. In any case, amidst all the wild speculation, the one thing that is accurate is that they were rivals¡ªat least from an external perspective. ¡®Hitler himself said his real rival was Churchill.¡¯ Either way, neither of them was the ¡°good guy.¡± The war between Germany and the Soviet Union was simply a clash between a devil and a monster¡ªnothing more, nothing less. It¡¯s just that, because Nazi Germany and the Axis powers were so clearly evil, the other side looks relatively righteous in comparison. ¡®I guess the U.S. is the mildest of the bunch?¡¯ Britain only started mounting a serious counterattack after getting beaten up by Germany and receiving help from the U.S. As for the Soviet Union, there¡¯s no need to even say it¡ªthey were a revenge-driven monster. The U.S. entered the war after the Pearl Harbor attack by Japan, making it the closest to being on the ¡°side of justice.¡± In fact, many Americans voluntarily enlisted under the banner of fighting against evil. So, in a way, the true protagonist is the U.S. If you go by that logic, the Soviet Union could also be seen as on the side of justice, though their main focus was ¡°revenge.¡± ¡®It¡¯s just too bad they were the first to use the atomic bomb.¡¯ Even that has mitigating factors¡ªit was practically inevitable. The U.S. suffered far more casualties than expected in the Battle of Okinawa. To make matters worse, Japan had turned its entire population into a militarized society. People were told to hold on with just a bamboo spear¡ªneed I say more? From the American perspective, they desperately needed a weapon that could force Japan to surrender. And that weapon turned out to be the atomic bomb. ¡®Maybe I should ask for illustrations of the other world leaders too?¡¯ As I watched the flood of speculative theories swirl around the appearance of Stalin, I found myself wondering. Everyone was throwing out different ideas, and it was all quite fascinating. There¡¯s Mussolini of Italy, and Hideki Tojo of the Japanese Empire. Hitler might overshadow them due to his overwhelming presence, but these two also had significant records. And just as the Axis powers had notorious leaders, the Allied powers had distinct and colorful figures as well. Starting with Stalin, there was also Britain¡¯s Prime Minister Winston Churchill, known for his brilliant diplomacy. And last but not least, the ultimate figure of the setting¡ªPresident Franklin D. Roosevelt of the United States, or FDR. Taken individually, each of these figures has a personality so overflowing that it¡¯s almost excessive. Add in all the famed generals from each country, and the list gets enormous. But not showing them early feels like a waste, too. ¡®...Guess I¡¯ll reveal them slowly.¡¯ As the story progresses, the spotlight will naturally shift from Germany to the Soviet Union and the U.S. After all, we need to show each country¡¯s perspective, so the plot has to be carefully structured. If we just bounce back and forth, it¡¯ll get chaotic. It¡¯s hard to express all this through writing alone, but luckily, I have my excellent slave... I mean, illustrator¡ªKarls. He¡¯s probably drawing diligently right now based on the drafts I gave him, so I can just focus on the story. ¡®I¡¯m excited about the others too, but I¡¯m especially curious about Roosevelt.¡¯ Everyone knows that FDR, despite being paralyzed from the waist down due to polio, served four terms as president. He was a mad genius who overcame both the Great Depression and WWII. Even just considering the four terms, he¡¯d be remembered as a skilled politician. But surviving the Great Depression and WWII? That¡¯s an enormous achievement. His New Deal policy during the Depression laid the groundwork for the U.S. to become a superpower. ¡®Wasn¡¯t it said that the effects of the New Deal were so massive the U.S. itself didn¡¯t even grasp its full strength?¡¯ Anyway, FDR is still viewed positively among Americans, but his paralysis has to be considered. Throughout history, leaders with physical or mental impairments have usually seen their authority diminished. It¡¯s no different here. If the crown prince Leort had a physical disability, the succession would¡¯ve likely gone to Rina. Of course, I believe Roosevelt kept his condition a secret until the day he died. But even without that, his condition would shock many people in this world. So with the major world leaders mostly covered... ¡°So, why did you come looking for me?¡± Just as I was quietly enjoying a book during my break, the two people who should¡¯ve been immersed in their game of Go¡ªCecily and Arwen¡ªput down the newspaper and approached me. They came with some mysterious request. Not knowing what it was, I closed my book and looked at them. ¡°...So even demons can get dark circles under their eyes.¡± How many games of Go did they play to get even slight dark circles like that? Still, that subtle exhaustion gave Cecily a hint of decadent charm. Arwen also had dark circles, but after seeing Cindy¡¯s, it wasn¡¯t particularly surprising. Plus, with her youthful appearance, she gives off a tomboyish vibe unlike Cecily. Anyway, with winter break nearly over, the reason they approached me wasn¡¯t anything complicated. ¡°So... we just saw the newspaper.¡± Cecily, dark circles and all, gave an awkward smile as she spoke. Arwen beside her smiled in the same embarrassed way. Seeing their reaction, I raised an eyebrow. ¡°And with winter break ending soon, we¡¯re all going back to our routines, right? You¡¯re heading back to the academy, Isaac.¡± ¡°Probably. What about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve still got some things to do, so I¡¯ll return mid-semester. Anyway...¡± ¡°You want to learn more Go?¡± As soon as I asked, Cecily shook her head. If that were the case, she wouldn¡¯t have even mentioned the newspaper. In other words, something about the illustrations of Hitler and Stalin had sparked a thought. Just as I was wondering whether they¡¯d become curious about the project itself, Cecily twirled her long hair and spoke. ¡°Seeing the pictures you released reminded me of something. That speech you once showed to Queen Arwen.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Was that speech something Hitler or Stalin gave?¡± If Lincoln had heard that, he would¡¯ve burst out of his grave. I quickly shook my head in denial. ¡°No. That was the first speech. The second one was by Lincoln¡ªone of America¡¯s past presidents, or rather, one of its leaders. The first one was Hitler.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°See? I told you. Only the protagonist could make a speech like that.¡± Unlike Cecily, who nodded obediently, Arwen puffed up with pride as if to say ¡°told you so.¡± Seems like Arwen brought up the speech first, and then the two of them discussed who had given it. And after that, they came looking for me. She seems to be under the same misconception¡ªthat Hitler is the protagonist. Still, that part doesn¡¯t matter much. ¡°Then, could you modify that speech a little and show it to me? I¡¯ll just tweak it slightly.¡± ¡°What?¡± Up until that sudden request from Cecily, I was caught completely off guard. For a moment, I thought she was planning to drive the entire Helium Empire and demonkind into the madness of fascism. But then, after hearing her explanation, I realized I¡¯d misunderstood. ¡°Remember what Her Majesty said before? That it was a speech to uplift the hearts of the people who had fallen into despair. At first, I didn¡¯t think much of it, but the more I thought about it, the more I felt it really suited the demons.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Now that we¡¯ve nearly purged the nobles connected to demon worship, I think it might be time to give a speech. That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking.¡± Even though she was asking, Cecily gave an awkward smile, clearly feeling a bit embarrassed herself. I stared at her, completely baffled. I couldn¡¯t for the life of me understand what this situation was. She had been entirely focused on Go until now¡ªso what brought on this sudden request? I turned my head slightly, wondering if Arwen had influenced her. At that, Arwen averted my gaze with a small cough and spoke in a slightly sheepish tone. ¡°If possible, I¡¯d like your help too.¡± ¡°Why you?¡± ¡°As you well know, the gift Alvenheim gave you was an unprecedented event in our history. It wasn¡¯t the highest leader who decided¡ªit was the people, united and choosing together. That¡¯s why I think a speech emphasizing unity would be perfect...¡± How much redder do you intend to paint this elf-society already dipped in communist ideals? They might go so far as to read the Communist Manifesto at this rate. One side is asking for fascism. The other for communism. Truly, a clash of ideologies that makes your chest swell¡ªin disbelief. And what¡¯s more ridiculous is that, considering the current context, both ideologies feel strangely fitting. The demons are starting to raise their voices after years of oppression. The elves are moving toward collective identity, not individuality. Let¡¯s just skip over the fact that I am the central figure in both movements. Right now, this needs handling first. If nothing else, that speech is something I absolutely will not hand over. ¡°No. I can¡¯t allow that.¡± ¡°Hmm. Understood.¡± ¡°Why not? You helped Queen Arwen before, didn¡¯t you?¡± Unlike Arwen, who just shrugged and let it go despite some disappointment, Cecily voiced her sense of unfairness. Now it was my turn to ask the questions. I spoke with a tone that implied I genuinely couldn¡¯t understand her logic. ¡°You did great with the last speech on your own. Why are you asking for help now? And specifically, with Hitler¡¯s speech?¡± ¡°Well, the protagonist of your upcoming work is Adolf Hitler, right? If he¡¯s giving speeches, then he must hold a pretty high position. And wouldn¡¯t a speech like that help unite the people and stand up against Stalin of the Soviet Union? Since you even have a portrait of him, I figured I must be right.¡± ¡°...¡± As off the mark as it sounded, she had completely nailed the core truth. I was left speechless, staring blankly at Cecily. Hitler, alongside Goebbels, used speeches and propaganda to captivate the masses and seize control of the regime. He inspired the disheartened German people and led them into a period of rapid development. He even managed to annex his homeland of Austria¡ªso yes, to Germans, he was a hero. The problem was what came after that. ¡®How did it come to this...¡¯ Since I hadn¡¯t released detailed information yet, both Cecily and Arwen were under the impression that Hitler was the good guy. And Stalin was naturally assumed to be the villain. Now that I think about it, I¡¯d explained Earth¡¯s civilization to them, but never its history. Most of what I shared was cultural. So now they were trying to get an early copy of a speech to craft a certain image or identity¡ªbut that absolutely couldn¡¯t happen. That would be like toppling a carefully built tower, and I might end up as public enemy number one again. ¡®But I also don¡¯t want to spoil the story...!¡¯ To preserve the perfect reaction I was waiting for, I¡¯d been very intentional about withholding too much detail. But here it was¡ªa crisis knocking at my door. Cecily stared at me with clear, sparkly eyes. I let out a long sigh. ¡°...Sorry. I really don¡¯t think I can do that.¡± ¡°Is it that important?¡± ¡°It is. But more than that, the style just won¡¯t suit.¡± That might sound like an excuse, but it¡¯s half true. If you¡¯ve ever seen a Hitler speech, they¡¯re nearly theatrical¡ªblazing with intensity. Cecily mimicking that? Doesn¡¯t fit her at all. It would probably just backfire. ¡°Can¡¯t you ask someone else for a speech?¡± ¡°A proven speech is better than something uncertain. And no one¡¯s as trustworthy as you.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll give you something else instead.¡± Martin Luther King¡¯s ¡°I Have a Dream¡± would be far more appropriate. It¡¯s long, but I can extract the most impactful parts. ¡°Really? You¡¯ll really give it to me?¡± ¡°Yeah. But just to be clear¡ªit¡¯s not a Hitler speech. In fact, it might suit demonkind even better.¡± ¡°Yay! Thank you so much!¡± Glomp! Cecily was overjoyed and threw her arms around me. Her large chest squished tightly against my face, and I felt my breath stop. Unfortunately, I was sitting in a chair¡ªso I had no escape and got completely smothered. That soft, springy sensation spread across my face. As a man, yes¡ªit felt great. But more urgently, I was literally about to suffocate. I frantically tapped her arm. ¡°Khhm. Ahem. I¡¯m glad you¡¯re happy. So, is that all you needed?¡± ¡°Phew... for now? Queen Arwen, did you have anything you wanted to say?¡± ¡°...¡± At Cecily¡¯s question, Arwen didn¡¯t reply. Instead, she stared intently at Cecily¡¯s chest. Then shifted her gaze to her own and visibly deflated. Though not small by any means, hers couldn¡¯t compare to Cecily¡¯s generous proportions. Still, Arwen had national treasure-level hips, so maybe it balanced out? ¡°Your Majesty?¡± ¡°H-huh? What is it?¡± ¡°I asked if you had anything to say to Isaac. I¡¯m all done.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± At that, Arwen turned her gaze to me. I met her silver-gray eyes and lifted my hand. A small gesture to say ¡°go ahead if you want to.¡± She hesitated, then cautiously spoke. ¡°About a speech on unity...¡± ¡°Nope. Not happening.¡± ¡°Tch.¡± And just like that, I prevented the birth of both Fascist Demons and Communist Elves. The next day... [In a world without mana and magic! The weapon known as the gun?!] I introduced the concept of guns to the world. [A miracle wand that turns everyone into a ¡®wizard¡¯.] Okay, maybe I exaggerated a little. Chapter 460: Sequel (7) A weapon widely known as the true king of all ailments and the wand of muggles: the gun. The appearance of the gun was powerful enough to overturn the course of history. Before guns existed, training a single warrior required an enormous investment of both time and money. Especially cavalry and knights¡ªmaintaining them was akin to feeding a money-eating hippopotamus. Their loss directly translated into a national loss. Of course, people invested in them because they were worth the cost. Armor that even arrows and spears had difficulty penetrating was essentially an ¡°Iron Man¡± suit. As a result, there were only limited ways to kill a knight: smash their armor with a mace or stab through the joints with a sword. But with the invention of guns, cavalry and knights slowly disappeared. Even during the era of matchlocks, cavalry still had tactical value, but knights? No chance. One pull of the trigger, and steel armor or not, it didn¡¯t matter. What meaning was there anymore? Sure, cannons existed among gunpowder weapons, but those were for siege warfare or special circumstances¡ªnot suitable as personal firearms like guns. [The pinnacle of science and a wand that effortlessly pierces iron armor.] Therefore, it¡¯s no exaggeration to say that the advent of the gun shook the very foundations of history. It shifted the main actors of war from knights to commoners and led to the collapse of the elite class. Above all, the key point is that guns are personal firearms. It became possible to convert population directly into military power. And while training a capable soldier still takes time and money, what about an infantryman armed with a gun? None of that is necessary. As long as they have basic physical strength and shooting skills, that¡¯s enough. No need for close combat anymore¡ªnot even a reason for it. Though, it¡¯s a bit tricky to compare knights in this world directly. The knights here aren¡¯t just elite warriors¡ªthey¡¯re more like living weapons. You could say it¡¯s a case of science vs. magic. [Could a gun really take down a knight?] [No matter how powerful a weapon is, if it can¡¯t hit, it¡¯s meaningless¡ªjust like a crossbow.] [How many knights could actually dodge it? You¡¯d be better off charging like an ogre.] [If it can pierce steel armor, what knight could possibly withstand it?] There were others who thought similarly to me. For the record, this is how I explained guns: A miracle wand and pinnacle of science that turns everyone into a mage. The bullets fired from its barrel can pierce steel with ease. The part that caught everyone¡¯s attention was that it could pierce steel. And it¡¯s not like steel is some random weak material¡ªit¡¯s steel, yet it can be easily penetrated? To the people of this world, such a weapon feels utterly unreal. How can something like this even be made in a world without magic? And yet the question remains¡ªcan this gun really pierce even solid steel armor? Many arguments and debates followed, but I didn¡¯t mention yet that the gun is a personal firearm. They already can¡¯t believe half of what I¡¯ve said¡ªif I told them this was a weapon issued to individual soldiers, they¡¯d never believe it. [If it pierces steel armor, just make your body tougher than steel.] That¡¯s what one critic said. From an Earthling¡¯s perspective, it sounds completely idiotic. But this is a fantasy world. With proper use of mana, it¡¯s possible to make your body harder than steel. My father is one such person who can do it. And there are plenty of experts who can slice steel like tofu. Often, you have to endure such attacks not with armor, but with your body. That¡¯s why bodies naturally become tougher. [Since the bullet flies in a straight line, couldn¡¯t you just dodge it as the trigger is pulled?] This, at least, is impossible. It¡¯s not like we¡¯ve all trained in Observation Haki from a pirate manga. By the time you hear the shot, the bullet has already torn through your body. [Then just wear even thicker armor than standard plate or use a shield.] Might as well invent a tank while you¡¯re at it... is what I thought, but from this world¡¯s perspective, it¡¯s actually a reasonable idea. Of course, whoever wears that armor would be miserable¡ªbut they might withstand a rain of bullets. It seems to prove that if your body is strong, your brain can relax. [That¡¯s nonsense. At that point, you¡¯d just become perfect cannon fodder.] But cannons do exist in this world¡ªeven if guns don¡¯t¡ªso this argument doesn¡¯t hold much weight. Realistically, armor thick enough to stop bullets would hinder mobility, making you an easy target for cannons. With the appearance of this new weapon¡ªa gun, with power on par with magic¡ªpeople busily exchanged various opinions. ¡°Gunpowder seems to have made enough progress, so why hasn¡¯t anyone tried to invent guns?¡± Cannons, of course, were invented by dwarves and used effectively by the human alliance during the race wars, according to records. Even so, humans focused not on gunpowder, but on mana and magic. It¡¯s unclear why they made that choice¡ªperhaps because of the overwhelming power of individual elves. It may have been a narrow-minded view: that rather than pursue science, it¡¯s better to train a skilled knight or mage. ¡°Even if guns are invented, it¡¯ll be hard for knights and mages to lose their dominance.¡± That¡¯s how alluring magic truly is¡ªso much so that even I have to admit it. Still, science has its own appeal. Naturally, efforts will arise to pursue both. Though the fierce debate of gun vs. knight continues, the most important point¡ªthat it¡¯s a personal firearm¡ªwill be revealed in the main story. That¡¯s when the evaluation will truly flip. For reference, this will be revealed in Volume 1. Since Hitler was a veteran of World War I, revealing this won¡¯t be hard. Didn¡¯t he have the nickname ¡°Corporal of Bohemia¡±? Instead of focusing on the hellscape of trench warfare, I plan to start from the point where he is discharged. Unfortunately, his rejection from art school will probably just appear as a flashback. ¡°That should be enough for now.¡± World War II features not only guns, but a variety of war machines¡ªbut I plan to skip that. Just the appearance of guns alone brings tremendous impact. If I give away too much, people might grow numb to it all. ¡°Isaac.¡± ¡°Yeah? Go ahead.¡± ¡°Is the power of this thing called a gun... really comparable to magic?¡± But it seemed our princess had even more questions. Her eyes sparkled brightly as she looked at me and asked. Last time, Cecily and Arwen came to visit, and this time, Rina showed up out of the blue. From what I¡¯ve seen so far, she seems to think of me as some kind of robot cat from somewhere. ¡®Well, I do know about nuclear bombs, so...¡¯ She must be going crazy with curiosity. Currently, no one else knows about the existence of nuclear bombs¡ªonly Rina. She was the first person I told, and based on her reaction then, I decided it¡¯d be best not to reveal it to anyone else. Of course, it will appear near the end of World War II, but since that¡¯s basically the highlight, I plan to keep it hidden until then. ¡°I don¡¯t know magic very well, but up to a certain point, it¡¯s probably similar. Just think of it as a superior version of a crossbow. Didn¡¯t I say that before?¡± ¡°You did mention the nuclear bomb,¡± Rina replied candidly. I nodded in response. Luckily, there was no one else around to hear us¡ªjust the two of us. Even Adelia, who always waited by my side, had been given a short break and sent off for some rest. She was probably wandering around the territory with Mari by now. Since Mari is the future mistress of the house, they need to get along. ¡°That was an extreme example. I also talked about airplanes flying in the sky and ships made of metal. In a world where those exist, the presence of guns really isn¡¯t all that strange.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but... your world doesn¡¯t have mana or magic, right? With weapons like that, how do people even get close to each other?¡± A sharp question. In fact, during World War I, people had no way of breaching machine guns and barbed wire, which led to that infamous hellscape of trench warfare. The only methods were things like artillery bombardments or poison gas¡ªbut even those weren¡¯t very efficient. Germany¡¯s decisive loss came mainly because the U.S. joined the war. Until then, France and Germany had been stuck in the ultimate stalemate of inefficiency. ¡°I think I read this in the papers. Someone once said, if bullets can pierce armor, then you just need thicker armor or a shield.¡± ¡°...That sounds like something Viscount Gillas would say.¡± ¡°Viscount Gillas?¡± ¡°One of the military noble houses.¡± Ah, no wonder someone from a military family would spout such nonsense. But judging by Rina¡¯s expression, it didn¡¯t seem like he was held in particularly high regard. ¡°Anyway, the method he mentioned could work, I guess. But only if it¡¯s not a person¡ªit¡¯d have to be a machine.¡± ¡°A machine? You mean, a hunk of metal that can move and stop bullets?¡± ¡°There are hunks of metal that can fly through the sky and sail across the sea. Why would that be strange?¡± ¡°...When you put it like that, yeah, I guess it makes sense.¡± If I told her that those metal things also come equipped with machine guns and artillery cannons, I wonder how shocked she¡¯d be. But I didn¡¯t bother. She¡¯d find out soon enough, and spoiling the surprise now would be no fun. No point in trading future payoff for some present satisfaction. After thinking for a while, Rina shook her head and quietly opened her mouth. ¡°Your world... the more I learn about it, the weirder it seems. From nuclear bombs to guns... Who could even use a gun?¡± ¡°Anyone.¡± ¡°...Regardless of social class?¡± ¡°Yup.¡± ¡°... ...¡± Rina now wore an expression that said she had no idea how to even begin processing this. She clearly had a lot to say, but couldn¡¯t figure out where to start. Eventually, in a tone that sounded almost like she¡¯d given up, she asked me another question. ¡°Before nuclear bombs were invented, could you also drop meteors from the sky?¡± ¡°Yeah. Entire cities turned into seas of fire.¡± ¡°Then what about attacking a city from far away?¡± ¡°That too, totally possible.¡± ¡°You might as well just say people could cast Explosions like a spell.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s a single shot, but yeah¡ªit was possible.¡± ¡°What kind of insane world is that?!¡± She even raised her voice in disbelief. But honestly, I found her world just as weird, so I just shrugged. Rina must¡¯ve run out of questions at that point, because she slumped back into her chair, exhausted. Her beautiful features now wore an expression of disillusionment and resignation. ¡°...Focusing only on magic makes us seem like fools.¡± ¡°Well, magic can do things that science can¡¯t. And now that steam locomotives have been invented, it¡¯s just a matter of time before progress follows.¡± ¡°One last question. How much money was spent on that war¡ªthe one where all those weapons were used?¡± ¡°Hm...¡± I had to think about that one. I needed to mentally convert the numbers. But the amount was so astronomical that it was practically impossible to calculate in my head. So I took out my notebook from my front pocket and scribbled in it with a magic pen. Rina patiently waited in silence while I did all the math. When I glanced at her face, I noticed something like unease in her expression. At last, when the calculations were done, I carefully opened my mouth. ¡°Roughly 120...¡± ¡°120 million gold? Well, with all those weapons gathered, it makes sense that the cost would be huge.¡± 120 million gold was around 120 billion won. Rina seemed to take it in stride, as if she expected it. But I couldn¡¯t help but hesitate. My eyes darted around nervously, wondering if I should tell her the rest. Rina must¡¯ve picked up on my hesitation, because she quietly asked in a small voice, ¡°...Was that not right?¡± ¡°There¡¯s... an extra zero. Not million. Billion.¡± In real terms, World War II cost over one trillion dollars¡ªthat¡¯s about 1,200 trillion won. A number that could bankrupt entire nations. Even the U.S. trembled under its weight. Rina blinked at me, then let out a dry laugh. She closed her eyes and drank her tea¡ªnot because she was relaxed, but in disbelief. ¡°Isaac.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°I think... it¡¯s truly a blessing.¡± ¡°What is?¡± Rina took a graceful sip of tea, then said, in a voice filled with sincerity, ¡°That only you came to this world.¡± ¡°...?¡± ¡°If your entire country had crossed over... we would¡¯ve become slaves.¡± I felt like I¡¯d seen something similar to this in my past life. Anyway, a few days later... [Zenon¡¯s New Work! Volume 1 of World War II is finally here!] The long-awaited Volume 1 had finally been released. Chapter 461: Fishing (1) The World War II novel that everyone had been eagerly awaiting has finally been revealed to the world. Until now, the only information that had been made public was the prologue, something about Hitler, Stalin, and finally, a brief overview¡ªjust three elements in total. But even with just that, people reacted with fervent enthusiasm. The intriguing themes and well-placed hints surely played a role, but ultimately, it was my reputation that had the biggest impact. After all, who wouldn¡¯t buy a book written by someone revered as a regressor or prophet? It¡¯s essentially the same person who predicted and wrote about World War I and II bringing out a new work. However, this isn¡¯t an ordinary novel¡ªit¡¯s entirely disconnected from the real world, set in what one might call a ¡°fantasy¡± realm. It¡¯s a world not where mana or magic exists, but one where they don¡¯t exist at all. A world populated solely by humans. And this story is about that world. Specifically, it¡¯s about the worst war in human history that broke out in that world, and I intend to gradually reveal its details. First, let¡¯s look at Volume 1. Its content covers the end of World War I and its aftermath. The prologue begins with the Austro-Hungarian Empire¡¯s invasion of Serbia, which sparks the start of World War I. From that alone, you probably can¡¯t grasp what kind of world this is. But you¡¯ll know that the German Empire was defeated¡ªand what consequences that defeat brought upon them. [It was too punitive to be called reconciliation, yet too lenient to truly prevent Germany¡¯s recovery.] Just like a certain evaluation in my past life, Germany went on to start World War II with the rise of the Nazi Party. In fact, even a French marshal reportedly fumed with rage upon seeing the Treaty of Versailles. The Treaty of Versailles followed the logic of victory and defeat, but its biggest flaw was that it instilled a deep hatred for ¡°revenge¡± in Germany. [They beat them senseless, then tossed them a piece of bread. No, even that piece of bread was snatched away in front of their eyes.] [If you¡¯re going to sign a peace agreement, then sign one. If you¡¯re going to crush them, then crush them properly.] [At the very least, you have to keep the economy alive. It¡¯s impossible to repay that amount.] [It would¡¯ve been better to fully absorb the German Empire. I don¡¯t understand why they went easy on them.] [You should¡¯ve left them so utterly broken they couldn¡¯t even feel humiliation.] People who saw the Treaty of Versailles had differing opinions. What¡¯s noteworthy is that these opinions split into two camps even here: One side argued the treaty was unjust, while the other insisted it should¡¯ve been far more oppressive to snuff out any lingering ambitions. And so, some people asked: Then why, during the Racial War, didn¡¯t the Human Alliance crush Alvenheim instead of making a treaty? [The Racial War ended because Alvenheim did something incredibly stupid and lost.] [The Human Alliance had already realized they could never defeat Alvenheim, not even in death. Alvenheim just didn¡¯t know that.] [Alvenheim¡¯s greatest enemy was Alvenheim itself.] Those questions received clear answers. During the Racial War, Alvenheim made countless foolish decisions. The Human Alliance wasn¡¯t much better, except they had strength in numbers¡ªwhile Alvenheim¡¯s issues were on an entirely different level of incompetence. For example, dismissing Supreme Commander Eiker simply because they didn¡¯t like him? That should be unthinkable. But Alvenheim actually did it. Anyway, while debates over the Treaty of Versailles raged on, the man everyone thought was the protagonist¡ªHitler¡ªfinally appeared. [This is absurd! How could Germany have lost?!] He reacts in despair upon hearing of Germany¡¯s defeat. There are even records that he suffered great shock while bedridden. Also, Hitler was quite a capable soldier during World War I. He was brave enough to earn medals and adapted well to military life. Hitler himself even described those days as the most brilliant period of his life¡ªproof of what a solid soldier he had been. So imagine how great the shock must¡¯ve been for such a loyal soldier to witness the defeat of the very country he served. [Zenon¡¯s world is one where no individual can save it through sheer force alone.] [So how will Hitler overcome this despair?] [Wait, why did an Austrian enlist in the German army in the first place?] People looked on him with genuine pity. When your country loses a war, what soldier wouldn¡¯t be shocked? And some were curious why he, an Austrian, served in the German military. That¡¯s where I delved into Hitler¡¯s past. Those who know already understand¡ªHitler¡¯s future was already questionable from early on. A broken family background, a rebellious attitude during his school years, and then the pivotal turning point of his life: the art school entrance exam. Through flashbacks, I portrayed how he came to fall in love with Germany and how much he valued the role of a soldier. [Like Zenon in ¡°The Life of Zenon¡±¡ªa troubled family and antisocial personality, yet surely a warm heart lies within.] [Liking art suggests he has creative talent.] [He may just have the makings of a hero.] It¡¯s all in the interpretation, isn¡¯t it? Reading those evaluations nearly made me double over laughing. In their minds, Hitler is already imprinted as the hero of heroes. Even if nothing else, that supposed warm heart¡ªnow that, I absolutely can¡¯t overlook. In reality, Hitler was known to be very kind and considerate in private. He even declined to host concerts because he didn¡¯t want to trouble the artists on his account. There are plenty of widely spread videos of him raging and shouting, but during Germany¡¯s peak years, he appeared to be a benevolent person. Lastly, it would be perfect to say he¡¯s not a budding ¡°hero¡±¡ªbut a budding ¡°disaster.¡± [¡°Junker¡± clearly refers to nobility. Seeing a middle name included makes it certain...] [Hitler belongs to the military. But what exactly does the rank of ¡°corporal¡± mean here? And with so many other ranks existing...] [Even the military hierarchy is completely different. It¡¯s clearly structured for ease of receiving and giving orders.] [We need to consider that mana and magic don¡¯t exist. Blindly applying what we know would cause massive misunderstandings.] Even in just the first volume, a flood of information was revealed, and since the protagonist(?) is part of the military, there was great interest in military ranks as well. For now, the story will proceed as a political drama, but as it continues, it will become a brutal war tale. Because of that, explaining the military hierarchy was essential, and with Mora¡¯s help, I explained it as best I could based on what I knew. ¡°I mean, they¡¯ll probably just shrug it off.¡± In this world, military ranks are determined more by seniority and individual skill than by traditional structure. Since people themselves are the primary combat force, not weapons, there¡¯s no avoiding it. If that¡¯s hard to understand, just imagine Xiang Yu, the Conqueror of Western Chu. Would a man like him ever be restrained by something as trivial as military rank? Rather than follow orders, he¡¯d probably cut off the superior¡¯s head and take command himself. It¡¯s an extreme example, but in many cases, power is determined by individual might. And in a world where mana exists? Even more so. That¡¯s why it will take a long time for them to adopt a modern military hierarchy. Unless, of course, science develops to the point of producing overwhelming war machines¡ª But for now, maintaining the current system may be for the best. [Marquis Matthius. I believe a reform in military hierarchy is necessary for smoother orders and reporting...] Except you¡¯re the last person who should be saying that. When Marquis Matthius¡ªpractically a field commander¡ªsaid that, I nearly fell out of my chair. Sure, military hierarchies slowly began forming since the Middle Ages, but this is just too radical. What¡¯s more, it wasn¡¯t his household that said it¡ªit was Matthius himself, directly, through the media. That¡¯s a whole different story. ¡®Now that I think about it... whatever happened to Aira, that bitch?¡¯ Suddenly, I was reminded of that leech from a year ago during a group project¡ª The noblewoman who tried to freeload and made insulting comments about soldiers, despite being from a military family. I mentioned this once before, but in the Minerva Empire, anyone who speaks ill of soldiers is immediately sent to a training camp. Especially nobles¡ª Their punishment is even harsher. They¡¯re forcibly sent to a knight academy to have their entire mindset reprogrammed. ¡®Well, not my problem.¡¯ She¡¯s probably getting along just fine. Just because she resented me doesn¡¯t mean she could actually take revenge. But the fact that Marquis Matthius personally took interest is what really got my attention. He normally only cares about the military¡ªnot politics or power. Even Rina barely knows what he¡¯s up to most of the time, so for him to make a public statement like that naturally drew all eyes to him. [The staff of science: the gun. This weapon wasn¡¯t restricted to a specific class but was a personal weapon!] [A world where each individual is equipped with a weapon as powerful as magic?] Yes, military ranks were one thing, but just before the book¡¯s release, I also explained ¡°guns.¡± The muggle¡¯s wand¡ª A miraculous weapon that turns anyone into a wizard. Most people assumed guns were reserved for elite forces only. But no¡ªthey¡¯re personal firearms. They allow anyone to become a mage in disguise, and with enough ammunition, one can essentially cast magic endlessly. [Might as well say they can fire ¡°Explosion¡± spells. If even common soldiers can use such weapons, that army would be unbeatable.] [Maybe we should just view this as fantasy. This is too absurd to believe.] Yeah, they didn¡¯t buy it. They probably assumed such weapons could only be used by precious professionals, like mages. But here¡¯s the kicker¡ªthere are weapons that can shoot explosions. And in the future, I¡¯ll even be introducing ¡°Hitler¡¯s chainsaw.¡± Imagine their reaction when they find out about machine guns that fire 1,200 rounds per minute. [If such weapons exist, wars wouldn¡¯t even happen. Defending would be too easy.] Ta-da! Soon, we¡¯ll be bringing in tanks and fighter jets! Of course, for now, the priority is Hitler¡¯s rise to power. I couldn¡¯t stop smirking as I watched all the reactions pour in the moment Volume 1 was released. The Chronicle of Zenon gained popularity by surprise. But World War II had already been seeded with foreshadowing in advance. Thanks to that, I could enjoy all the reviews in a pure and detached way. [Hitler, under his superior¡¯s orders, heads toward the German Workers¡¯ Party. But what exactly does the ¡°Workers¡¯ Party¡± mean?] [It seems this world has a completely different political structure. Is it similar to the commoners¡¯ assembly in the Kingdom of Teres?] [The hero¡¯s bitter first steps.] Volume 1 ended with Hitler infiltrating the German Workers¡¯ Party¡ªthe forerunner of the Nazi Party¡ªunder his superior¡¯s orders. And even just from that, all kinds of theories and speculation exploded, which made me genuinely happy. [Seems like the plot is about restoring a crumbling Germany. But the Treaty of Versailles will likely be a huge obstacle.] [How will Hitler deal with the Treaty of Versailles? Can he even pay off that massive amount in reparations?] [The story will likely continue with Hitler solidifying Germany to stand against Stalin¡¯s Soviet Union.] Such cute reactions. Just imagining the moment when all their assumptions are shattered¡ª It already thrills me to death. More than anything, there¡¯s something none of them have realized yet. Let¡¯s start with the title I gave this book. The title I chose was not ¡°World War II.¡± It¡¯s ¡°Blood and Steel¡±¡ª A title that reveals what kind of war World War II truly is in a single glance. In other words, no one has noticed that a Second World War is going to happen. Of course, I already scattered major foreshadowing in the prologue. Sharp readers might have picked up on it. That is, the First World War had already broken out. When it began, people back then called it ¡°the war to end all wars.¡± But because everyone is so focused on the story itself, they¡¯re missing the bigger picture. They¡¯re only paying attention to the fact that it¡¯s my new novel. [One man¡¯s will shall change the world.] Oh yes. He¡¯ll definitely be someone who changes the world. ¡°Kukuku...¡± ¡°...Why are you laughing like that? It¡¯s creepy.¡± ¡°Nothing. By the way, Mari. Do we really need to wait until marriage to live together?¡± At that, Mari licked her lips and gave a seductive smile. ¡°You¡¯d better save your strength. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be three times every three days, but three times a day... You okay with that?¡± ¡°Oh... I didn¡¯t know that.¡± Let¡¯s just enjoy the present for now. We don¡¯t know how long it¡¯ll last. Chapter 463: Fishing (3) Volume 2 of Blood and Steel gives a fragmented portrayal of the Weimar Republic and the global society of the time. The devastated state of Munich, the capital ravaged by the First World War, vividly reflects the reality of a defeated nation. No¡ªperhaps it¡¯s even worse than that. The government was split in two, and fights broke out at every opportunity. The problem was that these political fights were openly visible. Normally, politics is handled behind closed doors, but that wasn¡¯t the case with the Weimar Republic. Orators demanding revolution raised their voices in the public squares, while those who opposed them were mercilessly beaten by political thugs. And as people rose up in response to these thugs, everything became a tangled mess¡ªa true cauldron of chaos. Meanwhile, reparations for the war still had to be paid, causing inflation to spiral out of control day by day. [What exactly is communism? And why did the Soviet Union adopt it?] [The abolition of class divisions and the liberation of the working class¡ªcan that truly be achieved?] [No matter how you look at it, communism is a hard-to-grasp ideology. Can a state even function under it?] There was a brief explanation of communism¡ªsomething that could be called the identity of the Soviet Union¡ªbut naturally, it was not understood. After all, the mechanical revolution, or Industrial Revolution, had not yet occurred. Thinking about the origin of communism helps explain that. Above all, the idea of ¡°abolishing class¡± is something people simply cannot comprehend. Even the Kingdom of Teres, which was close to a republic, still retained its monarchy. [If communism arises from the machine revolution, couldn¡¯t the revolution be stopped altogether?] [But even the steam locomotive that appeared in the Chronicles of Xenon offered massive benefits.] [Science will inevitably advance, and when it does, it will emerge naturally.] Because of this, people were wary of communism. But communism only leads to collapse when it becomes a state; if it remains merely an ideology, it becomes a revolution. In fact, Marx himself said that in order to disappear into the background of history, he must help the workers. Even Lenin acknowledged this, but the infamous butcher Stalin twisted this idea into an iron-fisted rule. In other words, rather than framing communism as inherently evil, it serves as a device to highlight how vicious Stalin truly was. [A pitiful hero watching a doomed nation¡ªhow will he restore the home of his heart?] [The miserable reality of a defeated nation. The people grow more impoverished by the day.] [An incompetent state and revolutionaries that gnaw away at it¡ªHitler witnessed it all with his own eyes.] [We read about it in books, but the real situation must have been even more horrifying.] What I poured my heart into depicting was the reality of the Weimar Republic¡ªa society hurtling toward total collapse. Hitler witnessed this in real time and, following orders, took his first steps toward the German Workers¡¯ Party. Of course, since people may not understand what the ¡°XX Party¡± is, I made sure to explain that as well. Normally, it would be hard to understand such a complex political structure, but thankfully, we have the Kingdom of Teres, known as the nation of culture. [It seems similar to the commoners¡¯ assembly in the Kingdom of Teres¡ªthough it¡¯s likely divided into multiple factions...] [Different assemblies based on ideologies and directions, whose opinions the king listens to?] Thanks to this, explaining the concept of parties rather than democracy wasn¡¯t difficult. They simply understood it as the commoners¡¯ assembly being split into various branches. However, I intentionally didn¡¯t fully explain democracy. That, too, will be used later to explain how Hitler seized power. Explaining it upfront would only make it harder to grasp and create unnecessary confusion. More importantly, Hitler was able to take power because of democracy. They might initially view it favorably, but once they witness Hitler¡¯s atrocities? ¡®They¡¯ll start to doubt whether democracy is really the right system.¡¯ Ah, of course, I love democracy¡ªas a former citizen of South Korea in my past life. The Nazi Party is simply an extreme example of how democracy can be misused¡ªthe ideology itself is sound. But that¡¯s a story from my past life. Will the people of this world see it the same way? Even the commoners¡¯ assembly of the Teres Kingdom is probably a confusing concept to them. Military power is one of the key factors that shapes a nation¡¯s strength, and that military power is held by the warriors. Can you imagine a magician capable of casting meteor spells having the same voting rights as an ordinary commoner? That would be hard to accept. ¡®Anyway, let¡¯s move past ideologies for now.¡¯ Back to Hitler¡ªat the time, the German Workers¡¯ Party was just a place where the unemployed gathered to vent their frustrations. It lacked any solid ideology and was drenched in defeatism, bemoaning the nation¡¯s collapse. Hitler, already deeply devoted to Germany, was naturally outraged by this and began to showcase his talent¡ªpublic speaking. [What a remarkable patriot!] [His speeches breathed hope into those drowning in defeat.] [Even in the bleakest reality, he never knew the word ¡®give up¡¯.] Even within the novel, and among the critics, Hitler¡¯s speeches were universally praised. Everyone called him a patriot, lifting him up in admiration. From there, Hitler officially joined the German Workers¡¯ Party and began fully demonstrating his talents. With the speech and propaganda skills typically associated with communists, he expanded the influence of what was once a mere fringe party. At first, people were like, ¡°What¡¯s with this guy?¡±, but as time passed, they were completely drawn in. [You can tell how much he loves Germany. I hope his efforts bear fruit.] [But can he really stand against ¡®reality¡¯? The Weimar Republic is a country in name only.] [Still, Hitler might just pull it off. Otherwise, why would God bestow such a gift for speech?] The problem is, even the critics were swept up in it. There were a few voices of skepticism, but most insisted on facing reality. By this point, it¡¯s obvious¡ªpeople have long since become fully immersed. They¡¯re all rooting for Hitler, and that says it all. And if people in the story can get this immersed as observers, how deeply must those who lived it have been drawn in? [Even someone without power can change a nation if they have the will.] [Historically, those who overturned nations were powerful generals, while those who revived them were wise sages.] Some people called Hitler a sage full of willpower and action. [May he be blessed by the gods.] [A hero shining alone in the darkness filled with despair.] Some people called him light¡ªor even a hero. The illusions deepen with each passing day. I chuckled watching these reactions. The deeper the illusion, the greater the internal damage they¡¯ll suffer. Even if I occasionally drop hints of his dangerous ideology, they¡¯ll likely just brush it off. Of course, the beastkin who were massacred during the racial wars would react sensitively. [What kind of people are the Jews that made even Hitler and the Germans hate them so much?] [Surely they must¡¯ve done something wrong to be hated like that.] [Could it be because Germans live in poverty while Jews live in abundance?] This ¡°dangerous ideology,¡± of course, refers to anti-Semitism. Hitler¡¯s deep-rooted hatred of Jews was a long-standing belief. And because most Germans hated Jews and society was steeped in anti-Semitism, even readers¡¯ perspectives became clouded. People thought, ¡°There must be a reason to hate them. If you¡¯re living in poverty and another race is thriving, you¡¯d be angry too,¡± and so on. Not knowing that Hitler was one of the greatest ¡°demons¡± born into this world, even the readers ended up blaming the Jews. ¡®Do we really need to make enemies of the Jews? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to cooperate with them to revive the Weimar Republic?¡¯ Of course, not everyone was without doubt. Some thought it better to utilize the Jews¡¯ abilities than persecute them. But all of those voices were buried. They were all swept up in the propaganda, believing there must be a reason why Hitler singled out the Jews and no one else. Let me say it again: Hitler was a demon born into this world, and the societal atmosphere at the time was seriously warped. [What can a mere orator do? It¡¯s time to show action.] [The only way to overturn a ruined country is rebellion. But what can you do with rebellion in a powerless world?] [Hitler is no longer a soldier but a politician in the parliament. It¡¯ll be hard for him to overturn the country.] Don¡¯t worry. Mussolini will soon stage a coup, and Hitler will be inspired by it to start a revolt of his own. But instead of suddenly skipping ahead in time, the story takes its time to describe Earth¡¯s culture and lifestyle. [Hitler, seeing himself in a photograph for the first time. A camera doesn¡¯t draw you¡ªit shows you as you are...] [World Cup? Olympics? What do these things mean?] [Such vastly different cultures. But overflowing with fascinating things.] [How did Zenon build such a world?] The world was starkly divided before and after the Industrial Revolution. With a massive surge in productivity came population growth, giving rise to imperialism and communism. Moreover, they don¡¯t even have the concept of a ¡®factory.¡¯ Everything is done by hand. To the people of this world, modern¡ªor even early modern¡ªculture would seem like sheer fantasy. And finally... [Benito Mussolini marches on Rome! The Italian regime...] [Throughout history, it¡¯s always a powerful general who overturns a nation.] [Mussolini. What kind of man is he?] Benito Mussolini, widely known as Hitler¡¯s role model, has appeared. Not in person, but portrayed through an in-story newspaper article. Though Italy was a member of the Axis powers, its presence was overshadowed by Germany and Japan. Even though it was the origin of fascism, Mussolini was relatively moderate compared to Hitler. Italy performed poorly in World War II, eventually needing help from Germany. ¡®It might be a bit disgraceful...¡¯ But the fact that he was Hitler¡¯s role model is more than enough to make his presence felt. And let¡¯s not forget¡ªhe overturned Italy with a coup. A coup, or rebellion, can serve as a major catalyst even in this world. After all, it involves the overthrow of a monarchy. This also lays the foundation for the ¡°Beer Hall Putsch,¡± or ¡°Munich Putsch,¡± which changed the course of world history. [Hitler quietly watches Mussolini¡¯s revolution. Will he also start a rebellion to overthrow the Weimar Republic?] [He may have enough influence, but he lacks an ¡®army.¡¯] [It might be wise to revisit the Treaty of Versailles. The Weimar Republic has no real ¡®military.¡¯] [The story will likely continue with him seizing power through rebellion.] Unfortunately, Hitler ends up in prison after the revolt. But that¡¯s when he runs his mouth enthusiastically and gains public support. That¡¯s also when his monorchidism (having only one testicle) is revealed¡ªand when he writes the legendary Mein Kampf. While rebellion is generally seen as a negative act in any era, Hitler¡¯s revolt received massive support from the German people. How well this is portrayed in the story will likely divide readers¡¯ opinions. Still, I have to make it look favorable somehow. ¡®Having pushed through to volume 2, maybe I should take it slow with volume 3...¡¯ But just as I was enjoying flipping the page of the newspaper¡ª [How could Zenon write about such a world? It¡¯s simple. He experienced it himself.] Someone quite sharp made a statement that pierced to the core of my being. I flinched a little, but I had expected this much. Similar suspicions had come up when The Chronicles of Zenon was first published, so I could brush it off. But what followed was the real problem. [And the reason he could depict Hitler¡¯s thoughts so vividly... is because Hitler is Zenon!] What...the fuck? [Hitler reincarnated into this world as Zenon!] Hold on a second. [The reason he knew of the threats of the demon-worshippers? The gods revealed the truth to him when they reincarnated him¡ªbut with restrictions.] What kind of bullshit is this? [But having saved this world, he now writes about his world.] I¡¯m screwed. [It¡¯s the story of Hitler¡¯s life¡ªbut also Zenon¡¯s past life. Blood and steel. The upcoming story is something to look forward to.] I¡¯m really, really screwed. [A passionate revolutionary usually becomes a gentle sage with age. Zenon, too, has followed that path...] I¡¯m absolutely, completely, royally screwed. Chapter 464: Nibble (1) It happened while Isaac was completely dazed, staring at a newspaper headline that screamed, ¡°Hitler is Zenon!¡± Most readers treated Blood and Steel as pure fantasy, and even when elements of science or philosophy appeared, they brushed them off without much thought. A few people did delve deeper, but the story was so different from their world that they couldn¡¯t fully accept it. A world without mana or magic? And only humans exist? How did it even survive without collapsing? Isn¡¯t it way too weak? Because these thoughts were so deeply rooted, people might immerse themselves in the story, but they didn¡¯t take it seriously. At least, the majority didn¡¯t. There were, however, a few who approached Blood and Steel with sincere curiosity and contemplation. ¡°Hmm...¡± Among them was Marquis Gert von Matthius¡ªone of the only three marquis houses in the Minerva Empire, and the one responsible for the borderlands. A man with brown hair grown into a lion-like mane tied into a ponytail, and a long scar on his cheek that gave him a wild, beast-like impression. He was currently staring intently at the ending of Blood and Steel Volume 2. ¡®A rebellion is coming.¡¯ So thought the marquis as he casually closed the book. The Weimar Republic lacked a military, and society was unstable. And now, a revolutionary was rising like a comet, quickly gaining support. In situations like this, it was historically common for such a hero to seize power through rebellion. As such, the next part of the story was predictable. But what Marquis Matthius was focused on was something else entirely. He turned back to Volume 1. Though Volume 1 mostly depicted Germany after its defeat in World War I, it also briefly described the military unit Hitler belonged to. What caught the marquis¡¯s eye were unmistakably the ¡°guns¡± and the ¡°military ranks.¡± ¡®They¡¯re not given to a select few, but individual weapons...¡¯ Triggering a projectile with a pull of the finger was similar to a crossbow. But even crossbows have difficulty piercing plate armor. However, the guns introduced in Blood and Steel treated such armor as trivial¡ªmere decoration. And what¡¯s more, they were issued to individuals as personal weapons. Even training crossbowmen, let alone archers, requires tremendous time and resources. Hence, such soldiers are considered elite units. But guns as personal weapons...? ¡®The training required doesn¡¯t even compare.¡¯ Mastering the bow demands years of life dedication. In contrast, anyone can be trained with a gun. Pull the trigger, and that¡¯s it¡ªwhat more do you need? With only limited information, Marquis Matthius quickly grasped the strategic value of guns¡ªjust like a seasoned commander would. ¡®The trade-off, of course, is the fixed firepower.¡¯ He also correctly identified the gun¡¯s greatest weakness. While described as a ¡°wand of science¡± that turns everyone into a mage, in the end, a projectile is still just a projectile. But that¡¯s only true by the standards of their world. In Blood and Steel¡¯s setting¡ªEarth¡ªwhere there is no mana, guns possess immense destructive power. But this world is different. Take Hawk, for example, the famed ¡°Red Lion.¡± Even if you gave him a gun, he¡¯d probably do better just beating people to death with it rather than pulling the trigger. This is a world where a well-trained knight can slay an ogre, and people can use magic to unleash catastrophes. Even so, the introduction of guns shocked readers and left them wondering if such a thing was even possible. ¡®The fact that they¡¯re easy to train with is a terrifying advantage on its own.¡¯ Easy training means you can simply grab a healthy person and train them quickly. In practical terms, it means you could conscript archers limitlessly. If feasible, this could exponentially increase military power. Currently, the Minerva Empire operates on a volunteer-based military system, not conscription. In times of war, they mainly hire mercenaries. That¡¯s not to say they have no soldiers¡ªthose who awaken mana become knights, and those who don¡¯t remain soldiers. ¡®For someone with average talent to even sense mana, it takes about three years. Strengthening their body with it takes another two.¡¯ So that¡¯s five years already. And imbuing mana into a blade¡ªcommonly known as aura blade¡ªvaries wildly by talent. Some achieve it in a year. Others stagnate for ten and never manage it. Mana itself is the pinnacle of unfairness. It¡¯s no wonder demons and elves are called ¡°broken¡± races. ¡®And yet, the human alliance won the race war. Alvenheim may have self-destructed, but...!¡¯ War is a numbers game. That rule holds even in racial wars, and Marquis Matthius strongly agrees. The human alliance¡¯s victory was due to Alvenheim¡¯s self-collapse, Helium¡¯s secret support, and their overwhelming numbers. Even if it took ten knights to bring down a single elf warrior¡ªit was still enough. The wars that followed weren¡¯t much different. Even with devastating magic raining from the skies, ground troops still had to occupy territory in the end. ¡®If only we could produce guns...¡¯ Then not only the Minerva Empire, but humanity¡ªthe most populous race¡ªcould finally seize true dominance. But for now, this remained in the realm of fantasy. Even in Blood and Steel, their power hadn¡¯t been properly depicted yet. Only two volumes had been released, after all, but the marquis had high hopes for what¡¯s to come. And if, just if, a weapon more powerful than guns appears... What kind of destructive force would it unleash? ¡®Weapons are one thing¡ªbut military ranks must be systemized too.¡¯ His next focus was on the military ranking system. The protagonist (or so-called protagonist), Hitler, held the rank of corporal, and other ranks were mentioned as well. Of course, the state had collapsed, and the military had disbanded, making those ranks meaningless¡ªbut the marquis took interest nonetheless. In the Minerva Empire and most other nations, there¡¯s no real concept of military hierarchy. Differences are based on experience or skill. Ranks exist only to distinguish commoners from nobles¡ªnot to be applied within military structures. ¡®But with a clear ranking system, organizing units would be easier. The chain of command would be more stable.¡¯ A military must follow a strict top-down command structure¡ªthat¡¯s its core principle. If that core splits, whose orders should be followed? The empire may be peaceful internally, but the outside world is anything but. In the north, beastmen are beginning to stir. To the east, the Starvik people are crying out for independence. And to the south, across the sea, their rival and sworn enemy¡ªthe Kingdom of Teres¡ªremains firmly entrenched. ¡°Hmm...¡± Marquis Matthius pressed his fingers against his brow, overwhelmed by the complex thoughts. Due to the bloody wars of the past, both nobles and commoners alike are accepted into the military based on talent. But the current problem isn¡¯t a lack of talent¡ªit¡¯s that there¡¯s too much of it, to the point of being a burden. [Upon becoming a soldier, relinquish your rank.] That line encapsulates the fundamental philosophy of the Minerva Imperial Army. If anyone goes against that principle¡ªthey are mercilessly expelled. Thanks to this unique culture, countless talented individuals voluntarily entered the military, but ironically, they have no idea where or how to apply themselves. Of course, knowing how to properly utilize troops is both a virtue and a skill of a commander. Marquis Matthius clearly recognizes this, and so do the other military families. ¡®But why is there so little focus on logistics...?¡¯ The real problem is that most of these military-minded talents are only interested in ¡°tactics.¡± That¡¯s the most troubling part. A commander who crushes the enemy with brilliant tactics? On the surface, it¡¯s dazzling and perfect for gaining fame. But in Marquis Matthius¡¯s eyes, it¡¯s enough to make him curse under his breath. Armies, historically, are infamous not just for being money pits¡ªbut bottomless dragons when it comes to expenses. They produce absolutely nothing. ¡®This is why we can¡¯t even touch the mana locomotive...¡¯ The most frustrating issue is the mana locomotive. The moment he saw the steam engine in The Chronicles of Zenon, his normally calm heart started to race. If only we had that! If we could just invent it, we could solve most of those damned supply problems! We could give better support to the troops fighting the brutal war against the northern beastfolk! Magical supply transport? That¡¯s something only elves or demons, who treat magic like an extension of their limbs, can even dream of doing. Maybe small items¡ªbut if we could teleport large quantities at once, we¡¯d have done it by now. There¡¯s always a risk of the entire shipment disintegrating into dust. That¡¯s why we still rely on wagons for transport. Sigh. ¡°Might as well just depict soldiers starving to death.¡± Marquis Matthius let out a deep sigh. Honestly, he hated Zenon¡ªIsaac¡ªso much it hurt. Yes, The Chronicles of Zenon is undoubtedly a book worthy of going down in history. He didn¡¯t really deny that. But The Chronicles of Zenon is essentially an epic saga of a hero¡ªit doesn¡¯t show the brutal, devastating reality of war. Even when it does, it only depicts grand, noble scenes filled with self-sacrifice. Because of that, more and more ¡°novices¡± are focusing only on tactics, and it¡¯s giving him a headache. ¡®If only His Majesty would throw his support behind it...¡¯ The mana locomotive currently being developed by Eins has a swarm of people trying to get a piece of the pie. Marquis Matthius is among them. But Eins has made it clear he¡¯ll follow the opinion of the ¡°original creator¡±¡ªIsaac. And Isaac is someone even a marquis like him can barely get an audience with. He thought about reaching out through Duke Requilis, who had some connection, but even that avenue wasn¡¯t promising. Even Emperor Verit had basically said, ¡°Handle it yourself,¡± so Matthius had no choice but to play politics. ¡®Even Hitler waged war the moment he became king, so I¡¯ll wait and see.¡¯ Marquis Matthius rubbed his temples and glanced at his book. As the head of a military household, he fully expected Hitler to start a war the moment he seized power. You can stir the hearts of a defeated people with speeches and propaganda, but to truly win over the public, you need results. And results, in this case, mean war. Only through achievements can Hitler become a true ¡°hero.¡± A real hero would care about feeding the hungry during wartime. Otherwise, he¡¯s just a lucky tyrant. Marquis Matthius chuckled and shook his head. But since this is Isaac¡¯s work, he¡¯ll surely grow into a true hero, not a mere tyrant. All he could do for now was watch and wait. He let out another deep sigh and picked up the report. It contained serious news¡ªmilitary families within the Empire had clashed in the Stavirk region. Knock knock knock¡ª While reading the report, someone knocked on the door. Marquis Matthius didn¡¯t even glance toward it and spoke bluntly. ¡°Come in.¡± As soon as permission was given, a man opened the door and entered. The sound of his boots echoed through the office, gradually approaching. Marquis Matthius glanced at him briefly, and his already grim expression darkened even more. But the man didn¡¯t care. Smiling faintly, he strode right up to Matthius and spoke loudly. ¡°Marquis Matthius! Have you been well?¡± He spoke with a soldier¡¯s sharp posture and booming voice. Marquis Matthius set the report down and looked at him. He didn¡¯t even bother to hide his exasperation¡ªhis face was already worn with fatigue. ¡°Yeah. What is it this time, Viscount Callas?¡± The man addressed as Viscount Callas wore a neatly tailored uniform that screamed, ¡°I¡¯m a soldier.¡± His dull blond hair was slicked back, exposing a broad forehead. His blue eyes sparkled with fanatic energy, reflecting his eccentric nature. But his most distinctive feature was his thick lips. Overall, he had a rather peculiar appearance. Many¡ªincluding Marquis Matthius¡ªcalled him a ¡°weirdo.¡± ¡°I came to ask if you¡¯ve read the report I submitted.¡± ¡°I could¡¯ve just sent someone to check. Why bother coming yourself?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it.¡± Haa... Marquis Matthius sighed deeply, already feeling like his soul was being drained. Viscount Callas had a fiery personality that paid no mind to rank. To put it nicely, he was ¡°bold.¡± Realistically, he just had zero sense of propriety. And yet, he still kept his position. Why? ¡°Because the only reliable bastard left is this crazy one...¡± Because he was competent. Especially in logistics, which Marquis Matthius valued the most. He always said, ¡°An army marches on its stomach.¡± In fact, the northern front¡ªlogistically the most difficult¡ªis under his command. His brash attitude aside, his skills were acknowledged. That¡¯s why Matthius kept him close. ¡°That damn ¡®bombardment¡¯ or whatever it is¡ªcan¡¯t you just drop it already? Magic would be better.¡± But even though Callas excelled at logistics, his obsession with odd ideas was frustrating. At Matthius¡¯s plea, Callas shook his head firmly and spoke resolutely. ¡°I support training more mages. It might even be more efficient.¡± ¡°Then why...¡± ¡°Not enough firepower. And what if the mage dies? It¡¯s a big problem. Instead, we can just improve cannons until they rival magic in power. Cannons can be operated even by soldiers who don¡¯t use mana.¡± ¡°Hahahaha...¡± Marquis Matthius let out a hollow laugh. It all sounded so easy when said aloud. But he knew exactly how much investment it would take to develop such weapons. It¡¯d be better to just train more mages. ¡°I reject the idea.¡± ¡°Why, sir?¡± ¡°Magic is better.¡± Despite the firm rejection, Callas looked disappointed. But what could a mere viscount do? He had no choice but to sit tight. Still, he wasn¡¯t about to give up. ¡°Understood. If you change your mind, I¡¯ll be waiting anytime.¡± ¡°I doubt I will.¡± In Blood and Steel, guns had made an appearance, but they were still more fantasy than reality. Marquis Matthius thought the same for now. If the book introduced the concept of ¡°bombardment,¡± maybe he¡¯d reconsider. But that was unlikely. ¡°Anyway, are there any special requests in the Navy Knights¡¯ supply list?¡± ¡°Ah, yes. There is. But I¡¯ve never seen it before myself...¡± ¡°Never seen it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Viscount Callas looked at Marquis Matthius and answered plainly. ¡°A square board... and black and white stones... apparently.¡± ¡°...What are they planning to do with that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. But I hear it¡¯s insanely popular within the unit.¡± At that moment, Matthius still had no idea. ¡°Just give it to them. The Navy Knights know what they¡¯re doing.¡± ¡°Understood. But if you could just approve a little extra budget...¡± ¡°No.¡± The hook had already been baited. Chapter 466: Nibble (3) Volume 3 of Blood and Steel begins with Mussolini¡¯s successful coup, followed by the Occupation of the Ruhr, and finally the Munich Putsch. While the significance of Mussolini¡¯s coup is understandable, the Occupation of the Ruhr might be confusing ¡ª but it¡¯s actually simple. It was an incident where France pressured Germany to pay war reparations while Germany was already suffering from insane inflation. To be honest, ¡°pressured¡± is putting it lightly ¡ª France just extorted Germany by force. At one point, France even seemed to lose its mind and executed civilians in military courts for resisting. This drove the German people¡¯s anger to its peak, but what could Germany do? All they could do was curse their incompetent government. To make things worse, the inflation turned into hyperinflation, making life even harder for Germans. [An incompetent government brought the country to ruin. Even if it weren¡¯t Hitler, a revolution would have happened.] [There¡¯s the Treaty of Versailles ¡ª what could they have done?] [They should have at least tried. Communism nearly toppled the regime ¡ª just sitting there was unacceptable.] [I also can¡¯t understand France¡¯s actions. What happened that led them to execute innocent civilians through military trials?] This incident is another example of the Treaty of Versailles haunting the Weimar Republic to the bitter end. Under such circumstances, a coup was almost inevitable. However, while the Munich Putsch had a clear ¡°motivation,¡± it lacked a detailed ¡°plan.¡± Hitler came up with it impulsively after watching Mussolini¡¯s coup. Because of that, the coup was a total disaster. They let high-ranking officials they had captured slip away, and on top of that, Hitler was arrested. [If there¡¯s a twist, this is it. We thought the revolution would succeed ¡ª but it didn¡¯t.] [If you¡¯re going to start a coup, you need to work with the military. He didn¡¯t even know that.] [Why did he even start it? He had enough justification but didn¡¯t make any use of it.] When the putsch ended in failure, many readers were left confused. The plan itself was sloppy, and the execution was even worse. The truth is, Hitler was good at speeches, propaganda, and seizing power ¡ª but he was terrible at actual planning. In hindsight, this foreshadows his actions in the German-Soviet War, especially at Stalingrad. Anyway, after the Munich Putsch failed and everyone began to doubt him, Hitler¡¯s true nature came to light. [I only wanted to change this incompetent government on behalf of Germany and its people. If you had seen with your own eyes the kind of life we¡¯re living, you never would have turned your backs on us. But you did.] His words in court weren¡¯t much different from the usual rhetoric of captured revolutionaries. But Hitler turned the courtroom into his own stage for a speech and shot to stardom. There¡¯s little record of what exactly he said, so we don¡¯t know much. People just know something like that happened. So he spent a long time thinking about how to win over the hearts of the people. And it worked. [There¡¯s no patriot greater than this. Most people complain, but a true patriot shows it through action.] [The man who took up arms against an incompetent government. The process was messy, but the outcome was powerful.] [The one who wins the people¡¯s hearts is the true victor.] Based on the situation alone, Hitler seemed more than just a noble revolutionary. People had no idea how full of madness he truly was. Later, during his imprisonment, he began writing Mein Kampf, though he didn¡¯t express his true nature directly. Because if he had, that one book would¡¯ve turned his image from revolutionary to deranged tyrant. The Nazi Party, after taking power, would slowly ¡ª very slowly ¡ª begin to reveal the book¡¯s contents. But there was one quote that absolutely had to be included. [The authority of the state never ends by itself. Any form of tyranny becomes inviolable and sacred. If the state¡¯s power leads the people to ruin, then resistance is not only the right ¡ª but the duty ¡ª of every citizen.] It¡¯s shocking that ¡°Hitler¡± said something like that, but it really is a genuine quote. When he wrote it, he probably had no idea he himself would become a dictator. Just based on that, you¡¯d think he was the most noble of revolutionaries. It shows that his ¡°patriotism¡± toward Germany was, at least, sincere. The problem is, he took it way too far. But that one quote alone moved countless people¡¯s hearts. [Even the strongest nation is nothing but a castle of sand if it doesn¡¯t have the people¡¯s support.] [An empire that falls to foreign invaders can rise again, but one that collapses from within cannot be revived.] [Every leader in this world should keep these words in their heart.] As I¡¯ve repeatedly mentioned, thanks to the Jayros Revolution, monarchs can no longer commit tyranny at will. Even if the authority of kings and nobles remains strong, they can¡¯t arbitrarily violate basic human rights. Of course, conflicts between nobles and commoners still exist everywhere. They just can¡¯t be openly oppressive anymore ¡ª but the problems unique to monarchy persist. Moreover, because there¡¯s hardly any explanation of democracy, this serves more as a ¡°warning¡± to corrupt leaders. ¡®Not that there are any tyrants left anyway.¡¯ Take King Friedrich, who was once at odds with me ¡ª or rather, he¡¯s Duke Friedrich now. He once had the image of a wise king to the public. Before we came into conflict, he had a good relationship with the commoners¡¯ assembly. After handing over the throne to Queen Maria, he¡¯s stayed mostly inactive ¡ª but sometimes, no news is good news. I¡¯ve heard Queen Maria is now keeping the kingdom stable with a steady hand. [The man watching the coup from afar is ¡°Dr. Goebbels.¡± His presence on screen suggests he¡¯s an important figure.] [Will Dr. Goebbels stand beside Hitler? Or will he oppose him?] [Great companions always gather around heroes.] At the end of Volume 3, Goebbels ¡ª Hitler¡¯s eventual right-hand man ¡ª makes his debut. From Volume 4 onward, Hitler¡¯s imprisonment ends, the Nazi Party is formed, and the root of all evil ¡ª the Great Depression ¡ª begins. If the Great Depression is involved, of course we¡¯ll have to show what¡¯s going on with the world¡¯s most powerful nation ¡ª the United States. More importantly, this will also provide a general introduction to what ¡°democracy¡± is. That way, the rise of FDR ¡ª a man with a disability ¡ª will make more sense. [Hitler¡¯s physical defect is revealed. If that¡¯s the case, then what about Zenon............] But seriously, what the hell. This is where I had no choice but to shut my eyes after reading what was printed in the paper. Just looking at it made my head spin. I was already a little pissed off about the conspiracy theory that I¡¯m Hitler ¡ª and now this kind of crap? I¡¯ve had plenty of relationships with women already. Not to mention, my nights have been more than just ¡°enjoyable¡± ¡ª they¡¯ve been hot. I seriously considered suing someone, but this world doesn¡¯t have prosecutors yet. Of course, I could catch the person who started this conspiracy and lock them up. But then their life would be ruined. ¡®Still, I can¡¯t just leave it out, can I...¡¯ Why include Hitler¡¯s physical defect? Simple. Because later on, in the German-Soviet war, the Soviet army will sing songs about it. Actually, not just the Soviets ¡ª even the British army will. I have no idea where the rumor started or how it got to the soldiers, but revealing it now adds consistency. If you suddenly had people singing, ¡°Hitler¡¯s got one ball~¡±, readers would just be confused. But now that the situation has gone this far, I¡¯ve moved past anger ¡ª it¡¯s almost funny. ¡®Luckily, it was such a sensitive topic that everyone bashed the theory...¡¯ People started treating me like Hitler, which led to all this. But since the topic was too sensitive, everyone criticized it. The first critic who raised the theory quickly apologized, but once words are spoken, you can¡¯t take them back. Now I¡¯m afraid people will start whispering behind my back every time they see me. It¡¯s like I can¡¯t even go outside anymore, for a completely different reason. ¡°That¡¯s absolute bullshit! Who the hell came up with this crap?!¡± And there was someone even angrier than me. My lovely fiance?e¡ªMari. The moment she saw the news, she came straight to me. Even though she wasn¡¯t directly harmed by it, her face flushed with anger. Apparently, even rumors like this could seriously damage one¡¯s ¡°honor.¡± And for someone like me¡ªa man of the arts¡ªhonor was everything. It was life itself. ¡°This is the kind of rumor that deserves the death penalty! Don¡¯t you think so too, Ade?le?¡± ¡°Well... maybe death is a bit much...¡± Adelia replied awkwardly to Mari¡¯s rage. She¡¯d brushed the rumor off as nothing more than gossip. Still, the fact remained¡ªI was a man of exceptional physical vitality. Adelia knew it firsthand (so to speak), and so she had no reason to be particularly fazed. Trying to calm Mari, who looked like a small, angry polar bear growling, I spoke up. No matter how angry she was, there was no need to go overboard. ¡°Death might be a bit much. But we should definitely make a statement. Before the rumors spiral out of control.¡± ¡°Haa... Fine. But instead of you making a statement, I¡¯ll do it. That¡¯ll be more effective.¡± Mari swept her bangs aside and spoke in a tone that tried to suppress her frustration¡ªbut she was clearly still fuming. In fact, this gossip didn¡¯t just affect me. It affected her, too. They¡¯d whisper about how her husband was lacking in bed and how she must be lonely every night. Right now, my reputation was soaring too high for anyone to say that outright¡ªbut things would change once I stepped into politics. Gossip behind my back would be inevitable. In the worst case, I could end up isolated. I couldn¡¯t live forever as a pampered flower in a greenhouse. So I needed to fix this¡ªand fast. I was just about to suggest how, when¡ª ¡°The more I think about it, the angrier I get. I kind of want to just... show them.¡± ¡°Mari?¡± ¡°Should I just... expose how amazing you actually are? That¡¯d be better than being branded impotent.¡± ¡°...Don¡¯t I get a say in this?¡± I asked, a little dumbfounded. Mari stared at me for a moment, then¡ª ¡°Nom!¡± She suddenly grabbed my face and bit my cheek. Her unique way of expressing affection. I was used to it by now, so I didn¡¯t say anything. The bite just had a bit more force than usual, so I flinched slightly. For a while, she nibbled and kissed my cheek in her own way, then finally pulled back. ¡°... ...¡± Her face was serious¡ªaside from the occasional glance at a certain area below my waist. She gripped my shoulders tightly and let out a heavy sigh. What on earth was going through her mind? But it didn¡¯t take long for her to reach a decision. She shifted her gaze¡ªnot to me, but to Adelia, who was standing nearby. ¡°Ade?le.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Would it be okay if I... used you a little? This concerns Isaac¡¯s personal honor.¡± ¡°...Do as you like.¡± With Adelia¡¯s permission, Mari looked straight at me. Her blue eyes sparkled with intense desire. I had no idea what that desire entailed. Then, she slowly raised her hands from my shoulders and cupped my face. My cheeks squished in her palms. We stared at each other for a long moment, then she muttered: ¡°Damn it... if only you were ugly. Why do you have to be this stupidly handsome...¡± ¡°Mawy?¡± My pronunciation was garbled from my squished face. Mari toyed with my cheeks like a kid playing with a plushie. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be nice if you were just a little ugly? No¡ªwait. If you were, then our kids might be ugly too. Ugh. The problem is you¡¯re just too perfect. Trying to have a man like this all to myself was greedy to begin with.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Isaac.¡± I didn¡¯t respond verbally¡ªthere was no point. I just nodded. Seeing that, Mari spoke seriously: ¡°Nicole told me this once. ¡®Will you live as a scoundrel, or as garbage?¡¯ And you chose the scoundrel, right?¡± ¡°Mhm. Thass right.¡± ¡°Then that¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll start revealing things, little by little. Anyway, there are already rumors about you and Queen Arwen. And you¡¯re still working on Cecily.¡± Mari continued massaging my cheeks, clearly unwilling to take her hands off me. Not that I minded. Her touch wasn¡¯t unpleasant¡ªin fact, the opposite. It felt oddly comforting, like she was babying me. Relaxing into the sensation, I closed my eyes. And then¡ª ¡°...You¡¯re seriously trying to seduce me right now, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Huh? What are you talking abou¡ª¡± Smooch! She shut me up with a fierce kiss. Afterward, she explained that it would be far more effective for someone else to ¡°testify¡± on my behalf, rather than me stating it myself. I knew she was right. In cases like this, a third party¡¯s word had more weight. So Mari¡ªno, the Ducal House of Requilis¡ªtook matters into their own hands to clear my name. [Mari Hausen Requilis, fiance?e of Zenon: ¡°Being with him is like handling a wild beast with an enormous weapon...¡± In the end, I had to bring in other women to survive the night. And even that often wasn¡¯t enough...¡±] [Zenon¡¯s Nights Like a True Hero: If his fiance?e had to recruit others to keep up, could any other woman handle him...?] [Rumors are spreading that Alvenheim¡¯s greatest gift may be the queen herself. But is it true...?] Thanks to this, I was able to escape the misunderstanding¡ªthough perhaps ¡°escape¡± isn¡¯t the right word. Of course... [Just how many women have fallen for Zenon? Could it even include Helium¡¯s princess?] [Wherever a hero goes, women are sure to follow.] [Zenon¡¯s trial in the Kingdom of Teres: some say it¡¯s due to the illegitimate child of Friedrich¡¯s diplomatic envoy...] Becoming a scoundrel had become unavoidable. If this were Earth, I¡¯d probably be getting torn apart by the media. But this was a medieval world¡ªonly just stepping into the modern age. ¡°Mari. A letter came from your mother.¡± ¡°Oh yeah? What¡¯d she say?¡± ¡°She says nobles keep asking to marry their daughters off to me.¡± ¡°Tell her to rip them all to shreds.¡± There was no such thing as restraint. All this did was make me seem like a man with zero defense. ¡°Are you really okay with this? It might hurt your own position...¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to be the one who marries you first and gets pregnant. Got a problem with that?¡± ¡°...Nope.¡± Honestly... I think I¡¯ve found myself a really amazing woman. Chapter 467: Nibble (4) With the release of Blood and Steel Volume 3, a certain rumor about Isaac¡¯s ¡°odd pair¡± began to spread like wildfire. There had been a bizarre incident¡ªsomehow sparked by a half-believable rumor that Isaac was actually Hitler in disguise¡ªbut it was resolved relatively smoothly. It wasn¡¯t Isaac himself who cleared it up, but his fiance?e, Mari, who stepped forward. And the impact was massive. [Zenon, who seems kind on the surface. But he¡¯s a man, all the same.] [How virile must he be for his fiance?e to tell him to take a mistress?] [There are even reports that he had secret conversations not just with his fiance?e and mistress, but other women as well...] [According to someone from the Academy, there were rumors of him having private talks with many women, not just his fiance?e...] The flood of gossip completely buried the earlier rumor that he had some physical defect. The attention was so overwhelming it filled entire newspaper pages. Isaac rarely left his home unless absolutely necessary, citing threats from demon worshippers. This lent him a mysterious aura¡ªand the image of a ¡°saint,¡± which made all this even more shocking. [How many women are tied to Zenon? There are even whispers of ties to the Princess of Helium and the Queen of Alvenheim...] [Masculinity hidden within a mysterious image. Better to be upfront than keep it buried.] [Jealous.] That last comment was a bit strange, but overall, people were surprisingly accepting. In this world, polygamy is allowed, and as long as a man is capable, having multiple wives isn¡¯t considered odd. Even the kings live that way. For them, producing heirs is a duty, so having many wives is natural. That¡¯s also why Friedrich once earned a reputation as a man of pure love¡ªhe adamantly refused to take concubines despite pressure, insisting duty alone wasn¡¯t reason enough. Moreover, Isaac is now revered by many as a ¡°hero,¡± so having many women isn¡¯t really an issue. [Does Zenon have any illegitimate children, perhaps?] Some would still stir the pot with baseless gossip just to grab attention. [I swear to the gods, I¡¯d rather live as a scoundrel than a piece of trash.] That defiant statement from Isaac¡ªessentially saying he¡¯d rather be an open rake than a secret scumbag¡ªonly earned him more flak. Of course, all kinds of weird rumors had been swirling around due to his unintentionally secretive life, but most eventually faded. So even though Isaac¡¯s womanizing was now out in the open, people accepted it given his record. And then, interpreting things as optimistically as possible, Mari herself spoke about Isaac¡¯s impressive manliness, leading to comments like: [Zenon must be a saint sent by the gods. There¡¯s no other way someone could live such a blessed life.] [Looks, wealth, fame, and even the ability to satisfy multiple women. Isn¡¯t this the very tale of a happy hero?] [He saved the world with a novel, but now he¡¯s living inside one himself.] These weren¡¯t really attacks¡ªthey were more like overpraise. And while Isaac was a bit embarrassed, everything they said was technically true. He may not be a saint, but he was a soul brought by the gods, now living a blessed life under their protection. Isaac himself sometimes wondered, ¡°Is this all really real?¡± And so, having accepted all of this, he made this statement in gratitude to the gods: [The reason I can handle multiple women is thanks to divine power. Just look at how paladins have more stamina than regular knights.] That line became a massive catalyst, and suddenly, the number of believers exploded. The popularity of paladins soared as a bonus. As the human side of ¡°Isaac the Enigma¡± began to surface, people couldn¡¯t help but grow more curious. What does he do in a day? Does he have hobbies? Favorite artists? And as Mari hinted, is he like a beast at night? Before, when little was known about him, people watched from afar. But now that his human side was exposed, curiosity only intensified. Still, it¡¯s not like they could stalk him. More importantly, Isaac rarely leaves his home. In other words, unless he takes action himself, there¡¯s almost no way to know more about him. Trying to track him could even be fatal. [The only way to meet Zenon is at the Zenon Festival. If you want to catch his eye, that¡¯s your only shot.] [The Zenon Festival draws near. What kind of art will he unveil this time?] [The Myshal Territory continues building new accommodations for the growing wave of tourists...] Truthfully, Isaac wanted to meet more people. It¡¯s just that the circumstances didn¡¯t allow for it. It wasn¡¯t just demon worshippers that were a threat¡ªthere were deranged stalkers too. And his introverted nature didn¡¯t help either. Nobles and commoners alike believed he stayed hidden due to the threat from demon worshippers. These cultists despised Isaac for ruining their long-term plans and had even launched a surprise attack. But after the Zenon Chronicles concluded and Blood and Steel began, their activity gradually died down. This is partly why the event¡¯s energy began to wane. The cultists were barely active anymore. Some said the cult had been mostly eradicated. Others believed they were simply hiding and regaining strength. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Why haven¡¯t you killed him yet?!¡± A dark, secret place where even seeing ahead was difficult. A young man, hood pulled low, spoke in frustration. Across from him sat an old man, also hooded. His face couldn¡¯t be seen, but his gnarled, wrinkled hands were visible. ¡°Because it¡¯s the Lord¡¯s command.¡± His voice was old and rasped like scraping metal¡ªbut carried a quiet, heavy pressure. The Lord¡¯s command. At those words, the young man scowled deeply. Though his face was mostly hidden by the hood, the twisted lines around his mouth made his displeasure obvious. ¡°The Lord¡¯s command? That¡¯s absurd. Wasn¡¯t he the one who said the bastard should be torn to shreds immediately?¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I helped you retreat deeper into hiding. The least you could do is give me an explanation.¡± The young man pleaded, clearly frustrated. The old man silently stared at him for a while. The man stared intently at the old man, as if unwilling to back down. The old man¡¯s lips were tightly sealed, like a monk in silent meditation. How much time passed like that? Of the two engaged in a silent power struggle, it was the old man who finally spoke first. ¡°Do you know what our goal is?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it to correct this false world?¡± ¡°Of course, it doesn¡¯t really matter to you. What you want is revenge against him.¡± ¡°... ...¡± With that pointed remark, it was now the young man¡¯s turn to fall silent¡ªhis reaction showed the words had struck home. While he remained quiet, the old man continued in his signature, raspy voice. ¡°The book he published only served to make this already false world more solid. He didn¡¯t weaken the cage we need to destroy¡ªhe reinforced it.¡± ¡°If things kept going the way they were, no one would ever have known the truth about this world.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°We thought the next book he was planning to release would do the same. That¡¯s why we were planning to eliminate him this summer. Originally, that is.¡± ¡°...What kind of plan was it?¡± ¡°Our Lord was going to sacrifice himself to take him out personally. The area¡¯s protected by the gods, but with the Lord¡¯s strength, he could have held out for a while.¡± It was a brutally simple and effective plan. The man almost laughed, but managed to hold it back. He didn¡¯t know how powerful this ¡°Lord¡± truly was, but considering the amount of trust they placed in him, it must¡¯ve been feasible. Still, as things stood, the demon worshippers only had one Lord left. The rest had been wiped out by Isaac¡¯s grandfather, Clark Michelle. Since then, they¡¯d tried to fill the position again¡ªbut the sudden popularity of ZenonChronicles cut them off at every turn. ¡°A brilliant plan, truly. So then¡ªwhy abandon such a brilliant plan and just start watching?¡± ¡°Have you read the latest book he published?¡± ¡°Blood and Steel, right? Disgusting, but yes¡ªI read it.¡± He must¡¯ve really hated Isaac¡ªhe even called the book disgusting. Know your enemy, know yourself¡ªthat was his mindset going in. Not that it mattered to the old man. The old man nodded and then said something the young man couldn¡¯t quite understand. ¡°We fully expected him to, of course, write yet another book that would reinforce this false world. But he didn¡¯t. Instead... he wrote something that cracked the cage. He described the very ideal world we dream of.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°A world not governed by false gods, but built solely by the hands of humankind.¡± Even with the old man¡¯s explanation, the young man frowned¡ªhe still didn¡¯t quite get it. But he did recall their belief system: That this world is a cage built by false gods, and their duty is to shatter it and reveal the truth. To most people, it would sound insane. And to him, it still did. He had only joined them for the sake of revenge. So hearing this group, which had shared the same goal, suddenly say something so absurd left him speechless. ¡°Blood and Steel is your ideal world? What kind of bullshit is that?¡± ¡°Exactly what I said. It¡¯s questionable that there are no gods in that world, but everything else matches our vision. It shows everything that can exist under perfect freedom. The freedom to believe in gods, or not. The freedom to curse them. Even the freedom to elevate oneself as a god.¡± ¡°But only three volumes have been released. Can you really tell all that?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll know more when additional volumes come out. But here¡¯s where the real question began to form.¡± The old man paused and looked at the books stacked on the desk¡ªthe released volumes of Blood and Steel. ¡°Why did the false gods allow this book to be published?¡± ¡°...Excuse me?¡± ¡°These gods have done everything possible to maintain the cage. When someone realized the truth and cried out, they struck them down in the name of divine punishment. Otherwise, why would we be forced to hide in the shadows like this?¡± ¡°... ...¡± He¡¯d heard the stories. Fools who dared to challenge the gods and were smitten with divine punishment. At the time, he¡¯d thought, What a bunch of idiots. But now, hearing the old man, it felt like there might have been more to those tales. ¡°In other words, the truth is the one thing the false gods most desperately want to hide. And this truth¡ªit¡¯s deeply tied to that book. A world without the cage, where humanity progresses on its own, filled with ruin and lessons alike.¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t the false gods stop the book? Why didn¡¯t they erase all memory of it? They can read the future, even shape it¡ªso why didn¡¯t they?¡± ¡°The Lord proposed a hypothesis.¡± The reason the gods couldn¡¯t stop the release of Blood and Steel. ¡°Maybe they can read Zenon¡¯s future¡ªbut they can¡¯t interfere with it directly.¡± ¡°...Isn¡¯t that obvious? The gods respect mortals and¡ª¡± ¡°Then why do they strike people down for denying their divinity?¡± ¡°... ...¡± ¡°One last thing.¡± ¡°Maybe they truly have no idea what kind of impact Zenon¡¯s actions will have. Considering how ZenonChronicles was only later revered as prophecy¡ªit¡¯s not so far-fetched.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that just because Zenon¡¯s influence got too big?¡± ¡°You think the false gods couldn¡¯t foresee that? If they had, they would¡¯ve erased his soul altogether. Just to stabilize the cage.¡± The more he thought about it, the more inconsistencies he noticed. If the gods had seen this future, they would have acted sooner. But in many cases, they seemed genuinely unprepared. From the liberation of the demons, to the emergence of the demon worshippers. And most tellingly¡ªthere hadn¡¯t been a single divine revelation regarding Zenon prior to his birth. As the young man silently turned over his growing doubts, the old man, now speaking more calmly, said: ¡°That¡¯s why we plan to keep watching. The Lord himself has taken an interest.¡± ¡°...And if, in the end, this book does reinforce the cage, as you feared?¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll carry out our original plan. But one thing is certain.¡± The demon summoning ritual, orchestrated by the cultists¡ª ¡°Thanks to Zenon¡¯s appearance, the false gods are in complete disarray.¡± Maybe, just maybe... they had succeeded, in the truest sense. The young man kept his mouth shut for a moment. Then, quietly, he spoke. ¡°...Understood. So, we¡¯re waiting until Blood and Steel is complete?¡± ¡°For now, yes.¡± ¡°What if the book ends up portraying the demon worshippers negatively?¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about that.¡± ¡°I really want to release the next volume.¡± ¡°Then get writing already.¡± ¡°Let me play around a little first.¡± Looks like a bastard worse than any demon is about to emerge. Chapter 469: Democracy (2) Volume 4 of Blood and Steel begins with Hitler returning to the Nazi Party after his time in prison and launching full-scale election campaigns. He had previously attempted a coup, modeling himself after Mussolini, but after that failed, he decided to seize power legally. However, that was only the surface. Behind the scenes, he engaged in all sorts of corruption, including the use of political thugs. Of course, considering the state of society at the time, violence and corruption were seen as something you had to do¡ªif you didn¡¯t, you were seen as a fool. It was a sign of how broken the Weimar Republic truly was. [Democracy and elections? A society where everyone gets to vote?] [Is this like the commoners¡¯ parliament in the Kingdom of Teres?] [No, it¡¯s a more advanced system¡ªone where people choose their leader regardless of status.] And when talking about elections, democracy naturally comes up. Readers, encountering this political system for the first time, began to question it. A system where all people, regardless of status, have sovereignty and voting rights¡ªit¡¯s not easy to grasp just from that explanation alone. So I went into more detail, starting with how democracy first came to be. In 1688, England¡¯s Glorious Revolution led to the passing of the Bill of Rights. In 1776, the American Revolution gave the world its first ¡°president.¡± And in 1789, the French Revolution saw the beheading of the king and nobility, bringing democracy to reality. However, it¡¯s important to clarify that democracy is not the same as liberalism. [A system where everyone gets to vote and elect a king sounds idealistic, romantic, even peaceful. But what if a king elected by 51% oppresses the other 49%? Can we still call that ¡®freedom¡¯?] This critique came from none other than Count Kamar of the Kingdom of Teres¡ªa noble who subtly helped me during my trial. In fact, a scholar in my past life once made a similar remark when criticizing democracy. That quote, in particular, clearly highlights the distinction between liberalism and democracy. Without that understanding, ideologies like socialism or communism might never have emerged. Most importantly, the one who exploited democracy to its extreme was the protagonist of Blood and Steel, Hitler himself. After the failed Munich Putsch, he thoroughly used democracy as a tool to suppress freedom completely. In a way, Count Kamar¡¯s criticism was an eerie foreshadowing of Hitler¡¯s future. [Nothing is perfect. Democracy is just another political system being adapted into the world of Blood and Steel.] [Honestly, giving someone like Zenon the same one vote as everyone else is a form of discrimination!] [The majority¡¯s choice isn¡¯t always the right one.] Because of this, several scholars¡ªespecially philosophers¡ªcriticized democracy. It wasn¡¯t unexpected, so I wasn¡¯t particularly disappointed. [Granting all ¡®citizens¡¯ the right to vote could actually lead to national development.] [Even if the majority isn¡¯t always right, the fact that their voices are heard is a huge merit.] [Perhaps a truly talented person capable of advancing the country might emerge. Everyone holds equal power, after all.] Of course, not every scholar was blindly critical. Some viewed democracy positively¡ªincluding not only scholars from humble backgrounds but even nobles. Even if it meant giving up their own power, they believed democracy was necessary for national development. So, while there was endless debate about democracy, in the end, one question emerged: [Is it really necessary right now?] Indeed, while there were many arguments for and against, scholars generally agreed on one point: Do we really need it now? There¡¯s a saying that democracy grows by feeding on the blood of dictators and citizens. And in this world, the Zeros Revolution laid some groundwork for it. The Zeros Revolution resembled the French Revolution but also had similarities to the Glorious Revolution with the emergence of a ¡°Bill of Rights.¡± In other words, unless another major revolution happens, democracy is unlikely to take root. Count Kamar¡¯s criticism was especially influential in holding things back. Even in the Kingdom of Teres, which has a commoners¡¯ parliament, people are very sensitive when it comes to freedom. [This isn¡¯t something I can control.] All I can do is show that such an option exists. As I¡¯ve said many times, this world is fundamentally different from Earth. So it¡¯s possible that a similar yet entirely new political system might emerge¡ªor maybe something no one¡¯s ever heard of before. On top of that, democracy has a very serious flaw: it makes long-term policymaking nearly impossible. That¡¯s why it¡¯s not a very efficient system from the perspective of long-lived races like demons or elves. [The Kingdom of Teres is one thing, but if you think about it, the dwarves are probably the closest to being democratic.] Dwarves are inherently focused on creativity and invention. They respect others while also striving for their own growth. While their country, Machina, nominally has a monarchy, it¡¯s basically just for show. They only regulate things that pose a serious threat to the nation, and leave the rest up to the people. Now that they¡¯re accelerating the invention of magic-powered locomotives, it¡¯s possible a fascinating political system might emerge there. [Once the Industrial Revolution begins, democracy will naturally take hold.] Science and culture are deeply interconnected. If you closely examine history, you¡¯ll see the conditions are already there for it to appear. Democracy will emerge eventually, even if in a bizarre form. When the Industrial Revolution hits, the world will grow far more complex. Of course, who knows if I¡¯ll even be alive by then? Even if I can extend my life with holy power, there¡¯s a limit. For now, all I can do is keep writing. Whether they fight over democracy or not, that¡¯s their decision to make. [Hitler and Goebbels¡¯ tearful struggle. But their actual vote count is... disappointingly low.] [I don¡¯t know what a general election is, but 2.6%? That¡¯s tiny. Can they really seize power like that?] So let¡¯s first look at Hitler and Goebbels¡¯ desperate and humiliating antics. Before the Great Depression, the Nazi Party was nothing but a minor nuisance. Though Hitler became an overnight star after the Munich Putsch, the Weimar Republic at the time was still receiving aid from the U.S. Despite hyperinflation, Germans were managing to survive, so they didn¡¯t take the Nazi Party seriously. That is, until the Great Depression hit¡ªa global economic collapse that no one could respond to, either because they didn¡¯t understand it or because there were too many causes to tackle. [If the last world war was hell, the Great Depression was purgatory.] [There was no work, no food¡ªpurgatory, plain and simple.] I described the U.S., where the Depression began, not as a hell filled with suffering, but as a purgatory full of despair. Stock prices crashed repeatedly, investors and businessmen threw themselves from rooftops, and unemployment soared. Homelessness increased, and fathers struggled desperately to feed their children. [Was it an unavoidable disaster? Or could it have been prevented?] [The world shaped by the machine revolution is drastically different from ours...] [If a machine revolution were to happen in this world too, such a catastrophe could very well occur.] [If a machine revolution were to break out in this world as well, it could truly bring about such a catastrophe.] However, people only focused on the purgatory-like situation, and found it difficult to grasp the Great Depression itself. That¡¯s understandable, since the Industrial Revolution had made the economy and finance more complex¡ªit was only natural that it was hard to comprehend. Of course, in this world, concepts like economy, finance, stocks, and bonds do exist. It¡¯s just that applying those to the context of the Great Depression is extremely difficult. Still, because people treated blood and steel as ¡°fantasy,¡± they focused more on the story than trying to understand it. [What kind of war was the Great War, that such a purgatory followed in its wake?] [All of this happened because of the Great War. If not for that, the collapse of not just a single country but the entire world wouldn¡¯t have happened.] [Perhaps the Weimar Republic¡¯s reckless printing of money triggered the collapse of the European economy...] As a result, the First World War¡ªthe true culprit¡ªbegan to draw attention. I described it not as the ¡°First World War¡± but as the ¡°Great War.¡± Some readers picked up on this and questioned why I used ¡°Great War¡± instead of ¡°First World War,¡± but only a few noticed, so it was largely ignored. In any case, Blood and Steel Volume 4 ends with a portrayal of a United States devastated by the Great Depression. From Volume 5 onward, I plan to depict the Weimar Republic, similarly ruined by the Great Depression, and how Hitler comes to power by riding that wave. ¡®Now they must be starting to feel uneasy.¡¯ Already, Count Kamar¡¯s criticisms had raised doubts: Is democracy truly the right path? Naturally, people would begin to feel anxious seeing Hitler¡ªwho gains power through democracy. But readers tried hard to look away. Even if Hitler harbored some odd ideas, his love for Germany seemed genuine. By now, readers had firmly lodged the image of Hitler in their minds as a ¡°patriot¡± and a ¡°hero in the making.¡± ¡®After the Night of the Long Knives, I¡¯ll have to depict Stalin¡¯s Great Purge too.¡¯ The reason the Soviet Union was completely overwhelmed during the early stages of the German-Soviet War¡ªwas the Great Purge. That single purge wiped out capable officers en masse, a result clearly experienced during the Winter War with Finland. It was so bad that Hitler, seeing it, said, ¡°Huh? These guys are hollow on the inside,¡± and launched his invasion. Despite the stir caused by democracy appearing in Volume 4 of Blood and Steel, I quietly began preparing. Preparing for what? [Animers. Deeply interested in the democracy depicted in Blood and Steel...] [Great Chief Zinai Krotchuk. If we act only according to the logic of strength, then we are no different from savages.] What else? I was preparing to be criticized unfairly. The seeds I had sown through Leona had taken an entirely unexpected turn. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me... is this guy making up excuses because he doesn¡¯t want to become Great Chief?¡¯ I think I¡¯ll need to look into that in detail later. ¡ï¡ï¡ï As Volume 4 of Blood and Steel came out, sparking many discussions about democracy, the series evolved into something far beyond the scope of Zenon¡¯s Chronicles. Not just readers, but experts were now gathering to review and evaluate it. A world with no mana or magic. A world populated only by humans, one of the weakest races. A world where the existence of gods was unclear. In such a world, people struggled to survive¡ªuntil the ¡°Machine Revolution¡± spurred explosive growth. Most people treated this world like fantasy, but a few did not. Instead, they predicted it as a vision of the future and focused intently on studying ¡°science.¡± ¡°Any progress?¡± ¡°We can barely even get close to Zenon. Unless he approaches us first, there¡¯s no way we¡¯ll meet him.¡± ¡°Even if we somehow get the chance, the Minerva Empire would reject it anyway.¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± With sun-bronzed skin, silver eyes, and a tattoo-like pattern under their eyes. Though their hair colors differed, they all had one clear identifying trait. Each of them was engaged in conversation. A man who seemed to be the leader listened to everyone¡¯s opinions with a troubled look on his face. What were they hoping to achieve by meeting Zenon? ¡°Do we really need to be so fixated on that weapon called a gun? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to focus on something else?¡± A delicate woman cautiously asked the hesitant man. She had deep silver hair, just like her silver eyes. To that question, the man¡ªAsala Vand Saera¡ªsighed and answered: ¡°What do you mean, ¡®something else¡¯? Like training warriors?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you really think our people, with just nimble hands, can defeat the Empire¡¯s knights?¡± ¡°.....¡± At Asala¡¯s response, the woman fell silent, having nothing to say. Still, she didn¡¯t seem entirely convinced and didn¡¯t give up completely. Seeing this, Asala sighed again and spoke in a heavy voice: ¡°The Empire has too many talented people. So many that they could completely crush our Starvik region.¡± ¡°Then why...¡± ¡°Because the Empire is bleeding, too. Besides, they currently need to pay more attention to the northern region than to us.¡± The Starvik region was originally annexed by the Minerva Empire, but at some point developed strong ambitions for independence. Some claimed this was due to demon-worshippers; others blamed the Empire¡¯s oppression. But the root cause was discrimination. The Starvik people were historically known for being second only to dwarves in craftsmanship. To the Minerva Empire, they were essentially an excellent ¡°weapon manufacturing plant.¡± At first, the Empire promised them generous treatment, but as time went on, discrimination began to seep in. Worse yet, after the Racial War, when the Empire established favorable diplomatic ties with the Machina... well, the rest needs no explanation. Still, the Empire couldn¡¯t afford to give up the Starvik region. As Isaac explained, the Starvik region was a peninsula¡ªgeographically similar to South Korea in a previous life. ¡°In the meantime, we have to invent something like a ¡®gun¡¯. Meeting Zenon is essential for that, but...¡± ¡°But it¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°Yeah... you¡¯re right.¡± The residents of the Starvik region were in a truly difficult situation. To the left and north was the Minerva Empire. To the right and south lay the Kingdom of Teres. If they were to meekly return to the Empire now, the Kingdom of Teres would pressure them. But if they sought support from Teres, the situation could worsen even more. For now, their only option was to somehow build up their military strength. To the Minerva Empire, the Starvik region was a ¡°chicken rib¡±¡ªsomething too valuable to throw away, yet too troublesome to keep. They needed a justification to make a clean break. ¡°Anyway, are we making progress? Even something similar would do.¡± ¡°We¡¯re currently using gunpowder, like a cannon, but it¡¯ll take time.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be exactly like what was shown in Blood and Steel. As long as even one shot surpasses the power of a crossbow.¡± What Starvik needed right now: ¡°Firepower. Only firepower that an individual can wield will save us.¡± What they needed was strength. Chapter 473: Golden Goblin (1) News about introducing democracy to Animers spread, and several days passed. Countless people expressed both concern and anticipation. It was a political system no one had dared to implement, yet at a glance, it appeared fair. There was also a psychological hope behind it: if such a radically different system could adapt well in a new world, maybe other things could too. Unlike other races, Animers had a highly complex ethnic makeup, resembling the real-world United States, often called a ¡°melting pot of races.¡± However, even the U.S. had to fight a War of Independence to achieve democracy, and even then, it wasn¡¯t perfect. It was none other than George Washington, America¡¯s first president, who truly established democracy and the presidency. Although called a ¡°president,¡± Washington wielded power almost equivalent to that of a king during his administration. Given the surrounding circumstances, it would not have been strange if he had continued ruling indefinitely ¡ª he had the ability, the support, and had won the people¡¯s hearts. Yet Washington voluntarily stepped down after just two terms. Considering how difficult it is to relinquish power, he could be considered someone who entered the realm of a ¡°superhuman.¡± Of course, later on, Franklin D. Roosevelt would be elected for four terms, but that was under special circumstances like the Great Depression and World War II. The subsequent passage of the law banning three consecutive terms shows just how much Americans respected Washington. ¡°I hope it takes root well...¡± Predictably, even if democracy were introduced, it was highly likely that a civil war resembling an independence war would break out. Especially since the race of beastkin (Animers) overflowed with individuality to the point of excess. Moreover, before the founding of Animers, beastkin had lived almost like outlaws, relying solely on their own strength. In many ways, they were walking a path similar to America¡¯s history, but the outcome at this crossroads would be crucial. ¡°I should mention Washington when explaining America.¡± Personally, I didn¡¯t care whether Animers adopted democracy, monarchy, or communism. Each system carried clear advantages and disadvantages, and as I¡¯ve often said, the very nature of this world was different. Especially due to the existence of mana with immense potential ¡ª it was as if everyone carried a loaded gun. Whether they loaded a bullet or left it alone was their choice. Those who awakened their mana were essentially armed. ¡®Besides, I¡¯ll be showing soon enough how democracy can completely collapse.¡¯ The rise of the Nazi Party after the Great Depression was a process too complicated for words. The masses, having lost faith in the government due to the Depression, were ensnared by Hitler and Goebbels¡¯ speeches and propaganda. Yet the road was anything but smooth. Feeding 400,000 members of the SA alone required 2.5 million marks per week, and internal strife plagued the Nazi Party. Despite these hardships, Hitler never gave up and pushed forward relentlessly. As the saying goes, ¡°Patience is bitter, but its fruit is sweet,¡± and Hitler eventually reaped his reward. In the 1928 general election, the Nazi Party only garnered 2.6% of the vote, but by the 1930 election, they had jumped to a stunning 18.3%. This propelled them to the position of the second-largest party, boosting Goebbels¡¯ confidence enough to encourage Hitler to run for president. Of course, unfortunately (or fortunately), the war hero Hindenburg had overwhelming popularity, so Hitler lost ¡ª but he still achieved an astonishingly high voter turnout. ¡®I¡¯ll skip the whole Enabling Act struggle because it¡¯s tedious.¡¯ Once the Nazi Party fully seized power and Hitler became Chancellor, they passed the Enabling Act. In simple terms, the Enabling Act placed Hitler himself above the constitution ¡ª it was a showcase of absolute power. In a normal democracy, such a law would have been unthinkable, yet the Weimar Republic passed it. ¡®If only Papen hadn¡¯t screwed up so badly.¡¯ The political battles leading up to the Enabling Act were extremely complicated. That¡¯s just politics, especially under the fac?ade of democracy. Rather than explaining every detail, I¡¯d focus mainly on Hitler to avoid confusing the narrative. Although Goebbels would cause some major incidents along the way, I¡¯d just gloss over those. ¡®I should also explain the Manchurian Incident in the middle.¡¯ The Manchurian Incident, the precursor to the Second Sino-Japanese War, was another aftermath of the Great Depression, this time perpetrated by the Japanese Empire. Judging purely from the incident itself, it was a blatant overreach on Japan¡¯s part ¡ª a blunder that would snowball into full-blown war. Anyway, the fifth volume of Blood and Steel would conclude with the passage of the Enabling Act and the Manchurian Incident. Afterward, the Nazi Party¡¯s ¡°party¡± would truly begin. ¡®At the same time, Hitler¡¯s incompetence will gradually become clear.¡¯ While Hitler was highly skilled at seizing power, his abilities in other areas were decidedly average or worse. He was mentally unstable, almost to the level of a paranoid patient, and was essentially a large, childish man. Although other politicians like Papen tried to use him, ironically, Hitler ended up turning the tables on them. It would be interesting to see whether people would continue to worship him once his true nature was revealed, or whether doubts would arise. ¡®After the Enabling Act, I should also highlight Roosevelt¡¯s election.¡¯ While Hitler obtained absolute power through the Enabling Act, FDR became president through a legitimate election. Despite being paralyzed from the waist down, FDR became president ¡ª whereas Hitler, through the infamous T4 Program, killed all disabled people. The irony could not be starker. Despite being on opposite sides of the globe, their paths diverged dramatically. Had the U.S. not been crippled by the Great Depression after WWI, FDR might have crushed Germany before things escalated. ¡®I¡¯ll have to wait a bit for the portrait I asked from Karls...¡¯ This upcoming portrait would be incredibly meaningful. It would depict Hitler, who became a ¡°king¡± through the Enabling Act, and FDR, who became a ¡°president¡± through the people¡¯s vote ¡ª facing each other, highlighting their stark contrast. If Stalin was Hitler¡¯s rival, Roosevelt would be the ultimate boss or even a cosmic horror by comparison. In any case, volume 5 of Blood and Steel would end like this. ¡°I¡¯m bored.¡± Since I had no plans to release the volume until receiving the illustrations from Karls, boredom was inevitable. Starting volume 6 immediately felt like too much of a hassle. The monotony of daily life left me feeling listless. ¡°Are you bored? Want a kiss?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Mwah!¡± ¡°Ack!¡± Thanks to my lovely fiance?e, though, I wasn¡¯t too bored ¡ª aside from moments like now, when she bit my cheek. I rubbed my stinging cheek and looked at Mari. She was giggling like an innocent young girl. Usually, lovers grow apart as time passes, but that¡¯s not the case with us. We¡¯re exactly the same as when we first started dating. Moreover, the current situation was very favorable to Mari. Because of our individual circumstances, we hadn¡¯t been able to spend much time together. ¡°Can you bite more gently? It hurts.¡± ¡°Then can I bite somewhere else?¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°The other cheek! Nom!¡± ¡°Aaagh!¡± Maybe that¡¯s why Mari was unleashing all the affection she had been holding back. She had been like this ever since the semester started. I don¡¯t know if I should call it cohabitation or not, but after classes ended, she would come straight to me, and we would even spend the night together. We were practically living together, even if we called it something else. ¡°I can¡¯t help it¡ªyour cheeks are so chewy and soft, I want to keep biting them. It¡¯s a good thing nobody else knows this.¡± ¡°Adel¡¯s right next to us, you know?¡± I grumbled, massaging both of my stinging cheeks. Behind us, Adelia was standing there, watching. Mari turned her head to look at Adelia and said in a mischievous voice, ¡°Adel, you can have anything else, but the cheeks are mine, okay? Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± ¡°Uh... okay, I got it.¡± ¡°Good!¡± ¡°Phew...¡± I shook my head in disbelief. A little affection is nice, but at this rate, I¡¯m not sure my cheeks will survive. I¡¯d rather be doing night activities instead. Whether day or night, Mari was passionate about showering me with affection, but at moments like this, she was treating me like a toy. If we were to have a proper wedding ceremony, I suppose we¡¯d get to enjoy this kind of happiness every day. But even that isn¡¯t enough. There¡¯s a reason humans are called social animals. Even if we¡¯re happy for now, connecting with others is essential. As I¡¯ve consistently mentioned before, we can¡¯t just stay sheltered forever. Even though there are threats like demon worshippers lurking around, we still have to meet people. ¡®Even if I¡¯m fine for now, I still need to build connections.¡¯ It¡¯s not just about building a network¡ªI also needed to break down the mystique around me. The way people kept treating me like some kind of saint had caused trouble more than once. Simply put, it¡¯s all a bubble. Before that bubble grew any larger, I had to pop it. For the sake of my own future, and for the children I would have with the women I love. I looked at Mari, who was radiating a pink aura while clinging to my arm. She was humming softly with her eyes closed. ¡°Mari.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to meet more people?¡± ¡°Everyone I meet is already a big shot, though?¡± ¡°...¡± Hearing her say that left me speechless. From Princess Cecily of Helium to Queen Arwen of Alvenheim... All the people she met were basically national leaders. In many ways, her network wasn¡¯t just solid¡ªit was more like steel. ¡°Still, like you said, it¡¯s probably about time we started appearing in public more. Mystique is nice and all, but bubbles form with it too.¡± Apparently, Mari also felt the need for public appearances instead of just being content with the current situation. Even though she hated politics like I did, she understood it couldn¡¯t be avoided entirely. She was probably thinking along the same lines as me. We might be fine now, but would our future children be okay too? ¡°I think it¡¯d be better to start laying some groundwork, like we did with people close to us. Rather than a ¡®saint from the future,¡¯ wouldn¡¯t it be better if I was just considered a ¡®reincarnator¡¯?¡± ¡°How is that better?¡± ¡°A saint from the future is a bubble, but a reincarnator is the truth. Of course, don¡¯t announce it publicly. It¡¯s better if only close family knows the truth.¡± ¡°I see...¡± Since I wasn¡¯t very good with political matters, I couldn¡¯t be completely sure. But since it was advice from the more experienced Mari, it was probably fine. As I tilted my head with a confused expression, Mari giggled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to overthink it. I¡¯m just saying that truth is better than lies. Anyway, you want to debut in society too, right?¡± ¡°Yeah. Eventually, I¡¯ll have to guide my kids there. It would be weird if I had no experience myself.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell my dad about it.¡± ¡°Okay...¡± ¡°Wait, is it really that easy?¡± I thought social events usually happened only on special occasions. While I was wondering about that, Mari said cheerfully, ¡°Yup! My dad¡¯s birthday is coming up soon. Most of the nobles in the empire will probably attend.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t we just skip it?¡± ¡°Are you scared?¡± ¡°...¡± She really knew how to hit a man¡¯s pride. In the end, I had no choice but to accept, even though I felt reluctant. It was all happening so fast, but honestly, I didn¡¯t have anything better to do anyway. Besides, there were hardly any people who could mess with me now. Just showing my face should be enough. ¡°But since it¡¯s a birthday party, I should prepare a gift or something...¡± ¡°Just don¡¯t take your birth control pills today. That¡¯ll be the best gift.¡± ¡°That sounds like it could also be the worst gift...¡± Chatting quietly like that, we wrapped up the conversation. ¡°Just in case, we should do a surprise visit. It¡¯s better not to leak information unnecessarily.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± I felt like some kind of event mob character. ¡ï¡ï¡ï Meanwhile, around the same time, at the Marquisate of Mathius: ¡°Viscount Callas.¡± ¡°Yes, sir! What are your orders?¡± ¡°You can tell Duke Requilis whatever you want about budgets or whatever. Just don¡¯t bring up that damned shell project. Understand?¡± ¡°Yes, sir! Understood!¡± ¡°Haa...¡± The Marquis of Mathius let out a deep sigh at Viscount Callas¡¯s spirited reply. Chapter 475: Golden Goblin (3) The social gathering was a venue where nobles, scattered throughout the country, came together. Although nobles made up only about 0.05% of the Minerva Empire¡¯s population, given the overall population size, that was still a considerable number. While nobles sometimes served as lords managing territories under the emperor¡¯s authority, that was a rare case. Most nobles functioned more like high-ranking officials with their own responsibilities and authority, and they formed the backbone of politics. Commoners could also hold official posts or jobs related to politics, but they were still a minority. Especially in politics, commoners had virtually no chance to break through. At least, that was the case in the Minerva Empire. The Kingdom of Teres, on the other hand, had a commoners¡¯ assembly, allowing them to participate in politics. But the Minerva Empire had not yet reached that point. While there had been talk of introducing an assembly, it remained only that¡ªtalk. Despite this, there were no complaints, primarily because the political and governmental systems had remained highly stable. In any case, the social gathering was a place where nobles¡ªpowerful even without their own territories¡ªassembled. And since it was a party hosted by the empire¡¯s sole ducal family, a wide variety of nobles had gathered. From powerful counts to fashion trendsetters, renowned philosophers, and rising nobles steadily gaining influence. Just as the world was filled with all kinds of people, so too were the nobles. The only difference lay in whether they expressed themselves bluntly or with elegance. ¡°That pitch-black skin of yours hasn¡¯t changed, I see.¡± ¡°And judging by that pale face of yours, you¡¯ve been eating and sleeping well.¡± Of course, there were always exceptions. Most notably, nobles from military families. Due to their nature, members of military families led rough lives, and even if they were taught etiquette, it made little difference. More importantly, to fulfill their noble obligation of noblesse oblige, men were expected to serve as knights for at least five years. Naturally, they were seasoned by real combat and had gone through countless experiences. The Marquess of Matthius governed the northern region, while the Marquess of Gotz managed the southern seas. Marquess Matthius had pale skin, whereas Marquess Gotz, befitting a sailor, had deeply tanned, bronze-colored skin. The contrast in their skin tones stood out, but what drew even more attention were their uniforms. They both wore the shoulder epaulettes reserved for commanders, and the uniforms themselves exuded dignity. ¡°By the way, is Marquess Clozet not coming?¡± Gotz, a man whose thick brown beard made him resemble a pirate more than a navy man, looked around as he spoke. Around them, beautiful nobles were engaged in conversation. Yet, the one he was looking for was nowhere to be seen. Matthius twirled his wine glass in response. The wine within spun into a small vortex. ¡°He¡¯s not attending today. Apparently, something unusual is happening in Stavirk. I don¡¯t know the details, but they¡¯re buying up all kinds of materials, including iron.¡± ¡°Are they making weapons? They¡¯re known to be good with their hands.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not confirmed. But it¡¯s worth keeping an eye on.¡± Stavirk was a region known for active independence movements and was closely watched by the Minerva Empire. Originally, due to its peninsular geography, it had been kept under control, but eventually it slipped free and began demanding independence. However, since they couldn¡¯t afford to pour valuable manpower into the region, they were simply keeping it in check for now. ¡°Commander.¡± ¡°Oh! Viscount Callas!¡± At that moment, a man with thick lips and bright, alert eyes¡ªViscount Callas¡ªapproached, and Gotz¡¯s expression brightened. Standing between them, Marquess Matthius quietly closed his eyes, sensing that something was about to begin. ¡°How have you been? I heard the northern beastfolk are causing trouble again.¡± ¡°Thanks to your consideration, Marquess Matthius, I¡¯ve been doing well. As for the beastfolk, same as always. How about you, Marquess Gotz?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even get me started. Between the pirates and smugglers, it¡¯s been a headache.¡± Gotz laughed heartily and waved his hand dismissively. You might be wondering¡ª If the sea is associated with demons, why are they using it at all? Why are there navies and pirates, when seafaring isn¡¯t even well developed? The answer is simple: the sea was worth risking one¡¯s life for. Humans are inherently adventurous and willing to face danger. No matter how perilous the sea may be, the rewards were great. Just like Columbus of Earth, long-distance voyages were still a dream, especially since the Minerva Empire had no need for them. As long as coastal navigation was the goal, the risks weren¡¯t too high¡ªand the potential gains made it worth it. Hence, trading ships existed. ¡°Still, nothing beats cannons! Blow up a ship, and they¡¯re all fish food! Hahaha!¡± ¡°You know your stuff. Cannons are firepower incarnate.¡± ¡°Exactly! The only problem is how much gunpowder they eat up. But when it comes to wiping out pirates, nothing beats them!¡± ¡°Sigh...¡± Hearing the two men glorify cannons from either side, Marquess Matthius let out a deep sigh. Clearly, Gotz had fallen for the charm of cannons just like Callas had. Previously, naval battles had involved launching flaming arrows, throwing spears, or ramming the enemy ship followed by melee combat. But once cannons were introduced, the entire nature of warfare changed¡ªit became about firepower, not hand-to-hand combat. ¡®Naval battles are one thing, but...¡¯ In naval warfare, the ship is everything. No matter how skilled a knight or mage, if the ship is damaged, they¡¯ll be fish food. Especially mages¡ªon a ship, the rough currents made it impossible to focus. So before cannons, victory was determined mostly by the crew¡¯s combat ability. But now, that had shifted. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you like cannons, just don¡¯t ask me for favors. That goes for you too, Viscount Callas.¡± ¡°Aw, can¡¯t you make an exception just this once? I mean, our navy isn¡¯t like ground troops¡ªour ships are everything.¡± ¡°You¡¯re better off using mages. It¡¯s just that sea dogs like you have trouble employing them.¡± Despite Marquess Matthius¡¯s firm stance, Viscount Callas just shrugged. He may have been chanting ¡°Firepower! Firepower!¡± with his mouth, but he knew it was little more than a dream. Just managing supplies was already enough to drive him mad. The Minerva Empire was currently in chaos due to demon worshippers. So dreams would have to wait¡ªthe immediate priority was logistics. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s about time.¡± Marquess Matthius murmured and took a sip of wine. All around, nobles chatted and mingled. Some included his own son and retainers. But the most important figure¡ªthe host¡ªhad not yet appeared. About an hour had passed since the party began. He assumed they would arrive soon. ¡°Presenting the Moon of the Empire, Dmitri Hausen Requilis, and his household!¡± As expected, the steward¡¯s booming voice echoed through the hall. All at once, the nobles turned their attention toward the entrance. The star of the party was about to make his entrance... ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Wait a second. Is that...?¡± ¡°Red hair? Is that really him?¡± Alongside Dmitri, the head of House Requilis, whose silver hair symbolized the family, appeared a striking figure with red hair. Dmitri was flanked by his wife Sarah and his eldest son, Kay. Beside Kay walked Mari, their eldest daughter and widely known as Zenon¡¯s fiance?e. And next to Mari was... ¡°...A completely unexpected guest.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Isaac, with a soft smile on his lips, was approaching the hall. ¡ï¡ï¡ï I was so nervous I almost died. That was my first thought as soon as I stepped into the ballroom. Just like when I revealed my identity, I had prepared thoroughly, but it seemed I couldn¡¯t help feeling nervous when the moment came. If I had known it would be like this, I should¡¯ve taken a calming pill. Ah, but they don¡¯t have those here. Anyway, my sudden appearance¡ªespecially considering I barely ever showed myself in public¡ªcompletely changed the atmosphere of the party. The lively mood from just moments ago instantly quieted down. This was somewhat expected, to be honest. Besides, I didn¡¯t come alone¡ªMari¡¯s family was with me. The one who handled the situation most skillfully was my father-in-law, Dmitri. As if he had dealt with this kind of thing many times before, he responded with smooth composure. ¡°Today is not only my birthday, but an even more special day. Because my son-in-law is here with me. I know this appearance wasn¡¯t planned, but please don¡¯t be nervous. Today is, after all, a celebration of me.¡± His words were meant to divert attention that might have focused too heavily on me. As he said, today¡¯s social gathering was held to celebrate Dmitri¡¯s birthday. People could just enjoy the party without worrying about me. My appearance was more like an unexpected surprise event. Though, unfortunately, it was the kind of surprise that far surpassed even a golden goblin. Even if Dmitri said all that, it was impossible to completely avoid attention directed at me. Not only Dmitri, but Mari¡¯s whole family knew this would happen. Still, that didn¡¯t mean they could ignore Dmitri. As guests, everyone had to tread carefully. ¡°Sir Zenon...¡± ¡°It¡¯s not Zenon. I¡¯m Isaac Ducker Michelle. Just call me Isaac.¡± ¡°Oh! I¡¯m sorry. So, Isaac, when did you start writing?¡± ¡°I began writing around...¡± That kind of question was simple enough to handle without issue. Even Mari didn¡¯t feel the need to step in at that level. To be attending a party hosted by Duke Requilis meant that these people were either political heavyweights or major influencers in some field. Most of them were masters at reading the room. Also, given my reputation, they were hesitant to approach casually. In situations like this, when it¡¯s hard to ask something directly, what do they do? ¡°Young lady, may I ask a sensitive question?¡± ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡± The young lady with heavy makeup glanced at me, then began to blush slightly. Mari flinched at her reaction, as a bonus. I was smiling wryly at the scene when the lady quietly asked in a shy voice. ¡°I saw it in the papers once. That it¡¯s like facing a beast with a massive weapon... is that true?¡± ¡°Hoho. It¡¯s a little embarrassing to talk about that beside my fiance?. Shall we step aside for a moment?¡± With that, Mari left with the lady who asked and some other women. Then I heard them whispering out of earshot, followed by surprised gasps and side glances in my direction. I tried to ignore them, but the intensity of their stares was hard to overlook. Might as well just sip my wine. ¡°.....¡± Delicious. It¡¯s even sweeter than the wine I had at the freshman welcome party. Though it still has the characteristic bitterness of alcohol, wine is, after all, a drink made from fruit. Naturally, it carries sweetness. But unlike that freshman party, I planned to drink in moderation this time. I had completely blacked out then and created an embarrassing memory, so I needed to be careful. Even if I lose control, Adelia will probably stop me. ¡°Feeling awkward?¡± As I sipped my wine, Adelia asked with a cheerful smile. Though dressed plainly as my escort knight, she was as beautiful as any noble lady. I glanced around at the now quiet surroundings and shrugged. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s awkward. I don¡¯t usually come to places with this many people. Have you had a lot of experiences like this?¡± ¡°No. Back when I was part of the royal family, I wasn¡¯t acknowledged. The freshman welcome party was actually my first real social gathering.¡± ¡°That¡¯s when you said you met Nicole, right?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± I remember hearing that Nicole met Adelia, who had been hesitating in her school uniform at that party. That encounter led them to become close friends, and eventually I met Adelia through that connection. For Adelia, Nicole must be more than a friend¡ªshe¡¯s practically a good-luck charm. ¡®Not many people are approaching me directly, huh.¡¯ People were sneaking glances, but no one came up to me openly. Even that young lady from earlier had approached Mari first, not me. It meant that just approaching me took considerable courage. Understandable, really. If someone upset me, their entire family line might be wiped out. Not that I would do such a thing, but almost nothing about me was publicly known. For now, they¡¯d observe from a distance, trying to assess my personality. I just needed to wait quietly until then. ¡°Brother-in-law.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± As I stood around blankly, surveying the room, a familiar voice caught my ear. Turning, I saw Mari¡¯s older brother, Kay. Like Mari, he had silver hair and blue eyes, a handsome young man with a tall frame, recently graduated from the academy. Kay was the heir apparent to the Duke of Requilis, someone all nobles would want to stay on good terms with. Normally, he¡¯d be surrounded by people, so it was surprising he came looking for me. ¡°Ah, yes. Is something the matter?¡± ¡°There¡¯s someone who wanted to meet you. Do you have a moment? Mari gave her permission.¡± It seemed someone had asked to meet me through Kay. Since Mari approved, this person was probably safe¡ªor someone she found hard to turn down. I thought for a second and replied. ¡°Can you tell me who it is first?¡± ¡°Marquis Matthius and Marquis Gotz. You¡¯ve heard of them, right?¡± I had. Just before the party began, in fact. Out of the three marquises who hold the rank of Commander, these two were among them. Mari had warned me to keep an eye on them. Still, they should be more interested in Dmitri than me. They were military men with little political ambition, mostly just scrambling for funding. So why were they asking to see me? I was especially curious about Marquis Matthius, since his daughter, Aira, had clashed with me in the past. After a moment of thought, I nodded and accepted easily. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll meet them.¡± ¡°Thanks. Wait here a moment.¡± Soon after, Kay returned with Marquis Matthius and Marquis Gotz. ¡°Pleasure to meet you. I¡¯m Gert Ben Matthius, in charge of the northern region. It¡¯s an honor to meet the hero who saved the world.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Gulak Demon Gotz, serving in the southern seas. Pleased to meet you.¡± One looked like he had come straight from the wilderness, and the other like he had lived his whole life at sea. Both carried the unique, imposing air of seasoned military men¡ªstrong first impressions. Marquis Matthius, in particular, looked like a classic ¡®Northern Duke¡¯ straight out of a novel. The scar on his face and his lion-like mane of hair fit the image perfectly. In any case, I needed to greet them properly. I gave a polite bow and responded respectfully. ¡°I¡¯m Isaac Ducker Michelle. It¡¯s an honor to meet two of the Empire¡¯s defenders. But, this man here...¡± The two marquises were both striking figures, but one man especially stood out. He had no epaulettes on his shoulders, yet his thick lips and sharp, alert eyes gave him a powerful presence. When I pointed at him, Marquis Matthius went, ¡°Ah,¡± and introduced him in his signature dignified tone. ¡°Let me introduce him. This is my adjutant, Viscount Callas.¡± ¡°Mar... Catel Callas!¡± ¡°...Marshal?¡± It sounded like the kind of name that wouldn¡¯t just supply a million-man army¡ªbut throw in ice cream too. Chapter 476: Golden Goblin (4) ?"Eot. Do you really know me?" When I muttered the name, Viscount Callas and Marshall asked me with wide eyes. It was already burdensome because his eyes were still sparkling, but now that they have become stronger, he gives off a more powerful impression. "Oh, no. That''s not the case. I just know similar names." I hastily shook my head and answered. Marshall is a name you will hear if you dig a little deeper into World War II. A soldier who can be said to be the god of logistics, who not only made possible the impossible supply of supplies to an army of 1 million people, but also personally provided ice cream. Without Marshall, who was praised by Winston Churchill as the architect of victory, the U.S. military would not have been able to produce such crazy numbers. The problem is that even though he was competent, he was too competent, so his reputation was relatively lower than that of other generals. Many people even mistake him for a politician due to the Marshall Plan that saved West Germany. "Ah... I see. It seems I had some vain expectations. Hahaha!" Marshall wasn''t disappointed by my denial and burst into laughter. It seems like he has a positive mindset as his impressions suggest. Plus, the thick lips and bright eyes give an impression that will never be forgotten. I had a strong feeling that it would be remembered for a long time. "By the way, may I ask what brought you two to visit me?" After saying hello to the Marshall here, I turned my attention back to Marquis Martius and Marquis Gotz. Normally, they would go to their father-in-law and say, ''Give me the budget. It''s normal to ask ''Yes''. Because he is a soldier, he is far from politics, but that does not mean he is completely far away. Moreover, if it is limited to budget. It''s strange that people like that suddenly want to arrange a meeting with me through K. "There are many things I want to say, but first, I will apologize for the rudeness my daughter did to you." At that time, Marquis Martius bowed his head and apologized politely. A straight forward apology with no need for rhetoric. It is difficult to see someone as high as a marquis bowing his head in greeting. Perhaps because of this, people around him looked shocked. On the other hand, I felt calm. "You are talking about the incident related to Lady Martius. From what I heard, there was a rumor that you joined the military, right?" "That''s right. According to imperial law, anyone who insults a soldier must join the military regardless of status. And nobles are required to serve for at least 5 years." In other words, Aira is still hitting hard. They say that instead of going back to school, you have to go to the military with tears in your eyes. I don''t know why she did that shit back then, but I''ve almost forgotten it now. I''m not narrow-minded and I forget memories quickly. Also, Marquis Martius behaved well, so I have no complaints. "I see. I hope that because of this, Lady Martius will have respect for soldiers. As you know, my brothers, starting with my father, are soldiers." "Keep in mind. I felt even more sorry because it was a disrespectful act done not to anyone else but to Sir Myshal''s son." I raised one eye after hearing Marquis Martius'' words. He is treating me not as Zeno, but as Sir Myshal''s son, that is, as his father''s son. Normally, Zeno''s reputation would be the focus of attention, but it doesn''t seem like there''s much interest in that. This is just speculation, but it may be enough to advance the conversation a little bit. "There is no need to appear in a low posture. Just by taking responsibility, you can become a role model." "I am just grateful for your generosity." "Just in time to mention this, what kind of person was my father?" A topic that moves on naturally. I might not have known it in the past, but now I know how great my father is. The reason I brought this up was partly to get the topic over with, and also because I was curious about what Marquis Martius thought of his father. This is not a conversation about Zeno, but a conversation between families. "Even saying it was great was not enough. Without Lord Myshal, the northern region would have turned into a battlefield rather than a conflict zone." Marquis Martius looked lost in thought, perhaps remembering the past. I nodded at those words and took a sip of wine. I already know about my father''s reputation, but this is the cornerstone I created to continue the conversation. "Marquis Gotsu said you would be in charge of the southern seas, right?" While Marquis Martius was gathering his thoughts, he spoke to Marquis Gotz, who was in charge of the navy. This is to prevent it from becoming a folding screen. ''By the way, is it really the Navy?'' Even though the tanned skin is that of a sea person, the unkempt beard gives the impression of a pirate. While I was thinking that, the Marquis of Gotz laughed and spoke loudly. "That''s right. We are wiping out all those threatening the southern seas!" "Is the southern sea as difficult as the northern sea?" "The sea is always dangerous. Every time you set sail, you have to risk your life." I agree with his sincere words. The oceans of this world are much more dangerous than the oceans of Earth. It seems like the boat will capsize just from the rough winds and bad weather, but there are even sea monsters. Moreover, most people are reluctant to approach the sea because perception is perception. But that doesn''t mean we can give up on the sea. The sea is very important not only for food but also for trade. There are jobs where you literally have to risk your life, and the return value is enormous. ''I wouldn''t even dream of a long-distance voyage.'' Right now, only coastal sailing is possible. Even if a great man like Columbus appears, it would be difficult. In terms of overall technology, it belongs to the 17th century, but shipbuilding technology, including navigation, is more than three centuries behind. "I have no connection to the sea, so I don''t know much about it, but I know it''s dangerous. Do sailors board ships even though they know this?" "Cancer! There is romance only in the sea!" "Then what do you think about traveling around the world by sea?" A question that pricked the ears of the proud Marquis of Gotz. This is a question I personally wanted to ask a sailor. The sea is a terrain created by the devil, and people in this world have been reluctant to even approach it since ancient times. However, humans are a race that is so adventurous that they even risk their lives. Moreover, since they were weaker than the surrounding races, they took advantage of anything. The sea is also part of it. Although voyages have continued since ancient times, no one has attempted long-distance voyages. I asked because I wanted to know the reason. "Around the world by sea? haha. It seems that even Zeno doesn''t know how scary the curse of the sea is." In response to my question, the Marquis of Gotz burst into laughter as if it was absurd. Then, with the corners of his mouth raised, he began to explain the ''Curse of the Sea''. "It''s not like we didn''t try. However, even if a ship can withstand rough storms, it means nothing if the crew collapses. The curse of the sea is a fatal curse for us sailors." "Can you tell me exactly what the curse of the sea is?" "It''s literally like that. If you stay on the sea for a long time, the curse''s effects will become stronger and the sailors will collapse. The gums begin to bleed, all teeth fall out, etc. If it gets worse, it can lead to death." "......?" If you only look at the symptoms, it''s scurvy. I blinked. Meanwhile, the Marquis of Gotz continued to explain how serious the curse of the sea was. "Even if there are priests, it is meaningless. The sea is a terrible den created by demons. It may be true on land, but priests on the sea are incompetent. Therefore, you must return to port once every two months." "Are you saying that priests can''t use their abilities?" "This is because sea monsters are approaching, drawn by divine power." Hi go. I heard that my navigation skills were particularly poor, and this was probably because of this. People here believe that the sea is a landform created by demons 3,000 years ago during the Demon War. Earth''s sailors also suffered from scurvy during the Age of Exploration, and it took a long time for a proper cure to be developed. However, this world has a different mindset. The Earth said, ''Fuck. That sucks. If it''s closer to ''What on earth is this?'', then this world is ''Curse?'' Write. It''s a mindset close to ''I can''t help it.'' It means that there is no intention to solve the problem itself. Because it was a curse created by the devil. Unlike on Earth, the existence of gods is clear, and this is a negative effect caused by the overly strong priesthood. "Is there any way to break the curse?" "It''s simple. If you just disembark and rest for a few days, you will get better quickly. If your symptoms are severe, you can visit a temple." "Um......" Should I say that you can eat fresh fruits and vegetables? However, you need to know what kind of food you eat on the boat. If you just look at the symptoms, it''s similar to scurvy, but it could actually be a ''curse''. In particular, I am concerned about growing ''potatoes''. Potatoes are rich in vitamin C and were a special medicine for scurvy. After thinking about it for a while, I hinted at it. "Then is there any problem with food? I guess it would be okay since there are potatoes and such..." "Are you telling me to feed a rough sailor something like potatoes? Dried meat is the best to gain strength." "... ..." How is it that sailors, both here and on Earth, have a macho personality? Is it because the sea is so rough? I guess I should believe it because my name is my name, but the question is where and how I found it. Potatoes are the cure-all for the curse of the sea! What would they think if I shouted that? It''s a shame because it''s Zeno, but if it were someone else, you''d wonder what kind of crazy bullshit it was. "But do you know something when you see a potato being picked at?" It was while I was laughing on the inside. The Marquis of Gotts seemed to sense something from my words and asked me in a subdued tone. I looked dumbfounded when I heard that. Just a moment ago, he was telling the sailor what potatoes were, but then he changed his attitude. This is the same for other people too. Not only did Marquis Martius come out of his thoughts, but Viscount Callas was also looking at me with interest. Same goes for Kay. They are all staring at me intently. Lastly, Adelia. As soon as she made eye contact with me, she giggled. She knows I''m a reincarnation, so she''ll think I''ve messed up again. I have to answer first. It''s a complicated situation in many ways, but if you work through it step by step, there won''t be any problems. "Why do you think so?" "That''s right, Myshal Youngsik is receiving the blessings of the gods. So, I thought I might know a lot." "You may have heard this before, but I am not a prophet." Sailors, both past and present, have a strong tendency to absolutely believe in ''superstition'' or ''religion''. Someone said that the only thing that stands between them and the ocean that would swallow everything is a large plank. Moreover, in this world, the perception of the sea is a gutter, so we have no choice but to fanatically believe in religion. "Even if he is not a prophet, wouldn''t he have equivalent knowledge? If you can solve the curse of the sea, I will reward you appropriately." "I don''t particularly ask for compensation. Just pack a lot of potatoes. Discard the sprouted ones." It''s old. Be satisfied because I will shake off my bundle of knowledge. I gave a rough solution before the situation got more complicated. Even if I tried to explain everything about vitamins and other things, they wouldn''t be able to understand, and I had a feeling what would come out if I delayed any longer. ''I''m sure he would have given me a daughter or something.'' There is almost a 99% probability that it would have been so. Or they would have offered equivalent compensation. I wanted to avoid such cases as much as possible, so I blocked them in advance. I just want to build my network, but I don''t want any deeper relationships than that. You could get beaten to death by Marie. It''s not just empty words, it''s really dying. "Really? Is it true that just one potato can solve the curse of the sea?" "It may not be a solution, but it can be prevented. If it is difficult to supply potatoes, please bring fresh fruits or vegetables." "Don''t worry about that. Viscount Callas?" The Marquis of Gotz turned his head to Marshall with a smile that made him the happiest in the world. His face was filled with the thought of believing. However, Marshall is Marquis Martius''s adjutant. Marquis Martius frowned slightly and opened his mouth in an unhappy tone. "Sorry, but Viscount Callas is my lieutenant. Please ask your lieutenant. This is easy." "Eng. Okay, okay. Anyway, if the curse of the sea is resolved... hehehe." He is obviously a marquis or something, but why do I keep feeling like a pirate? I don''t know if all sailors are like this. I looked at Marquis Martius from the Marquis of Gotz, who was immersed in happy thoughts. Marquis Martius was looking pitiful at Marquis Gotz''s unseemly behavior. Then he sighed and opened his mouth in his unique cave voice. "Water............ No, no. Not all naval forces are like that, so I hope you don''t misunderstand. Still, it would be nice to hear that the curse of the sea has been resolved." "Let me tell you again, I am not a prophet." "You don''t have to worry about that. Because I don''t dwell on things like that. Instead, I have something to ask..." Marquis Martius looks at his surroundings while blurting out his last words. I had a hunch that a serious question would arise here. Otherwise, there would be no need to look around. Let''s exclude the Marquis of Gotz, who is lost in his imagination next to him. I drank all the remaining wine. I feel like my face is already getting hot because the alcohol content is higher than I expected. Still, it wasn''t annoying. I guess it feels moderately good. "What do you want to ask?" "I have a question about Zenon''s biography and the battle depicted in Blood and Steel. No, more accurately, it should be called war." "Hmm?" A question from Marquis Martius, who was curious not about the work, but about the war depicted in it. I became puzzled because I couldn''t figure out what the intention was. Moreover, he mentioned not only Zeno''s biography but also Blood and Steel. Blood and Steel is still close to politics. Although no battle scenes were shown, it was predicted that war would break out. "I don''t know about Zenon''s biography, but there was no such description in Blood and Steel?" "No, but I expect it will happen in the future. No?" Hearing his confident words, I just shrugged my shoulders. Anybody who thinks even a little deeply will be expecting this anyway. Marquis Martius nodded at my reaction and continued speaking quietly. "So I was curious. Lord Hawke is your father, while Myshal Youngsik is a writer. Therefore, I question whether you have military knowledge." "Marquis Martius?" When a question was asked that was so direct and blunt that Kay called him out in surprise. Even the Marquis of Gotz, who was lost in his imagination, widened his eyes. These are such provocative words and actions. But I only responded calmly. Actually, that question is very natural from the perspective of a soldier. I''m talking about being a prophet or a regressor or something, but I''m just a writer. Far from an expert. It is said that if you put in false information for no reason, you may end up seeing blood in an unexpected place. "I was deeply moved by the war described in Zeno''s biography. Each race showed its strengths and blended in harmoniously. It would be appropriate to say that it was gruesome yet elegant." "When you say that, I don''t know what to do." "But I want you to know that war does not end with one battle." Marquis Martius is also concerned about that. No, maybe you''ve already seen blood. In fact, the ''adventurer'' profession experienced a similar incident. Adventurers who developed their dreams while reading Zeno''s biography become frustrated with reality or die quietly. Although the influx increased, bad things happened one after another. There was even an ''impersonation'' incident a few months ago. "Unlike Zeno''s biography, real wars do not end in one-off battles. In most cases, the goal is achieved after several battles." "I know." "I hope you can explain that part of the war that will unfold in blood and steel. If you wish, I will send you someone to pass on military knowledge." "If it is a person..." I immediately looked at Marshall. He is still looking this way with his eyes wide open. "Ah. I''m sorry, but I''m not Viscount Callas. This friend has work to do." "I see. Thank you for your words, but there is no need." I think I know roughly what Marquis Martius is worried about. I guess they were worried that I might include false information. But the fundamentals of war remain the same no matter how much time passes. This is no different from World War II. I''d like to give him ''The Art of War'', but unfortunately I don''t know what it contains. Still, I can say this. I smiled and said to Marquis Martius. "Because it is best not to go to war at all. Circumstances make it so, but I never recommend war." "But then why does it depict war in Blood and Steel?" "To show how terrible war is." "... ..." Marquis Martius was dumbfounded by my clear answer, but then smiled lightly. He looked like all the anxiety that had been buried in his heart had been relieved all at once after hearing what I said. "Thank you. I feel relieved to hear that." He then thanked me. Seeing that there was a lot of sincerity in it, it seems like he was somewhat anxious. "Thank you. I think I know what Marquis Martius is worried about. That won''t happen, so don''t worry." "I understand. But how do you know that war is terrible? I''m a bit curious about that." "Um......" This is a bit difficult to talk about. Then there is nothing we can do. "Father said. It''s best not to go to war." I had no choice but to sell my father. However, Marquis Martius is nodding his head in understanding that this is the best way. Since he was a national saving hero and at the same time one of the biggest victims, you can''t help but nod. While Marquis Martius was lost in thought, I looked at the Marshal, who was still wide-eyed behind him. "Viscount Callas, is there anything you would like to ask?" "......Oh. Now, wait..." As soon as Marquis Martius hears my question, he becomes very embarrassed. As if I got it wrong. After seeing this, I was puzzled for a moment, and Viscount Callas spoke loudly as if he couldn''t miss this opportunity. "What does Myshal Yeongsik think of canons?" "Yes?" "Haa......" As I was shocked, Marquis Martius covered his face with his hand. It is clearly revealed that he is troubled in many ways. Either way, Viscount Callas shouted loudly once again. "I asked you what you thought of the cannon!" "Cannon?" "Yes! Do you think you can develop a cannon to create a power comparable to magic? And not just one shot, but multiple shots!" When I heard those words, I didn''t even know it. "......Is it shelling?" He muttered. "|||" Viscount Callas'' eyes twinkled even more intensely. Chapter 449: King and Slave (3) Chapter 449: King and Slave (3) The expedition team couldn¡¯t help but feel bewildered as they watched King Morgan sitting confidently on the throne, despite the reenactment of events having ended. Just moments ago, he had called himself a slave and disappeared¡ªso why was he now seated on the throne? He was no longer dressed as a slave but adorned in regal attire befitting a king, exuding an air of majesty. A crown even rested upon his head. Realizing that Morgan was not merely a ¡°wandering spirit¡± but a ¡°conscious specter¡± with self-awareness, Deimos quickly regained his composure. Regardless of the circumstances, the fact that King Morgan was seated on the throne meant he had retained his consciousness. In other words, he could be reasoned with. With that in mind, Deimos bowed his head slightly and greeted him with utmost respect. ¡°...A child of Luminous humbly asks¡ªare you King Morgan, ruler of the Kingdom of Gerios?¡± [Indeed. I am Morgan Yurc Bia III, the last king of the Gerios Kingdom. Though I perished as a slave¡ªArthur Michelle.] Morgan answered in his signature, dignified tone, as if to confirm that the events they had just witnessed truly occurred. [...A child of Luminous, you say...] Morgan shifted his gaze away from Deimos, staring into the distance as if someone stood there. He fixated on that spot for a while before eventually shrugging and speaking in a disinterested tone. [Well, I suppose it¡¯s not my place to meddle. Nor do I particularly care.] ¡°......¡± Deimos found Morgan¡¯s words puzzling but refrained from speaking carelessly. If he said the wrong thing and irritated Morgan, it would not end well. Despite his human side, Morgan was once a feared conqueror-king. In an era where most records were lost due to the demonic war 3,000 years ago, he was one of the few to leave behind extensive records. Conqueror-kings were often tyrannical by nature, and given that Morgan was from 3,000 years in the past, his way of thinking was likely quite extreme. Thus, it was best to remain respectful and avoid prying too much. [So, why have you set foot in my kingdom? It has been about twenty years since my descendant arrived here.] ¡°...Twenty years? The Gerios Kingdom used solar years?¡± Rather than answering Morgan¡¯s question, the archaeologist Benphis mumbled in confusion. Like Earth, this world also followed a twelve-month, 365-day calendar, commonly referred to as the solar calendar. Ancient civilizations often used different timekeeping systems due to a lack of astronomical knowledge. However, the Gerios Kingdom naturally spoke in terms of decades. Even old-generation elves typically measured time by saying, ¡°A few winters have passed¡± or ¡°I have witnessed several winters,¡± making this phrasing quite unusual. [How dare you respond to my question with a question? Do you not fear for your life?] Evidently, Morgan did not appreciate the response. However, he remained smiling, as if amused. He then flicked his finger with a subtle motion. ¡°Kh...! Guh...! Kugh...!¡± Suddenly, Benphis began choking himself, his hands gripping his own neck as if under an unseen force. The expedition team, including Deimos, watched in horror as the scene unfolded. It was clear that Morgan had cast some kind of spell. Siiing! A knight, sensing danger, hurriedly drew his sword. A clear sign that he was prepared to resort to violence. Yet, Morgan remained unfazed, his smile unwavering as he spoke in a calm voice. [Do you dare unsheathe your weapon before me? Sheathe it at once.] Clang! The knight instantly returned his sword to its scabbard. His eyes widened in shock as he stared at his weapon¡ªhe had not done so of his own will. His body had moved against his volition. But Morgan was not done yet. He pointed at the knight and gave another simple command. [Kneel.] Thud! The knight, clad in heavy white armor, fell to his knees. Once again, it was not by his own choice. Morgan¡¯s command had seized control of his body. ¡°Aagh!¡± The impact was severe. The ground cracked beneath him, and the loud thud echoed through the hall, evidence of the sheer force with which he had struck the floor. His knees had likely suffered significant damage. Meanwhile, Benphis was still choking himself. His face had turned from red to a deep blue¡ªif left alone any longer, he would surely suffocate. Seeing the chaos unfold, Deimos hurriedly began chanting a divine spell. ¡°O Luminous, grant them freedom!¡± Flash! The moment he finished his prayer, a brilliant golden light burst forth, enveloping both Benphis and the knight. Fortunately, it seemed to work¡ªBenphis finally released his grip on his throat, and the knight collapsed backward in exhaustion. Though both were shaken, it appeared their lives were no longer in immediate danger. ¡®I should have expected this the moment the wandering spirits appeared...¡¯ As mentioned before, when wandering spirits manifest to recreate past events, it indicates a powerful lingering resentment. And the source of that resentment was none other than King Morgan himself. The stronger the lingering resentment, the greater the influence it exerts upon the present world. Just as malicious spirits can possess people and take control of their bodies, Morgan could dominate others with mere words. Just how powerful had he been in life? And just how deep was his resentment to wield such an ability¡ªthe power of ¡°Command Speech¡±? Despite his human side, King Morgan was once the conqueror who ruled the entire western continent. He had survived a brutal era of bloodshed and carnage long before the demonic war. He was, in every sense of the word, a monster. [Luminous¡¯ light... It has been a long time since I last felt it. He was quite the amusing one.] Morgan muttered to himself, watching Deimos¡¯ divine spell with interest. Astonishingly, he spoke of Luminous¡ªthe deity worshiped by many¡ªin a dismissive tone. Under normal circumstances, such blasphemy would be grounds for punishment. Hearing those words, Deimos couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of anger. But then, he recalled Morgan¡¯s terrifying ability¡ªhow he could steal control over others with nothing but his voice. For now, he had no choice but to suppress his emotions. ¡°...Luminous is the guiding light of all. Even one who once ruled the West must not speak of Him lightly.¡± [The guiding light of all, you say? Luminous was truly... Ah, damn it. I can¡¯t speak of it.] Morgan, who had been speaking in a bemused tone, suddenly furrowed his brows and cut himself off. For the first time, his ever-present smile faded, replaced by an expression of irritation. Deimos had doubts about the response, but he had no time to dwell on them as King Morgan immediately began speaking. [In any case, the Kingdom of Gerios has been using solar power since early on. Exploring the seas naturally led us to observe the stars. Does this answer your question?] ¡°Khak! Khak! Guh...¡± The answer was given, but his mind remained unsettled. Fear of having lost control of his body left his face pale. King Morgan, however, seemed completely unconcerned as he scanned the expedition team once more. Their expressions were now even more guarded than before. [Now, will you answer my question? For what purpose have you come here?] ¡°...We risked our lives to seek the truth.¡± [The truth?] Hearing that word, King Morgan adjusted his posture, showing clear interest. Anyone could see he was ready to listen. Maintaining his composure, Deimos began to explain how they had come all the way to the Kingdom of Gerios. He started with the appearance of The Chronicles of Zenon and its transformation into a prophecy, then continued to the origins of the demon mentioned in its final chapter. As the explanation went on, King Morgan¡¯s expression changed in real time. At first, he was intrigued, then focused, then surprised, and finally... satisfied. After the long explanation, the last expression he displayed was one of admiration. [Hahahaha! So my descendant played a major role in purging all those demon worshippers? And it was recorded in a book? This is utterly absurd... yet immensely satisfying! Hahahahaha!] King Morgan not only burst into loud laughter but also clapped his hands in delight. The problem was that this single act had a massive effect on their surroundings. Rumble¡ª The entire palace shook as if struck by an earthquake. Worse still was the impact on the expedition members. ¡°My ears...!¡± ¡°My head is pounding...!¡± ¡°Ugh...¡± The sheer force of his laughter alone made them feel as if they had been struck in the head with a hammer. It wasn¡¯t just chilling¡ªit was outright painful. Even an evil spirit¡¯s wail would at least carry malice that could be understood, but King Morgan had none of that. He was simply laughing in admiration, and yet their heads throbbed from it. Had Deimos not quickly unleashed his holy power, someone might have lost consciousness. Meanwhile, King Morgan continued to laugh wholeheartedly. [Hahaha, how fascinating. To think that intelligence, not power, is what rules the world. By the way, what was that descendant¡¯s name again?] ¡°I-It¡¯s Isaac Duker Michelle.¡± [Isaac, huh... The descendant who once visited me was named Clark. Was it him who passed down this knowledge?] As King Morgan stroked his chin in thought, Deimos cautiously posed a question. ¡°F-Forgive me, Your Majesty, but I have never heard of anyone named Clark Michelle.¡± [What? You haven¡¯t?] ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. The Michelle family is actually a newly established house. The current head is Hawk Duker Michelle, and they hail from the Minerva Empire.¡± [Hmm... That makes even less sense... Could it be that he died somewhere before passing on what he learned?] Finding the inconsistencies puzzling, King Morgan rubbed his chin for a while, lost in thought. The expedition members waited in silence for him to speak again. Any reckless action now could truly cost them their lives. His words held the power to dominate souls, rendering them helpless. Winning his favor and resolving the situation step by step seemed the wiser course. Despite the tension and the desert¡¯s relentless heat causing sweat to pour down their faces, even the slightest movement felt impossible. [Well, never mind. If the outcome is good, that¡¯s all that matters. I can always speak with him when we meet later.] Deciding to drop the matter, King Morgan dismissed his thoughts easily. Intelligence, after all, had never been his strong suit. [So, you came all this way to learn whether the truth is that demons originated from humans?] ¡°Yes, that is correct.¡± [Then speak no more. You saw my servant with your own eyes. Demonic beings are an intermediate stage between humans and full-fledged demons. That is the truth.] With absolute certainty, King Morgan revealed the truth to the expedition. The Chronicles of Zenon had been proven accurate. But that wasn¡¯t enough. If demons had truly originated from humans, what was the exact process that led to their transformation? Every event has a cause and effect. The expedition had been assembled precisely to uncover the detailed circumstances. Deimos opened and closed his mouth several times before swallowing hard. Even asking a question felt daunting. But he had to. Now was the perfect opportunity to resolve the doubts raised by what they had just witnessed. It was a risk worth taking. First, there was the matter of the Michelle family. This one truth alone could completely overturn the family¡¯s reputation. ¡°Then... the relationship between the slave we saw earlier and yourself... may I ask for clarification?¡± [He is my beloved son and son-in-law. And... a human who made the wrong choice.] ¡°Then... does that mean the Michelle family is responsible for bringing demons into the world?¡± Based on what the spirits had shown, the slave¡ªArthur Michelle¡ªseemed to be the culprit. Currently, the Michelle family was both the descendants of King Morgan and Arthur Michelle. Their lineage was complex, but one thing was certain: they were the descendants of a royal house that had committed the worst crime in history. King Morgan had willingly taken all the blame and sin upon himself, but sins do not simply vanish. The greatest victims in all this were undoubtedly the demonic beings. If the truth about the Michelle family were to be revealed, no one could predict how the world would react. [It is true that the Michelle family was the cause of demons appearing in the world. I won¡¯t deny that.] To their surprise, King Morgan nodded and acknowledged it without hesitation. The Michelle family¡¯s crime had now been confirmed. But his next words only deepened the mystery. [However, we did not create demons themselves, nor did we intentionally throw the world into chaos. Red hair and golden eyes were obtained through the sacrifice of hundreds of souls. But in the end, they were still only human.] ¡°...¡± [Now, let me ask you an interesting question.] King Morgan¡¯s question was¡ª [Who, exactly, evolved humans into demons?] His words struck them with immense shock. [And furthermore...] He planted doubt in something they had always taken for granted. [Did each race originally exist on this land to begin with?] ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Chapter 450: Kingdom of Gerios (1) Chapter 450: Kingdom of Gerios (1) ¡°That¡¯s only natural...¡± Upon hearing King Morgan¡¯s question, Deimos started to speak but then furrowed his brows. At first, he had taken it for granted that the gods had created all races except for elves and demons. The Goddess of Nature gave birth to the twin sibling gods, Luminous and Mora, and under their authority, the world was created. Within that world, various living beings were born, and eventually, intelligent beings such as humans, beastmen, and dwarves emerged. Elves were known to have descended to the earth after tearing off their own wings as angels, and the origins of demons had only just been revealed. But now that it had been confirmed that demons originated from humans, and after hearing King Morgan¡¯s question, a significant doubt began to rise within him. If demons originated from humans, then what about the origins of other races? And why was it that only humans could transform into demons and fiends? Could it be that beastmen and dwarves also originated from humans? Their distinct traits seemed far too different for that to be the case. Yet, considering the existence of ¡°hybrids,¡± that idea didn¡¯t seem entirely right either. If their origins were completely different, conception wouldn¡¯t be possible in the first place. And here lay the problem¡ªhumans could conceive with other races, but different races could not conceive with each other. If such offspring had ever existed, they would have appeared somewhere in the world. There were even records of human women bearing children after being violated by orcs or goblins. But no such case existed for any other race. During the war between races, there was a record of beastmen, who were subjugated by humans, trying to conceive using elven seed. However, no matter how much effort they put in, no child was ever born. There were other instances of interspecies unions, yet never once was a child born. Such records, though rare, did exist. ¡®...Why?¡¯ The more he thought about it, the more inconsistencies he found. While there were records that humans had existed since the beginning, the origins of beastmen and dwarves were unclear. If humans evolved into demons, could it be that beastmen and dwarves also originated from humans? Then who... [The world is wider than we know, and the sea is vaster than the world itself, seed of Luminous.] ¡°......¡± [The sea has given us many things¡ªfood, trade, treasure, power, and lastly, the ability to read the stars and see the truth. But when I felt the wrath of the sea, I realized we had to stay away. My kingdom was blessed by the sea, but ironically, we were loved too much, and that love turned into a curse.] With exaggerated gestures, as if reciting poetry, King Morgan drew the attention of Deimos and the expedition members. Lost in thought, Deimos lifted his head at the sound of the king¡¯s voice. King Morgan still sat proudly upon his throne. [Our kingdom came to know too many truths, which unsettled the gods. And in the end, we were left abandoned until every citizen of Gerios turned into demons. Among them, some outsiders became fiends, but the gods merely waited. Until most of the truth sank deep into the abyss.] ¡°...That¡¯s absurd. Why would Luminous simply watch as His creations fell?¡± Deimos calmly countered, though the words were almost slanderous. However, an unsettling doubt crept into his heart. The more he questioned what he had once taken for granted, the more his faith in the gods was gnawed away. Yet, he vehemently denied it. The gods would never lie to their beloved creations. They grant power to the righteous and punishment to the wicked. Even when one sins, as long as they have a legitimate reason and sincerely repent, the gods may punish the sin but embrace the sinner. How could such gods have abandoned the Kingdom of Gerios during the Demon War? It was difficult to believe. King Morgan snorted as if amused, then began speaking once more in a poetic tone. [Then tell me, why did the gods only appear after our kingdom had fallen? Why did they remain silent as their creations perished? Why did they grant the World Tree¡¯s seed only after the sea had swallowed nearly everything?] ¡°......¡± [The gods¡¯ love for their creations remains unchanged. But aren¡¯t they too human?] Luminous and Mora always had a reputation. They were said to be ¡°too human,¡± which made them warm and parental. Luminous was mature and composed, while Mora was mischievous and playful. Their creations found this endearing and trusted them deeply. Even the Goddess of Nature occasionally caused natural disasters, but people believed it was something beyond her control. [The rising sea swallowed not only my palace but most of the truth. But traces of that truth still remain, scattered across the world.] ¡°......¡± [My descendants have already paved the way. Seek it out. You may find it quite amusing. Heh, heh, heh.] King Morgan let out an eerie chuckle, leaning back in his seat with a twisted smirk. He seemed to be relishing their reactions in a thoroughly malicious way. As soon as he finished speaking, the expedition members turned their gazes toward Deimos. Now, all decisions rested upon him. Deimos, too, wanted to seek out the truth¡ªthe truth that had been foretold by prophecy. But before that, there was a question he needed to ask. ...Luminous. [Hm?] ¡°Luminous... does He truly love us?¡± A believer¡ªno, a cardinal¡ªshould never voice such a question. To doubt the gods was heresy, and he could be dragged into an inquisition for it. Yet, the more he listened to King Morgan, the more he questioned what he had once thought was obvious, the deeper his doubt grew. Could it be that Luminous and the gods did not actually love their creations? Were they merely using them? If that were the case, then whom had they been worshipping all this time? Whom could they rely on? Everything was becoming chaotic. Noticing Deimos¡¯ turmoil, King Morgan chuckled and spoke. [You needn¡¯t worry about that. What parent does not love their child? Sometimes they embrace them, and sometimes they discipline them. The gods¡¯ love for their creations is an undeniable truth.] ¡°...That is a relief.¡± [Whether you reveal the truth to the world or bury it, I do not care. I have no interest in the present world, after all. Oh, but may I ask a favor?] At the word ¡°favor,¡± Deimos lifted his head and looked at King Morgan. The king leaned forward with an intrigued expression and spoke. [My descendant, Isaac Duker Michelle¡ªbring him here. I¡¯d like to have a conversation with him.] ¡°...It may take a long time. He is a very busy man.¡± [Time means nothing to me. I have sat here for 3,000 years. Even if it takes another 100, it is but a moment. Just bring him before he dies.] Deimos nodded. That was not an issue. Of course, explaining everything would take time, but the journey itself would not be difficult. [And one more thing. I am curious about the book my descendant wrote. I wonder what kind of book it must be to shake the world so.] ¡°That will not take long.¡± [Good. Then go now. You may rummage through my palace as you please, so there¡¯s no need to worry.] King Morgan waved his hand dismissively, issuing his command for them to leave. It meant that he had nothing more to say. Deimos was skeptical about the king¡¯s willingness to let them search his own palace, but he moved forward without hesitation. The more he listened to the king¡¯s words, the more questions arose. It was far better to seek the truth. Though he had no idea where that truth lay, the oracle had spoken¡ªsomewhere deep and dark like an abyss. In other words, underground. Compared to the oracle¡¯s prophecy, the truth King Morgan spoke of seemed relatively insignificant. The most crucial truth was undoubtedly hidden below. And once they found it, they would have to throw it into the sea immediately. Deimos let out a long breath. ¡°...Let¡¯s start by finding the library.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± With heavy steps, Deimos and his expedition members left the audience chamber. King Morgan silently watched them go. Once they disappeared from sight, he turned his head to the side. If the expedition member had been to his right, then now, he looked to the left. [Now, isn¡¯t it time for you to reveal yourself? You should come out before I have to command you.] King Morgan spoke in a deliberately stern voice, addressing the empty air. To an outsider, he might have appeared to be talking to himself, but¡ª Ssshhh¡ª To no one¡¯s surprise, a figure emerged from the shadows where he was staring. King Morgan quietly observed the scene. Bronzed skin, like someone from the desert, and ears that appeared to have been partially severed. Silver hair gleamed in the light, and her golden eyes shone like those of a bird of prey. Her attire was revealing, exposing a figure that could easily captivate the gaze of many men. This was Siris, a Dark Elf sent to follow the expedition under the orders of Arwen, Queen of Alvenheim. She stared at King Morgan with sharp, piercing eyes. She had heard everything he had said. [Judging by your abilities, you must indeed be one of Mora¡¯s followers. I hear you¡¯re called Dark Elves now, rather than simply Elves.] ¡°You...¡± She had many questions. Her lips parted beneath her veil, but she closed them again without speaking. King Morgan seemed to understand her hesitation. He shrugged his shoulders and leaned back against his throne. [Mora, as always, is both endearing and compassionate. From the beginning... Ah, but I can¡¯t say any more.] He furrowed his brows in irritation, as if some divine restriction had been placed upon him¡ªjust as before. Not that it mattered. With his usual nonchalant demeanor, King Morgan gazed intently at Siris. She met his gaze in silence. For a long time, they stared at each other. Finally, King Morgan spoke in a low voice. [Have you ever wondered why only your people have bronzed skin? There¡¯s quite an interesting story behind it.] ¡°Not really.¡± Though that was her response, she couldn¡¯t deny her curiosity now that she had heard it directly. Unlike other Elves, Dark Elves had bronzed skin. Perhaps because of this, most of them worshiped Mora. That devotion had led to religious conflicts, which resulted in their exile from Alvenheim. This much was historical fact. However, even Dark Elves themselves didn¡¯t know why their skin had changed. Among humans, the southern tribes had a similar complexion, but that was due to their life in the desert. Dark Elves, on the other hand, were originally born and raised in Alvenheim. Hearing King Morgan¡¯s words made her wonder. [You say that, but you are curious after all.] ¡°...¡± Despite her lack of visible emotion, King Morgan easily read Siris¡¯s thoughts. She narrowed her eyes and studied him. Just who was this man? He openly ridiculed the gods and yet seemed to know so many hidden truths. He didn¡¯t seem to be lying. He was simply questioning things that others had taken for granted. Hadn¡¯t philosophers done the same throughout history? Their inquiries led to the birth of science and countless other fields of study. King Morgan was no different. The only issue was that his questions were directly linked to the gods. And each of those questions had the potential to shake the very foundations of the world. [You must know that Elves originated from angels. They fell to the earth after incurring the gods¡¯ wrath.] ¡°I heard they tore off their own wings and descended willingly¡ªto atone for their sinful brethren.¡± [Hm? How do you know that? That truth was lost when the sea swallowed the world.] King Morgan widened his eyes in surprise. Genuine curiosity flashed across his face. At that moment, Siris thought of Isaac. Should she tell him? After a brief moment of hesitation, she decided to share what she knew. The expedition would eventually uncover the ¡°Chronicles of Zenon¡± anyway, so it wasn¡¯t a huge secret. And besides, she was curious to see King Morgan¡¯s reaction. As she relayed the information, he stroked his chin with interest. [I¡¯m growing more and more intrigued by his descendants. It seems too convenient to be mere coincidence. He even uncovered the existence of the demon worshippers. Could he truly be a prophet?] ¡°...¡± [Well, that doesn¡¯t matter for now. Anyway, as you said, Elves are fallen angels who tore off their own wings and descended to the earth. But some of them fell not to Alvenheim, but to the desert. They wandered aimlessly until they finally reached Alvenheim¡ªbut by then, their skin had darkened.] It was a surprisingly simple explanation. Siris had been tense but now found herself relaxing. So they had just fallen into the desert? It made her ancestors seem rather foolish. [Isn¡¯t it interesting? The deeper you dig into origins, the more history you uncover. Language is particularly fascinating. The way people addressed each other, the respect they showed¡ªit reveals so much.] ¡°...¡± [As you explore my palace, you may come across some intriguing pieces of history. Perhaps you¡¯ll even learn more about the god you serve¡ªMora.] Ssshhh¡ª Siris vanished into the shadows. She no longer wished to listen. Without a sound, she left the audience chamber. By now, the expedition was probably exploring various parts of the palace. But she would search somewhere even more hidden. Once Siris had left, King Morgan was alone in the chamber. He waved his hand lazily. Creak¡ªBOOM! At his command, the thick doors of the chamber shut with a heavy sound. Rising slowly from his throne, he stepped down from the dais one step at a time. Then, he spoke to the empty air in front of him. [My, my. A most esteemed guest has graced this humble place.] His tone was mocking, his voice utterly devoid of hospitality. Even his expression lacked any hint of warmth. To an observer, he would seem to be speaking to no one¡ªalone in a sealed chamber. But if one looked closely, they would notice something strange. A bright light shone through the gaping hole in the ceiling, focused intensely on a single spot. As if someone were descending. [When my descendant personally crushed the demon worshipper, you must have been pleased. But the truth is always buried in the darkness¡ªlike the depths of the ocean.] FLASH! A powerful burst of light flared from the illuminated spot. Anyone who looked directly at it would have been blinded¡ªor worse, burned. But as a spirit, King Morgan was unaffected. Watching the searing radiance, he curved his lips into a subtle smile. [Are you displeased? Of course you are. I have sailed the seas and seen the truths you tried to hide. My descendant has made sure that others will find those truths as well.] No response came. Only King Morgan¡¯s voice echoed in the chamber. But he didn¡¯t stop, his tone laced with sarcasm. [A god should act like a god. Why not let us discover things for ourselves? Are you so ashamed of your past? Come now, say something.] Then, he spoke the final words with a smirk. [God of Light¡ªno.] His voice dripped with mockery. [God of War.] He called the being by its other name¡ªLuminous. ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Chapter 451: Kingdom of Gerios (2) Chapter 451: Kingdom of Gerios (2) While the expedition team and Siris faced King Morgan and explored the royal palace, Elena was investigating the outside as per Deimos¡¯ suggestion. Given that the capital was politically and practically significant, there should have been a lot to investigate... but there wasn¡¯t. During the Demon War, demonic magic caused sea levels to rise, sweeping away most civilizations into the ocean. The Kingdom of Gerios was no exception. While the palace remained intact, possibly due to sorcery, most of the other structures had been obliterated. Occupied areas farther from the capital still had remnants here and there, but the capital itself was nearly devoid of traces. It was inevitable, considering that the demons had first appeared there and that the sea was right at its doorstep. ¡°I wish at least some remains would show up. Damn ocean swept everything away, so there¡¯s nothing left to examine.¡± ¡°The remains must have completely decomposed by now...¡± Frustrated by the lack of any worthwhile finds, Elena grumbled, and Cindy¡¯s matter-of-fact tone only made it worse. Even under ideal conditions, bones decompose completely after 1,000 years. Though, in rare cases, some become fossils. However, the Kingdom of Gerios had turned into a desert. With 3,000 years having passed, not only bones but even well-preserved artifacts were difficult to find. ¡°I¡¯d even settle for a skeleton popping up at this point.¡± Elena kicked the dry ground in irritation. Unlike other regions, the capital had almost no remaining buildings aside from the palace. They had been investigating the few remnants still left, but they were of little use¡ªwhenever they tried to handle something, it crumbled into sand and was swept away by the wind. She secretly wished a skeleton would rise from the ground. Skeletons, unlike regular remains, could be preserved for thousands of years due to mana and lingering resentment. Unlike treasure hunters, who only cared about valuables, explorers valued such skeletons immensely. ¡°Those probably got swept away too...¡± ¡°Are you really a scholar? Why are you so pessimistic?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just stating the facts...¡± Cindy, who had recently been promoted from assistant to professor, was getting on Elena¡¯s nerves. But since her words were factual, Elena had no argument against them. Unlike other regions, the capital took a direct hit from the sea-level rise. Records indicate that demons only started raising sea levels during the mid-to-late stages of the war. Elena gazed at the desolate capital with a heavy heart, then looked down at the ground. ¡°Well, at least the roads are still intact.¡± Beneath her feet lay one of the few surviving ruins: a road. Though slightly altered by exposure to seawater, it was still well-structured for transporting goods. This road extended not just through the capital but also to occupied territories, likely facilitating smooth supply distribution. Perhaps this road was why humans managed to dominate the entire western region. ¡®If they hadn¡¯t been destroyed by demons, they could have used this road to thrive even further.¡¯ Even this road alone held immense academic value. The fact that roads existed 3,000 years ago, and were built mostly from cut stone, was astonishing. Though damaged by the aftermath of the Demon War, its mere existence was remarkable. Building such a road in an era where neither magic nor mana was widespread was almost unbelievable. ¡®Records say the Kingdom of Teres was established before the Demon War...¡¯ Elena studied the precisely laid road, lost in thought. It was common knowledge that the first civilization was Alvenheim, followed by the Kingdom of Teres. But that was only according to recorded history. The founding dates of other ancient civilizations, including the Kingdom of Gerios, remained unknown¡ªall records had been lost. Not even Alvenheim, the holy land of archives, had any information. This was why Teres was called ¡°the nation of culture.¡± Even after being half-destroyed in the Demon War 3,000 years ago, it managed to survive and preserve its legacy. Scholars particularly favored Teres since every excavation yielded new ruins. In fact, there was even a joke that landowners in Teres hated archaeologists because of constant discoveries disrupting land use. ¡®But why would they establish a kingdom here? It¡¯s way too far from Alvenheim.¡¯ If the westernmost end housed the Kingdom of Gerios, the easternmost end had Alvenheim. As a land blessed by the gods, Alvenheim lacked nothing. Teres was founded near Alvenheim, which likely helped it endure the Demon War. ¡®Back then, the sea didn¡¯t even exist. Hm...¡¯ Elena followed the road with her eyes, tracing it all the way to the horizon. It led straight to what was now an accursed landscape¡ªthe vast, ever-churning sea. She wasn¡¯t sure why this road extended toward the ocean, but it seemed worth following. Even if it made her uneasy, the barren surroundings suggested that they might at least find something by the water. ¡°Cindy. And dear. We¡¯re heading to the sea now, so get ready.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°......¡± Elena¡¯s group followed the road toward the coastline. As they neared the sea, the salty scent of the ocean drifted toward them with the wind. Even Alvenheim, located at the easternmost end, had a sea nearby but had never built cities along its shores. They saw no reason to risk dangerous fishing ventures, and, more importantly, they believed the ocean to be an ominous place. Still, they did conduct research from time to time. Since it was known to be dangerous, the ocean held great investigative value. However, the more they studied it, the more horrors they uncovered, which discouraged further exploration. ¡°This place is...¡± ¡°A... harbor...?¡± ¡°A harbor from 3,000 years ago...?¡± As they neared the shore, Elena¡¯s team couldn¡¯t help but be astounded. Though the rising sea levels had submerged most buildings, key structures remained. There were artificial waterways and buildings designed for ships to pass through. Stone breakwaters had been erected in an attempt to block waves. And finally... even a lighthouse¡ªthough half-destroyed¡ªstood as a remnant of the past. Judging by its location and structure, there was no doubt that it was a lighthouse. But a lighthouse, built with the technology of 3,000 years ago and used for nighttime navigation? That made no sense. A thorough investigation was needed to uncover the true nature of these ruins. If their assumptions were correct, this place was nothing short of a historical enigma. Of course... ¡°What¡¯s that over there? It¡¯s just sitting there all alone...¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Given how underdeveloped modern harbors were, there was no way to determine its purpose. Even Cindy and Elena, despite their expertise, could only stare at the ruined lighthouse in puzzlement. The very existence of lighthouses is only possible when a harbor has developed. However, no city has ever built a lighthouse, even if harbors have advanced. It¡¯s not that people in this world never engage in sailing. But rather than navigating vast oceans, it¡¯s more akin to crossing large lakes trapped between lands. If Isaac were here, he might have noticed something, but at the moment, he is enjoying a leisurely life in the mansion. More importantly, the real question is whether this place is truly a ¡°harbor.¡± Based on the traces left behind, there were various indications, but since it was 3,000 years ago, it was difficult to believe. However, that doubt did not last long before turning into denial. ¡°No way. There was an ocean 3,000 years ago? The ocean was created when demons made it rain.¡± ¡°For something like that, there even seems to be a shipyard...¡± As Elena continued to deny it while looking at the relatively well-preserved harbor, Eiker pointed in a certain direction. Following his gesture, Elena and Cindy turned their gaze toward it¡ªnot the passage where ships passed through, nor any building, but a separately designated ¡°shipyard¡± for constructing vessels. They saw an artificially flattened surface, designed to make moving ships easier. Behind it were the ruins of what seemed to be the workplace of shipbuilders. Although there were no actual ships left, the structure was identical to modern shipyards, showing no signs of being outdated. ¡°Perhaps something might still be left in that place.¡± ¡°...Let¡¯s check it out.¡± ¡°Wow...¡± Unlike Elena, who became serious the moment she realized the existence of a harbor, Cindy could only marvel in amazement. As the two scholars moved forward, Eiker unsheathed his sword as a precaution. The sea itself was dangerous enough just by being nearby, so it was wise to be prepared. Upon arriving at the presumed shipyard, Elena hurriedly surveyed her surroundings. To be certain, they needed to find a ¡°ship,¡± but she wasn¡¯t even hoping for that. Unlike bones, ships were made of wood, which would naturally decay over time. There was no way one could have survived for 3,000 years. ¡°Let¡¯s check the building first. There must be something there.¡± ¡°......¡± Even after searching, they found nothing particularly helpful. Without complaint, Cindy and Eiker followed Elena¡¯s lead toward a building¡ªnot the shipyard itself, but what appeared to be the living quarters of the shipbuilders. Unfortunately, most of the building had been destroyed, making it difficult to recognize its original form. However, the mere fact that it had survived even through the Demon War was significant. Moreover, it meant that the rising sea levels had not swept everything away. Elena carefully searched the interior of the building. Rustle¡ª By sheer luck, she found a book lying on the ground. It seemed to have avoided being washed away despite the rising sea levels. Elena cautiously turned the pages, even using magic to prevent further damage. However, the book had been left abandoned for far too long. It was heavily discolored and warped from exposure to saltwater. ¡°Sigh...¡± In the end, she gave up on reading the book. However, just the fact that it existed was valuable enough. It was a ¡°book¡± from 3,000 years ago¡ªnot even in scroll form, but something resembling modern books. Even though printing technology hadn¡¯t been advanced at the time, it was still an astonishing find. ¡°Professor...! Professor...!¡± At that moment, Cindy¡¯s frantic voice rang in Elena¡¯s ears, making her turn her head in alarm. When was the last time Cindy, who usually spoke sluggishly, had shouted so urgently? Other than during their adventures, almost never. Considering the urgency in her voice, it was surely something serious. Elena immediately shouted back. ¡°What is it?! Did you find something?!¡± ¡°A basement...! There¡¯s a basement...!¡± A basement. Upon hearing those words, Elena quickly moved toward Cindy. As she arrived at the area Cindy had been examining, she saw exactly what had been described¡ªa passage leading underground. It was unclear what purpose the passage had served, but given that it wasn¡¯t hidden and was openly accessible, it seemed to have been used by the shipbuilders. ¡°There might be something inside, so we should be cautious. Honey? ...Skeletons?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± At Elena¡¯s call, Eiker took the lead in descending. Elena and Cindy followed him quietly. Using magic to illuminate the underground space was easy, allowing them to clearly see their surroundings. ¡°It really is a basement. This hole here was probably made for ventilation.¡± ¡°But how did they think of building an underground area 3,000 years ago...?¡± Cindy voiced a very natural question. The roads, the shipyard, and now this basement¡ª Nothing about this place seemed to align with the technological level of 3,000 years ago. Honestly, at that time, people should have been focused solely on farming. The idea of navigating the ocean wouldn¡¯t even have crossed their minds. Why on earth did they establish a capital city near the sea? It was completely baffling. And yet, the Kingdom of Gerios ruled the entire western region. ¡°Since nothing has been clearly revealed yet, it¡¯s our job to investigate. That being said, this place seems to have been a personal living space.¡± As Elena pointed out, the basement appeared to be a resting area for the shipbuilders. Its spacious layout and well-leveled ground supported this idea. Additionally, a stone bed, still intact, reinforced her claim. Since wooden beds would have decayed easily due to the salt in the air, stone beds must have been a common choice. ¡°There don¡¯t seem to be any remains.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s check the books first.¡± The shipbuilders seemed to have been well-treated¡ªthere were individual beds, and even what appeared to be personal drawers beside them. Unfortunately, the drawers had all decomposed, likely because they were made of wood. However, books that had been stored inside them still remained. After instructing Cindy to investigate another area, Elena picked up one of the books from the floor. Owning a book in such an ancient time was a sign of high status. ¡®This one is well-preserved.¡¯ Being underground, it had likely avoided the rising sea levels. Elena hoped its contents were still intact. However, the moment she opened the book, her hopes were shattered. Just like before, the ink had bled across the pages, and the paper had deteriorated to the point where words were unrecognizable. Just as she was about to give up in disappointment, her eyes caught sight of a particular phrase. It was written in an ancient language different from the current one, but she could still decipher it. She had spent centuries exploring¡ªthis was nothing for her. ¡°February 21, Year 841...¡± That was all she could make out. The rest was too damaged to read. But even that was enough to leave Elena utterly shocked. Setting aside the fact that the Kingdom of Gerios used a solar calendar, what stood out the most was the year 841. She stared at the words for a while before calling Cindy. ¡°...Hey, Cindy.¡± ¡°Yes...?¡± ¡°Do you know when Alvenheim was founded?¡± Caught off guard by the sudden question, Cindy blinked. Still, she answered after a pause. ¡°About 3,541 years ago... according to the oldest records...¡± ¡°...Right?¡± ¡°Why do you ask...?¡± But Elena couldn¡¯t shake off her thoughts. ¡®This kingdom was founded even before Alvenheim?¡¯ It felt like history itself was twisting. ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Chapter 477: Golden Goblin (5) ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 Count Callas¡ªno, Marshal¡ªlooked extraordinary at first glance. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 His thick lips were striking, but what truly captivated was his blue eyes, burning with such intensity that they seemed ready to ignite. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 There¡¯s a saying that eyes are connected to the heart, and thinking of Cherry¡¯s dark, gloomy eyes, I couldn¡¯t agree more. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 However, I had no idea where Marshal¡¯s passion was directed. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 Maybe he was just naturally lively by nature. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 ¡°Bombardment? Did you just say bombardment?¡± ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 Not anymore. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 I think I¡¯m starting to get a sense of what he¡¯s after. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 When I absentmindedly murmured about artillery shells, Marshal¡¯s eyes gleamed even brighter. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 While I was making a grimace, not understanding the situation at all, Marquess Mathius hastily intervened. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 ¡°Count Callas, please restrain yourself. You know where we are, don¡¯t you?¡± ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 ¡°But Sir Marshal definitely said ¡®bombardment¡¯!¡± ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 ¡°You must have misheard. Just keep that thought to yourself.¡± ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 In the midst of his urgent interference, Marquess Mathius glanced at me, signaling me silently to step aside. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 But I had no intention of doing so. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 Marshal¡¯s mention of ¡°bombardment¡± kept nagging at me. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 Wouldn¡¯t it be interesting to hear him out, at least once? ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 I was curious why he even knew the word ¡°bombardment¡± in the first place. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 ¡°Marquess Mathius? I¡¯m sorry, but would it be alright if I spoke with Count Callas?¡± ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 ¡°But...¡± ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 ¡°It¡¯s fine. I think this could be a rather interesting conversation.¡± ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 ¡°Haa...¡± ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 Frustrated by the worsening situation, Marquess Mathius let out a deep sigh and shut his eyes tightly. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 He then quietly withdrew the hand that had been holding back Count Callas. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 There was nothing stopping him now. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 ¡®He must be someone Mathius really treasures.¡¯ ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 Bringing him to a place like this, and his panicked attempts to restrain him despite the rudeness¡ªit showed they had quite a close relationship. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 Military families are typically very sensitive to hierarchy. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 Seeing how he acted, Count Callas must be exceptional enough to overlook such things. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 But I couldn¡¯t help wondering why someone so capable was so obsessed with bombardment. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 In this world, interest in magic far outweighed that in gunpowder. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 ¡°Thank you very much for your consideration!¡± ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 ¡°No need for thanks. Anyway, about that ¡®bombardment¡¯¡ªcould you explain it to me?¡± ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 ¡°Yes. Whew...¡± ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 Marshal took a deep breath, seemingly nervous at the thought of explaining in front of me. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 Meanwhile, Marquess Mathius wore a half-dazed expression. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 Others didn¡¯t look much different: Marquess Gots chuckled awkwardly, and Kay gave a bitter smile. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 Everyone seemed to treat Marshal like an eccentric. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the beginning: what are your thoughts on cannons, Sir Marshal?¡± ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 ¡°They are weapons of great destructive power. But we have magic. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 The mere manufacturing process of cannons demands a tremendous amount of effort. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 While they can be used by those without mana, they also come with massive costs.¡± ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 In this world, cannons only existed at the level of basic field artillery. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 Gunpowder weapons hadn¡¯t advanced enough for high-explosive shells to even be imagined. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 People thought it was better to train mages to rain down magic than to develop cannons. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 Still, the development of even basic artillery was impressive¡ªenough to mark a turning point in history, especially during the Racial Wars. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 Before those wars, magic had been a privilege accessible only to the chosen few among humans. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 Thus, cannon development had been thriving. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 But once humans acquired magic, they distanced themselves from cannon development. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 Magic contributed to enormous advancements, but it also brought a peculiar imbalance. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. As you say, the manufacturing cost of cannons is enormous. The same goes for cannonballs. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 Most people would think it¡¯s more efficient to invest that money in training mages.¡± ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 Marshal didn¡¯t deny that cannons were expensive. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 Frankly, considering the existence of dwarves¡ªknown for their metallurgy¡ªit wasn¡¯t even that costly. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 The dwarves¡¯ metalworking technology was at the level of an industrial revolution. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 Iron, essential for cannons, was easily obtainable if you had the money. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 Still, the overall cost was massive. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 ¡°But if you think about it carefully, it¡¯s not that expensive. Do you know how much it costs to train a single mage?¡± ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 ¡°It varies, but it takes about 10,000 gold. And even then, success isn¡¯t guaranteed.¡± ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 10,000 gold was roughly equivalent to 1 billion Korean won¡ªabout the cost of training a fighter pilot. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 The bigger problem was that while a pilot simply needed ¡°education,¡± magic depended heavily on innate talent. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 Even manipulating mana freely was a challenge; magic was purely a matter of giftedness. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 Moreover, not every mage joined the military. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 There¡¯s a saying: not all scholars are mages, but all mages are scholars. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 Rather than enlisting to cast mass-destruction spells, many preferred the leisurely life of academic research. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 ¡°But cannons are different. The more they¡¯re developed, the more powerful they become; they¡¯ll never weaken. And mass production is possible¡ªthat¡¯s their greatest advantage.¡± ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 ¡°Mass production...¡± ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 ¡°Imagine it! Multiple cannons firing at once, devastating the enemy forces! When mages need time to chant their spells, cannons just need to be loaded and fired. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 Firepower! Bombardment will become the core of true firepower!¡± ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 Here stood not a magic enthusiast, but a true firepower fanatic. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 I chuckled watching Marshal rave about the glory of cannons. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 Marquess Mathius, misinterpreting my chuckle, covered his face with his hand in embarrassment. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 Others looked at Marshal the same way¡ªas if watching a hopeless eccentric. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 Even Adelia, who had just met him, wore a ¡°what the hell is he saying?¡± expression. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 Marquess Gots was the only one who seemed sympathetic, nodding slightly in agreement. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 ¡®If not for magic, this would actually be normal.¡¯ ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 In truth, Marshal was a firepower enthusiast tragically born into a fantasy world. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 On Earth, cannons¡ªand artillery bombardment¡ªwere the backbone of military firepower. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 Infantry conquered land, but it was artillery that broke the enemy first. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 In this world, large-scale magic explosions served the same purpose. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 ¡°What do you think? Aren¡¯t you interested?¡± ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 ¡°Uh... Count Callas, I think it¡¯s time we leave.¡± ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 Just as Marshal eagerly sought my opinion, Marquess Mathius quickly dragged him away. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 Marshal didn¡¯t resist, letting himself be pulled along as if satisfied. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 At this rate, everyone would just dismiss it as an eccentric¡¯s rant. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 But not me. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 I smiled and spoke. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 ¡°Count Callas? May I ask you a few questions?¡± ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 ¡°Eh?¡± ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 ¡°Huh?¡± ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 Both Marquess Mathius and Marshal looked surprised, clearly not expecting that. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 Marshal himself probably realized how absurd he had sounded and was halfway resigned to being ignored. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 I looked into their wide, startled eyes and began my questions. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 ¡°If we continue developing cannons, they could certainly reach a level of power comparable to magic. But instead of focusing only on firepower, shouldn¡¯t we pay attention to other aspects as well?¡± ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 ¡°Other aspects...?¡± ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 ¡°For example, range. No matter how powerful the cannon is, if its range is too short, the enemy will easily prepare for it.¡± ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 One of the reasons muzzle-loading cannons became obsolete in this world was exactly because of their limited range. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 Who would willingly stand in front of a cannon within direct fire range? ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 Of course, cannons are devastatingly powerful, so preparation might not matter much ¡ª but the goal should be to make it impossible for the enemy to even attempt to prepare. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 ¡°Adjustable firing angles depending on terrain will also be essential. Then there are factors like loading speed and shell functionality. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 There¡¯s a lot to think about. As I mentioned earlier, the greatest advantage of bombardment is ¡®firepower¡¯, but achieving its full potential requires a lot of development.¡± ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 ¡°...¡± ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 ¡°The most important thing here is probably the angle. Depending on the angle, the way cannons are used will differ. I hope you¡¯ll consider more than just maximizing firepower.¡± ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 As the great commander of steel once said, artillery is the god of the battlefield. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 But I¡¯m not an artilleryman ¡ª I¡¯m just an infantry grunt who rolled around the frontlines. Naturally, my knowledge is almost nonexistent. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 Still, I at least know that the way artillery is used changes depending on the firing angle. History says the same. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 ¡°Also, please consider breech-loading rather than muzzle-loading. You understand? ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 I¡¯d like to explain more, but it would touch too closely on my own personal projects, so I can¡¯t say too much.¡± ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 ¡°...Young lord Michelle.¡± ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 ¡°Huh?¡± ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 It wasn¡¯t the stunned Marshal who called my name, but Marquis Mathius, his voice stiff with tension. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 He no longer had the sheepish look from earlier; instead, his eyes were wide open in pure shock. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 ¡°Do you... truly believe that cannons could replace magic?¡± ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 ¡°No. Cannons can¡¯t replace magic.¡± ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 Humans, no matter how hard they try, will never beat elves or demons with magic. From the start, the difference between species is just too overwhelming. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 However, we can match the destructive power of magic. That¡¯s where science needs to advance ¡ª and I¡¯m someone who has seen the future of ¡®firepower.¡¯ ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 Like the proverb ¡°all streams eventually flow into the sea,¡± even if there are many different approaches, the destination is the same. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 Not the mystical powers of magic, but the raw might of firepower ¡ª in that regard, developing cannons is a far better path. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 ¡°But in terms of pure destructive power, I can confidently say cannons could rival magic. After all, what are cannons made for? War. Expecting ¡®magical effects¡¯ in war is unrealistic.¡± ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 ¡°...¡± ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 ¡°Of course, the process will be difficult. I won¡¯t deny that there are things only mages can do. But remember: the bombardment mentioned by Baron Callas is an attack meant purely for firepower.¡± ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 As science advanced, the military diversified its branches. The only major branch that truly disappeared was cavalry. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 And even cavalry disappeared only because other branches could replace it ¡ª otherwise, no military branch simply vanishes. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 Thus, while artillery would be added as a branch, mages would not disappear. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 ¡°Alright. That¡¯s all I have to say. Are there any more questions?¡± ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 ¡°Uh, could I ask just one more thing?!¡± ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 Marshal asked hurriedly, his voice flustered. His usually bright eyes were now clouded with confusion. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 It was the face of someone who never imagined that someone else would support his ¡®dream.¡¯ ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 I lifted my hand lightly, signaling he could continue. Stammering slightly, Marshal opened his mouth: ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 ¡°How... how did Young lord Michelle come up with such ideas?¡± ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 Because I used to be in the artillery unit. Even though I was infantry. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 The words almost slipped out, but I barely held them back. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what would¡¯ve happened if this guy had been born in South Korea. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 A country famous for its intense focus on firepower ¡ª during the Korean War, it had practically no tanks and was known as the weakest nation, yet somehow it developed overwhelming artillery power. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 Maybe that trauma left a deep imprint. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 Smiling gently, I answered: ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 ¡°It just occurred to me. I thought it would be nice if things like that existed.¡± ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 ¡°Uh... I see...¡± ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 Anyone could tell that was a blatant lie. Marshal, hearing my smooth excuse, seemed to realize that further questioning was pointless. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 Now it was my turn to ask a question ¡ª because I was genuinely curious about something after hearing him out. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 Why was Marshal so obsessed with firepower, when such an incredible thing as magic already existed? ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 ¡°This time, let me ask. Why did you become so fascinated with cannons, Baron Callas? Even though there¡¯s magic?¡± ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 ¡°Ah, well...¡± ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 Unlike his earlier enthusiasm, Baron Callas now hesitated to answer. I frowned slightly at that. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 Then, glancing nervously at me, he scratched the back of his head with an awkward smile. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 ¡°My mother told me once. That my conception dream had something to do with it.¡± ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 ¡°Conception dream?¡± ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 ¡°Yes.¡± ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 At first, it sounds like nonsense. But in this world, where gods undeniably exist, even something like a conception dream can¡¯t be taken lightly. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 Heroic figures often had extraordinary conception dreams. It¡¯s superstition, sure, but in a fantasy world, it¡¯s quite important. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 ¡°What kind of dream was it? Was it the bombardment you mentioned earlier?¡± ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 ¡°No. It was a dream where an entire city was wiped out by a single cannon shell.¡± ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 ¡°...Excuse me?¡± ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 Wait, hold on. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 ¡°The explosion was so powerful that a mushroom-shaped cloud rose into the sky. Since even magic can¡¯t achieve that, I decided to focus on firepower instead.¡± ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 ¡°...¡± ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 That¡¯s... really dangerous. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 ¡ï¡ï¡ï ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 Just to be sure, I ran to the temple and asked Luminous: ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 ¡®There aren¡¯t other reincarnators besides me, right?¡¯ ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 [There aren¡¯t.] ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 ¡®Then why did Baron Callas¡¯s mother dream something like that?¡¯ ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 [It was a coincidence. Really. I swear it on my divinity.] ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 Thanks to that, I had the rare experience of seeing a god look genuinely offended. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 Anyway, a few days passed after that strange encounter. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 [¡°Blood and Steel¡± Volume 6 released! Hitler seizes power!] ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 The story of Hitler taking control of the Weimar Republic through the Enabling Act appeared. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 [America¡¯s new president: Franklin D. Roosevelt? Who is this man?] ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 The strongest figure in the world also made his appearance. ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 [The Empire of Japan invades Manchuria.] ABCDEFGHIJKLMNOPQRSTUVWXYZabcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz0123456789 The presence of East Asia¡¯s so-called ¡®champion (or fool)¡¯ was also mentioned. Chapter 478: Unite (1) AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 As I mentioned before, Blood and Steel Volume 6 ends with Hitler¡¯s Enabling Act, the election of Franklin D. Roosevelt, and finally, Japan¡¯s invasion of Manchuria. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Up until the proposal of Hitler¡¯s Enabling Act, the story leaned heavily into politics and didn¡¯t attract much attention. After all, this world prefers dazzling battles over dirty politics. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Because of that, unless someone was a critic or deeply interested in political affairs, the response was generally lukewarm. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 [Papen underestimated Hitler¡ªand ended up in Hitler¡¯s hands.] AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 [The Enabling Act simply made Hitler a king, nothing more, nothing less.] AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 [It¡¯s only right for a king to have such power.] AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Rather than get bogged down in the complexities of politics, people focused on the Enabling Act that Hitler proposed. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 The Enabling Act was a law that gave Hitler absolute power. It placed a man above the constitution, not beneath it. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 This single law shattered the democracy of the Weimar Republic and gave rise to the worst dictator in history. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Yet readers¡¯ reaction was mostly: So what? In this world, monarchy is the default setting. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 As a result, readers cheered: Hitler has finally become king! Now that he was king, the only thing left was the revival of the German Empire¡ªno, not the Weimar Republic. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 [Why did Papen underestimate Hitler? Was it because he was a political rookie?] AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 [He probably couldn¡¯t help but look down on him. The power to move people¡¯s hearts is different from politics.] AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 [Even the president was satisfied with Hitler¡¯s way of ruling. A classic case of ¡°too much is as bad as too little.¡±] AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Naturally, Papen, who tried to take away Hitler¡¯s power, was showered with criticism. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Blood and Steel is currently written from an omniscient narrator¡¯s perspective. It¡¯s just that Hitler gets a lot of focus. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 That¡¯s why Papen¡¯s inner thoughts could be thoroughly explored¡ªand readers couldn¡¯t help but look at him unfavorably. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 [How dare he try to threaten Hitler, the protagonist! His greed was his downfall.] AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 [There¡¯s no longer anyone who poses a political threat to Hitler.] AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 [Papen¡¯s fate is either exile outside the Weimar Republic or purging. There¡¯s no third option.] AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 That¡¯s the prevailing sentiment right now. With Papen, Hitler¡¯s political threat, completely removed, readers felt he got what he deserved. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Of course, with time, some readers might come around to say, ¡°Papen was right all along.¡± AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 But looking at Papen as a person, he was just an average politician¡ªnothing more, nothing less. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 It¡¯s just that his opponent happened to be the worst monster in history, which is why he ended up being judged harshly. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Anyway, around the time Hitler began his one-man dictatorship under the Enabling Act, Roosevelt was democratically elected as President of the United States. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 [The U.S. is currently crippled by the Great Depression. They won¡¯t be much of a threat to Hitler.] AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 [The best they can do is avoid outright rebellion.] AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 [It¡¯ll clearly show the limits of democracy.] AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Even with FDR¡¯s election, there wasn¡¯t much fanfare. It merely served to highlight the contrast between Hitler, who became a king, and Roosevelt, who was elected through a vote. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 At the time, the U.S. was still floundering in the Great Depression. Its economy had collapsed to the point of being comparable to a famine. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Germany, in contrast, was like a tiger that had grown wings. America, meanwhile, was a giant plummeting downward. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 ¡®If not for the New Deal, the U.S. probably wouldn¡¯t have become a superpower.¡¯ AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Of course, even the New Deal wasn¡¯t perfect. The Great Depression returned during Roosevelt¡¯s second term. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Here¡¯s where the irony kicks in: Just as Hitler rose to power through the Great Depression, the United States rapidly grew thanks to World War II. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 If World War II hadn¡¯t broken out, there¡¯s a very high chance America would¡¯ve sunk deeper into the mire. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 ¡®From here on, it¡¯s no longer a political story¡ªit¡¯s a growth story.¡¯ AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 If up to Volume 6 Blood and Steel was a political narrative, from here on it¡¯s about a ruined nation trying to revive itself. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 The problem is that this next part includes the persecution of Jews. Hitler¡¯s antisemitism has already been seeded throughout the narrative. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Now that he holds power, his ideology will come to the forefront¡ªstarting with the denial of Jewish citizenship and moving on to eugenic laws. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 At this point, many readers are likely to start questioning things: What did the Jews even do to deserve this level of persecution? AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Honestly, the world at that time was filled with antisemitism, so explaining it is tricky. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Moreover, the persecution of Jews became the rallying cry that united Germans as one. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 In this world, it¡¯s like the situation with the demons before the release of The Chronicles of Zenon¡ªa convenient enemy. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 ¡®You could maybe overlook the persecution, but the Holocaust? That¡¯s going to explode.¡¯ AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 I once said the beastkin massacre during the racial war was similar to the Holocaust, but in truth, they¡¯re not comparable. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 At least the beastkin were treated as ¡°savages¡±¡ªin other words, still people. The Holocaust treated humans as less than animals. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Simply put, it was a kind of organized slaughterhouse¡ªwith the difference being that instead of cows or horses, it was people. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 More than the beastkin, even the demons in this world might react strongly. As a race that¡¯s been shunned from birth, they¡¯ll empathize deeply with the Jews. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 ¡®A surprising number of Jews actually fought for Germany in World War I.¡¯ AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 It¡¯s unexpected, but back then, Germans and Jews were fairly integrated. Many people whose fathers or grandfathers were Jewish considered themselves German. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 But unfortunately, our dear Hitler was filled to the brim with eugenicist thinking. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 That¡¯s why starting from Volume 7, I plan to gradually introduce a sense of ¡°something¡¯s not right¡± or ¡°is this okay?¡± AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 It¡¯s true that Jews had a strong grip on the economy and finance¡ªbut if you look deeper, it¡¯s precisely thanks to them that the country managed to survive at all. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Without them, the German economy would¡¯ve been completely destroyed by the Treaty of Versailles. The state itself couldn¡¯t function. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Even Fritz Haber, the famous developer of nitrogen fertilizer, was expelled from Germany. Just because he was Jewish. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 ¡®What will readers think when a Jew proudly says he was decorated by the Emperor?¡¯ AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 I¡¯m curious. No matter what, won¡¯t they think ¡°Okay, that¡¯s a bit much...¡±? AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Or will they justify it by pointing to Austria¡¯s annexation, the invasion of Poland, and the fall of France in six weeks? AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 I¡¯d like to start writing this as soon as possible, but from this point forward, the story needs careful planning. It¡¯s not just Germany¡ªthe global situation will explode all at once. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Especially America¡¯s potential¡ªI need to find a way to explain it gradually. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 I, having lived on Earth, already have the notion that ¡°America is strong.¡± But the people of this world don¡¯t. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 If America suddenly becomes the strongest power in the setting out of nowhere, it¡¯ll break the story¡¯s plausibility. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Right now, they just look like a weakened nation staggering under the Great Depression¡ªfull of homeless people, overflowing with unemployed, and flooded with suicidal investors. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Even if Blood and Steel is treated like a fantasy, maintaining basic plausibility is what raises its quality. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 ¡®It¡¯s like trying to explain a broken-overpowered map.¡¯ AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 But damn it, America¡¯s been broken since birth, so it¡¯s hard to even describe it properly. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 The more serious problem was that, unlike Alvenheim, it wasn¡¯t a powerful country from the start. It had been a British colony to begin with. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Before the Industrial Revolution, it couldn¡¯t develop due to geopolitical limitations, but after the revolution, its geopolitical value exploded, turning it into a superpower. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 If this is well portrayed, it¡¯ll effectively convey the destructive potential of the U.S. in later developments. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Thus, volume 7 of Blood and Steel plans to depict the persecution of Jews in Germany and a brief history and potential of the United States. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 ¡°Isaac. A letter came from Viscount Callas.¡± AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 ¡°Again?¡± AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 First, I needed to deal with this overly enthusiastic fan. I frowned slightly at Adelia¡¯s words that a letter had arrived from Marshal. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Ever since our heated (?) debate about the last bombardment, he¡¯s been sending letters without missing a single day. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Originally, I planned to read fan letters all at once like the others, but I made an exception for Callas. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 His mother¡¯s conception dream wasn¡¯t just unusual¡ªit bordered on horror¡ªso I couldn¡¯t ignore it. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 [Greetings. Young Marshal here. I hope you¡¯ve been well.] AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 It¡¯s only been two days since the last letter, man. I gave a dry chuckle at the greeting in the first paragraph. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 What followed was praise of the bombardment, talk about how Marquis Matthius is agonizing over budget allocation, and updates on how Dave and Nicole are doing in the North. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Currently, Marshal is my sole source of information about the North. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 ¡®Looks like he¡¯ll be all smiles once he secures the budget.¡¯ AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Originally, Marquis Matthius was skeptical of the artillery division, but thanks to my input, he seems to have changed his mind. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Still, the reality is full of logistical challenges, and Marshal only ever cries out for firepower. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Even though I gave my opinion, military spending isn¡¯t something you can adjust at will. The army has always been a bottomless money pit. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 [Not sure if you¡¯ve heard, but soon, the first trial run of the mana-powered locomotive will take place in Machina. Marquis Matthius is currently heading there...] AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 ¡°Huh?¡± AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 I thought it was the usual greeting-filled letter, but it wasn¡¯t. Surprisingly, it mentioned the first trial run of the mana locomotive. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 While I hadn¡¯t taken much interest, the mana-powered locomotive was a steadily developed invention in Machina. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Ains once said he¡¯d apply for a sort-of-patent with my permission. I told him to do as he pleased. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 And now, more than a year later, it seems the mana locomotive has finally been invented. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 This hasn¡¯t even been reported in the media, but somehow Marshal knew. He must have his own informants. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 ¡®Didn¡¯t someone say logistics would collapse without him?¡¯ AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Curious about Marshal, whose conception dream was anything but ordinary, I looked into him and found out he was extremely competent in logistics. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Apparently, that¡¯s why Marquis Matthius brought him to the social circle in the first place. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 His name, his field, even his dreams¡ªhe¡¯s clearly destined for great things. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 ¡®Honestly, I kind of want to go too.¡¯ AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 I really wanted to attend the trial run. Maybe it¡¯s a bit shameless, but I did contribute (kind of) to the mana locomotive¡¯s development. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Even the inventor Ains referred to me as a co-inventor under my permission, so there¡¯s no issue if I attend the trial run. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 ¡°Sis.¡± AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 ¡°Yeah?¡± AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 ¡°What would happen if I said I wanted to attend the trial run of the mana locomotive?¡± AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 ¡°You¡¯d better cancel before Mari smacks you in the back of the head.¡± AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Of course, no chance. I had to sigh when Adelia sharply cut me off. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 The social gatherings may be somewhat spontaneous, but they¡¯re held internally. The trial run, however, is an external event. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 In other words, the risk of exposure is high. Of course, with dignitaries from all over the world attending, security will be tight. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 ¡®The demon worshippers haven¡¯t been active lately either.¡¯ AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 I don¡¯t know the reason, but the demon worshippers have practically disappeared. Maybe they¡¯ve gone into hiding, or maybe they¡¯ve been wiped out completely¡ªno one knows. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Because of this, Musk is also asking whether it¡¯s time to end the ¡°event.¡± AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 His reasoning is that there¡¯s nothing more to gain, so better to wrap it up before innocent people get hurt. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 I agree with him and am planning to wind things down soon. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 ¡°Isaac?¡± AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 ¡°Yeah?¡± AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 While I was lost in thought, Adelia cautiously spoke to me. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 I looked up from the letter and saw her¡ªnot in her usual maid uniform, but in a shirt and pants like that time. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Yet, for some reason, she was sneakily eyeing me like a dog that needed to pee, avoiding my gaze. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 ¡°That country that appeared near the end of volume 6...¡± AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 She mustered her courage and looked me straight in the eye. I nodded thoughtlessly. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 ¡°America?¡± AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 ¡°No, not that. The one in East Asia.¡± AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 ¡°Japan?¡± AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 ¡°Yeah.¡± AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 ¡°What about Japan?¡± AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 What could she be curious about? I was willing to answer sincerely as long as it didn¡¯t spoil anything. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Just like readers get curious about future events, so do my friends. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 I couldn¡¯t show them the manuscript, but I could share a bit of the lore. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 ¡°When I looked at the occupied territories, your country was included too... was that Japan?¡± AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 ¡°That? Yeah. We were occupied by Japan. We call it the Japanese occupation period.¡± AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 ¡°Oh...¡± AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 ¡°...Why did that happen?¡± AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Adelia asked, her eyes filled with pity. There was an inexplicable sadness in her sky-blue eyes. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Come on, I¡¯ve told you¡ªI wasn¡¯t born in that era. Despite my earlier explanations, she seemed caught in some strange misconception. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 It wasn¡¯t just her¡ªothers around me had similar reactions. When I said we¡¯re doing fine now, they found that hard to believe too. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Anyway, I had to answer. I thought for a moment about how to explain it well and then spoke. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 ¡°Because traitors sold out the country.¡± AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 ¡°...Why would they do that?¡± AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 ¡°They were afraid for their own lives.¡± AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 ¡°...¡± AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Hearing that, Adelia began to weakly thump her chest in frustration. Understandable¡ªit¡¯s a frustrating story. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 And that¡¯s not even the half of it. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 ¡°B-but you gained independence eventually, right? So those people and their descendants were punished, weren¡¯t they?¡± AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 ¡°Nope. They¡¯re living well. It¡¯s the ones who fought for independence and their descendants who are suffering.¡± AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 ¡°...?¡± AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Adelia looked as if she¡¯d just eaten a dozen sweet potatoes. I chuckled at her expression. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 ¡°Our country¡¯s always had a bit of a dunce streak.¡± AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 ¡ï¡ï¡ï AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Meanwhile, in Machina... AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 ¡°Why! Why?! Why won¡¯t you acknowledge the mana locomotive as my invention?!¡± AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Ains shouted in protest before the king of Machina. ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Chapter 479: Unite (2) SchemeDefaultSolarized LightSolarized DarkLightDarkSepiaHigh ContrastFont TypeDefaultTimes New RomanGeorgiaPalatino LinotypeOpen SansFont SizeSmallMediumLargeVery Large LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Although dwarves may seem less prominent compared to other races, they are, in fact, a very peculiar race when examined closely. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz They are widely known for their excellent craftsmanship as blacksmiths, and are characterized by their extremely short stature. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz However, their small size allows them to easily move through tight spaces, making them well-suited for mining. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Despite what one might assume about their strength due to their size, dwarves are actually incredibly strong. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz The misconception that they are weak stems from the fact that, unlike the aggressive beastkin or the constantly brawling humans, dwarves do not often seek out fights. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz But once you see a dwarf in battle rather than in a forge, all your assumptions will be shattered. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Their stubby build makes them hard to counter, and they possess excellent balance. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Moreover, unless you are a similarly small race like goblins, dwarves naturally tend to target their opponents¡¯ lower bodies. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Just as humans focus on an ogre¡¯s legs in battle, dwarves apply the same tactics. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz They are a race that you underestimate at your own peril, yet thanks to their cheerful and optimistic nature, dwarves rarely come into serious conflict with other races. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz However, even dwarves have one major flaw... LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz [They are a race willing to forge weapons for demons¡ªas long as they are paid.] LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz [True artisans are said to have pride that money can¡¯t buy, but dwarves are an exception.] LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz [If you ever trade with dwarves, be careful. They won¡¯t stab you in the back, but they might chop off your nose to sell it.] LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz That flaw is greed. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz The fact that dwarves are greedy is universally acknowledged¡ªeven the dwarves themselves admit it. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Originally, dwarves weren¡¯t greedy. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz As a race of master artisans, they once took immense pride in their craftsmanship and focused solely on honing their skills. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz But everything changed when the ¡°Race War¡± broke out. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Even though humanity had learned magic from the demons, the gap in basic abilities between humans and elves was still vast. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Thus, the human alliance paid dwarves enormous sums to supply them with weapons. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz If you¡¯re lacking in physical abilities, your weapons need to be top-notch! LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Otherwise, you won¡¯t stand a chance against the elves! LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz With that in mind, the human alliance equipped not only knights but even ordinary soldiers with dwarf-made weapons. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz They also purchased magical tools, clothing, accessories, and most importantly, iron¡ªeverything necessary to efficiently harness magic. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz It was similar to the U.S. ¡°Lend-Lease Act¡± on Earth¡ªexcept that here it was full purchase, not a lease. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz In any case, Machina (the dwarves¡¯ country) amassed immense wealth and fame starting from the Race War. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz They generously showered their people with subsidies, which in turn boosted dwarf production even further. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz [Dwarven weapons are reliable!] LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz [Goods crafted by dwarves guarantee 100% quality!] LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz [Still not buying? Seriously??] LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz That virtuous cycle has continued uninterrupted for the past 300 years. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Even items that appear ordinary become exorbitantly priced if they¡¯re dwarf-made. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz While dwarves might scam you in other ways, when it comes to craftsmanship, they are utterly sincere. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz They never cut corners in their work¡ªit¡¯s just that you can buy that sincerity with enough money. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Their honesty in commerce makes it hard to blame them. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Even the mighty Minerva Empire is just another customer to Machina. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz While dwarven goods themselves are remarkable, their greatest asset is their metallurgy. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Being a race of blacksmiths, their ability to manipulate metal is unrivaled. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Many scholars have assessed that dwarven metallurgy is at least several stages more advanced than that of other races. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Humans struggle desperately but cannot catch up. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Demons and elves rely more on their inherent magic and strength than on technology. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Beastkin, having only recently built their civilization, still lag behind technologically. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz And above all, one thing stands out: LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Machina, the dwarven nation, has never once been engulfed in war since its founding. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Of course, there were challenges during its establishment, but they were minor compared to other nations. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Since dwarves naturally enjoy crafting over fighting, conflict rarely finds a foothold there. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Some might worry they would become isolated, like the Galapagos, but how could they be isolated when neighboring human nations are eager to buy their goods? LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Thanks to this bizarre history and unique racial traits, dwarves command an undeniable presence, even if it¡¯s not always obvious. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Up close, they seem like a race of highly skilled craftsmen; from afar, they are a race deeply involved in the grand events of history. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Objectively speaking, they are certainly ¡°artisans¡±¡ªyet ironically, they are artisans whose pride can be bought with money. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz One scholar harshly criticized the dwarves¡¯ greed: LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz [Each time we kill a dwarf, another dwarf will sell us weapons to do it with.] LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz It¡¯s a scathing, brutally honest critique of dwarven greed, much like something a ¡°Steel Marshal¡± would say. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz And as time passed, the peculiarities of their race eventually led to major problems. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°Why?! Why won¡¯t you acknowledge the magic engine as my invention?!¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Ains, the inventor of the magic engine, slammed his thick hand on the table and shouted. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Although he hadn¡¯t drunk any alcohol, his face was flushed bright red, and his thick brown beard was trembling with rage. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz His blazing eyes made it clear how furious he was. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°How dare you raise your voice before the King! Lower it at once!¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz snapped another dwarf standing across from him, frowning sternly. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Unlike Ains, whose clothing was singed here and there from working with magic, the bureaucratic dwarf was neat and polished, wearing a monocle. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz While most dwarves were naturally inclined to blacksmithing, that was before the Race War. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz After they tasted the sweetness of wealth, more and more dwarves like this bureaucrat, who cared only for money, began to appear. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°Of course I know who I¡¯m speaking to! That¡¯s exactly why I¡¯m asking! You never gave a damn before, so why now?!¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°How dare you use such foul language before the King! How many times must I tell you to hold your tongue!¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°Then tell me why, damn it! Why are you suddenly declaring the magic engine state property?!¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz As Ains and the official barked at each other, there was one dwarf who remained completely unfazed. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz This dwarf, however, was unusual in another way. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Besides his typical bushy beard, his entire body was adorned with extravagant jewelry. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Not only were his fingers stacked with flashy rings, but even the decorations tying his beard were made of gold. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz And his crown... oh, his crown. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Normally, crowns are made of solid gold. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz But this dwarf¡¯s crown went beyond that: LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz The entire crown was a single enormous diamond. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz You might think that¡¯s absurd, but it truly was made of diamond. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz To top it off, the embedded jewels were so lavish that if Isaac (the scholar) had seen them, he would have said: LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°It looks like that purple space gangster¡¯s glove was turned into a crown¡ªonly it¡¯s pure diamond instead of gold.¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°What else could it be? You just invented it ¡ª you¡¯re not the founder.¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Bourge V, the King of Machina and a dwarf consumed by greed itself, replied as if the question was silly. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz He was a dwarf king who, after the racial wars, had learned the taste of money and now sought to steal Ains¡¯ invention. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Hearing Bourge V¡¯s words, Ains stopped arguing with his vassals and glared at the king. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Even in front of royalty, his face showed no fear whatsoever. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°So you¡¯re saying you won¡¯t acknowledge it just because Zenon was the original creator? Even though Zenon himself said I could do whatever I wanted with it?!¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°Then that means we can do whatever we want too. Without Zenon¡¯s idea, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to invent the mana engine either.¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz It was the worst kind of sophistry. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Ains barely managed to stop himself from clutching the back of his neck in frustration. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz If Isaac had been there to hear it, he too would have been utterly dumbfounded. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz The mana engine ¡ª or rather, the steam engine it was based on ¡ª was a technology that would have naturally been invented in time anyway. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz The pump that served as the foundation for the steam engine had already been invented long ago. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Isaac had merely shared knowledge from a not-so-distant future. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz The problem was, the invention had gone beyond a mere innovation ¡ª it was something that turned the entire world upside down. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Not to mention, the most famous ¡°public figure¡± had already shown steam locomotives in a book. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Also, Bourge V had turned the entire dwarf nation into arms dealers during the racial wars and profited massively. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz There were other reasons too, but in the end, it came down to sheer ¡°greed.¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz He wanted Ains¡¯ mana engine so badly he was now trying to nullify Ains¡¯ ownership of it. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! You saw Zenon¡¯s biography yourself! The inventor of the steam locomotive there ¡ª that¡¯s me!¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz If Isaac had heard that, he would¡¯ve laughed and said, That was just a coincidence. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°Oh, that? You said yourself before ¡ª your disciple would¡¯ve eventually invented the steam locomotive, carrying on your legacy. And now you¡¯re changing your story?¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Still, not just Ains but everyone else had firmly believed otherwise. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz If they had seen Isaac now, they would have heard a helpless chuckle. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°That future no longer exists! I just want rightful ownership, that¡¯s all!¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°You see only part of the picture. You have no idea how much potential the mana engine holds.¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz As appeals and sophistry flew back and forth, Bourge V shook his head in pity and berated Ains. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°The mana engine ¡ª it¡¯s power enough to move even massive hunks of iron. It¡¯s not just for locomotives; it can be applied to all sorts of fields. Machines, for example.¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°What?¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°We can replace the machines that require magic to operate with mana engines.¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Since Machina is a dwarven nation, mechanical engineering was already quite advanced ¡ª it just hadn¡¯t been systematically theorized yet. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz With their natural dexterity and instinctive craftsmanship, dwarves often managed to create impressive inventions. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Many modern inventions like refrigerators and air conditioners had come from dwarf hands ¡ª although a closer inspection would often reveal an elf¡¯s magical touch behind them. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Take air conditioners, for example: in the sweltering heat, elves would cast cold spells to cool themselves. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Dwarves, seeing this, thought, What if we put that into a machine? and obtained magical formulas from the elves to integrate into mechanical devices. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Thus, mechanical engineering advanced, but physics ¡ª the underlying theory ¡ª became reliant on elves. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°If you have a power source, you can replace anything. That alone can generate incredible wealth. Magic? Only those pointy-eared and horned freaks can use it well. For dwarves and other races, mana engines are a necessary power.¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°...¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°Besides, the things those horned freaks make aren¡¯t to be taken lightly either. They can manufacture things even faster thanks to magic. If we let them, we¡¯ll lose the markets we¡¯ve monopolized.¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Bourge V¡¯s greedy nature was matched only by his sharp insight. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz In fact, Helium¡¯s goods ¡ª produced by the demon nation ¡ª were every bit as good as the dwarves¡¯. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Whereas dwarves had superior hardware, demons had powerful magic-powered ¡°software.¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz If Helium had stayed isolated, the global market would have been dominated by Machina ¡ª but now, with Helium¡¯s rise, they could no longer stand by. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz And just in time, Ains had invented the mana engine. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Bourge V planned to use this opportunity to turn the entire country into one giant ¡°factory.¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz That¡¯s why he wanted to steal ownership: to mass-produce mana engines and distribute them widely. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°Think of it as sacrificing for the nation. In return, your name will be etched into a page of history. Of course, you¡¯ll also amass a fortune beyond your wildest dreams.¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°You... you bastard...¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Ains was so stunned he could hardly speak. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Bourge V, meanwhile, smiled broadly, baring his teeth ¡ª which, befitting his greed, were covered in gleaming gold. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Seeing that, Ains felt the last thread of his sanity snap. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°Do you even know how many dwarves are collapsing from overwork right now!? Just how many more of our kin are you planning to grind into dust!?¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz As Ains cried out, the distorted nature of Machina became clear. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Machina had evolved into the closest thing to ¡°capitalism¡± after experiencing the lure of money 300 years ago. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Over time, wealth grew to surpass even political power. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Bourge V had managed to retain his monarchy because the nation had become the arms dealer supporting the Human Union. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Naturally, the royal family reaped the greatest profits, and in a world where money ruled, the monarchy was now a mere figurehead. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz But there were major side effects: namely, the emergence of a ¡°worker¡± class. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz The term ¡°worker¡± originally came into common use after the Industrial Revolution, but dwarves, due to their traits, had created their own twisted version. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°Just the dwarves collapsing from endless weapon-making would fill a whole cart!¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Individual dwarves were no longer seen as craftsmen but as ¡°factories¡± themselves. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°And now you want to suck even more blood from them? What the hell are you thinking!?¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°Then can you handle the exploding demand? Do you have any idea how many regions are desperately struggling because they lack enough of our weapons?¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Because of the ever-present threat of monsters, it was virtually impossible to halt the factory system. ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Chapter 480: Unite (3) SchemeDefaultSolarized LightSolarized DarkLightDarkSepiaHigh ContrastFont TypeDefaultTimes New RomanGeorgiaPalatino LinotypeOpen SansFont SizeSmallMediumLargeVery Large RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress If we were to list the differences between Earth and this world one by one, there would be too many to count. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress But the biggest difference is the existence of monsters. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress Ferocious beasts are sometimes classified as monsters, but the biggest difference between the two is that monsters do not obey the words of the goddess of nature, Hirt. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress No one knows who created them, but monsters have broken free from Hirt¡¯s influence and established their own independent domain. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress Some scholars suggest that monsters might have emerged through a process similar to the birth of demons 3000 years ago. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress The very fact that monsters are beyond Hirt¡¯s influence lends credibility to this hypothesis. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress [The only good monster is a dead monster.] RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress The rampages of monsters can be considered humanity¡¯s, and especially humans¡¯, greatest enemies. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress Other races each possess exceptional traits, allowing them to handle monsters ¡ª unless they¡¯re giant ones like dragons, krakens, or behemoths ¡ª without too much difficulty. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress But humans are so frail that even goblins pose a significant threat to their everyday lives. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress Even now, villages with little human traffic are exposed to constant danger from monsters. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress Furthermore, while beasts can be driven off with swords and spears through sheer effort, monsters often walk on two legs and wield weapons themselves. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress When that happens, it¡¯s not just a simple battle ¡ª it becomes a full-blown war, and losing that war means the complete destruction of the village. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress It was in this harsh reality that humans, through sheer tenacity and unity, managed to build civilizations. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress They founded civilizations and learned various techniques, including the use of mana, to fight back against monsters. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress Moreover, because monsters provided valuable byproducts, professions like adventurers began to emerge. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress However, for humans, the threat of monsters remains ever-present. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress For ordinary people to defeat monsters more easily, they need high-quality weapons. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress Even without using mana, a good weapon can pierce through the tough hide of an ogre. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress And the only race capable of mass-producing such high-quality weapons is the dwarves. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress ¡°If we stop producing weapons, the Minerva Empire will immediately pressure us, demanding why we aren¡¯t supplying them. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress Then where would that leave us? And it¡¯s not just the Empire. We also sell our goods to Alvenheim. Helium could become a good customer, too.¡± RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress ¡°And what about our kin who suffer making these weapons? Are you saying you don¡¯t even care about them?¡± RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress ¡°We¡¯re paying them, aren¡¯t we? Money. The thing we love most.¡± RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress King Bourge V let out a greedy chuckle, rubbing his index finger and thumb together ¡ª a gesture everyone knew all too well. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress Ains gave a look of utter disbelief at Bourge V¡¯s shameless words, then closed his eyes tightly. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress To think that his great invention was being used to create bigger factories. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress The bigger problem was that nothing Bourge V said was wrong. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress The amount of weaponry the Minerva Empire consumes is unparalleled by any other nation. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress Even the current stack of backorders was enough to make one¡¯s jaw drop. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress To make matters worse, the northern barbarian beastkin and the eastern Stavirk were stirring ominously. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress And most crucially, the Minerva Empire¡¯s territory is insanely vast. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress To protect that vast territory, the number of weapons needed had to increase exponentially. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress If the Machina side stopped production, the Minerva Empire would surely erupt in fury. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress Faced with such demands, the factories would have no choice but to continue laboring through tears. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress What infuriated Ains the most was the matter of wages that Bourge V mentioned. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress With his anger bubbling to the top of his head, Ains spoke quietly. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress ¡°...Money? Did you just say money?¡± RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress ¡°Yeah, money. You can enjoy a nice cold beer and some rest with it, right?¡± RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress ¡°...¡± RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress Ains closed his eyes again. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress He wanted to punch that annoying face so badly. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress The wages Bourge V spoke of were severely inadequate compared to the dwarves¡¯ labor. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress They hammered and toiled at the forge for over twelve hours without proper rest. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress In front of a blazing furnace, drenched in sweat, who even has time for a cold beer? RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress Even if they injured their fingers while hammering, proper treatment was rare. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress Worse yet, even the meager wages they received were unfairly deducted for absurd reasons. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress If someone arrived late or nodded off at work, 10% of their wages would be docked. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress They used every petty excuse to cut wages and pressure the factory workers. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress Women and children were not exempt. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress Again, dwarves were a race naturally inclined to create things. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress They entered the factories with dreams of one day crafting their own masterpieces ¡ª only to find themselves trapped in a living hell. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress ¡®When did it all go so wrong?¡¯ RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress Ains opened his eyes and glared at the king before him ¡ª Bourge V, adorned in all sorts of gaudy jewelry. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress Dwarves live slightly longer than humans ¡ª around 300 years. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress Bourge V was the son of Bourge IV, who had survived the racial wars. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress But whereas Bourge IV had allowed dwarves to pursue their own creations, Bourge V suppressed creativity and demanded only labor. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress Only a few factory owners grew obscenely wealthy, while the suffering of the workers was completely ignored. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress ¡®If only my invention had been born into the hands of a true craftsman, not these factory lords...!¡¯ RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress The reason Ains could focus on developing his magic engine was simple: RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress He was a blacksmith ¡ª a craftsman, not a factory worker. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress Most products were handmade, but that didn¡¯t mean machinery was nonexistent. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress How to control the temperature of a furnace, how to measure the heat of fire, and so forth ¡ª Ains was a craftsman who invented such machines. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress Not that his work was easy either; he also doubled as a miner. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress But thinking back on it, mining was no easier. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress Even when tunnel collapses caused numerous deaths, the typical response was nothing more than a tongue click ¡ª never proper compensation. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress Wages were poor too, but they had long accepted it as just the way things are. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress ¡®They have no idea what factory workers¡¯ lives are really like. They¡¯ve been blinded by greed.¡¯ RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress Suddenly, the image of the Greed King from the Chronicles of Zenon surfaced in his mind ¡ª a dwarf who, in his obsession to create the greatest masterpiece, made a pact with demons, ultimately consumed by his own greed. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress But at least that king had been pure in his ambition. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress He had created the best masterpiece he could and left satisfied. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress Look now at the king before him. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress A pig that only seeks money, with no trace of dwarven spirit left. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress Not a dwarf ¡ª just a demon wearing a dwarf¡¯s skin. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress Could he even still be called a dwarf? RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress ¡®This isn¡¯t right.¡¯ RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress Even now, the elderly and children are being used in factories. What would happen if steam engines fell into their hands? RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress It could lead to an even more horrifying situation. In that case, the very meaning of being born a dwarf would be completely lost. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress Still, Ains held a sliver of hope. If the steam engines could replace that dreadful labor, wouldn¡¯t the quality of life in the factories improve? RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress ¡°...Your Majesty.¡± RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress For once, Ains spoke politely. As he opened his mouth, the greedy expression of King Bourges V changed slightly. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress Slowly opening his eyes, Ains looked at the king in front of him. His gaze still burned with passion, but there was one major difference: RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress It was not the look of an eccentric ¡®engineer,¡¯ but the earnest gaze of a ¡®man¡¯ representing the hearts of many. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress ¡°If my magic engine can replace the labor in factories, could you tell me what benefits you would grant them?¡± RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Say that again.¡± RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress ¡°I¡¯m asking if you would be willing to use my invention for the factories.¡± RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress For some reason, Ains had calmed down, and Bourges V raised one eyebrow at him. The official next to him also looked at Ains as if wondering what he was thinking. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress But intentions aside, what mattered most was Ains¡¯s magic engine. Regardless of what Bourges V was thinking, he nodded with a satisfied look. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress Then he clasped his hands together, emphasizing the many rings on his fingers. In contrast, Ains¡¯s hands were rough and thick from hard labor. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress ¡°Of course. With your magic engine, the factories will be able to work more easily. However, since efficiency will increase, we¡¯ll extend working hours as well.¡± RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress ¡°Why? Why extend the working hours? If efficiency increases, couldn¡¯t orders be completed earlier instead?¡± RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress ¡°The amount of goods the Empire demands is simply too large. It can¡¯t be helped.¡± RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress ¡°...I see.¡± RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress Swoosh¡ª RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress Without waiting for the king¡¯s command, Ains stood up, as if he had nothing more to say. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress An official tried to scold him for his rudeness, but Ains opened his mouth first, stopping him. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave now. Do as you please with the magic engine.¡± RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress ¡°Thank you. Your devotion will not be forgotten.¡± RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress ¡°I wish you good health in the meantime.¡± RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress Ains left the room with heavy steps. Behind him, he could hear Bourges V chuckling, but he forced himself to ignore it. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress He wandered aimlessly with his short legs and eventually found himself outside. Lifting his head, he looked ahead. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress The royal palace where the king lived was built on a mountainside ¡ª a dangerous terrain, yet made possible by the dwarves¡¯ unparalleled construction skills. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress In front of the palace, despite it being nighttime, the ¡°forges¡± were still brightly lit. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress ¡®Machina is known for its beautiful nightscape.¡¯ RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress But amidst that night view, countless factories were still hammering away. The pounding sounds echoed through the night. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress Meanwhile, the palace? Ains looked back at the screams buried under beautiful lights. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress Most of the lights in the palace were off. Aside from a few guards carrying lamps for patrol, the palace was already asleep. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress Some could not even sleep and had to keep hammering, while others slept comfortably. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress The factories worked through the night, but it was the factory owners who pocketed the money. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress When did dwarves start being despised as a money-crazed race rather than being praised as artisans? RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress From the perspective of the other dwarves working in the factories, it was an unbearable, infuriating prejudice ¡ª a prejudice created by the factory owners themselves. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress ¡®All for money... But I ¡ª no, we just wanted...¡¯ RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress They just wanted to create ¡®works¡¯ like the magic engine. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress Strange or not, they simply wanted to make fun and interesting creations. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress And now, not only were their works being taken away, but they were also being made to suffer even more than before. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress Ains felt like he could tear off his own hands out of frustration. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress He walked on, feeling the rage and cold reason battling inside his heart. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress Though he wanted to drown this wretched feeling with a refreshing beer, he doubted even that would be possible. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress ¡°Hey! Ains!¡± RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress ¡°...Huh?¡± RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress Just then, a familiar voice pierced his ears. Lifting his head, he saw his friend and colleague, Handai, who had worked with him on the magic engine, waving at him. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress ¡°Handa...¡± RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress Ains was about to feel happy at seeing his friend after a long time when he noticed something odd. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress Handai¡¯s waving hand looked strange. Narrowing his eyes, Ains examined his hand more closely. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress ¡°Hey. Your hand...¡± RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress ¡°Oh, this? I messed up hammering and shattered all the bones. So I just cut it off.¡± RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress ¡°...What?¡± RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress Handai showed off his hand casually, as if it were no big deal. Two knuckles of his ring finger were missing. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress Despite this, Handai laughed heartily, showcasing the dwarves¡¯ typical cheerfulness ¡ª but not to Ains. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress ¡°What about money? Did you get any compensation?¡± RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress ¡°How could I? They just patched me up quickly, and I went back to hammering.¡± RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress ¡°... ...¡± RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress ¡°Anyway, where have you been? Why the long face?¡± RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress Was this supposed to be normal? No doubt they pressured him with money until he had no choice but to return to work. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress Ains felt the fading flames of his passion reignite ¡ª but it wasn¡¯t a passion for invention anymore. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress It was something higher, something stronger: RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress A blazing passion to rebuild the entire nation. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress ¡°...You¡¯re quiet. Why?¡± RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress ¡°...Handai.¡± RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress ¡°Yeah?¡± RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress ¡°If I make something crazy... do you have the guts to follow me?¡± RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress Handai looked puzzled by the sudden question. But Ains¡¯s expression was deadly serious. RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress Perhaps sensing something in that expression, Handai rolled his eyes around before quietly responding: RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress ¡°...What are you planning to make?¡± RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress ¡°Something big. By the way, do you know where Gias is?¡± RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress ¡°Gias? Probably hammering away somewhere.¡± RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress ¡°Go get him. Right now.¡± RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress If you leave even a small ember alone... RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress ¡°I¡¯m going to create something huge and beautiful.¡± RandomContentGeneratorForWordPress ...it inevitably turns into a massive, raging fire. ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Chapter 481: Build-up (1) SchemeDefaultSolarized LightSolarized DarkLightDarkSepiaHigh ContrastFont TypeDefaultTimes New RomanGeorgiaPalatino LinotypeOpen SansFont SizeSmallMediumLargeVery Large AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 [Fifth generation of Machina¡¯s bourgeois. Decision made to transfer ownership of Ains¡¯ mana engine. The mana engine is expected to impact not just Machina, but the entire world...] AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 [Ains¡¯ decision is a major one. He is setting an example as a devoted engineer serving his nation...] AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 [The mana locomotive invented by Ains and his colleagues is expected to be unveiled in two months. People attending the test run...] AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 As I kept writing excitedly, I ended up producing a rather interesting article. Ains¡¯ invention, the mana engine, is essentially being nationalized. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Well, calling it nationalization might be a bit of a stretch since he¡¯s transferring ownership, but it¡¯s close enough. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 On Earth, just one steam engine changed the world dramatically and led to a surge of countless companies. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Machina, historically speaking, is just before the Industrial Revolution ¡ª and in terms of lifestyle, it¡¯s practically identical to a society already in the midst of one. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 ¡®Didn¡¯t they say it¡¯s not ¡®laborers¡¯ but ¡®factories¡¯?¡¯ AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 People who work in factories are called ¡°laborers,¡± but dwarves refer to them as ¡°gongjang (¹¤½³),¡± literally meaning ¡°public craftsmen.¡± AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Dwarves are a race naturally skilled in crafting. And with the Industrial Revolution yet to begin, their importance is immense. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Most production still requires manual labor, so their value can¡¯t be overstated. This is something only dwarves can manage. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 But there are considerable downsides too. Dwarves top the list of races who hate signing contracts. That says a lot. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 I¡¯ve never been to Machina myself, so I don¡¯t know firsthand, but I¡¯ve heard plenty. When it comes to money, they¡¯ll bleed you dry. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 They¡¯re greedy, but annoyingly good at their work. And humans tend to be heavily dependent on dwarves. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Take weapons, for example ¡ª everything still has to be handmade, so relying on them is inevitable. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Maybe if firearms and gunpowder weapons advance, things could change, but that¡¯s a distant future. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Even then, the dependence would only decrease slightly. In fields like metallurgy or refining, dwarves are still essential. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 ¡®It wasn¡¯t just the minerals, but their ability to use them, right?¡¯ AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 The Minerva Empire has vast lands and hidden resources, but lacks the capability to extract them. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Dwarves, on the other hand? Thanks to their natural build, they can squeeze into tight spaces and are also skilled metallurgists. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Listing all this out, humans really do seem weaker than other races. It makes me wonder how humans on Earth managed to achieve such development. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 ¡®But why did Ains decide to give up the ownership of the mana engine to the state?¡¯ AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Above all, what I find most puzzling is that Ains handed over the rights to the mana engine. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 To someone who doesn¡¯t know him, it might seem like a patriot devoted his invention to his country. But I¡¯ve met him. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 He¡¯s somewhat rude, brash, and even committed the world¡¯s first case of drunk driving. At the same time, he¡¯s a dwarf with immense pride in his work. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 More importantly, unlike the stereotype of greedy dwarves, he wasn¡¯t particularly obsessed with money. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 He was simply satisfied with his inventions. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 And now this man is handing over the rights to his invention to the government? That doesn¡¯t make sense at all. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 ¡®If there was a problem, he would have contacted me.¡¯ AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Like the saying ¡°you can get your nose cut off in broad daylight,¡± maybe the government used a ridiculous pretense to seize the rights. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 But knowing Ains¡¯ personality, there¡¯s no way he¡¯d let that slide. He would try anything and everything. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 He wouldn¡¯t be able to use the media against the state, so he probably would¡¯ve come to me. Yet, it¡¯s been days since the news broke, and I¡¯ve heard nothing. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 ¡®I should¡¯ve looked into Machina more.¡¯ AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Even in The Chronicle of Zenon, dwarves don¡¯t get much spotlight compared to other races. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Even though they invented the steam locomotive, it¡¯s framed more like a victory for humans. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Of course, there are parts where their overwhelming production capabilities allow them to fight off demons. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Not as front-line warriors, but more like sponsors. I know how crucial supply lines are, but they weren¡¯t highlighted much. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 ¡®The Industrial Revolution must not be far off now.¡¯ AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Soon, ¡®factories¡¯ will give birth to ¡®workers,¡¯ and ¡®smithies¡¯ will turn into full-fledged ¡®factories.¡¯ AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Who knows how long that will take, but given dwarves are a race of artisans, it might happen quickly. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Nations, including the Minerva Empire, will surely want the mana engine¡¯s technology no matter what. Humans¡¯ greatest advantage is their overwhelming population and strong learning ability. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 If blessed with divine power, they can live over 100 years ¡ª enough time to witness human advancement firsthand. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 ¡®I also need to properly explain communism.¡¯ AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 So far, communists have been portrayed as people who just shout about revolution and seize power. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Because of that, readers have come to view communism as a rather undesirable ideology ¡ª almost like a cult. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Even in actual history, communism wasn¡¯t exactly looked upon favorably. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 In our country¡¯s case, the Korean War made it especially unfavorable since we got wrecked by the Soviet-backed North Korea. But ultimately, it¡¯s because the Cold War was won by the U.S. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Had the Soviet Union won, public opinion on democracy might have been different. After all, there¡¯s Nazism as a great example. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Germany was originally democratic but turned to Nazism after Hitler¡¯s Enabling Act ¡ª and ended up dragging the world into ruin. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 ¡®Not that it would¡¯ve happened, though.¡¯ AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Communism gave birth to the Soviet Union, but ironically, it¡¯s also the system that led to its collapse. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Even after the U.S. messed up in the Vietnam War and lagged behind in the space race, communism¡¯s limits as a political system became evident. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 I plan to correct the misunderstandings about communism here. Just to be clear, though ¡ª I¡¯m not a supporter of communism. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 ¡®Communism should remain as an idea ¡ª it must never evolve into a political system.¡¯ AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Communism was born out of the struggles of workers. That¡¯s why The Communist Manifesto famously says: ¡°Workers of the world, unite!¡± AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Above all, Marxism is divided into various factions. This must be explained well in order to properly explain the birth of the Soviet Union. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 ¡®Human rights violations caused by the Industrial Revolution, and the arrogance of the Russian Empire.¡¯ AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 If Volume 7 covers Hitler¡¯s seizure of power after the Enabling Act, his persecution of the Jews, and the history and potential of the United States, then Volume 8 will cover Germany¡¯s rearmament and the history of the Soviet Union. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Most people probably know about the famous reoccupation of the Rhineland. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 If France had obtained slightly better intelligence, if Italy had not invaded Ethiopia, and if the Great Depression hadn¡¯t happened, then the Rhineland reoccupation would have failed. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 It was literally a high-risk, high-reward gamble. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Hitler hit the jackpot on that gamble and solidified his dictatorship. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Even people who hadn¡¯t supported the Nazis or Hitler began praising him as the Fu?hrer. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 That¡¯s how powerful the impact of ¡°rearmament¡± was. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 ¡®Come to think of it, Hitler really was absurdly lucky.¡¯ AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 He always chose the riskiest moves, and each one produced results beyond imagination. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 And on top of that, he had the ability to sway people with his speeches and propaganda. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Even his talent pool, despite Germany¡¯s limited territory, was formidable¡ªRommel, Manstein, Model, Guderian, and so on. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 But paradoxically, as these gambles kept succeeding, a sin that must never be indulged¡ªhubris¡ªbegan to grow. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 What nurtured it fully was the occupation of France. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 History is overflowing with leaders who soared high and then crashed into ruin. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 ¡®Was it around this time he decided on Lebensraum?¡¯ AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 I plan to write this part a bit more dramatically. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 A classic fantasy trope: the ¡°awakening.¡± AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 After the successful reoccupation of the Rhineland, Hitler receives overwhelming support from the people. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Then, he returns to his room. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 As always, he stands before the mirror to rehearse the speech he¡¯ll deliver to the public. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 But this time, he sees something different in himself. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 ¡®He must¡¯ve felt like a god.¡¯ AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 With those around him practically deifying him, how could he not? AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Of course he would be confused. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Realizing this, Hitler experiences a true ¡°awakening,¡± and thus becomes determined to bring Lebensraum into reality. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 To those witnessing this, it would be all, ¡°Ohh, Hitler! Ohh!¡± AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 That sentiment likely lasted at least until the invasion of France. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 That makes the impending slap in the face that is the Holocaust all the more satisfying. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Cruel, maybe, but it¡¯s historical fact. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 ¡®Compared to Germany, the Soviet Union at the time was...¡¯ AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 While Germany was rearming, the Soviet Union was grinding up its own people. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Stalin, upon hearing about Hitler¡¯s ¡°Night of the Long Knives,¡± initiated the ¡°Great Purge.¡± AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 So many people were killed that even Finland barely fell during the Winter War. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 It was a victory in name only, with nothing but wounds. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 The aftereffects of the Great Purge became painfully evident in the German¨CSoviet War. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 It¡¯s a good thing Stalin finally came to his senses; otherwise, it would¡¯ve all been lost. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 ¡®Anyway, should I also write about the Communist Manifesto?¡¯ AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 The Great Purge will be explained later. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 First, I¡¯ll start with Soviet history. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 The Communist Manifesto is essential to this. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 It¡¯s the slogan of the Soviet Union and the symbol of communism¡ªthere¡¯s no leaving it out. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 And of course, the revolutionary who changed world history: Lenin. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 He was a figure of the past, but one who left a powerful impact. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 The man who brought down the Russian Empire and laid the foundation for the Soviet Union. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 As a revolutionary, his quotes are all powerful and show how much he truly cared about the Soviet cause. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 The problem is that the general secretary who succeeded him was a butcher. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Lenin even left a testament warning people to beware of Stalin. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 ¡®Anyway, since Lenin was active during World War I, I¡¯ll just leave him as a MacGuffin.¡¯ AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Unless I write a sequel about World War I, in Blood and Steel, Lenin will just be mentioned briefly, like a MacGuffin. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 There are many such MacGuffins I¡¯ll have to leave unexplained. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Going into each one is impossible. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Instead, I¡¯ll portray a proper understanding of communism, the oppression of workers, the fall of the Russian Empire, and the birth of the Soviet Union. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Once that¡¯s done, we move on to the Second Sino-Japanese War... AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 The moment I thought about the Second Sino-Japanese War, my hands froze above the typewriter. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 That war played a bigger role in World War II than people realize. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Most people consider Germany¡¯s invasion of Poland as the start of WWII, but some scholars argue it should actually be the Sino-Japanese War. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Germany may overshadow the other Axis powers in presence, but if you think about it, the argument holds water. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 But then, a major issue arises here. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 ¡®Would anyone believe that a war started because one soldier went to take a dump without saying anything?¡¯ AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Official records only show that one soldier went missing. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 But most believe he simply went off to relieve himself. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 There¡¯s no better explanation for the awkward 20-minute gap than a bathroom break. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 And then the legendary independence activist Mutaguchi Renya rashly gave the order that triggered the war. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 It¡¯s absurd, but Japan had always planned to invade China. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 This incident just provided the perfect excuse. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 ¡®...Well, there are all kinds of weird events.¡¯ AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Sometimes, when you look into World War II, you find things so stupid you can¡¯t believe they¡¯re real. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Like a captured German officer being released in exchange for introducing his sister to his captor¡ªand the two becoming brothers-in-law. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Or a French soldier slipping in German feces in a trench and cracking his skull. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Or German troops dressing as Soviets to avoid being noticed¡ªonly to pass real Soviet soldiers who had done the same and just assume they were allies. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Or an American general telling nurses, in plain speech, that he planned to rape women. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Or a Japanese submarine sinking after hitting a potato. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 All of it absurd, yet all of it historically verified. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 ¡®...Maybe this army¡¯s the same?¡¯ AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 People are people, after all. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Still, I should ask someone just to be sure. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 And there¡¯s only one person around me who actually experienced war¡ªmy father. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 Grandpa Clark wasn¡¯t a soldier; he had adventures and battles, but not war. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 [Dear Father, everything I¡¯m about to say is true...] AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 And so I sent him a letter about the incident that triggered the Second Sino-Japanese War¡ªthe Marco Polo Bridge Incident. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 The reply came exactly three hours later. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 [What kind of idiot country starts a war like that?] AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 What do I do... it¡¯s historically accurate. AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 [It would¡¯ve been better if the soldier had slipped on enemy poop and cracked his skull. That actually happened to me.] AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 ¡®All armies are the same, after all.¡¯ AnotherRandomStringWithNumbers1234567890 ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Chapter 482: Build-up (2) SchemeDefaultSolarized LightSolarized DarkLightDarkSepiaHigh ContrastFont TypeDefaultTimes New RomanGeorgiaPalatino LinotypeOpen SansFont SizeSmallMediumLargeVery Large wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit Volumes 7 and 8 of Blood and Steel were released in quick succession. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit Unlike The Chronicles of Zenon, this series only needed to present historical facts in a coherent and structured manner. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit Above all, the latter half of Volume 7 only needed to explain the history and potential of the United States, while the latter half of Volume 8 focused solely on the founding history of the Soviet Union. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit I had a deep interest in history in my previous life as well, so this much is a piece of cake. If this were a web novel, I¡¯d probably be heavily criticized. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit But this world is far from being web-novel-friendly¡ªbooks themselves are barely being disseminated to the public. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit When I wrote The Chronicles of Zenon, the books sold out in droves, causing a frenzy. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit Crucially, Blood and Steel is regarded as a fantasy, so even long-winded explanations are being enjoyed by readers. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit It¡¯s embarrassing to say this myself, but it feels similar to when The Lord of the Rings was first released. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit Anyway, with Volumes 7 and 8 of Blood and Steel coming out so close together, readers are ecstatic. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit [Another wave of sell-outs. The gap between new releases is incredibly short.] wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit [Blood and Steel publisher, Grid Merchants: Paper supply is critically low. Please wait just a bit longer.] wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit On the other hand, publishers like Musk are both laughing and crying. The same situation that occurred during the early days of The Chronicles of Zenon is repeating itself. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit Back then, Zenon¡¯s volumes sold out faster than the publishers could handle, causing a lot of trouble. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit Eventually, the problem was solved by the passage of time, technological development, and acquiring printing facilities. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit But now the situation is slightly different. Even if we can mass-produce books like a factory, we can¡¯t secure the raw materials. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit Everyone knows that paper is made from trees. But in this world, unlike my previous one, acquiring trees is burdensome in many ways. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit The reason? Monsters. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit Most monsters live in the wild like beasts, and the more trees you cut, the closer you get to their habitats. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit So before logging can occur, the monsters need to be cleared out, and that takes a long time. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit Also, simply chopping down trees isn¡¯t enough. They must be processed into paper. And since processing technology isn¡¯t well-developed, this alone takes a lot of time. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit It might sound far-fetched, but it¡¯s really happening. Even now, the number of requests for adventurers is skyrocketing. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit ¡®Thank goodness paper has already been invented.¡¯ wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit If we were still using parchment, even The Chronicles of Zenon might never have been published. I sincerely thank the person who invented paper. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit In any case, despite suffering through this raw materials crisis, the new books have already been widely distributed. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit In other words, reviews are slowly starting to come out. I¡¯ve decided to write more slowly from here on. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit [Hitler, cutting out the gangrenous flesh. No more pus remains in the Weimar Republic¡ªno, in Germany.] wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit [It will hurt, but it¡¯s a necessary operation. Enough with the wretched politics.] wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit [Hitler¡¯s power becomes more solidified. Through this power, Germany will develop even further.] wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit It starts with the Night of the Long Knives , the purge that followed the Enabling Act. This was when Hitler forcibly disbanded all political parties except the Nazi Party. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit It was the moment he openly declared his dictatorship, but Europe, including Britain and France, remained silent. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit They dismissed it, thinking ¡°Surely not Germany again,¡± because of the lingering trauma from World War I. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit In truth, it was the starting point of World War II. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit Another point: Ernst Ro?hm, one of the people purged by Hitler, was homosexual. After his execution, countless homosexuals were dragged to concentration camps. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit Interestingly, Hitler once claimed he didn¡¯t care about private lives and argued that soldiers were not supposed to be moral paragons. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit Anyway, with total control over the regime, Hitler began to show increasingly outrageous behavior. The most prominent example: the persecution of Jews. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit ¡°I fought in the Great War! I was even decorated by His Majesty the Kaiser! Why are you doing this to me?! I am not a Jew¡ªI am a German!¡± wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit A Jewish war veteran begging the state for mercy after being persecuted. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit But before long, he too was taken away. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit This was before the Holocaust was fully in motion, so he was only imprisoned¡ªbut even this scene created a huge impact on readers. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit [What did the Jews do wrong? Why are even war heroes being persecuted?] wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit [If someone is born in another country but integrates into that nation, aren¡¯t they a citizen just the same?] wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit [Hitler is uniting the German people through his persecution of Jews. But is this the right way?] wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit Even readers originally thought, ¡°They must have done something to deserve it.¡± wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit Even the protagonist¡ªHitler¡ªdespises them, so surely there¡¯s a reason, they assumed. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit But seeing a patriot persecuted just for being Jewish started to stir confusion. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit [Isn¡¯t this like the demon race before The Chronicles of Zenon? Anti-Semitic ideology is widespread, so the comparison fits.] wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit [Even after Zenon, the demon race was only saved¡ªthey still suffer subtle discrimination.] wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit [After Zenon¡¯s death, could the demon race face the same persecution all over again...?] wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit Others began to compare Jews and the demon race, noting many similarities. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit The demon race faced every form of discrimination during the Demon War, and eventually founded Helium. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit The Jews didn¡¯t go through the exact same path, but they too founded Israel. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit But Israel arose from the collapse of the Ottoman Empire and still struggles for recognition. So today¡¯s Jews are effectively a people without a country. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit [Hitler is not a hero¡ªhe¡¯s just a politician. A hero would embrace, not oppress.] wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit [But without persecuting Jews, Germany would fragment again. Few things are more effective at uniting people than a clear enemy.] wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit [Surely there was another way.] wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit [The Jews held much of Germany¡¯s economy and finance, and unlike the impoverished Germans, many were wealthy. The sense of deprivation must¡¯ve been enormous, so the resentment is understandable.] wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit [But isn¡¯t it unjust? Are they not even allowed to work and thrive through their own skills?] wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit Naturally, more and more people began to criticize Hitler. But at the same time, arguments erupted with those who defended him. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit One side said that persecution is never justified, no matter what. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit The other side argued that under those circumstances, it was unavoidable and even effective. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit The latter group was the more dominant one. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit Here, I gave a detailed explanation of anti-Semitism¡ªnot from a historian¡¯s viewpoint, but from the perspective of someone living in that era. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit In other words, from Hitler¡¯s point of view. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit [A people without a nation, who disturb the nation¡ªare nothing but pests! Hitler is right!] wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit Ah¡ªby the way, that quote is from a critic in the book, not from a character. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit But a surprising number of people agree with that line of thought. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit Even in the modern era, people still think like that. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit So in this world, which is just now transitioning out of the Middle Ages, how much worse must it be? wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit Let¡¯s take a look at the elves, for example. A race that prides itself on being chosen by the gods¡ªmaking them both proud and arrogant. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit Even now it¡¯s like this¡ªhow much worse must it have been 300 years ago? They were busy looking down on and despising all races except elves. Of course, they got a harsh reality check later. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit Anyway, this strong racial identity, which goes beyond ethnicity, still lingers. It¡¯s an ideology that naturally arises when differences between races are so stark. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit [The demons founded Helium, but the Jews did not. A people without a nation are no better than slippery eels.] wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit [Jewish life may resemble that of the demons. But the critical difference was the lack of a nation.] wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit [This could be what the life of demons would be like without Helium...] wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit [A nation gives meaning to a people. A people without a nation is meaningless.] wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit It¡¯s unfortunate, but inevitable. Most readers judged the Jews that way. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit From that point on, people began to treat Jews as demons who had not been saved. Honestly, based on the situation, I agreed. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit Not entirely. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit Not absolutely. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit Besides, it was only about the Jews¡ªit didn¡¯t cast any blame on the real demons. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit If it had, the author would¡¯ve been seen as insane. I wouldn¡¯t want that either. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit [Hitler, who loved animals. He personally established animal protection laws.] wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit There were interludes showing Hitler¡¯s love for animals. That too was thoroughly researched. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit [But did he treat Jews worse than animals?] wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit Oh. Nailed it. When the Holocaust appears later, people are going to faint. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit Scholars also debated Hitler¡¯s eugenic beliefs¡ªnot negatively, but positively. Whether we like it or not, eugenics is now thoroughly embedded in this world. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit It¡¯s not because science is underdeveloped. It¡¯s literally classified as a formal academic discipline here, not even an ideology. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit Why? wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit [Even in a world without magic or mana, does eugenics still apply? Then why was Hitler¡¯s father so incompetent?] wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit [In a world of blood and steel, it is not talent, but reputation and sin that are inherited.] wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit [No, talent comes from one¡¯s parents...] wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit Maybe because it¡¯s a fantasy world, but eugenics fits like a glove. If Mendel had studied genetics in this world, he¡¯d have given up. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit For example, a half-blood between a human and an elf might have shorter ears, but they always inherit elven traits. This was a field elves studied extensively. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit Also, people here take it for granted that talents are inherited from one¡¯s parents. You can see it in my own father and family. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit ¡®Didn¡¯t devil worshipers try genetic enhancement?¡¯ wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit That was one of their more recent revealed atrocities. From what I know, it was a similar experiment¡ªhumans turning into demons. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit Of course, it¡¯s all been destroyed now, but the research data remains valuable as material. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit The most memorable part was the child of a human and a different race. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit Unlike inter-species pregnancies (which were impossible), humans could impregnate other races. If that isn¡¯t peak devil worship, what is? wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit ¡®Did they use humans as the base model?¡¯ wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit Either way, if Mendel saw this world, he¡¯d faint. It¡¯ll take centuries for genetics to properly develop here. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit Whether eugenics works in a world of blood and steel¡ªthey debate it among themselves, but let¡¯s move on. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit After that, the story explained the history and potential of America, ending Volume 7 with FDR launching the New Deal. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit Then Volume 8 picks up with... wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit [As expected of Hitler! He truly is a hero!] wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit [With the remilitarization of the Rhineland, Germans began to see Hitler as a godlike figure.] wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit [Who dares call him a tyrant? Pain is natural when cutting away rotten flesh. Hitler is the true emperor of Germany.] wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit Apparently, they forgot all about the Jewish persecution from Volume 7 and were busy praising Hitler. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit To put it comically: ¡°I trusted you... damn it!¡± That¡¯s exactly how it feels¡ªno better way to put it. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit [This is a risky gamble. What if it had failed...?] wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit Of course, sharp readers quickly noticed that Hitler¡¯s actions were reckless. The remilitarization of the Rhineland was practically a gamble. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit [Don¡¯t doubt Hitler! He has a plan for everything!] wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit [There are no ¡°what ifs¡± in history. It¡¯s a foolish notion.] wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit All criticism was swept under the rug. The critics¡¯ voices no longer reached the readers. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit Readers praised Hitler as if they themselves were German. They never questioned that he was the protagonist. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit But a raging fire must be extinguished before it becomes a disaster. I knew this would happen, so I followed up the Rhineland episode with the history of the Soviet Union. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit From the Communist Manifesto to Lenin¡¯s revolutionary activities, the fall of the Russian Empire, and the rise of the Soviet Union. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit Finally, Stalin¡¯s succession and signs of the Great Purge. Most important of all: the first appearance of Stalin, widely known as Hitler¡¯s rival. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit [Here comes Stalin, the one who must be brought down. What path will he take?] wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit [No matter how much Germany grows, it will struggle to match the overwhelming power of the Soviet Union.] wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit Don¡¯t worry. Soon, the Great Purge will decapitate all of Stalin¡¯s talent. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit And so, with Stalin¡¯s short but intense debut, Blood and Steel Volume 8 ended. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit ¡®Surprisingly little said about communism.¡¯ wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit That¡¯s inevitable, since it¡¯s an ideology meant to awaken workers. But there was almost no worker unrest since the Industrial Revolution hadn¡¯t happened here yet. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit Blood and Steel Volume 9 will be released slowly. The causes of the Second Sino-Japanese War also need some adaptation. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit The army keeps having absurd incidents, and even my father harshly criticized them as idiots. Who the hell reports a soldier as missing just because he went to take a dump? wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit ¡®It¡¯s all historically accurate, what can you do.¡¯ wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit Anyway, while the world is busy cheering (?) for Hitler, I can just rest peacefully. Nothing else will happen here... except maybe something about the devil worshipers. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit Yes. I mean the world¡¯s problems. Personal matters always explode without warning. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit Maybe it¡¯s because the Jewish persecution in Volume 7 resembled the demons¡¯ past experiences... wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit ¡°Isaac, did this Jewish people get saved like us demons?¡± wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit Cecily, who hadn¡¯t visited in a while, suddenly asked with a look of urgency. She said her work had mostly wrapped up, so she finally had free time. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit Looking into Cecily¡¯s worried red eyes, I slowly turned my gaze away. Scratching my cheek, I quietly answered: wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit ¡°...Rather than salvation, they escaped oppression. Eventually, they founded their own nation, like Helium.¡± wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± Phew... wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit Cecily sighed deeply with sincere relief. Her ample chest, impossible to hide even with a dress, was particularly prominent. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit ¡°As you know, we demons were once massacred just for being called ¡®demons.¡¯ I was worried the Jews might go through the same thing.¡± wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit ¡°......¡± wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit ¡°So... did Hitler come to his senses and help the Jews? Is that how they ended up founding a nation?¡± wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit ¡°...Wouldn¡¯t it spoil the story if I told you now?¡± wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right. Fair enough. I¡¯ll just wait then. Looking forward to it.¡± wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit Sorry, Cecily. I looked at her smiling happily, unaware of my gaze, with a touch of sorrow. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit It seemed Cecily was lost in the fantasy that Hitler would somehow ¡°save¡± the Jews. wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit ¡°I hope the Jews are saved like we demons were.¡± wVVOUTIlBtyEueOzQTWFQIAtADafTBEUhAMZwUsbNpBZjAdilRAbhFQeQtEXxit The entire Jewish people are going to experience their own tragedy story arc. Chapter 483: Build-up (3) Chapter 483: Build-up (3)SchemeDefaultSolarized LightSolarized DarkLightDarkSepiaHigh ContrastFont TypeDefaultTimes New RomanGeorgiaPalatino LinotypeOpen SansFont SizeSmallMediumLargeVery Large EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting Cecily has returned to school. Saying ¡°returned¡± might make it sound like she was held back a year, but that¡¯s definitely not the case. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting As I mentioned before, it was because of state affairs that she only came back now. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting She said they had completely purged all those who had been colluding with the hardline demon faction ¡ª that is, the demon worshippers ¡ª who had been hiding within Helium. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting The hardliners were already at rock-bottom in terms of public opinion even within Helium, so the general sentiment was firmly on Cecily¡¯s side. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting Of course, they didn¡¯t just say ¡°You¡¯re purged¡± like Stalin; they collected plenty of evidence before proceeding. The initial steps were even carried out in secret. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting An interesting point is that a demon who had appeared aggressive enough to be mistaken for a hardliner turned out to be a patriot, and the one whispering to him was the actual hardliner. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting When the true hardliner was executed, the patriot was understandably shocked, but he did not abandon his beliefs. He wasn¡¯t a demon worshipper ¡ª he was a true hardliner in the literal sense. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting Thus, one by one, the pests eating away at Helium were purged, and once things were settled to some extent, it was publicly announced. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting Those who had sided with demon worshippers were summarily executed, without exception. As a safeguard against false accusations, confessions were extracted inside the temple. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting At times like this, it actually seemed better that there were no unjust casualties. It felt like a birdcage that protected the birds inside. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting Anyway, the great purge that would mark a major turning point in Helium¡¯s history concluded in this way. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting ¡°There were even some among the hardliners who plotted rebellion. They stirred up the people and even talked about invading other countries.¡± EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting ¡°Didn¡¯t they get caught earlier?¡± EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting ¡°If we caught them too soon, it would¡¯ve looked like mere oppression. We were lucky you helped save our people; if a little more time had passed, it could have been dangerous.¡± EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting During winter break, I had this thought: if elves resembled communists, then demons were like fascists. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting In fact, Helium had all the ingredients for fascism to thrive. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting Like Germans after World War I, the entire race was steeped in defeat and resentment and had been a public enemy of the world. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting Fortunately, there wasn¡¯t anyone with the genius rhetoric and propaganda skills of Hitler. Above all, daily life wasn¡¯t so dire. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting If their economy had also collapsed, even slight provocation could have led to full-blown fascism. Humans are generally content as long as they can eat and live decently. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting ¡°They publicly executed all those people, saying the hardliners were the true evil that would destroy Helium.¡± EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting ¡°...Wait, what? Public execution?¡± EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting ¡°Yeah. Other countries do it too, you know.¡± EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting I also learned a bit more about how terrifying ¡°the Middle Ages¡± could be. According to Cecily, depending on the crime, they executed people by hanging or stoning. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting Helium had just barely entered a modern era, thanks to the Jeros Revolution, and concepts of human rights were only beginning to bud. Yet public executions were still maintained. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting It¡¯s understandable, really ¡ª public executions serve not just as a warning, but also as a form of ¡°entertainment.¡± EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting Even on Earth, Europeans in the Middle Ages, having so little to do, treated public executions as a spectacle. There are even records of people actively participating, like in stonings. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting I glanced at Cecily, who looked back at me with her vivid red eyes wide open, as if wondering what was so strange, then turned my head. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting Next to me, Mari was nibbling on some cookies Adelia had baked. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting ¡°Mari?¡± EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting ¡°Mm?¡± EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting Mari stopped chewing and looked at me, her blue eyes round and clear. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting ¡°I don¡¯t get out much, so I¡¯m curious ¡ª does the Minerva Empire also do public executions?¡± EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting ¡°Munch munch. Of course. They hold them once a month right in the capital city center. Actually, one¡¯s coming up soon. Wanna go watch?¡± EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting ¡°...No thanks.¡± EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting At least for me, that didn¡¯t sound like good entertainment. Once again, I was reminded that this world was still stuck in a medieval era. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting Laws had been established to prevent reckless violations of human rights, but for those who did violate them, mercy was nonexistent. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting Seeing how uncomfortable I looked, Cecily seemed to think of something and asked, EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting ¡°Isaac, does your world not have public executions?¡± EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting ¡°There are places that still do, but it¡¯s mostly a thing of the past. Even the death penalty has been half-abolished in my country.¡± EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t public execution a perfect way to make a strong statement?¡± EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting ¡°Same with the death penalty. But what if something happens during the delay?¡± EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting Cecily, Mari, and even Adelia, who had been quietly listening, all looked puzzled. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting In fact, public executions weren¡¯t primarily for humiliating criminals ¡ª they were closer to being a ¡®warning¡¯ to prevent further crimes. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting Like, ¡°If you commit a crime, you¡¯ll die like this! Are you still going to commit a crime?¡± EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting Public executions were kept up until the pre-modern era, but they didn¡¯t have much effect. They just generated fear, which led to public resentment. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting ¡°It wasn¡¯t actually that effective. It even gave other countries and citizens grounds to criticize, and it didn¡¯t significantly lower crime rates. More importantly, it worsened the overall social atmosphere.¡± EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting ¡°The social atmosphere worsens? Even though they¡¯re punishing people who destabilized society?¡± EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting ¡°Hmm...¡± EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting I stopped, thinking for a moment. On reflection, maybe in this world, public execution is still necessary. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting Individual power here is so great that large-scale crimes happen frequently. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting And because of the monsters, violence ¡ª raw force ¡ª is a necessity. We even used force recently to crush the demon worshippers. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting In the end, only stronger force can suppress force. People need to trust that the state will protect them no matter what happens. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting Thus, it¡¯ll probably take a long time for public executions to disappear here. Even without considering human rights, the sheer brutality of executions is terrifying. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting ¡°There are a lot of complex reasons. In my world, society wasn¡¯t disrupted by force very often. But for rebellion? It¡¯s always the death penalty, no exceptions.¡± EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting ¡°Oh, I see. So violence doesn¡¯t often disrupt society there. Then why is the death penalty only partially abolished?¡± EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting ¡°It was politically abused in the past, and because it¡¯s seen as a human rights violation. Plus, there¡¯s always the risk of wrongful convictions.¡± EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting In countries like South Korea, human rights are important, but political reasons were bigger. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting During the military dictatorships, many political figures were executed. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting Nowadays, with heinous crimes running rampant, more people oppose abolishing the death penalty, but it¡¯s still tangled in complicated interests. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting ¡°...I get the political part and the risk of wrongful executions. But you¡¯re not saying they protect the human rights of criminals, are you?¡± EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting Cecily frowned slightly at me, looking like she just couldn¡¯t comprehend it. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting Popping a cookie into my mouth, I answered casually, EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting ¡°They do.¡± EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting ¡°Even when the guilt is certain?¡± EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting ¡°Yep.¡± EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting ¡°It¡¯s ironic to protect the human rights of those who violated others¡¯ rights.¡± EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting ¡°There¡¯s a lot of debate about it.¡± EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting South Korea, in particular, tends to cling tightly to human rights. This has caused a lot of social controversy, but it¡¯s understandable. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting In the past, the ¡°state¡± itself violated citizens¡¯ human rights ¡ª sometimes horrifically so. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting Even during the military dictatorship, it happened twice, and during the infamous Gwangju Uprising (5¡¤18 Democratic Movement), the state directly massacred civilians. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting It was truly a democracy stained with blood. Even the democratization movements broke out multiple times, not just once. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting Just from this alone, it was inevitable to become obsessed with human rights. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting The problem was that it was so extreme it could even be used politically. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting ¡°I always say this, but just listen to my stories about the world with one ear and let them out the other. So, it¡¯s fine to proceed with the public executions as planned. As long as there¡¯s no injustice.¡± EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting ¡°If you can say that even in front of Lady Mora, then it must truly be unjust. Otherwise, divine punishment will come. At times like this, it feels like the existence of a god is nice. At least there would be fewer wronged souls.¡± EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting ¡°... ...¡± EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting At my words, the surroundings instantly fell silent. I could vividly feel the atmosphere sinking. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting As soon as I sensed that, I looked around. For some reason, everyone was glancing at me. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting Were they thinking I had suffered some injustice in my past life? EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting I was so dumbfounded that I opened my mouth. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Don¡¯t tell me you think I experienced some great injustice?¡± EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting ¡°... Haven¡¯t you?¡± EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting ¡°I haven¡¯t.¡± EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting Except for the absurdities I went through in the army, never. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting The death of my parents in an accident was truly just an accident¡ªmore like a bolt from the blue than something unjust. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting At my firm answer, not only Cecily but the others as well breathed a sigh of relief. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting I don¡¯t know what conversations they were having, but it seems that whenever past life stories come up, it¡¯s like walking on thin ice. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting ¡°That¡¯s a relief. We were worried you might have suffered. You¡¯re really sure, right?¡± EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting ¡°I told you, I¡¯m sure.¡± EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting Only after several confirmations did they seem to believe me. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting I¡¯m grateful for their concern, but I wish they wouldn¡¯t have such unnecessary misunderstandings. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting It feels like they¡¯re treating me like a delicate glass sculpture that could break at any moment. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting They discipline my body roughly but soothe my heart gently¡ªit made me chuckle wryly. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s settled. Cecily, you¡¯re going to attend the academy too, right? Starting from second year?¡± EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting ¡°That¡¯s right. Oh, and from now on, can I walk around openly with Isaac?¡± EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting Cecily asked, her voice alluring, but not directed at me¡ªat Mari. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting It must have been because of that incident where she had seen us together before. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting Instead of proving that we weren¡¯t ¡°that close,¡± I had shown my superiority(?) quite directly back then. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting Thanks to that event, not only did rumors about my prowess spread, but I also drew a lot of heated attention from noble ladies at the social gathering. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting Cecily must surely know about it. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting Moreover, since rumors about my relationship with her were starting to spread, she was asking for confirmation. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting ¡°No. You can come visit Isaac¡¯s dorm, but walking openly with him should wait.¡± EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting Surprisingly, Mari responded firmly, her voice resolute and eyes shut, making it clear she absolutely couldn¡¯t allow it. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting Cecily looked puzzled by Mari¡¯s unexpected firmness, but then Mari spoke up with a convincing reason. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting ¡°At least wait until after Isaac and I get married. If it comes out before then, my position becomes really awkward.¡± EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting ¡°Even Queen Arwen only gave a gift without openly declaring anything, right?¡± EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting ¡°Tsk. Fine.¡± EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting ¡°Then can I come see him every day?¡± EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting Cecily licked her lips sensually while looking at me. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting It had been a few days since winter vacation ended, so she must have pent-up desires. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting Though I¡¯d been absorbed in playing Go, even passing the worst timing, the desire still remained. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting I just gave a bitter smile. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting ¡°Do whatever you want. As much as it hurts my pride, I can¡¯t handle it alone. I¡¯ve been working out hard, yet how come I¡¯ve never managed to win even once?¡± EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting Mari easily agreed but grumbled while doing so. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting Finding her adorable, I gently patted her head. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting At that, she immediately leaned against me as if she had never grumbled at all. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting As Mari herself said, she couldn¡¯t win against me at night anymore. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting We both knew each other¡¯s weak points well, but the difference in stamina was overwhelming. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting Unlike Adelia and Cecily, who had at least basic training, Mari was just an ordinary person. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting In the past, she would have monopolized me no matter what, but now, due to practical reasons, she was tolerating other women being brought into the bed. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting ¡°Still, I¡¯ll be the one to marry you first. Hehe.¡± EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting ¡°... ...¡± EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting Even so, she had no intention of giving up her position as the primary wife. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting When Mari teased, Cecily¡¯s eye twitched slightly. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting As for Adelia? EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting She was perfectly content with being a concubine and had no complaints. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting She probably felt like a spectator watching a distant fire. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting To dispel the awkward atmosphere, I cleared my throat and carefully moved Mari away from me. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting Mari pouted her lips but settled for just holding my hand. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting ¡°Ahem. So, how¡¯s the movie coming along?¡± EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll be able to show it at the upcoming Zenon Festival. We¡¯ve finished negotiations with Alvenheim, too.¡± EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting ¡°That¡¯s a relief. By the way, speaking of Alvenheim, Queen Arwen seems to be planning something interesting.¡± EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting ¡°What kind of thing?¡± EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting Hearing the mention of Alvenheim, especially Arwen, I focused intently. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting Since winter break, we hadn¡¯t been able to stay in touch due to various circumstances, but Cecily, because of the movie, had maintained contact. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting Cecily smiled slightly and then dropped a bombshell. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting ¡°It seems she¡¯s planning to quote a speech by Hitler. Just the speech itself¡ªbecause it¡¯s good at stirring the masses...¡± EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting ¡°......¡± EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting ¡°She asked me to keep it a secret, but I thought I should tell you. Even if it¡¯s just a quote from a book, copying that speech exactly is...¡± EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting ¡°Can you contact her immediately?¡± EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting This had to be stopped. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting Of course, Arwen¡¯s speaking style was completely different from Hitler¡¯s. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting While Hitler captivated crowds with aggressive gestures and a dramatic, almost theatrical tone, Arwen gathered her people with a gentle, calm, emotional voice. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting If Hitler was a raging storm, Arwen was like a single drop of ink falling into clear water¡ªcompletely different styles. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting But the problem was... EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting ¡°There¡¯s something I need to explain to her.¡± EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting Just imitating it would cause a problem. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting ¡ï¡ï¡ï EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting Around the time Isaac was hurriedly trying to get in touch with Arwen¡ª EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting Blood and Steel volumes 7 and 8 finally managed to spread worldwide thanks to Musk¡¯s tearful efforts. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting Although they faced difficulties due to a shortage of raw materials, Musk was, from the beginning, an extremely shrewd businessman. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting Above all, he had money¡ªand money doesn¡¯t solve everything, but it solves a lot. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting By scraping together a bit more funding to purchase raw materials, the new volumes of Blood and Steel were successfully distributed worldwide without any issues. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting And in Volume 8, the detailed explanation of communism and the founding history of the Soviet Union... EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting ¡°Communism, huh...¡± EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting ...deeply inspired a certain dwarf. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting The sparks began to smolder quietly. EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting ¡°Hey, Ains! Should we put it in here? Will this thing even work properly?¡± EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting ¡°We have to test it. It just needs to withstand magic.¡± EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting ¡°And how are we supposed to load the shells?¡± EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting ¡°Just think of it like putting in a cannon.¡± EscapedNewlines TabsAndBackslashesForTesting Logs were being prepared to fuel the fire. ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Chapter 484: Build-up (4) SchemeDefaultSolarized LightSolarized DarkLightDarkSepiaHigh ContrastFont TypeDefaultTimes New RomanGeorgiaPalatino LinotypeOpen SansFont SizeSmallMediumLargeVery Large LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°...So Arwen, it¡¯s best if you find your own style. If Hitler¡¯s speech was a wave that swallowed everything, then you¡¯re the quiet tide that gently covers all. Got it?¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz [Hmm... Got it. It¡¯s a bit disappointing, but since it¡¯s your advice, I¡¯ll keep it in mind.] LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Arwen¡¯s voice flowed out from the communication orb on the table. Perhaps due to the long distance, there was some static, but her sweet voice still came through clearly. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz A communication orb that allows two-way conversation even over long distances, as long as certain enchantments are applied. With special treatment, even long-range conversations are possible. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Fwoosh¡ª LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Eventually, the light from the orb gradually faded, and the communication ended. Once it was over, Cecily snapped her fingers and made the orb disappear. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡®No matter how many times I see it, it¡¯s amazing.¡¯ LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz If you asked me how communication is possible without the invention of electromagnetism, I wouldn¡¯t really know how to answer. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz I only know that it was originally invented by elves and that it uses the principle of ¡®telepathy¡¯. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Elves have laid the foundation for most basic sciences since ancient times, and when it comes to physics and mathematics, they¡¯ve reached a realm no one else can even approach. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz To the point that they can mathematically express fireballs falling from the sky. In terms of pure academics, they¡¯re far more advanced than Earth. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°Nuna, that communication orb is only given to national leaders, right?¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°Yeah. And to properly use the orb, you need help from a mage. Since Queen Arwen and I are both excellent mages from the start, it¡¯s fine for us.¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°So it¡¯s not something that can be distributed to the general public?¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz At my question, Cecily momentarily looked dumbfounded, then let out a chuckle. Then she gently tapped my forehead with her long index finger. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°You... You¡¯re doing this on purpose, right? Trying to subtly compare your world and this one.¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°No, I¡¯m seriously curious.¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°For this to be distributed, every single person would have to be a mage. And I mean trained to the point that even elves or demons would recognize them as proper mages. There¡¯s no way it could be provided to regular people.¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Just like Cecily said, it¡¯s not that scientists on Earth are stupid. Quite the opposite¡ªin the eyes of people in this world, Earth¡¯s scientists would seem like monsters. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Even this orb that connects to Arwen uses the principle of telepathy and still needs a mage¡¯s assistance. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Meanwhile, on Earth¡ªwhere there¡¯s neither magic nor mana¡ªhumans invented the radio, walkie-talkie, television, computer, and finally the smartphone. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Even with a solid academic foundation, there are plenty of cases where people here wouldn¡¯t even know where to begin. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°Every time I think about it, it¡¯s amazing. What kind of geniuses did your world have to invent such impossible things? And yet you still can¡¯t teleport.¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°If a scientist heard that, they¡¯d probably clutch their neck and collapse.¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°Amazing things are amazing. It¡¯s a world without magic or mana. I wonder what it¡¯d feel like to live in a place like that.¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°It might feel unfamiliar, but people are the same everywhere.¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz I meant that sincerely. Humanity is all about society and adaptation¡ªafter a bit of discomfort, I completely adjusted to this world. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz And I¡¯ve come to realize one important truth: no matter where you¡¯re born, what matters most is human relationships. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Life¡¯s inconveniences? You can adapt in about five years. It takes time, but even that becomes normal. But relationships? That¡¯s a different story. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Fortunately, I was reincarnated into a warm family, so there wasn¡¯t much trouble there¡ªbut everything else was tricky. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Culturally and in terms of common sense, there were just too many differences, so I kept my relationships minimal. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Only recently have I really opened up¡ªrevealing my identity and attending social events. Before that, I just holed up and wrote. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°Like the public execution earlier¡ªsociety in general feels kind of stiff. Honestly, it might be more suffocating than here.¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°Could be. There¡¯s no magic over there, so it¡¯s probably even more inconvenient. I¡¯d rather just stay here and live with Isaac.¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°......¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz As she said that, Cecily subtly clung to my arm. I could feel the soft pressure of her chest. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz I chuckled at her playfulness and silently stroked her horns. They had turned completely black after her estrus period had passed. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°Hng.¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz When I gave her what¡¯s considered the highest show of affection for a demon, Cecily let out a sultry little moan. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz And then, almost naturally, she placed her hand on my thigh. The sun was setting, and the evening was creeping in¡ªit looked like she was getting in the mood. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz I gently took her hand resting on my thigh. Even if we didn¡¯t go straight to the bed, I figured we could start building up the atmosphere. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Mari didn¡¯t seem like she planned to interfere either¡ªshe just pouted with a ¡°hmph¡± and didn¡¯t push Cecily away. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Well, it¡¯s not like she won¡¯t be doing the same thing soon anyway. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°Isaac.¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°Yeah?¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°We¡¯ll make you happy. So much that you won¡¯t even remember your past life.¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°...?¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz I blinked, not immediately understanding what she meant. I glanced at Cecily¡ªshe was just holding my hand with a gentle smile on her face. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz I wondered if I¡¯d said something earlier that could¡¯ve been misunderstood¡ªbut nothing came to mind. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Maybe it was just the atmosphere, or the fact that all the women around me were romantically involved with me. I really couldn¡¯t tell. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡®What kind of misunderstanding is this now...? Ugh, forget it.¡¯ LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz I was too tired to explain anymore. No point in ruining the mood, either. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Instead, I figured it was better to say something rather than stay silent. I squeezed Cecily¡¯s hand and quietly opened my mouth. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°...Thank you.¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Oops. Maybe I said that in too low a tone. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz As soon as I answered, Cecily flinched slightly. Then she gripped my hand even tighter. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz I wanted to explain, but if I said anything, I had a feeling the mood would get weird, so I kept my mouth shut. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°...Are you happy?¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz A question that broke the long silence. I almost let out a hollow laugh. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Compared to my past life, I¡¯m so happy that I sometimes wonder if this is all just a dream. And honestly, that scares me. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz What if I wake up and find myself completely alone? What if I¡¯m isolated, cut off from everyone? LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡®Did they say I have a habit of clinging while I sleep?¡¯ LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz According to the women I¡¯ve slept with, I apparently always wrap my arms and legs around them once I¡¯m in deep sleep. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Even when they try to move away, I somehow stick right back to them. Maybe that¡¯s deepened some of the misunderstandings too. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡®But seriously, that¡¯s just because I¡¯m lonely.¡¯ LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz It¡¯s a sleeping habit I developed after my parents passed away and I started living alone. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz I could bear everything else¡ªbut loneliness was always the hardest. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz And yet, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to meet with friends either. I could have, but I gave up. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz As for a girlfriend... well, you know how it is. She broke up with me while I was in the military. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Objectively speaking, it was a pretty lonely life. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz It was a miracle I managed to write that novel at all. Even though I didn¡¯t manage to finish it before ending up here. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz It probably ended up as a news headline like: ¡°A Lonely Death of a Man in His 20s. The Rising Trend Among Youth...¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°Of course I¡¯m happy. If I said otherwise, that would be a lie.¡± So I answered honestly. There probably aren¡¯t many people in this world happier than I am right now. Cecily smiled at my candid answer, and so did Marie and Adelia, looking relieved. I let out a small chuckle at their reactions. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m some fragile person on the verge of vanishing. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Still, it means they genuinely care about me, so I suppose there¡¯s no harm in enjoying it a little. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°That¡¯s a relief. If there¡¯s anything that makes you uncomfortable, tell us right away. We¡¯ll take care of it. Got it?¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°No need to go that far. I¡¯m not a kid.¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°How old is our little Isaac again?¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Wow. She¡¯s really bringing age into this now? I stared blankly at Cecily, dumbfounded by her playful question. She just smiled mischievously. Her crimson eyes folded gently, full of charm. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz In the end, I gave up. I shook my head in defeat. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°Fine. But I really don¡¯t have any complaints. I¡¯m perfectly satisfied with how things are.¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°Really?¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°Yeah.¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°Then...¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Cecily trailed off as she slowly leaned closer to me. Her elegantly curved crimson eyes sparkled with mischief. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Just as my arm ended up between her breasts, she whispered into my ear with a sultry voice. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°We¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re even more satisfied.¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Her whisper alone made my body flush with heat¡ªbut only for a moment. Mari and Adelia were already moving in on me. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Mari started exploring my body with both hands, while Adelia hugged me from behind and did the same. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz They hadn¡¯t even gone to the bathroom, yet as soon as Cecily gave a signal, they closed in. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Though I was initially taken aback, I soon closed my eyes, giving in to the curious sensations spreading across my body. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡®...This is getting ridiculous. Almost awe-inspiring.¡¯ LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Even a legendary soccer coach would applaud this level of build-up. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Volumes 7 and 8 of Blood and Steel stirred controversy for allegedly persecuting Jews, but it didn¡¯t stop people from supporting Hitler. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz In fact, when the rearmament of the Rhineland¡ªwhich had been forbidden by the Treaty of Versailles¡ªtook place, public enthusiasm only grew. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz What really mattered was that the Rhineland rearmament effectively turned the Treaty into scrap paper. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz At this point, it felt like Germany strengthening its military was only a matter of time. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Most readers, upon realizing this, found another question surfacing: LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz [It¡¯s already a given that Hitler is going to start a war of conquest. That means we¡¯ll be able to see the raw reality of the military.] LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz [Zenon¡¯s biological father is Baron Michelle, the famed ¡°Red Lion.¡± If Zenon seeks his advice, things might work out.] LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz [But military structure can¡¯t possibly be the same when the culture and science are so different.] LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz In other words, how will the military be portrayed? LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz It¡¯s unlikely to be a simple ¡°this land was conquered¡± narrative¡ªit¡¯s more about intense depictions of battle. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz After all, even Hitler himself had once been a mere corporal¡ªa Bohemian private. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz So naturally, military life would have to be described in detail. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz I deeply agreed with that sentiment. The world is entirely different¡ªhow could military life stay the same? LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz To get to the point: daily life might be different, but the fundamentals remain. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz The military is a miracle-making institution¡ªit can turn even geniuses into complete idiots. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz It¡¯s riddled with absurdities that even senior officers don¡¯t recognize, and these are passed down to create even more absurdity. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°You want to know about my active duty days?¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°Yes. But not about the battles¡ªabout daily life. Isn¡¯t the military full of nonsense and absurdities?¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°Hmm.¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz So I decided to ask my father directly. Time wasn¡¯t an issue, and we had space¡ªinviting him to the dorm wasn¡¯t hard. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Besides, Adelia¡¯s training had been interrupted, so we had enough of an excuse. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz I wanted to invite Clark and Ariel too, but it would¡¯ve gotten too cramped. And honestly, they seemed to be enjoying themselves elsewhere. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Anyway, after hearing the question, my father looked at me curiously. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°Is this because of what you asked earlier? The story about a soldier going missing while taking a dump, which started a war?¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°That¡¯s part of it, but there¡¯ve been so many bizarre incidents. Even you thought it was ridiculous, right?¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°I did at first. But the more I thought about it, if someone needed an excuse, then yeah, it might¡¯ve happened. Of course, the commander would have to be an idiot.¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°...Right.¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz That ¡°idiot¡± would later become the commander of the Imphal campaign. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Even during the Sino-Japanese War, he showed signs of being a disaster waiting to happen. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°Anyway, the absurdities were one thing, but there were just so many lunatics too. I still wonder why I acted like that back then.¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°Can you tell me some stories?¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°It¡¯s kind of embarrassing, so why don¡¯t you go first? You were in the army too, weren¡¯t you?¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Wow, low blow. Still, I accepted and recalled my past. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz The army¡ªa place I never want to return to. A place made famous for the saying: ¡°I won¡¯t even pee in that direction.¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz The memories have faded after more than 20 years, but ironically, the most vivid ones are all from my time in the military. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz For example... LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°Once, during patrol, a senior tried to hunt a bird by throwing a bayonet.¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°Did he catch it?¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Catch it? Yeah, right. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°The bird flew away with the bayonet stuck in it. He ended up in military jail.¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°Hahaha!¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz My father burst into hearty laughter. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz We hadn¡¯t often shared stories on common topics, but now I could see how much he was enjoying this. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Then he nodded and began telling his own story. LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°There were definitely a lot of idiots. Did I ever tell you this? In the northern region, if you dig just a little, you get this black liquid.¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°Oh, yeah. I heard the savages use that stuff for fire attacks.¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°Right. It burns easily enough to be used in firebombs. So one time, we tried to use it for fuel because supplies weren¡¯t coming through, and winter was harsh.¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz And then¡ª LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°We ended up pouring in too much of it, and it exploded. The entire base caught fire. It was a disaster. Fortunately, the savages didn¡¯t attack, so the damage wasn¡¯t too bad.¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°Who did it?¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°I did.¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°...Wow.¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz All I could think was, ¡°That¡¯s military life for you.¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°...People really are the same wherever you go. Got any more?¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°Well, once we had a contest to see who could throw a rock the farthest. Ended up killing the enemy chief with it.¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz ¡°...¡± LongStringOfTextToSimulateLargeRandomDataSet123456789abcdefghijklmnopqrstuvwxyz Honestly... that one might be okay too. ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï